Fallout Equestria: RainFall

Chapters

Chapter two: Welcome to Widowmaker desert.
Chapter three: Secrets and unknowns
Chapter four: The past and future
Chapter Five: Past Shadows
Chapter six: A choice
Chapter Seven: The search
Chapter Eight: The forest
Chapter Nine: Bunkers of hell Part one
Chapter Nine: Villains and heroes Bunkers part two
Chapter Ten: The king behind the Curtin
Chapter Eleven: The Universe
Chapter Twelve: Heroless town
Chapter Thirteen: Rock Ball
Chapter Fourteen: Dead Hearts
Chapter Fifiteen: Peace Rock
Chapter Sixteen: Memories
Chapter Eighteen: Battle for Kludgetown part one
Chapter Nineteen: Battle for Kludgetown part 2
Chapter Twenty: The judgment
Chapter Twenty one: Healer
Chapter: Twenty-two: Metal walker
Chapter Twenty-three Farseer
Chapter twenty-Four The Water Hunter
Chapter: Twenty-five The Clockwork mare
Chapter: Twenty-Six: The other bug
Chapter Twenty-seven: Dunewalker
Chapter Twenty-Nine Desert Dwellers: Ferrum
Chapter: Thirty Desert Dwellers: Tunnelers
Chapter: Thirty-One Desert Dwellers: Lorekeepers
Chapter Thirty-two: Desert dwellers: Sand hooves
Chapter Thirty-three: Yanari the DJ
Chapter: Thirty-six: The lone hero [4th arc starts]
Chapter: Thirty-Seven: A rough journey.
Chapter: Thirty-Eight: New friends same old problems
Chapter: Thirty-Nine Aftermath
Chapter: Forty: The Sand Dream Dunwalkers fate mini arc
Chapter Forty-one: Walkabout Dunewalkers Fate Mini arc
Chapter Forty-two Meeting with past lives Dunewalkers fate Mini arc
Chapter Forty-Three: Call of a hero Dunewalkers fate Mini arc Final
Chapter Forty-Five: The next part of the journey [Back to Ruby]
Chapter: Forty-Six: Welcome to Junk island
Chapter: Forty-Seven: Mystery of Junk island
Chapter: Forty-Eight: Meanwhile [[Majesty and Ruby's friends.]]
Chapter: Forty-Nine: Arena battle and city life
Chapter Fifity: The ones in the background. [Mellow, Oil, and Gunpowder]
Chapter Fifity-one: Goodbye Junk island
Chapter Fifity-Two: The next set of the journey Ornithia.
Chapter Fifity-Three Welcome to Ornithia
Chapter Fifty-five: The lost people of Ornithia
Chapter: Fifty-Six The broken truth.
Chapter: Fifity-Seven Nor the battle to the strong [Taking back Ornithia]
Chapter: Fifty-Eight Funeral for the lost and the forge.
Chapter: Fifity-Nine: The new royal family and Miltary of Ornithia
Chapter: Sixty: Goodbye Ornithia and Dragon Hunters part one
Chapter: Sixity-One: The angry bug moving on and the mother {Part two}
Chapter: Sixty-Two: Welcome to Dream Valley [End of Arc Four]
Chapter Sixity-three: Silver Gunner. {Meanwhile Arc]
Chapter Sixity-Four: Cranberry [Meanwhile Arc]
Chapter Sixty-Five: Diamond Cutter [Meanwhile arc]
Chapter Sixity-Six Pinda [Meanwhile arc]
Chapter Sixty-Seven: Water Spout {Meanwhilea arc.]
Chapter Sixty-Eight: Tick Tock {Meanwhile arc]
Chapter Sixty-Nine: Jewel {Dunwalker] {Meanwhile arc]
Chapter Sevenity: Aljins {Meanwhile Arc]
Chapter Sevenity-one: Sunny Days {Meanwhile arc}
Chapter Sevenity-Two: Inyanga and Rex {Meanwhile Arc]
Chapter Sevenity-Three: Ghost {Meanwhile Arc]
Chapter Sevenity-Four: Hawk {Meanwhile Arc]
Chapter Sevenity-Six: Emerald leader of the Desert Dwellers {Meanwhile Arc Final]
Chapter Seventy-Seven: The Moochick and Legends. [Arc Five start]
Chapter Sevenity-Eight: Melody's Journey Goblin caverns
Chapter Sevenity-NIne: Melody's journey Lava demons [First heart in place.]
Chapter Eighty: Gizmo's journey. Rats and villages. [Outside the tunnels]
Chapter Eighty-one Gizmo's journey. Gray Vale and the Mansion [The second lock]
Chapter Eighty-two Rhoylite's Journey. The dragonslayers kingdom {Human kingdom]
Chapter Eighty-Three Rhoylite's Journey Civil war. {Third lock]
Chapter Eighty-four Dust's Journey Escape from Catrina [The past]
Chapter Eighty-five Dust's Journey Catrina's redemption. {Fourth lock]
Chapter Eighty-six Wicker's journey The land of legends. [Fiveth lock.]
Chapter Eighty-Seven Amandla's Journey The threat of King Charlatan. [Sixth lock]
Chapter Eighty-Eight Sterlings journey The racers [Seventh lock]
Chapter Eight-Nine Joona and Rock back's journey. Paradise Estate. [Eighth lock]
Chapter: Nineity Softheart's Journey. The ruins of Bumble land. [Final lock]
Chapter one: Time to leave the isle of the lost.
Chapter Seventeen: The order is given
Chapter: Twenty-Eight Desert Dwellers: Naga
Chapter: Thirty-Five: Friendship finally is magic. [End of arc three]
Chapter Fifity-Four Souls and stories within Ornithia castle.
Chapter Sevenity-Five Roll Roll {Meanwhile Arc]

Chapter two: Welcome to Widowmaker desert.

The book opens with a pen writing on the pages.

“When they came they fell from the sky in the middle of an endless sea of sand and sun. Sometimes fate is a cruel mistress. We all see fate as something that the path will lead us down. Things did change for good and some for bad. I wish I could tell you what but death awaits us all.

The book closes
___________________

I open my eyes coughing up a great deal of sand. I try to move I can’t with a great deal of weight on my body from the wood of the ship. I hear groaning from the others, none of them are even speaking. I worry about them I cough trying to move. I hear steps in the sand not far from me I look to see a shadow.

“Hello, I am here!!”

I feel the weight lift off me. I see the camels lift the wood off me with their teeth. I buzz nervously looking around while a white camel helps me up. Another camel a black one looks at me. I have a feeling she is their doctor.

“Don’t worry I understand about being nervous. We saw your ship fly out of the sky and hit. Was there anyone else with you?”

I look around buzzing in fear.

“Yes, three others, do you see them?!”

The large white camel holds me in place. I stare into his eyes and he smiles sweetly trying to comfort my heart to make sure I don’t go too crazy. When I finally calm down he looks around nodding at the others with him to look.

“I am known as Pinda, there is no need to panic. We will find your friends. I promise we will do our best.”

I hear a robotic scream and guns firing off seeing Hawk come right out of the sand. She looks around staring at the camels. She gets ready to fire at them then notices me. Her guns go back into her shell while she relaxes.

“Well, this is a fine mess.”

More of the wood moves and Roll Roll rolls out of the large part of the boat rolling on it to break it apart and stomp on it more. He chitters growling deeply looking at the camels who come over to look him over.

“Hawk, Tick Tock are you two okay?”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“I am here to Roll.”

Roll looks at me.

“Yeah I know I don’t care right now. You will always find a way to get your ass out of the fire.”

Those words hit me harder than they should. I get it he cares about me but he cares more about the feelings of Tick Tock and Hawk than me. It could be what happened back during the old battle for Cliffside. I help the camels look and after that Tick Tock comes out of the sand by herself. She shook her body removing the fake skin from her head.

“WHOA!!”

Pinda Exclaimed.

“Wow, you four are impressive.”

I glance at the camels and I am unsure what to think about them. What confuses me though is the land we find ourselves in. Looking down at the desert sand I see fresh grass growing from the water which came with us and soon after it dies.

“What is wrong with this land?”

Pinda glances at me.

“This land has been cursed by Nightmare Moon herself. Back when the rebellion happened she cursed the land to turn it from a pure living jungle to a desert of death. Those before us remember everything about it.”

Do they remember everything about it? How old are these camels? They don’t seem that old at all? I glance at my friends who are talking among themselves.

“What do you mean you remember everything?”

Pinda chuckles.

“Ah, you’re not from this land, excuse me. My species have genetic memory. We remember everything from those who came before us. We need to get going, we can't stay here long or we might get attacked.”

I got confused but I didn’t want to cause any problems. Pinda leads the four of us through the heated land. I look up at the sun. It beats down hard on us. I feel my buggy skin burning looking over at the others.

“This sand and heat screws up the connections to my brain.”

The camels had to help Hawk walk since it was getting harder for them to walk. I wonder if she has to repair herself and the heat is not allowing her to do it. The sand gums up her hydraulics system.

Roll seems to be the only one of us who is not having any problems. He spreads out his bag to bring out his wings to fan himself. Since he can’t fly he uses the wings to cool himself off. Tick Tock uses the large bug as shade since she is having problems herself the skin is making her hotter than normal.

“Wait.”

Pinda makes us stop. He looks around tossing a rock into some soft sand and we see a large creature come out of the sand and fall back into the sand roaring in pain and hunger. Pinda moves us away from the soft sand heading back on another path.

“What in the world was that?!”

I buzz concerned, feeling scared about something like that showing up again and harming me.

“One of the desert dwellers you can communicate with them. But we sadly don’t have the time we need to get out of here before we get attacked by Water Hunters.”

I am confused about water hunters?

“What are Water Hunters?”

Pinda glances back at me.

“To some deadly killers. But to them, they’re what remains of Luna’s lunar rebellion in the past. Since it’s very hard to find water in this desert. They hunt and kill others to steal the water from their bodies.”

I was confused. I was about to ask something else when a horn sounded. We stop looking around and hear more horns. I look around frantically as a camel tosses me a rusted sword. I catch it in my buggy hands holding it tightly with all my buggy hands.

“Bellatores Lunam oppugnate! Aquam caballis nostris opus est!”

A group of ponies in strange robe garb. They charge us. There are many of them holding swords and strange badly made guns. While they fire the badly made guns at us. One of the camels with black fur reaches behind their back pulling out a large staff from behind their backpack. It folds out into a large metal staff and they stab it into the sand.

The camel chants in a tongue I have never heard of before.

“'awh , eashiqat alramala. 'aetini quatak lihazimat hawula' al'aeda'”

Magic runes glow on the staff and her entire body has runes formed on her body. She keeps saying the same words over and over while the ponies get closer. Hawk fires on one of them who gets close to her. Tick Tock quickly jumps around using her body using robotic claws which come out of her skin. Roll rolls into a ball and attacks them with his large body. One gets close to me. I can only see her eyes. Our weapons hit tightly the blade I hold cracks and the anger in the eyes of the creature.

The camel finally finishes the spell. A hand of sand forms from the spell and it grabs many of the group who haven't been harmed by me or by friends. The hand holds them and then buries them into the sand.

“Recepto receptui relinquit vulneratos.”

The group of ponies who aren’t wounded run off leaving the wounded behind. The mare I have been fighting tries to get the upper hoof on me. I quickly bring out my stinger and stab into her side. While I may have stabbed into her she was able to cut into my body. The mare falls paralyzed she is still able to move her head. While she watches the camels kill the others who are left. Hawk stomps on the ones who are left.

I stare at the mare. She looks scared Hawk comes over lifting her foot to stomp on her.

“STOP!!”

I get under the foot to stop Hawk from killing the mare. Hawk lowers her foot while the others come to me to look at the mare. The mare is shaking tears falling from her eyes. I can see she is scared and in fear.

“Misericordia... Misericordia”

I don’t understand her looking at Pinda and the other camels shaking their heads. They don’t seem to understand her. Roll Roll comes back he has blood and gore all over his body. I am sure he enjoyed smashing the poor ponies. Hawk robotically growls.

“What are we going to be like the ponies of old and not kill those who deserve it?!”

Tick Tock comes over to the mare stroking her side.

“It will take me a while to learn her tongue. But I think she is speaking old ponesh words that haven’t been used since the old times. I think she is saying ``Mercy'' if I can understand it correctly, Mercy.”

Hawk stomps on the sand, her temper taking over.

“We aren’t going to forgive a pony who just tried to attack us?! Are we that fucking dumb like Twilight and the others?! You seem to fucking forget Tick Tock I am from the same time you are. The ponies forgive too easily!”

Tick Tock sighs.

“Listen if we kill her like we did the others. We are no better than them. Now Hawk please relax before you blow a connection. I will take care of her and learn to talk with her so I can understand her.”

I stare down at the pony. I was silent and I moved her cloak to look for her cutie mark. I see water spouting out of a hole. Normally ponies name themselves after their cutie marks or their cutie marks can sometimes be formed through the magic from the name they have.

“Tick Tock please ask her this. Is her name Waterspout?”

Tick Tock takes a moment to speak. It’s not clean and it seems some words are a bit confusing but I am sure she can speak to the pony.

“est nomen tuum Waterspout?”

The mare can stand after the venom runs its course all she does is nod, bowing her head in defeat. I look at the camels who talk to each other. Pinda seems to be nodding and they seem to be staring at the mare.

“Nuncne ego servus tuus?”

Tick Tock’s eyes open wide. I am sure she understood the last word she said. She shook her head, her voice box finding it hard to express her view. She grunts more coughing loudly as she feels she can’t speak very easily.

“Nullus amicus tuus, non servus amicus.”

Tick Tock spoke the words and the mare looked at her confused. She looks back at me then back at Tick Tock. The mare relaxes and hugs the robotic mare tightly. Tick looks confused at this and she just holds the poor mare close to her. The poor mare sobs and Tick Tock moves the cloak just a bit. We see the wounds left on the poor mare they’re not fresh.

“She has been whipped”

When I hear this I feel enraged when Pinda comes over nodding and patting the back of the young Water hunter.

“There are some of our kind who can speak to water hunters. We have been told mares are used as breeding fodder and if they refuse that role they get whipped and forced to go on raids. It’s a way of their life, don't be upset about it. You can’t change it unless you prove to them their way of life is wrong. Good luck trying to convince them.”

Hawk sighs Roll Roll pats Hawk's leg. The mech looks down at her friend. She feels relaxed when Roll Roll is around so it’s good she is here. I just stare at the mare confused and upset. Maybe I have no right to be upset?

“Excuse me miss.”

I turn my head to look at Pinda.

“You didn’t tell us your names. I may have heard them over the craziness of the boat and what just happened but could you please refresh our minds?”

I float there buzzing my wings.

“I am Ruby Glide, just a simple magic eater. We are kind of off-course and wanted to find a mare who freed us from the evil of our island. She is in Equestria and from what I can see we are pretty far from Equestria like there is no way to even go there from here.”

Pinda smiles weakly.

“I can’t help you, Ruby. I doubt anyone could help you here. This land is full of poor and weak or the rich trying to control those below. It’s what we have been used to for so long. All I can do is bring you to the town of Hard Rock and you can find yourselves some work there to be useful.”

We follow Pinda and his group to Hard Rock. I look back at the area we came from, this desert is vast. I am worried about what we might find here.

_________________
Hard Rock

A page turns in the book a pen written down on the paper.

“Hard Rock is a city made by ponies. They drilled into a mountainside to protect themselves during their war of destruction. I didn’t know it at the time but when they came they would change the path of the city with their bringing of hope. To those who see this lovely town protecting the gate are camels and deep inside are various stores and a church with a strange golden horseshoe above the door. Deeper in is a bar called Goldie's bar and deeper still is a museum of the Sand walkers and a hospital”

A page turns and more writing.

“In the market, many souls sound off.”

“Fresh fish!!”

One vendor saids showing off their fresh fish from another area of the land. The fish has been dipped in pickle juice to keep its freshness. Another vendor shows their wares of gems and crystals.

“Magic crystals give something to the love of your life. Show them your love and your peace for everything around you.”

One more page is turned.

“Then five strangers found themselves in a town of the dying, the dead, and the depressed. They walk through the very gate to find themselves in a broken-down city of those who are broken. Those with the will to help can start the fires of change or death.”

The book closes.

________

I look around while the others go ahead of me. Pinda stands there waiting while I see a large camel with cybernetics on her body looking at the group walk past. She turns to look at the white camel.

“So we are allowing Water hunters in the village now?”

Pinda stares at the camel.

“We allow you here, Dunewalker. You’re lucky we allow a betrayer like you within our walls.”

Dunewalker laughs.

“You seem to forget Pinda. I didn't do what those before me did. I am just named this because of our species' idea of punishment. Now again am I going to have to double the guard to protect the pony?”

Dunewalker looks down at me snorting.

“A magic eater here?”

I stare at Dunewalker and Pinda looks down at me.

“Do you know what in the world she is?”

Dunewalker laughs.

“Yes I do Pinda you seem to forget many of her kind have come through here. Even though they keep to themselves. I can tell something is odd about this one. This one is a weak pointless shell. Kill her now before she causes us more problems than help.”

Dunewalker walks off to talk to another guard. I notice she lifts her foot to her head like she is listening to someone. She nods, heading to leave. Pinda stays silent for a moment watching her leave. He sighs, shaking his head.

“I am sorry about all that. I tend to forget that many don’t understand how we camels live. Now I got a question for you: are you looking for money to find a ship to lead you and your friends out of here?”

I was confused about everything. I need to make money or whatever to pay for a ship. I take a deep breath sighing.

“Do you know a place I can go to help others then?”

Pinda nods, lifting his paw to a bar called Goldie's bar.

“Down there you will see a bar. In there you might find some looking for others to help them with jobs. I need to get back to my museum and see if I can find others to help me with another journey to get more water.”

Pinda bows his head to me walking off. I look around lost. I am about to fly to the bar but I turn around feeling powerful magic attracting me. I turn to see a door leading into what looks like a church?

I head inside, look around and see a gold mare with the name Mimic below her. She looks like she is healing the sick using these golden horseshoes to bring glory to all around her. I turn to see a camel in a white cloak standing beside me.

“Welcome to the order dear little child. All who come here are lost looking for the glory of the food of order of Mimic. She has done so much for us she brings glory to us with her golden horseshoes and rejoices in her glory!!”

I stare at the camel.
“I am sorry who?”

The camel stares down at me.

“Don’t you want to learn about the glory of Mimic?”

I shook my head.

“I am sorry I just came in here because I felt powerful magic. I am more looking to find a job. I am sorry if I caused any problems coming in here.”

The camel relaxes.

“Oh don’t worry little creature. I can understand not wishing to learn the order of Mimic. Now you’re a magic eater from Devil’s Due are you not?”

I am confused.

“How do you know I am from Devils Due?”

The camel smiles.

“One of us went there many years ago to help the island. I am sure you met the creature. He is a lizard and calls himself the merchant.”

The merchant who caused so many of the problems on the island is from this order? I take a deep breath turning around to fly out. I stop quickly turning back to the camel. I bow to at least the best amount of respect I can.

“Listen, thank you so much for your kindness miss. I may take you up on learning about the order. Right now though I need to find something to do.”

The camel smiles.

“May Mimic’s horseshoes light your path.”

I head back out of the church looking around for the bar. I notice my friends are gone. I haven't seen them since I got here. Then I turn down an area to see a building being put up with Hawk being used to help lift some of the parts of the building to the other workers. Roll is helping by tearing down an old well. Tick Tock and Waterspout are helping dig the new well.

I look up seeing I am right in front of Goldie's bar. I take a deep breath blowing the cool air out of my mouth with a gentle buzz. Heading inside to look around. When I get inside I see it’s just a simple bar. With drinks and food, I look to the stage seeing a mare singing a song.

“Oooo under the moonlight of the desert there is a song in the sand. The rain pours down on us like a soft beer in the night. We swim together to get drunk together.”

I go to the bar to sit on a stool. I am sure the golden camel is the owner of the bar, mixes drinks for the others, and comes up to me.

“Hello Miss, how may I help you?”

I sigh hoping there are some drinks with at least some magic in them. I look at the menu and I just shake my head.

“I would like some water and if you can place some magic within it?”

The camel smiles, pouring some water into a glass. I stare at the water when she places it on the counter. I see bits of blood and strange bugs swimming around in the water. I look up at the camel.

“What in the world is this?”

The camel chuckles.

“That is our water. We don’t have the luxury of fresh water. So to those dying or criminals, we remove their water from their bodies. Some are sick and have some nasty creatures in their body. I am sorry I can’t give you anything fresher.”

I sigh I doubt the bugs will bother me. I took a deep drink and it tasted pretty good. These bugs taste like they have magic inside them. I set the empty glass down looking back at the camel.

“I am looking for some work. Do you have a board to show you have work posted there?”

The camel lifts her paw to the board on the wall near the bar. I head over to look and I see a posting about going into a place called the salt flats. I read up on who I am asked to meet. The name is Yanari. It saids I will give you all the supplies. I just will need to talk to you and see how serious you are with it.

I take the paper off the board flying back to Goldie.

“Excuse me, is the one for this job here?”

Goldie nods pointing her hoof at the back and I see a large turtle creature. The turtle creature looks to be eating a big meal. I take a deep breath and fly over to her looking at the creature. She turns her head to look at me.

“I am here to apply for the job.”

The big turtle looks at me.

“Hmm, you’re a pretty shrimpy creature. Are you willing to go through hell and back to get to what I need?”

I sit at the booth she is in and she clicks her fingers for a waitress to come over.

“Give my friend some food and something to drink. She and I will talk about this job.”

We wait for food and tea to come over before we even start talking about the job. I look around at this place of sin or what others would call a place of sin. The turtle creature pays with a strange currency that looks like coins. Star Shooter told me Equestria pays for goods with bottle caps.

I eat and drink tea to relax my mind. While I wait for the creature to speak to me about what she wishes to do.

“Now before we do anything. I am known as Yanari. What is your name bug creature.”

I look at the turtle. I try to sense if she has any magic in her system. I even use the vision of magic my species have which was somehow given to Star Shooter. To see if this creature has any magic. This turtle creature has no magic well magic I know off I can just tell she is pretty old.

“I am Ruby Glide. My species are known as magic eaters. Most of the time my species don’t have genders or emotions. My brood queen made friends and if my kind makes friends. They gain emotions like love togetherness and gender. I was made a female and my brood queen told me someday I will become a great brood mother.”

Yanari smirks

“Hon I didn’t ask for much. I am happy you’re able to trust a soul you barely know. I have heard of species like you before. Just never had the pleasure to speak to one like you before. Now we shall talk about the job.”

She grabs her bag from her shell, opens it up, and brings out a map. She sets it down. I look at the map of the entire desert. I see the many towns Hard rock, Hard shell, Nirik, Kludgetown, and a place called Hope.

“Now we haven’t been able to find everything in this desert. We know there is a place called Peace Rock and an area only for exiles and many of the desert dwellers have homes they won’t let us find. Now you see these salt flats here?’

I look at the map again, nodding.

“I see it, what about it?”

Yanari smirks.

“There are old stories of a building deep in the salt flats. It holds fresh pure water. Water is so pure that it was built to protect the water and to keep it clean and pure. It was built to keep the water protected just in case the end happened like it during the war.”

I was confused about what she meant. I come from an island where there is tons of fresh water. Then I realized they don’t have fresh water here. They don’t even seem to have gardens to grow food here. I look around at the patrons. These ponies and camels seem so much in high society.

“So you notice then?”

I look at the turtle shrugging my shoulders. I don’t know what she meant. I just see these are higher on the hog.

“Ah, I see before we leave I will have you take a look at something. I need to know, do you have a heart, Miss Ruby?”

I take a deep breath blowing out the cool air and buzzing my wings. It’s a hard question to even ask someone you barely know but I deserve every moment of this. I am sure she has asked many others this before and never found any willing to take a task.

“I do regret a lot of what I was forced to do back on the island.”

Yanari nods.

“I see. Then you’re my choice to go with me. Before we leave though I need to get you a weapon and some armor which can fit you.”

Yanari sets down some money for the waitress and she bows her head to Goldie. I follow the turtle creature. She leads me outside to the vendor to a cart full of weapons and armor made by the blacksmith. A mare looks up at the large turtle leaning on the counter.

“How may I help you two?”

Yanari smiles looking at the armor, weapons, and bags I can use.

“I would like some armor my friend here could wear. She will need one bag as well and at least one weapon.”

The mare takes a look at me with her hoof and asks me to come over to the counter. She uses a measuring tape to look me over with it. She sighs heading inside the blacksmith building. I look up and see the name of the store. It’s called the Blackstone. She comes back out with armor made for a foal

“This is all I got for you. I am sorry I hope it works and I got a weapon and a bag which could work for you.”

I am not too upset by this. I put the helm on my head. Strangely, I can’t let my feelers on my head come out. Before I place the armor on I poke holes in it for my wings to fly with the weight and I attach the bag to the armor. The mare then gives me a crossbow. It's a very badly kept together crossbow.

“I am sorry again for all I can give you. Also, take a few bolts and it’s all I can give you. We barely know you here little bug so it’s all I am allowed to give and you’re a question in itself.”

I take the crossbow and place it into my bags and the bolts. Yanari nods, setting down more coins. Yanari looks at me nodding to me.

“Now come with me.”

I followed Yanari to an area behind the blacksmith shop and in the area of the blacksmith shop. I see ponies young and old bleeding and dying. Some even die as strange creatures suck the water out of their bodies. I watch while the mare we just paid quickly goes to the market and comes to try to feed at least one soul.

I stare at all these broken dying souls. Tears fall down my eyes as I feel myself wanting to just break down and sob at the sight. Yanari glances at me. I notice a smile on her face with her hand she asks me to follow.

“That is all I needed to see. I won't be able to bring back any of the water. But you can do something for me. I will explain to you when we get to the destination of the area we will go.”

We head towards the gate noticing the camel who is Dunewalker talking to a pony in a wheelchair. They both look at me and I notice the pony in the wheelchair. I don’t know what is up about him.

We head out of the gate to head to the destination of the salt flats.

_____________
The salt flats

The book opens up with a pen sliding on the paper.

“The salt flats are a creation from the curse of Nightmare Moon so long ago. The curse screwed so many of the areas in this land. It caused more problems for the ponies of old and the stories of old. Creations made by the ponies during the war house themself to protect a powerful building that housed water. Then they came a hero who would bring hope and hope in a land hateful of heroes.”

_____________
Salt Flats

It took about three hours of constant walking and drinking water. Thankfully at the moment, the sun wasn’t beating down on me as much as it was. We stood on the outside of the salt flats and I could see the salty powder blowing in the wind. It hits my eyes and it burns so much I cough after the wind dies down.

Yanari sets her bags down.

“Alright I have been told by others who have been here we have to use a type of fluid to get through here. Also Ruby stays close to the ground to the point your ass is dragging on the sand. Be careful though, just a little strange vibration can awaken them.”

I want to ask why I look up, noticing strange creatures in the sky who seem to fly down to the salt to lick it up. They have sharp teeth. I am sure they eat whoever comes through here. I notice the fluid it’s strange looking.

“Okay, I am going to douse you in urine from both sexes. I warn you if you move wrong a female or a male might come down and try to breed with you.”

I glanced at her confused when she said one of the sexes could come down and try to breed me. I blink quickly a few times. I buzz angrily upset I have to do this. Yanari pours the fluid into her hand, stroking it all over my body. Then pour it all over my armor. She brings out two more vials doing it to herself and wow it stinks I take a breath coughing feeling I would get heavily sick from this.

“I got a few more vials in my bag and don’t ask how I got them. It wasn’t pretty.”

She smirks.

“I see what is the reward for what I get for this.”

Yanari shrugs her shoulders.

“You didn’t ask so I could give you nothing but you’re fulfilling something I have been trying to fulfill for years.”

I glance at her.

“What is that?’

Yanari sighs.

“You will learn when we get there.”

I don’t understand why she is not telling me anything. I get on all my little buggy legs walking with her through the salt flats. We say no word since from what she told me any vibration can cause something crazy to happen.

Yanari looks at me making a sign with her hand. She points at the ground and I notice a fin coming out of the sand. A shark jumps out of the sand trying to chomp one of the creatures in the sky. Then it falls back to the ground. Oh my gosh, sand sharks?! The shark when it hits the sand goes right back into it like it was water.

She hushes me. She brings out the map from her bag and looks at it and farther away. The heat makes it harder to see there is a building right in the middle of the salt flats. She smiles, rolling the map up and placing it back into her bag.

It takes us another hour to get to the building. She lifts her hand to stop me and shakes her head. She mouths. ‘Let me go first.’ She gets on the cement leading to the building looking around to see no defenses guarding the area. She swings her head to tell me to follow.

I get on the hot cement grunting getting my little buggy legs on the cement and it burns. I quickly walk through the cement with Yanari not far behind me, and she laughs. I could tell the heat doesn't bother her large feet.

“Before we go inside Ruby. I have a personal question for you.”

I sit fully down relaxing even if the heat is bothering my buggy body. A personal question for me?

“Do you have any deep personal relationships? Like if you had someone who loved you back at the home you had would you have left?”

I felt the question hit me hard. Star Shooter told me relationships helped her survive the battle on the island. The world is not only battle and death. She told me it’s those we meet along the way the souls we touch with our kindness in our hearts. The ones we give our sisterly love to.

“I do consider Hawk, Roll Roll, and Tick Tock friends. But I am not close to them per se. We just look at each other as good friends. It took a lot for me to convince them to join me on this trip. They were going to have me come on my own even though we live on the same island. We just look at each other as friends nothing else.”

Yanari frowns

“So even though you came with those you trust. They don’t have a personal relationship with you?”

I shake my head.

“I don’t understand what you mean by this. Even if I meet my species and I feel myself falling in love with him. He gives me eggs he could just then leave after filling me with eggs and then I will be used as the female of my species tends to be.”

Yanari sighs.

“I see that a personal relationship for you will never happen, a deep good honest loving relationship. Unless you seek it yourself and do you see yourself seeking it?”

I shook my head.

“I don’t know. I am not looking for love or looking for anyone to join with my heart. I may find it someday or die allowing my brood name to fully die. Glide is my brood name. Ruby is my real name.”

Yanari turns her head to look at the building. It’s just a normal building with a tower on top of the roof. There is no name on the building at all. She swings her head for me to follow, the armor is starting to get very hot but I don’t feel like it’s time to take it off.

The large turtle looks at the door seeing no number codes heading inside. She looks down at me, sighing.

“Many have never been this far. Old stories and rumors talk about this being a military base. I highly doubt this is true. Whatever we find in Ruby, whether it's armor or a weapon, I will allow you to have it. I am here for something else.”

Yanari opens the door and we both go inside. I take a deep breath in the air. It smells old and decaying. Looking around Yanari turns on the light and the lights turn on. There are large webs all over the place. Yanari swings her head for me to follow. We sneak through the area while we hear skittering all around us.

Yanari opens a door and we quickly go inside and lock the door. Inside the room, we find a bunch of scattered armor, and on the wall is a gun in a case.

“I am going to take a look around.”

Yanari heads back out of the room. I take a deep breath looking at the armor. I have no idea what to do with the armor. I look over at a desk I see a book on the desk and it saids making armor for dummies.
I open the book to read it. ‘Welcome to building a suit of armor from various parts found around your workshop. Now look around for armor which would fit you and when you do make sure it’s something you want.’

I do what it saids looking through the armor. I find many helms which have hud and visors in them. I bring them over to the workshop table. I then grab the many batteries which would work with the armor and body armor. I look at the door quickly to lock it even though I worry about Yanari.

I go back to the book to read it. ‘Now use the workshop with the tools you find. Take apart the parts of armor you feel would work. Now some armor will come with the ability to attach weapons to them and bags inside the compartments of the armor. Now if you do this all correctly the armor will work like brand new. For some armor, you can add a filter for your urine to turn into water. But it would take too much power in your armor. The best thing to start with till you find a better battery is to use the medical system. Now get to it you dummy and remember if you fail the first time it’s just the object of learning. YOU DUMMY!!’

I buzz angrily trying to keep calm and do what it’s said to do. Taking the various pieces of armor. Setting them together. After a few minutes, I got the armor setup. I place the battery in the spot it asks me to and the visor of the armor glows. It said something about a name for the armor but I don’t see myself doing such a thing yet. When everything is set the hud comes on showing my bags and that the medical system is empty.

I look at the case where a machine gun is within the case. Looking through the case I take a deep breath sniffing in the fresh air so I can get away from the mustiness of the air. Looking through the desk I find a key with ammo for the gun and open the case. When I take out the gun a how to fire a gun for dummies card comes out. I look at it and read it closely.

‘To those who read this and it’s your first time firing a gun for Celestia's sake make sure you don’t aim at anything. Make sure the safety is kept on and make sure if you do have ammo in it don’t spray and fire. That is how innocents can be harmed. Now again follow these words and every dummy can be safe from harming others unless they deserve it.’

I haven’t heard from Yanari in a while. I head back out of the room heading upstairs. I notice a giant spider right in front of me who is asleep and a hand from the shadows grabs me and pulls me into another room.

“Shhh. I learned what this place is. It’s an old radio system to talk to the rest of the desert. First, though, we need to clean this place out before we do anything else. We need to take care of that spider and any other spiders which might be in here.”

Yanari reaches into her shell this time pulling a strange apple from her shell.

“I need you to be bait, Ruby.”

I stare at her and she can’t see my face since I am wearing the helm. I use my body language to show I am not happy about this. Yanari smirks

“Too bad Ruby you’re smaller than me and you will have an easier time attracting them.”

I grunt, sighing and shaking my head. Opening the door, lift the machine gun cocking it after I load it, and fire at the giant spider. I am sure this is the mother. When the bullets force themselves inside the creature she screeches in pain.

“FOOOOOOD!!”

The spider screams. Oh my, they talk I could try to reason with them. I could try and I see many other spiders coming around yelling ‘FOOOOOD’ I gulp flying quickly down the stairs many spider webs are shot at me and one of them finally sticks while my gun flies out of my buggy hands. They drag me to their mother and I try my best to fight them to get away reaching for my gun. Before the mother gets bites me I hear a click and see a web with the apple attach itself to the large spider after it hits I break free from the bomb and it blows up. I am tossed with many body parts of the spiders and I smack into the wall. My hud comes up with warnings of parts of my body showing pain and aberrations in my exoskeleton.

Yanari picks up the gun and helps me. We look at all the body parts of the spiders and we no longer see the big mother. She gives me the gun, smirking.

“Good job ruby.”

I remove the helm and it’s attached to the armor. I stare at her, the anger in my cute buggy eyes makes her just chuckle.

“Ruby, you don’t have a very angry look. Now let's..”

The body parts shake and the mother of the spiders comes out of the pile of the bodies and she screeches heavily in anger.

“CHILDREN!! You will pay!!”

Yanari reached into her bags quickly grabbing a machine gun herself and firing at the spider. Ignores her looking at the turtle growling.

“I will deal with you later turtle..”

The mother charges at me through the door. I fly quickly out the door. She attacks me with her leg and I notice one of her legs is barely attached to her leg. I quickly back away firing at it and it breaks off flying into the salt flats when it hits one the sharks come out quickly eating the leg. I got an idea then. I fly around the spider quickly firing all the ammo I have in the machine gun and it breaks through much of her body. She screeches in pain. It's harder for her to stand after I shot off one of her legs. She turns quickly around to aim her ass at me and fires more of her webs and it attaches to me.

I quickly flew around her to use her web to try to trip the spider up and I tie her legs tightly with the web and I have a chance to use her weight to do something very stupid. I turn back at her and smash my body into her hard with all my might using my little bitty body with the spider's weight and she falls on the salt flats. I groan in pain falling on the hard cement and feeling my body in such pain.

When the poor creature hits the salt flats many of the sand sharks come out of the salt eating the poor creature and she screams in pain. I wish I could save her but I don’t have a choice. I groaned trying to drag myself away. But one of the sharks tries to pull me in with the web. Before I even get close to the salt flats Yanari cuts the web with a knife picking me up away from the flats. She takes me inside, closing the door and we both relax.

“That was the dumbest thing I have ever seen a creature do. You could have not only died, but you could also have been a meal for a shark and no one would have known since I wouldn’t have been able to tell anyone that you died.”

I take my helm off again, groaning.

“Fuck you..”

Yanari smirks

“If I was into my sex I would allow it.”

I stare at Yanari like she is insane. I have never heard of the same sex being together well I have but it’s strange to my species. I have heard of it happening with my species but it’s very very rare. I grunt, feeling so much pain.

“I have a question before we go on.. Do you have any pain killers in that bag or a potion?”

Yanari opens her bag bringing out some Med-X and potions to open up the medical system to inject all her potions and med-x in there. I feel it working hard as the painkiller and potion go through my body. I groan feeling the pain vanish from my body.

“Ruby, that machine gun you found where did you find it?”

I look at the gun.

“I found it in a case, why?”

Yanari smirks.

“It could be one of those specially made weapons for someone in leadership. You will find these types of weapons around these areas. You might even randomly find some in trash bins and random boxes. It should also have a name, take a look.”

I look at the name. ‘Spes solis’ I don’t know what it means. Then I noticed the name it’s called Hope of the sun. I attach it to my armor, grunting still a bit of a pain in my wings. Flying into the air.

“I am going to head back to the radio room. Why don’t you keep looking around? Maybe you can find a way to get power into the system.”

Yanari heads her way and I head fully upstairs. I notice there is a heavily locked room and it’s locked because there is no power to get into it. I look into the window of the room and I see a skeleton inside the room. I head back up another set of stairs noticing the power room. Heading into the room I see a system connected I am sure to the one below and looking at what I guess is the generator? I am so used to the alicorn magic-tech systems from the island.

I noticed a book it’s not called How to work a generator for dummies. It’s a book on how to do it safely for dummies. I buzz angrily feeling so upset about every book I have found lately it just talks about the dummy this dummy that. I opened the book to read it. ‘Now this is pretty simple to make sure it works to make sure the entire system is connected.’ I look around to make sure it’s all connected. ‘If it’s all connected then all you have to do is push the turn on the power button.’

I turn it on and the system starts to work and I notice power going through the entire system. While it takes a while for the power to go through the system it’s going to take a long time for the system to become normal again. I look at the radio system.

“Hello?!”

I hear a crash below Yanari’s voice coming out of the system.

“Don’t do that!!.”

I chuckle

“I found the power system and everything should be working. Is there anything else you need before I head downstairs to see you?”

There is silence for a bit.

“If you don’t mind I need to talk to you about something before you fully leave.”

I turn off the system heading back down to the locked room. I open it up and look inside. I see the poor creature looking around the body of the pony. I see what looks like a tape? I place it inside my helm to download what’s on it. It fully goes into my system and I start it.

“I am told the world is ending. So much is going on the spiders broke out and caused so much death. I no longer can handle it and I hear the stories of bombs exploding all over the world. I don’t think I can handle it anymore. I… I don’t know if I can do this but this is the last thing I will leave behind. I will not even say my name in this and remain nameless. Goodbye.”

I hear a gun go off the recording ends.

I sighed, shaking my head. Heading back down the stairs to the main radio room, Yanari is working on the systems.

“I can use this and bring hope to this broken land. Have you ever thought of calling yourself a hero Ruby?”

When Yanari said the word Hero. It felt a bit off. Why do you need to be called a hero to help those around you? I take a deep breath and take the helm off fully to place it on the dusty counter looking at Yanari.

“I am sorry Yanari, I don't consider myself a hero. I doubt I would ever consider myself one.”

Yanari looks at the system turning it on.

“Ruby, before I say anything in this system, what am I about to say? It might trigger a reaction to many looking for hope and some of them might call you a hero. Not all of them will say it with respect since some hate the idea of a hero.”

I take a deep breath nodding.

“It’s a risk I will take. So go ahead.’

Yanari clicks the mic and it makes a loud sound all over the desert radio towers littered throughout the land of sand; she takes a deep breath before she speaks into the mic.

“Hello everyone I am known as DJ Mixer. I am coming live to you in the salt flats in an old pre-war building. Now I will be doing the news of this land and sending what I can see here drones to go around the area to find the news and to talk and spread music.”

She takes a deep breath.

“I am here with a creature called the buzzer. She helped me find my way here. Without her, I would have died. She knows while I am talking like this about her. Many would see her as a hero and cry for her help. I am going to have her speak.”

Yanari moves back to let me speak.

“HI, I am um the buzzer. I can’t promise I would be able to do much for your broken land. But I would give it a try. I can’t promise my friends and I will be able to help with everything but we will do what we can. Thank you so much.”

I back up from the mic and Yanari speaks in the mic again.

“I am going to be cleaning this system up and then learning how to use it more. I will be silent for a while and when I finally get things to normal I will start playing music. There are many old records from what I can tell here. I won’t be able to put any in right now.”

She turns it off and then swings her head.

“We got to check one more thing. There is a basement in this building.”

Yanari stands up and we both head to the basement. She opens the old door and we head down the stairs. We both notice old gardens which haven’t been used in years but the biggest thing is a large reservoir of water down another set of stairs. Yanari heads down the stairs and puts her hand into the water taking a sip.

“Pure water. This is why I came here to find water, the life, and the blood of this broken land. Ruby, I have a question for you: how powerful do you think one could be with this water?”

I am confused. I have no idea what she means.

“I don’t get it.”

Yanari sighs.

“Food and water can be used to have power over the broken. It can be used to sell those as slaves to one who has the power and food. Having that power over the population is called progress in some minds. Now Ruby I want you to remember this if you find any pure water find one you trust with it.”

I quickly go get my helm and come back down putting it on. Yanari stands hugging me tightly.

“Thank you Ruby for fulfilling my dream of finding something worthwhile in my life. Now I don’t need you anymore for now. Please head back to your friends.”

I wave bye to Yanari.

____________
The Enclave

A book opens up again on another page written by the mystery writer.

“The grand pegasus Enclave. Years ago they caused a war to try in the minds of some to take over the land of Equestria. Most seem to forget that progress and the future are needed to bring forth the truth. Now not everyone will accept this truth and in the stars, no one will ever accept it.”

Another page turns.

“Ten years ago a group called the Hardliners was under the control for a time by a mare named Winter Breeze and the gentle soul of this mare. Won so many hearts and she tried her best to be right and peaceful with all those around her. Even so, the Enclave or a group did betray her, and then it took Scootaloo with the help of another group of friends and heroes to fight them off.”

The turn of another page.

“To this writer, she should have allowed them to win. Of course, this is my opinion because I feel it will be the only way to be strong in the battle ahead. The path of the end is coming and the final journey shall come. In the name of a Blue undead goat when he finally returns.”

The book closes

___________
The Enclave base

I fly away from the building which I learn is an old military base. I grunt. I am still in a great deal of pain before I can fully get out of the salt flats. I see strange black armor flying towards me and see two ponies buzz by me quickly.

As an instinct, I quickly try to get away as fast as I can. The ponies are faster than them I am one of them fires at me and I stop quickly as the laser goes right past me and I take off my helm looking at the ponies.

“Why are you shooting at me?!”

I pant trying to stay relaxed and a black mare stops in front of me. They look at each other talking into mics from what I can tell and the black mare turns her head to look back at me.

“We just want to talk to you. Come on, let's get away from the salt flats.”

I am surrounded by the ponies while I fly with them. I watch them lead me to a strange old run down the base. The base looks like it hasn't been used or upgraded in years. When we land I look around feeling a bit concerned. I look around studying the base built into a mountain side and when I finally get close I hear weapons cocking with all the ponies aiming their guns at me.

I stand still looking at them all. I spread my wings out, my stinger coming out of my ass and it glows. I hear them getting ready to shoot at me.

“You brought me into a trap?”

I try to stay calm while looking around.

“Of course not. We just brought you here to talk to our commander.”

I try hard to stay calm. I buzz my wings heavily enough like I am a bee. I can tell from the movement I make that in everything I do they aim their guns at me. I hear hooves coming towards me and the stallion smirks.

“May I ask how you ended up here?”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“A strange magic wind put me and my friends off course and some strange machine in the sky sucking up the water tossed our ship here into the desert. Now I am about to leave because a mare I met ten years ago told me never to trust anyone from the Enclave.”

The commander sighs.

“I see so it means the Light bringer is not controlling the weather out in the middle of the sea.”

I look confused.

“Who is the Lightbringer?”

The stallion chuckles.

” Oh, yes I forgot you’re not from this land. Now before you leave I need to talk to you about something.”

I listen closely to the stallion.

"The Light bringer is the one who helped the land of Equestria. She pushed back the Enclave and made them rethink how they work. But we have a problem. I am sure you heard of Kludgetown."

I nod I have heard of it but I haven’t been there yet.

"Well, there is a large group of Enclave that has been there since the end of the war. They took the idea of Rainbow dash and left with their families and all the gear they could steal. During this time things were so crazy they couldn't be stopped. Thankfully for them, they can't hear the outside world and what happened 10 years ago with Scootaloo and Winter Breeze. But I won't go into that."

He lets out a weak sigh.

"Let’s just say the Enclave has been through much. Some see us as evil. Some see us as Villains. Granted I won't argue with that. But we do care about Equestria and our world Equis. But the problem is most of our old leaders. Winter Breeze did an amazing job for many of us. Of course, no matter what we do all the souls who watch on the outside see us as evil. So we could use your help.”

I am flabbergasted. Why would a big army need the help of a simple little bug like me?

“But you have all these resources and you need my help?”

"We want your help in the name of the Enclave to help us. See we used to not want the help of the outside world. Our pride and our stupidity kept us from asking those to help us. Now we won't force you to do this. But all ponies and races need to work together as one.”

He takes a deep breath looking at the others around him he lifts his wing to tell them to lower their guns and they do.

“Even though the Lightbringer did all she could to save our world. Old projects and creations of the war are turning themselves online or coming out of hibernation doing what they were created to do, destroying those they consider a threat.”

I sigh, buzzing my wings and flapping quickly to relax.

“I doubt I could do much for you all. The only project I know of is my friend known as Hawk who was project mech. The next project I met was with a stopwatch.”

The commander stared at me for a moment

“So wait, was the project stopwatch used on the island?”

I nod.

“Yes, the hero who came to our island had helped kill it. At least I think he was killed. We have no idea if he was killed or went into the future.”

“I guess you saw the corpse of Dr. Slice?”

I shook my head.

“No Dr. Slice stuck his mind into a robot body to force himself into a punishment so yes. He is very much alive. I guess with the others he is at the town Tria’s heart. I was on my way there by myself.”

I can tell from the looks of anger on their faces these ponies had a history with the area called Tiria’s heart. I stay silent for a moment and the commander lifts his wing to get the ponies to relax.

“I can tell that saying that name seems to upset you. So the truth I heard from Star Shooter Tiria did screw you all up?”

The commander nods.

“It was more our stupidity and thinking we could take on anything. The enclave of the past was not only full of themselves thinking they could do no wrong. They took on communities thinking no one would have the guts to take them on and win. Many proved us wrong.”

I think for a moment, nodding.

“Stay away from the Salt Flats. I don't want you to harm a friend of mine. No matter what I will never trust you Enclave to me you’re just like Majesty proving to me otherwise. Now, do you need anything else before I head back to Hard Rock?”

The commander shakes his head.

“We might later but if you find a way for us to help please let us know.”

I take a deep breath putting my helm back on and flapping my wings to fly myself back to Hard Rock. I look back watching the base vanish from sight as I head back to the place I found myself in here.

________
Return to Hard Rock City.

I had to rest a few times on the way back. I finally made it back to the city. On my hud, it saids it’s nine in the morning. I get into town and I notice Pinda is awake and he is talking to one of the guards. I land down beside him and he looks down at me.

“Well hello, Ruby it looks like the job you took panned out. We now have a radio DJ and someone to spread the news about what is going on in this land. I also see you found armor before you go too deep into what you’re about to do. Some might see you as a bringer of hope, a hero. Heroes in this land don’t only bring hope, some feel they bring pain.”
I have a feeling many are going to see me as a hero. I doubt I will be able to stop them from thinking of me as such. I don’t know if it’s going to be easy to remove myself from this idea and see myself as someone powerful.

“Where are my friends?”

Pinda points his dirty paw to a set of stairs. I look up the stairs and see a sign. ‘Hard Rock Research center. The future is now!!’

“I felt since the building up the stairs has been empty since the ear. I felt why not allow you and your friends to live there. Just do me a favor if you see any info about old weapons or see any lab creations let us know we will come and take care of them.”:

I was confused. I buzz confusingly.

“What do you mean old lab creations, old weapons?”

Pinda smiles weakly. I could tell from the look in his eyes he is stressed about many things. I don’t have a right to speak to him about it. He looks towards the blacksmith store looking back at me again.

“Head up there and talk to your friends. I need to talk to some folks to see if I can convince them to help.”

I was even more confused after he just walked off. I turn my head a bit noticing Dunewalker up on the roof and when I set my eyes on her the strange pony in the wheelchair just wheels out of sight. Why am I being watched? Why do I feel many are watching me? I shrug my little shoulders heading up the stairs to meet my friends.

I get up the stairs panting a bit since I have overly been working my body grunting. When I get to the top of the stairs I see my friends talking to each other. I slowly skitter toward them feeling my body screaming in pain.

“Ruby is that you?”

I grunt taking off the helm and armor and coughing deeply at the stink from what was doused on me. I set it all down, letting it recharge. I look at my friends.

“Yeah, it’s me. I just got back from the job I took this morning. I need a good bed to relax in. What’s going on with you guys?”

Waterspout points a hoof at me.

“Putet”
‘
She swings her hoof across her nose as if to say I stink. I don’t blame her, I can smell myself and I do stink. I need a long cold bath to just relax my brain and my body.

“She is right you do stink Ruby. May I ask something though did you have to make some look at us as heroes after everything you said? I am not upset with you no. You didn’t do something dumb and told everyone we would drop everything to help them. We don’t even belong in this land.”

I glance at Tick Tock. She is correct that many would have thought we are heroes and we should help the entire land. I don’t wish to do that, I just wish to get enough money to get a boat and head to Equestria to meet up with Blaze and the others.

Before I could say anything else. I see a group of ponies and the same camel I saw in the order of Mimic. They walk up the stairs with little foal ponies who look extremely weak and they come up to us dancing around us.

“What is going on?”

Hawk seems a bit concerned. Roll tries to back away from the little ponies who look like they’re on the verge of death. Tick Tock stays silent and Waterspout hides behind the clockwork mare. All I do is notice the camel from the order of Mimic.

“Here they are, children, heroes who have been brought to you by MImic herself.”

Hawk suddenly turns her cameras to the camel. Roll taps her leg and shakes his head knowing what is about to happen to keep her relaxed. I have a feeling the five of us have been forced to volunteer to help this land. I fly to the camel and quietly speak to her.

“May I talk to you privately please?”

The camel nods, bowing her head to her friends and those children around her. I brought her over to my friends.

“Listen, we are not here to help. We are here to get enough money and then leave for Equestria.”

The camel smirks.

“I am sorry to say Mimic herself has other plans for you. You follow what she wants or I could just say a few simple words to the children with the others of MImic over there that you would refuse to help this town. Oh, I am sure their little cries of sobbing and pain will not stop you from feeling something.”

Tick Tock chuckles.

“You have every corner and every trick ready in the book. To force those who have no idea how to help this land and you use children and Mimic’s name to force us into an evil ball of evil and hate.”

Roll and Hawk stay silent. I could tell from the anger Roll felt. Hawk would have started shooting but we are guests in this land and this city. If we started shooting because of what is going on we would be considered a threat and tossed out or worse killed.

“What tricks miss Tick Tock? I am just doing what is best for the families of this community. But all you seem to care about is you and yourself. Now before I get your answer I want you all to know. These children are dying. I am sure your robotic friend there with the cameras can take a look inside one of them.”

I glance at the others. Waterspout stays silent and Hawk looks over to one of the little foals. The color of one of her cams changes and she lowers it so we can see what is in the little foal. When we see the holographic image of what she is seeing we stare at the insides of the poor creature. There is a strange worm in this poor foal they’re suffering from worse things than these creatures.

“I have no emotions or feelings. If my old body and emotions were still with me I would feel something about this. But I can’t stop myself from feeling awful for these ponies. Ruby I am going to hate myself for saying this but we need to at least help long enough. Then leave and get back to our task.”

I nod to Hawk looking at Tick Tock to see what she saids.

“I still have emotions. I have been told never to care for foals who aren’t your own but I am from the past like Hawk. I would say we do what we can for them. If I could cry still I would and I would try to hug the little foal.”

Roll Roll growls

“How magic eater species works. We eat and kill the weak and make an example of them. At least that is how Majesty did things in the past. Ruby and I did it ourselves we have a lot of murders of species like us because they were weak. But now…I feel my heart screaming at me to do something for these little ones.”

I sigh, nodding in agreement. I guess I have no choice. I could tell from the eyes of Waterspout she was crying and she kept saying something in her way of speaking.

“Merunt aliquo auxilio saltem cor meum fractum esse, ne videre illos hoc modo.”

Tick Tock glances at Waterspout then back at the image nodding to her.

“Conabimur eos adiuvare.”

Tick did her best to speak back to Waterspout. It took the mare a while to understand what she meant then it finally hit her nodding. I look back at the camel swinging my head to her to follow me inside without the others. I head inside the old research station with the camel behind me and I look back to see if my friends could hear what I am about to say.

“Why are you forcing this on me and my friends? We didn’t even want to come to this land and now you’re promising these little foals we can help them?

The camel smirks.

“Oh but little bug you seem to forget. You spoke on the radio saying you would do what you can. You seem to not understand how empty many of the souls of this land are so desperate. Just hearing the voice of someone willing to help makes them focus on your good graces.”

I buzz angrily.

“Besides Mimic herself and her shoes work in many ways to convince those of little faith that when the order can’t help them a hero can do it.”

I growl deeply.

“Alright, I see we will do it at least for now.”

The camel smirks and she walks back out with me not far behind her going back to the children and the others of her order.

“Come along children, the heroes who wish to help you and this city need some rest. When the time comes Mimic shall call on them to bring them to help you and then do more for all of you.”

The foals leave while we watch the camel leave with her followers and the children. Hawk robotically growls. I watch her head to an open area and fold down to power down to rest her body. Her brain dome glows and it’s like she is sleeping. Her cams keep her alert of anything going on.

Tick Tock and Waterspout head inside to find a place to rest and sleep. Roll Roll follows them and I am left alone. I head inside to at least get a shower before I go find Pinda to speak to him. The cool feel of the water. When I look at the water I notice it’s pure and clean. How is this water pure and clean?

I head out feeling fully clean now to go find Pinda. I see Pinda talking to the guards and Dunewalker is standing not far from him. I swear she is staring right at me again. I look into her cold eyes when she stares at me. I don’t pay any mind to it looking at Pinda.

“Pinda my friends and I seem to have no choice but to stay here and help you and the others of this town at least for now.”

Pinda smirks laughing.

“Let me guess the order of Mimic pull at her heartstrings making you cry for the little foals and the dying?”

I nod, buzzing angrily. After a while, Pinda frowns and smiles again.

“I am going, to be honest, Ruby, we are lucky the non-camels of this land can survive at they are. To others, the camels were here first and they have a right to kill and destroy everything to get back what is theirs. But I am one of those who feel we need to be kind to all. I won’t expect much from you to do what you can.”

I take a deep breath taking in the hot air.

“I can’t promise anything Pinda. But I will do what I can.”

Pinda nods.

“That is all you can do. Look around the bar, look around the souls, ask them what they need but for now Ruby. You need to relax and allow yourself to just become a normal citizen of this land and don’t force yourself to become empty. The bar will have more jobs if you wish to take them now, please go rest.”

I head back to the research building sighing. Here I am 1000 miles from Equestria in the middle of a desert of death. I have been pulled into something great or something awful. I am being watched by a camel and some strange pony in a wheelchair who I get a glimpse of now and again. I land on top of the roof of the research building watching the sun. I hear Yanari speaking from the Radio tower.

“Hello, Every creature is Dj Mixer. I am coming to you live in this land's new radio station. I will do my best to bring you the news I can. The biggest news I have right now for you: The Enclave has returned to try to bring back a chapter or version of them that broke off 230 years ago. The Enclave that caused that stir ten years ago. If they offer to help you be weary till they prove they won't backstab you. But in other news, I found some music which I will let you rest your heads to. I promise you all I will do my best to bring the news to you.”

The music on the radio slowly begins to play. I listen to it as I relax on the cool roof. It feels hot but the roof is cool enough to get some sun and rest within it. I lay my entire body down feeling the pain entering me. As I let the sun relax me and I drift to sleep with the music in my mind as I do from the radio.
"Stone by stone

Cracked, crushed, fallen

Beauty burned, erased

But not forgotten

I’ll take your melodies

May your last breath

Fill the air with embers

I inhale"

________
The book opens up again as the same pen slides on the paper.

“A hero has been found even though she has been forced by the order of Mimic itself. The poor heroes have no idea what is ahead or what they see is to come. The pain of the star's death and broken hearts. Progress and the idea of heroes are only myths and legends stories to be told by a campfire or in a book. Let it be said those you come soon will understand the path these heroes shall follow to stay relevant in the eyes of the old.”

The book closes.

Footnote: Level Up

New Perk: Magic eater exoskeleton: You were created as a worker of an evil Queen. But honing your skills has given you a magic-resistant shell. Be careful with this though sharp objects can still break through it.

Quest perk: Friend on the Radio: You gained a friend through your journey they will sing of your praises but also sing of your failures. Even though you have been talked about, you're neutral to the citizens of Hard Rock.

Armor perk: You created yourself a suit of armor from various parts of Pegasus gear. You gain 5+ armor while you wear it. But you're 2- slower. The helm is very useful. It will tell you your life signs and injects you with potions and med-ex warnings though it can run out so keep filling it.

Weapon perk: You found a powerful weapon in the waste. While you use it you gain 25+ damage. But for how small you are while holding it. you lose another two speeds. So you can't dodge fast enough. So use the gun when in a jam.

Chapter three: Secrets and unknowns

The book opens up and a pen is taken to paper.

“When I met Ruby back in the day she was very unsure of herself. She tried very hard to please all those around her. She sadly was pulled into a situation she would never be able to get out of. The order of Mimic and many other souls around her had a hoof or a claw in all the baskets she tried to help. So many wanted her to be a hero when she just wanted to get to Equestria.”

A page turns

“Most seem to forget a hero is only as good as the hero is allowed to be. Most will always forget a hero is a creature with a soul and a heart. They can only do so much before the world turns on them just like what happened to Ruby.”

The book closes
__________

I found my way into the workshop of the research station. This research station has a computer to show what I am doing with my armor. I fix the helm and nicks from the armor I screwed up. Looking it over to make sure everything about it is ready. I felt a hoof tap on my shoulder. I glance behind to see Tick Tock.

“Ruby, Hawk, and Roll Roll are leaving.”

I stare at Tick Tock for a few pregnant moments. I felt hurt deep inside why wouldn’t they tell me they are leaving? I want to cry. I force down my emotions for the time being. Looking away to the workshop.

“I tried my best not to force the issue. Are they leaving because they got tricked by the order of Mimic?”

Tick Tock sits on her haunches looking at me. I could tell from the look on her face that she is concerned.

“Ruby, you have it all wrong. They aren’t angry at you or upset. They may not like how you tricked them into coming to this land. How you played with Hawks' emotions and how you tried to convince them early this morning about staying longer to help this entire town. Of course, I was pretty upset.”

I look down buzzing sadly.

“I didn’t want to force you three to come here. I just felt all of us would see Star Shooter and then. I would have found a place to be useful. I wouldn’t ever return to the island with all the looks I got before leaving. I know many of them started trusting me but I still saw the look of hate in their eyes. It’s been at least ten years and they still mistrust me.”
Tick Tock robotically sighs.

“Ruby, we have had this talk so many times over the last few years. You need to let yourself fall in love. You need to find that personal relationship with someone willing to hold you close to them. Someone willing to make you blush and give you that love you want. You’re the last of your brood Ruby. You don’t even have your mother anymore.”

I just wanted to break down and sob. My wings drooped and before I could feel the want to cry happen. A brown sand-colored mare hugged me tightly using her magic. I don’t know who was hugging me at first. I put my head on the mare's shoulder noticing Tick Tock and I am being hugged by Water Spout.

“I talked with Water Spout. It’s not easy to tell her everything. But she knows you’re very unsure of yourself. You also very easily push the buttons of those around you trying to force the issue. Like you did after the order of MImic did everything. It got me and the others wondering if they said something to you in private that made you tell us what we are doing after the sun came up.”

Water Spout removes herself from the hug nodding to me.

“Come on Ruby, the others are waiting for you to say goodbye to them. If Hawk gets snappy, don't let it bother you.”

I look back at the armor and my machine gun. I took it apart and read a book on how to clean it and put it back together. I did the same with the crossbow. I look towards the door heading out of the research station with the two mares following me. When I come out I turn to see Dunewalker staring at me.

“You two go ahead, I need to speak to this one.”

Tick Tock and Waterspout head down the stairs. I flap my wings to get into the vision of Duneawlker. She looks at me with her flesh eyes. I watch the female camel shift her foot tilting her head.

“So the order of Mimic tricked you into wasting your time to help the worthless of the town?”

I buzz angrily.

“What if the worthless need help misses Dunewalker.”

Dunewalker snorts.

“I am not some proper kiss my paw and take me to bed, female Ruby. I wish to see things done. If you’re going to help the useless, you’re dumber than I thought.”

I buzz angrily. The stinger comes out of my ass and I lift it to aim at the camel. She got to me and she pissed me off and she laughed loudly. I was confused why she suddenly laughed and she shook her head.

“You got some guts, little bug. If you wish to do this I will call you when I feel the time is right to do a task for me.”

Dune turns to leave. But stops turning back to look at me.

“Or am I going to find you crying like a baby and go woe is me oh I am woe?”

I buzz very angrily.

“Fuck you!!”

Dune stares at me confused and I fly right into her face. I have had it. I lost my temper with her.

“I don’t know why you have such an issue with me. I haven’t done anything but try to help this land. You look at me like I am a worthless little creature you can push around. I am not. I am a female who wants to prove herself to others.”

Dune smirks and grabs me with her metal paw while it turns into a hand. She pulls me close to look into her eyes.

“First rule if you want to help this little bug. Expect everyone around you to call you names. Expect everyone to toss words of hate and words that will stab you in the back. This land is not like Equestria or your island. We don’t have some Lightbringer who is willing to risk her pointless life to save us from some great monster. We are nothing to the outside world. Equestria is the only land which has healed.”

Dunewalker tossed me into the wall. It didn't hurt me badly just enough to surprise me.

“The next rule is to expect someone like me to rip every single thing you do apart. Prove to me you’re worth it and I will give you my time. If not I will kill you myself and prove it to me.”

Dunewalker walks down the stairs. I hover there flapping my wings so confused about what the hell just happened. I shake my head heading down the stairs and I finally get to the gate seeing Hawk and Roll talking to Tick Tock. Waterspout is standing beside the clockwork mare and they’re both trying to be kind to her.

When I showed up though it all changed. Hawk turns to look at me as she stomps on the ground to stomp me from getting closer. Roll stares at me with anger in his many eyes. He spread his wings open. It means staying away.

“It was bad enough Ruby that a camel from the Order of Mimic convinced us to stay. But you had to do what you always do and take things further. You’re still my friend Ruby but. It will be long before I have the will to talk to you. Roll Roll relax it’s Ruby no need to be mean to her.”

Roll stares at the Mech. He relaxes and looks at the caravan which is getting ready to leave. Roll looks back at me.

“Pinda asked me and Hawk to go with this caravan to find a missing group of water explorers. He told us they have been missing for at least five weeks now. When he came upon us he was searching for them. We will try to be back as soon as we can.”

I sigh watching Hawk and Roll Roll join the caravan. They look back at me and Tick Tock. Roll waves by to us and they head off. I hover in the air beside Tick Tock, my wings flapping hard enough to give a very gentle buzz.

“Ruby I am going to be taking Waterspout around to help the ponies and other species of this town to get used to her. Will you be alright on your own or do you see yourself getting into trouble that I am going to have to get you out of?”

I sigh deeply.

“I will be fine, go enjoy yourself.”

Tick Tock trots off with WaterSpout not far behind her. I am unsure what to do now before I head back up to the research station. I hear screaming and fights in the alley next to the blacksmith. I fly quickly noticing some camel guards watching. When I get there to see a large group of young colts beating on a younger foal. I then see a knife and see the colts stab the foal going for his water if they could. I fly quickly to them and take the knife from the colts.

“What the hell are you doing?!”

One of the colts a white one looks up at me.

“They were already about to die because of the parasites in their body. We just wanted to get the pure water from him before it seeped into the parasite with his blood.”

I stare at them parasites. I watch the colt slowly die and when the blood hits the sand. I see strange worm-like parasites come out of the bloody sand hissing at me and the colts. They back up from it. They vanish into the sand and I look around finally getting a good look. Seeing a full-grown mare with one worm poking out of her gut and wrapped around her sucking on her shoulder.

“I see you found the heartless side of this land.”

I turn my head to see Pinda. I feel like I want to cry seeing these broken ponies. I don’t see any zebras, just ponies. I don’t understand why that is. I don’t even see any camels. I wonder if these worms don’t harm them.

“Pinda do you have a doctor you have a hospital here.”

Pinda glances at the hospital up on the hill. He sighs looking back at me. His eyes turned sad and broken. I could see in his eyes he hasn't been able to help any of the dying or the sick.

“Ruby there hasn't been a doctor in this town since the war. Many of the camels again haven’t cared enough for the pony population to help them. Again, many of them are just too pointless to take care of and worry about. There has been no pony or camel who even wants to help the weak and the wounded.”

I glance at the hospital again. Then it finally hit me. The commander of the Enclave wanted to know if I could find those who needed help. I am sure they have a doctor. I look at Pinda and then he looks down at me.

“Pinda I think I can find those who will help. Do you have an issue with the Enclave?”

Pinda shrugs his shoulders.

“Truthfully Ruby there are times when we can’t be choosers of who helps and who doesn’t help. If you can get some doctors, then they can help this city. Then that would be the greatest thing ever. I am not even the leader of this town and just seeing these broken souls breaks my heart.”

I fly into the air.

“I will be back.”

I fly off towards the base the Enclave is using to see if I can find a doctor.

_________
Cranberry

A book opens up and a chair is moved with two souls sitting across from the writer of the book.

“I know this is hard for you two because you two knew Ruby better than most. But can you please tell me about her so I can write it down to my leaders?”

Across from the writer a dragoness and a red pegasus mare look at him. The dragoness leans down to speak to the mare.

“Love please, we need to tell him what she meant to you.”

The red mare has tears falling down her cheeks.

“But I can’t. I was the one who didn’t stop them from doing what they did to her. I couldn’t stop my hate. I loved her so much I couldn’t stop them.”

The red mare sobs hard into the dragoness.

“I will do it,'' she told me the entire story. It all began when Ruby was searching for help in the town of Hard Rock to find a doctor.”

The pen begins to write.

______________
Cranberry

It took a while but I made it to the base. I pant hard landing on the ground in front of the gates leading into the base. A unicorn quickly comes over to me looking over real fast. I hear her scream to get some water.

“Are you okay Miss Ruby?’

I look up at the unicorn. I smile weakly nodding.

“I need to take a break and not try to fly all the way here. I also need to remember to bring water with me and not forget we are in a desert and it gets hot.”

I chuckle weakly and a pegasus trots up to me holding a large jug in his wings setting it down so I can drink it. I take the water while drinking it down. My body slowly starts to feel better as the heat dies deep in my system.

“I need to talk to your commander. Is he busy or does have time to speak to me?”

The pegasus nods as he leads me into the base. I watch the Enclave train to get ready for a battle anytime. I watch their vehicles which fly with tech and clouds it seems. I am so amazed by everything I see. I turn and see the commander walk over to me. He smirks.

“Good to see you again Ruby, It seems some souls of this land are trying to call you a hero now. I am guessing it's not something you wanted?”

I chuckle weakly.

“No the order of Mimic kind of pushed us into it. Then I pushed the issue a little more upsetting my friends.”

The commander frowns.

“I see the order of Mimic is here too. I am going to warn you, Ruby. Don’t trust them at all. They have something behind their idea of peace and what they say Mimic wishes them to do. So watch your back with them.”

I wonder why I came here. Oh, wait I remember.

“You said you wanted to help and get ponies and other races to trust you again?”

The commander nods.

“Well, there is a hospital in Hard Rock that hasn't been used since the war. They have no doctors and no nurses, no medicine, and barely any water to keep them alive. Do you have any doctors and such here?”

The commander smiles.

“We do and our lead doctor is in the sick bay. Um, do you want me to introduce you to her?”

I shake my head.

“You don’t need to, I will do it myself.”

I flew up into the air to fly into the medical bay.

_________
Cranberry

“Now she came to you and she didn’t demand or force her view on you?”

The red mare stares at the one writing in the book. Her eyes are full of anger showing she is not happy she is being questioned. The dragoness sitting beside the mare strokes her head to relax her.

“No, she never forced her view on me. You said so yourself you met Ruby.”

The writer nods.

“I did of course it was before she was put to the gun. I had to talk to her to learn about her personality and why the NCR taxpayers would have to pay for the bullets used on her and the others with her. It’s a matter of understanding.”

The mare snorts angrily.

“I know I may no longer be part of the Enclave myself. So I understand about paperwork making the ones above us happy so they can file it for something later or use it to get elected again. Am I correct?”

The writer laughs.

“You know how this works then. It’s not something I am very proud of but It is election time for the NCR.”

The writer sighs.

“Now you may continue.”

This time the red mare seems strong enough to be able to speak.

“I was simply working. It was just another boring day and I thought my entire life in the Widowmaker desert was going to be boring like always.”

___________
Cranberry

I flew through the door looking around the hospital. I hear strange sounds and I take a deep breath of pure fresh air. The air system works in this building. It seems clean and like this doctor runs a clean ship. I smile at this fact. I head to the desk and there is a mare sitting behind it.

“Excuse me miss.”

I land on the counter. The mare looks up from her computer tilting her head and putting her glasses up on her nose with her wing and a gentle smile forms on her face.

“How may I help you?”

I stare into the eyes of this mare. She is so gentle.

“I am searching for the doctor who runs this hospital. Is she too busy to talk with?”

The mare just chuckles.

“Not at all, darling. We don’t get much traffic here so she will be in her office. Just be careful she is very into her work. I am sorry I can’t be of more help before you go see her though. May I have your name?”

I stare at the mare and shake my head. I am not used to one with such kindness.

“I am Ruby Glide. May I head in there now to talk to her?”

The mare nods, she clicks a button, and a buzzer sounds the door unlocks and she waves goodbye to me as I fly through the door. I land on the cold floor looking down at the floor. I have never seen such a floor. It feels so strange on my buggy feet. I look up at the names on the wall and see an arrow for the doctor’s office.

I follow the arrow leading me to the office. I get to the door and knock on the door for a while. I didn't hear anyone answer but I heard some movement and writing like this one inside is busy with work. I knock again with the same amount of hardness on the door.

“Yes?”

I heard a female voice sound off on the other side.

“I need to speak to you, may I come in?”

Again a few pregnant moments there is silence. In the silence, I could hear a pin drop. I suddenly jump hearing the fan system come on and it blows cool air through the system of the hospital. I am not used to this.

“Please come in.”

I go into the office and close the door behind me. I look to see a pure red pegasus mare in a pure white medical outfit. She has a shortcut red mane and tail. She keeps her eyes focused on what she is writing on the desk. Her wings are using whatever she is writing on. I notice her eyes look golden brown.

“So how can I help you?”

She doesn't even look up and keeps focusing on what she is doing on her desk, turning the paper to write something else. I let out a gentle buzzing sigh so as not to get upset with her. She is focused on her work.

“Well don’t just stand there…Tell me..”

She lifts her head and stares down at me with wonderment like a foal who has seen a toy for the first time. She quickly comes to me putting her wings on my face to look right into my eyes to make sure I am real.

“A magic eater?!”

I am confused by her grabbing my face with my wings. I get a good look in her eyes. I could tell from her eyes she was a mother. She has that sense of magic inside her. The magic she had in her time. I was a bit horrified that she knew off the bat what I am.

“You know what I am?”

The mare goes silent again looking over every bit of me. She uses her wings to act like I should be flying and my wings flap and I fly into the air. She looks at me over more and I don’t know what to expect from this.

“Miss I…WHOA!!”

She goes between my legs and opens my egg chamber with my wings to look at me like she is studying everything about me. I quickly move away from her and stare at her.

“Miss, please don’t do that.”

The mare laughs ignoring what I just did. She is focused on studying me and she quickly goes around. Finally, acknowledge what I said earlier.

“Yes, I know what a magic eater is. I have been to Tiria’s heart and met a salamander who told me about your species. We tried to make peace with the settlement after everything was said and done with Scootaloo and I got to take a look at everypony there. Including the one known as Star Shooter.”

She gets in my face again.

“What was Majesty like?! Do you have genders? From what I see from you. You have a gender a female in the kinder way a vagina. What about the others do they have a penis?”

I was flabbergasted at her questions. They feel so invasive like I am here being tested and worked on. I tried very hard to relax and take a deep breath to relax.

“My kind are normally genderless. We only do the male or female thing when we need to breed to make more eggs. If our brood queen has made friends over the years or has formed emotions. They will start giving birth to gender babies. I was one of the last and final eggs and the only one left after Majesty killed them so I would be forced to join in her little war.”

The mare frowns a second then quickly smiles again her ears perked fully up and she trots out of the room. I could hear.

“Nurse please get every testing system ready, we will be here a while.”

The more quickly comes back, the look of glee on her face scares me. I have never seen such glee about testing.

“Come with me, we need to do some tests, every test, every test!!”

With the smile on her face and the excitement in her voice, I felt fear in my heart. What kind of test? What does she want to do to me? I don’t understand at all what she wants to do to me. She just stood there and then trotted off. I follow her concern

I follow her to another room and a couple of nurses trot around with vials of many things. They bring it all into the room and I am forced into a strange chair. I look around very very concerned . one of her nurses is writing on something. The doctor comes back to me.

She puts a strange cuff on my leg. She forces some air into the pump and I feel pressure on my leg. I feel like I am about to panic and one of her nurses comes over to me and she puts my head on her chest stroking my head. They could tell I am not used to this.

“It's okay, it won't be too long.”

I glance up at the nurse. I got a good look at her. She is a middle-aged mare who looks like she was in her prime. She has a few wrinkles here and there and she has the eyes of a mother. The doctor lets the air run out of the cuff and she quickly writes on the paper.

“See it wasn’t so bad was it?”

The elderly mare smiles. I notice the doctor grabbing some strange vials and a large needle I have never seen before. I don’t know what they are for and the mare strokes my head making me focus on her.

“Focus on me, little one. I am Sunny Days. I am one of the oldest nurses here. What is your name, little one?

I smile trying to answer. I gasp, buzzing loudly feeling a needle jab right into my side. Sunny Days hold me close and tight. She strokes my head to relax me. I watch while the doctor takes a lot of blood from me like seven vials.

“Is that enough testing Doctor Cranberry?”

The doctor named Cranberry giggles.
“No nurse Sunny Day’s please take this to the testing area. We seem to be missing Nurse Heavy Rain. She hasn't come in with other instruments I need to use.”

Sunny Days kisses my head smiling at me.

“I will be back. We can talk anytime if you want a little bug.”

She trots off and I look at the one named Cranberry I get up from the chair but she pushes me back down and uses a strange cold object to check my heart. I grunt and get angry about all this. She then grabs two strange objects and a bag.

“Miss, I need to talk to you.”

The red mare smirks.

“Shh, we can talk soon. I need you to pee into these two cups and get a sample of your droppings in this bag.”

She offers me the two items and I am confused. She leads me to the bathrooms and I stare at the foreign object. I look back at the mare taking the objects so confused about how in the world I do this.

“Now you seem confused, now you use these objects where you pee from. You put the cup under you, same with the droppings in the bag. I need you to fill them up. I got you some water and it will force you to pee more.”

She sets a bottle of water down and I stare at it. I look at the bathroom and then back at her.

“Come on why won't”

I think she suddenly realized she was watching someone about to go to the bathroom with an object I have never used before. Her cheeks glow brighter red and she hides on the other side of the wall. I open both cups and look to see how I do this. I notice the strange object has a lid. I pee into one of the cups grabbing the water like she asked and drinking it and I feel my system work this water through quickly peeing into the other cup. I then opened it up like it saids in the instructions and put some droppings in the bag. I look at the sink. I know what this is. I clean my many hands.

I come out with the two cups and the bag and I offer them to her.

“Here you go.”

She takes the cups and bag from me and she leads me to a machine. She smiles and opens the machine and she sets down the cups and the bag looking at me again she chuckles and her eyes glow brightly.

“Thank you now, go in this machine please.”

I look at the machine. I notice there is writing on the machine. 'A machine that is magically used to look into the body and map the body and bones out.’ Oh, thank you so much for the writing. It makes it easier to understand.

‘Miss I.”

The mare is trying to force me into the machine.

“My name is Cranberry. I will talk to you after everything is done with these tests. Now please drink this white fluid.”

I stare at the cup of white fluid. I buzz very angrily. I have to tell her there are sick and wounded children who need her help. I try my best not to lose my temper. I don't want to upset the mare. I take a deep breath.

“Listen Cranberry, I came to find you because children are dying.”

I am sure that I finally got Cranberry to listen to me. Her ears fold to the back of her head. I see tears fall down her cheeks. Did I hurt her feelings or did I upset her? I worry I did that and I try my best to keep myself relaxed. Cranberry lifts her hoof to her race to remove her tears. I try my best to say everything I saw.

“Listen, the ponies of this city are not only dying and stealing each other's water to drink it. Many of them have strange worm parasites in their bodies. They look to not only be killing them but they drink their blood and steal their water.”

Cranberries eyes fill with horror with every word I have said. Her face turns from sadness to now full anger.

"Helpless fillies and colts and children are being killed for their water. Why would they do that? We have all kinds of water here. Of course, it's not endless, we would have to call in for it."

I feel relaxed and she is willing to help. I feel my body tense. Why was I so tense? Maybe I felt something about this mare and I didn’t know. I look back at the mare and I have no idea what to do or think.

“From what I learned about this land. It forces the broken to kill the weak and criminals get what they want. The rich refuse to help the ones below them. I will never understand this way of thinking. There was this type of thinking back on the island in the castle.”

The mare stares at the desk. She is trying to think and I could tell her gears are turning in her head. She goes to the fridge, puts the two cups and droppings in the fridge to keep the fridge, and comes back to me with a smile on her face.

“I will go talk to my commander. I will talk to him about trying to get a steady supply of water and supplies for Hard Rock. Why don’t you go tell them we will be coming.”

I just stare at the mare smiling weakly.

“Cranberry I don’t trust the Enclave one bit. I have talked to Star Shooter and she told me never to trust anyone in the Enclave even if they’re as kind as you and Sunny Days. No offense to you of course.”

Cranberry sighs coming over to me and showing me gentle sweet eyes.

“I know you don’t trust the Enclave, will you trust me and Sunny Days? She will be at the hospital with me and she will do anything to make a young creature like you smile. Please pretty please?”

She stares at me with her gentle motherly eyes. She bats them at me like she is trying to win my heart through what is called the motherly treatment or to some I am told if a mare bats their eyelashes at you they want you. I sigh, buzzing in defeat and she giggles jumping up and down. She pulls me into a tight hug.

“Oh, you’re so cute!!”

I buzz angrily getting out of her hug.

“I am not cute!!”

Cranberry giggles and looks towards the way out. She clicks a bell and Sunny Days come into the room and waves at me with her hoof.

“Sunny we need to go talk to the commander. We got a lot to convince him of. We need to convince him to get enough water and enough supplies to help a sick little town. Are you willing to help me?”

Sunny nods.

“Alright, please wait here Ruby we will be back.”

Sunny smiles waving goodbye to me and I wave goodbye sitting down to wait. I sigh deeply, closing my eyes and relaxing. It is so silent here. I love this peace and I look around. It's a bit too silent. I was worried and before I could do anything I heard a scream. I quickly fly through the halls to find where the scream came from. I see the body of the other nurse who was helping Cranberry and then I see a shadow lifting a weapon. I turn quickly to see a creature, a yeti-like being.

“Oh Lord, the Storm King rises, praise him, praise him with your blood!!”

The creature suddenly charges at me to try to stab me. I look around real fast to see if I can find anything to protect me. I see a tray and grab it quickly and when he hits the tray it makes a loud ting and I fight back with the large tray. I swung it at him hitting him in the head hard enough he backed up shaking his head.

The creature charges at me again and I bring out my stinger parrying the knife with the stinger I groan in pain smashing the tray into him hard enough again. It dents and he falls back onto the ground shaking his head.

“Oh my?!”

I look to see Cranberry. The commander has many guards and Sunny Days coming in and they notice the creature. The creature looks at me and then at them. Blood drains from its mask. He removes the mask and I see it’s ugly fast and he roars.

“The Storm King returns to praise him, oh Lord, praise him!!”

The creature spreads his arms like he is chanting something and the commander lifts his hoof. The guard's fire energy beams right at the creature and he laughs in pain, blood, and gore flying all over the walls and the floor. The creature just keeps laughing like he enjoys it and then lifts his knife and his arm while it barely connects to the flesh.

“The storm King shall return you shall be his slaves. You shall be his toys. He will make an example of your ponies. He will finally win, he will get his storm, and he will do what is needed to put on those heels. HE RISES!!”

Sunny Days lifts a gun in her wing and I watch the elderly mare fire into the head of the creature. He laughs loudly as blood leaks from his wound. He looks at me laughing loudly and he coughs and drowns in his blood.

“He rises and you’re his damn soul…Hero.”

His body falls to the cold hard floor and he has a smile of pleasure and happiness on his face. He just went to his god or whatever hell he has gone to. Cranberry goes to him and closes his eyes out of respect as she looks at the creature.
“I thought the Storm King was a legend?”

The commander shakes his head.

“No he was not, the Enclave is too foolish to talk about the past. Because the past to them is not pure. I am hoping soon they will think like Winter Breeze and teach as she does so we can learn and learn the truth.”

I look up at the commander.

“Um…I would normally be pissed off and try to chew you out for being late and not helping me. But you did what you could for me.”

I take a deep breath trying to stay relaxed. My anger for this pony is great and I am trying too hard not to chew out the commander. I had no right to come here and ask them to help me. If I try too hard to push I might cause more problems.

“Okay commander Sunny Days and I will be going ahead. Do you need me or her?”

The commander shakes his head and the two mares spread their wings and fly off. I noticed something odd.

“Why didn’t she say your name?’

The commander sighs, shaking his head.

“My family joined the Hardliners now. I didn't do anything with them but the stain on my record and my name because I am part of that family line. It took a lot for me to keep my command and it wasn’t easy. I am known as Shadow Flight.”

I sigh deeply looking towards the way out. I see Sunny Days and Cranberry doing what they can to get many workers and others to go to Hard Rock. I look back at Shadow Flight and I weakly smile.

“I hope they at least trust you. I got a request before I go back.”

Shadow Flight stares down at me.

“What would that be?”

I remember what it was like flying here from the desert from Hard Rock to here. I take a deep breath not wanting to look weak but I am not a strong hero I am not a strong anything. I am just a simple young worker and magic eater who doesn’t have a lot of life experience.

“Can you give me a large bottle of fresh water before I go? I don't want to worry about myself flying too much and getting hurt along the way.”

Shadow Flight chuckles.

“I see I will see If I can find some fresh water for you is that all then?’

I nod and I watch Shadow Flight fly out the door. I look out back at the two bodies they will be coming back to take care of. I look at the mare and feel bad for what happened. I noticed something in the window though. I see the stallion in the Wheelchair watching me again and I look away and then when I look back he’s gone.

I am starting to wonder if I am watched by someone who has plans for me. I head back out the door and I swear I see a shadow. I look at the shadow and I see a strange creature's shape-shifting and changing from a lizard to a large bird. It flies away like it’s watching me but I notice on its back is the pony in the wheelchair.

“Ruby, are you alright?”

I turn my head looking at Cranberry.

“I keep seeing a pony in a wheelchair. I feel so many are watching me and it concerns me. I have seen some camels watching me. I have noticed many don’t trust me and I don’t fully understand what is going on.”

Sunny Days listens and she glances at Cranberry.

“I will head on ahead to Cranberry. It might be best to stick near our bug friend here. Since she seems weaker than most races we have come across.”

I felt insulted and Sunny can tell from my emotions I feel insulted she came over stroking my face with her hoof.

“I mean no insult, little cute one. From what I can tell the heat of this land gets to you pretty harshly. Before I do anything or say anything I got a personal question for you”

I look up at the old mare.

“A question?”

The mare leans down to look into my buggy eyes.

“Do you have anypony who is willing to get close to you and you open your heart to them?”

I shake my head.

“I doubt I would ever find one wanting to give me the love to fulfill that need.”

Sunny smiles sweetly.

“How about a gentle old mare like me to at least be a friend you can confide your stories and your feelings to when you need someone my age to ask questions?”

A gentle smile forms on my face at least as much as it can.

“I would be honored to talk to an elder mare and pick her mind.”

Sunny chuckles as she leans down kissing my head.

“I will head on ahead, you come with Cranberry okay? Just if she tries to push too much, allow her to. She won’t listen to reason because she is always the one that needs to be quick.”

The old mare spreads her wings flying into the air head-on ahead. I watch her fly into the desert. I feel relaxed talking to that gentle old mare. I worry though I don’t know her. I worry very much if I will watch her die.

I sigh deeply, not sure what to think right now. I watch the pegasi and the unicorns who work with them going everywhere gathering whatever. I watch and I am unsure what to do. I close my eyes, sighing.

“Ruby?”

I open my eyes looking up at Cranberry.

“We are about ready to leave, are you okay?”

I smile weakly.

“Cranberry I have a question for you. Have you ever felt that everyone around you looks down on you like you’re a worthless creature and you’re just a third wheel and the world would do best without you around?

Cranberry stares at me confused.

“I have never felt this way myself.”

I look away sighing.

“I worry someday I will face many angry souls. I will see everything I have done and feel that I am no longer able to fight to protect myself. Someday I am sure I will see the eyes of those I helped through this land and they will just have nothing but hate for me.

I get into one of the Enclaves machines leaving behind a very concerned mare. I glance back at her and she starts to follow me and we fly off to get to Hard Rock.

_________
Sunny Days.

A door closes and opens as the writer of the NCR book looks up.

“Greetings you must be Sunny Days. I have been told ever since the ruling you haven’t been very healthy.”

The old mare’s eyes are bloodshot. She has been crying for so long.

“I betrayed the little creature. You would feel bad for everything you said about her while defending her. I have never felt such hatred for anyone in my life. I just looked at her there and the seething hatred of the kind little creature just breaks my heart.”

The old mare coughs everything which went down and has gone bad on the health of the poor mare.

“I know it’s hard for you to talk about. But do you have any idea why you and many others turned on the little bug? Many I have talked to about everything that has been said and done don’t only regret half of what they said. They regret so much the words they said to her face.”

The old mare weakly smiles.

“I got to know her many years ago, so many years before the war that happened a month ago. I didn’t know her for long. Just every time I heard about her most of it was hate and spit and then later they have no idea why they said any of those words.”

The writer nods, writing down the pages.

“Sunny, do you need any medical help?”

Sunny shakes her head.

“I don’t…I know I am dying and I know Ruby will never get to say goodbye to me. Is that all the questions you have for me, sir?”

The writer nods. Sunny days stand up, she gets ready to walk out the door and she collapses. The writer quickly gets on their hooves and checks the pulse of the mare. Opening the door.

“We need a doctor!!”

The book closes

___________
Return to Hard Rock

The ship we are in lands outside the guarded gate of Hard Rock it opens. We aren’t far from the city itself but Cranberry felt it wouldn’t be a good idea to just land in the city. We don’t know how many towns or cities. I have an idea it could be nasty if many just turn out they hate the Enclave. I worry that may be the case.

Outside the gate, Pinda is waiting with Sunny Days standing beside him. I am happy we sent her first to talk to Pinda. I flap my wings flying towards Pinda landing down in front of him and staring up at the white camel.

“I have spoken to Miss Sunny Days here. She wanted to tell me they brought almost everything from their base just for this little town?”

I nod

“They’re very serious about wanting to help this town. They will bring supplies and try to bring enough fresh water to make at least enough to sustain the town till we find some pure water endless stream.”

Pinda sighs.

“I see it won’t be easy again like I said Nightmare Moon cursed this land.”

Cranberry lands beside us and she bows her head to the white camel. The camel nods in respect.

“I am Doctor Cranberry I have come to…”

The order of Mimic camel brings over at least one foal; she carries the foal on her back and the foal seems so weak and close to death. The camel lays the little one at the hooves of the red mare. I can tell the poor camel has been through hell and back trying to help this little one.

“Forgive me, doctor. I am from the Order of Mimic. Our names are lost when we join the order. But most of us remember them over time. Just I didn’t want to force the issue. This little one was born just a year ago. I know this is much to ask but could you give this little one a chance?’

Cranberry stares at the weak foal.

“I don’t know if..”

The camel has tears falling from her eyes.

“I may have forced the issue on Ruby and her friends. But it’s been the first time in years that one like me has had hope. The order has done so much for me but. We can’t do anything about these little dying ones. Please, doctor, do what you can for these little ones and the rest of the ponies.”

Cranberry looks at the little one again, tears falling from her eyes. She nods to the others behind her and Sunny Days picks up the little foal in her legs flying into the air while the others work as quickly as they can to get the hospital ready. The camel sobs and Cranberry smiles weakly.

“I promise I will do what I can.”

Cranberry flies off and the others follow with her. Pinda watches and he turns to the camel from the order of Mimic and she smirks rubbing her eyes Pinda rolls his eyes and he smirks. The order of Mimic camel walks off as she fakes crying. I fly up to try to chase after the camel but Pinda stops me.

“No, don't push the issue.”

I stare at Pinda.

“She used the feelings of a kind gentle mare to get what she wanted?! How could she do that? How could she?”

Pinda sighs.

“Ruby, you're too ignorant to understand. She didn’t mean to do it out of harm or malice; she did it to get things going faster. Sometimes to push an issue you need to make a show. The show may be painful for others to watch.”

I buzz feeling very upset looking away.

“Pinda I got a question, do you even have a leader who could help run this town?”

Pinda shakes his head.

“There hasn't been a leader for this town since the end of the war. We have never had a leader or anything else.”

I land on Pinda’s back and he turns his head a bit to look at me. I stare into his eyes and try to see what I can see in his soul. To see if I can find any magic I could read. The camel has no magic but he has strange runes floating all over his body.

“Pinda, have you ever thought of being the leader yourself?”
Pinda looks away sighing.

“Ruby, I am just exploring. I am sure deep in those who came before could have been a leader. But I would need to take time to dig through my genetic memories to see. But I don’t have the right to be a leader.”

“Why not?”

Pinda and I look to see Dunewalker as she walks over to him tilting her head.

“Pinda you and I may not get along because of camels behind camels. But come on you have been leading this town even if you aren’t the leader. I can’t be the leader because betrayers don’t have the right to be one. Even though we don’t agree on everything Pinda. I will follow you.”

Pinda frowns.

“How can I trust a Dunewalker? A Dunewalkers word is a knife in the back. A Dunewalkers moment is to be the first to get the job done. How can I know fully you’re willing to do this for me.”

Dunewalker grabs a knife from a scabbard on her leg. She lifts her fleshy paw and cuts deep into it letting the blood fall on the sand.

“I give my blood to the maiden of the sand. I may not believe in the maiden of the sand and the give of the dreams of sand. For we must do what we can. Consider this my moment if I break this you will have to banish me like the days of old.”

Pinda sighs. I could see the stress form in his body mussels.

“I will do what I can. I need to go to my office, I need a drink.”

I get off Pindas's back and watch him walk off. Dunewalker stands beside me. I flap my wings as hard as I can. I am still weak from flying to the base even though we flew in a machine. I still feel tired.

“You shouldn’t have said a word bug. You should have left well enough alone. You haven’t been in this land a little bit a day or two and just your words are starting to change a bit of change. Many no matter how much you say you’re not to their minds you’re a hero or a threat.”

I groan and anger fills my body. I turn to stare at the camel.

“So I am trying to help. I don’t want to be a hero.”

Dunewalker smirks.

“Oh? You don’t want to be a hero? Then shut the fuck up and stop speaking!!”

She stares into my eyes. I stare into hers.

“What do you think I can’t do without trying to at least give a little bit of help?”

Dunewalker smirks.

“You want to help? Then I want you to meet me at the bar later. I will not tell you when. When I want you to come I will send someone for you. Then I will force you to prove to me you’re not a worthless piece of shit. Now get out of my sight.”

She smacks me with her metal paw and I grunt as I fall to the ground she hurt my wing. Dunewalker laughs leaving. I see one of the parasites come out of the ground because of the vibration from my landing. I use my magic vision to see if they have any magic. The parasite has a great amount of magic. It hisses attacking me and I use my mandibles to bite right into it. Its blood and gore flow into my mouth as I suck its magic. The creature screeches in a great deal of pain as one of the guards watches me. My bent hurt wing goes back to normal.

I pull off the dead creature and it turns into dust. I flap my wings flying into the air and I turn to see one of the guards wave me over. I fly to the guard tilting my head.

“If you can do that little bug why don’t you go find more of those and do it more?”

I smile weakly.

“I can only do that if they came out of a unicorn. Earth ponies don’t have that natural amount of magic.”

The guard sighs.

“What an anal ability to have.”

I blink not understanding what she meant.

“Why would my ability be an anus I am sorry I don’t know what you mean.”

The guard stares at me laughing.

“Okay how about this, what a selective ability to sense magic. Does that work better for you?’

I chuckle nodding.

“Yes, that works. I need to go find my friends. Have you seen a Water hunter and a Clockwork mare with fake skin?”

The guard nods.

“Yes if you see a sign with a pink mare posing they were seen going in there. You will find it in the red district area of town.”

I smile

“Thank you so much.”

I fly off heading to check the research building first. When I go inside I look around and notice a locked door. I ignore it first and I head to the workshop. When I get in there I see my machine gun and crossbow are back together again. I notice a note on the workshop table. ‘Hello, Ruby I felt after the falling out we had earlier WaterSpout talked me into doing something for you. So I fixed up your gun and your crossbow. Please don’t make me regret it. Your friend Tick Tock.’

Tears fell from my eyes. She didn’t have to do this for me. I don’t deserve any of this kindness. I take a deep breath and grab my armor and helmet and put them in the place of my crossbow on the side of the armor and the machine gun on the armor connections.

I fly out to go search for them.

________
Tick Tock and WaterSpout.

The book opens up when the door opens up and Tick Tock walks in with Waterspout beside her.

“I am sorry for taking you away from your wife Miss Tick Tock and sorry for taking you away from your husband Waterspout. I just need to ask you a few questions. Are you two able to answer them?”

Tick Tock nods.

“WaterSpout, how about you go first.”

WaterSpout nods.

“What would you like to know?’

The writer smiles.

“I see you learned how to speak like the rest of us. I take it your husband helped you?”
Waterspout nods.

“I am still learning not all the words are easy after being born in just speaking old poneish now can you ask your question?”

The writer nods, getting ready to write on the pages.

“Is there a reason you and Tick Tock here didn’t defend Ruby when we were seeing what her judgment would be?”

WaterSpout frowns

“To be honest we did it to protect ourselves and the families we made over the years. We were told if we didn’t turn on Ruby. We would share the same fate as her. The NCR would see us as threats and we would suffer her fate.”

The writer frowns.

“I see I am sorry you had to be put through that. Did the same thing happen to you, Tick Tock?”

Tick shakes her head.

“No, I am going, to be honest with you. After everything was said and done and what we went through the pain and the hate she caused. I could no longer defend her. I didn’t expect the judgment to be as harsh as it was. I regret my words now but I couldn’t keep myself from being so angry at her.”

The writer nods writing into the book.

“I have heard from many they have been told they would suffer the same fate as Ruby if they didn’t follow and betray her. I am sorry you had to go through that. If you could go back and stop yourselves from what you did a month ago to her would you?”

Waterspout sighs.

“No, I wouldn't, I would still betray her.”

Tick Tock nods.

“I still would have to. We may have loved the little bug but when it comes to our personal lives. In our relationships, we did what we had to. I know it seems selfish but we did what was best for us.”

The writer nods.

“That is all I may call you back at another time.”

The book closes

_____
Hard Rock city.

I follow the directions I was told to do so. I fly myself to the red light district of the city. It’s not very big but I notice there are many here selling drugs a stallion offers a mare some money and the stallion walks towards a hotel. I stare at the name of the hotel. ‘The rutters inn. Come in and leave with a smile.’

I am confused at all this and I go look for that pink mare. I find the mare sign on a wall. I stare right at the mare. She is showing her rear end and spreading her legs. She is opening herself up and I have no idea what in the world that even is. I shake my head feeling my face heated. I don't know why.

I head inside and when I go inside. I see many silk curtains and I see candy and wine sitting on a table at the side. I look to the middle of the big room and see a mare sitting at a desk there are flowers and she fans herself with a fan using magic. I fly to the counter looking around.

“Excuse me, have you seen..”

I heard many sounds of moaning and groaning strange wet sounds and screams of pleasure. The mare smirks and she lets me figure out what is going on myself. I follow the sounds moving the curtain and see a stallion on top of a mare and I watch the strange object between his legs going in and out of the mare.

“Miss, you wanted to find something?”

I turn back to the counter. I am so happy I have my helm on. I am blushing badly.

“Y…ess um I am searching for a Water hunter mare following a Clockwork mare who looks like she has fake skin on. Have you seen them, have they come through here?”

The mare nods.

“They did and one of my stallions hit on the Clockwork mare and all she did was smile. She said if she was still flesh she would ask him to take her. He then hit the water hunter and she broke her left leg. Then your friend broke his other legs after he insulted her. I fired him after I don’t care for stallions who can’t take no for an answer.”

I sigh deeply looking back at the two ponies.

“What are they doing?”

The mare giggles.

“Why that is sex. Why not watch for a while? Maybe you will learn alot from them, hmm?”

She smiles sweetly. My face burned even more to the point my see-through wings changed bright red. I gulp deeply.

“I don’t want to invade.”

She giggles.

“Oh no need to worry, miss the hero or buzzer you call yourself?”

I sigh.

“I don’t consider myself a hero.”

The mare frowns a moment nodding.

“Sweetheart, I can't judge what you do with yourself. If you help others too you will be a hero. Here my name is Aljins. I run this place and my girls are here to make something of themselves. They also escort money on the side. It’s a legit business many of these mares and stallions are former slaves. I freed them and gave them this job so they could be worth it in their eyes.”

I am confused looking back at the couple and watching the stallion force himself so hard into the mare she screams in pleasure and he stays into her for a while. I see a strange fluid come out of her as she seems tired.

“Take off that helm for a moment. I want to speak to you in your private area?”

I nod following her to the back room and I notice many paintings of her girls posing in various poses. I take off my helm and set it down. The mare sits on a couch patting beside her and I sit by her.

“Before you go and search for those you call friends. I have a personal question for Ruby, is it?”

I nod.

“What is the question?”

Aljins smiles, pulling me close with her magic, and strokes her hooves along me giving me a gentle kiss.

“Don’t worry this question is not about if you wish to be filled by one of my stallions or please yourself with one of my mares. My question is more personal. In your heart do you see yourself as a creature who is willing to help or do you feel you’re in the wrong place? There is no wrong answer, little Ruby.”

I sigh deeply.

“Why do you care so much?”

The green mare smiles giggling.

“I have been there little Ruby. I used to be part of what you call the order of Mimic in my early years. I did everything in her name even saving those. One of the leaders told me to leave to follow my path. She told me the path will lead me to happiness.”

I sigh deeply unsure what to say.

“I don’t understand why so many care about my feelings here. I haven’t even been here that long and on the island, no one cared if I left or stayed. I was just another magic eater they saw as someone who joined the battle back then.”

Aljins smiles pulling me close to her again.

“You see what many seem to forget in this land. Most may be broken and lost. But some remember the words of old. The love of magic and friendship. No matter what Ruby even if you’re lost or someone is out to kill you. You’re always welcome here no matter what.”

I move from her smiling weakly.

“Thank you so much.”

The green mare chuckles, kissing me again on the cheek.

“Now go find your friends. If you need to talk again I would be happy to. Just remember I am here if you need to break down as well.”

I smile, put my helmet back on and fly out of the back room. I turn to a statue looking at it. I see a stallion showing himself in all his glory. I blush again leaving the place of sex having no idea what I just did or why this mare was so kind to me.

_____
Aljins

The book opens up again and the green mare comes in and the writer bows to her.

“Hello I am sorry to take you from your brothel but you were close to the little bug so I got a question for you: why were you so close to her and why did you turn on her as you did?”

The green mare signs that she has some white hair on her mane. When Ruby and her first met she was still pretty young, close to the age of getting old.

“I was threatened by some in the NCR that they would destroy me and my girls and arrest me for indecent work. They should have no control in this desert. We didn't ask them to come here. They did nothing till everything was said and done.”

The writer sighs.

“We will be leaving after we are done here. We just came here to deal with the three accused so you won’t have to worry about us ever again.”

She nods

“I see well I was there like she was lost and broken. I… betrayed her because after everything she did. Because of her, we had to rely on outside help to rebuild almost everything.”

The writer nods.

“If you could, would you go back on everything?”

She nods.

“If I could, I would. I wouldn't have ever allowed what happened to her to happen to her. Is that all you need? I need to get going and meet with my mares.

The writer nods, closing the book.

“You may go.”

The green mare stands leaving the room and closing the door. The writer leans back, sighing, setting the pen down, and stroking their face. The stress on their face and in their eyes is getting to them.

________
Hard Rock City.

Head out of the door looking back at the place I just left. I need to go find them again and a mare standing by the side of the walk smokes a strange object. I fly to her and she looks at me and she blows smoke out of her mouth.

“I am searching for two mares.”

The mare smirks.

“Well, I am a mare, of course, I am into stallions. If you won't give me enough money I can look the other way and give you pleasure.”

I shake my head.

“No no I am searching for a Clockwork mare and a water hunter. Did they come through here?”

The mare tosses what she was blowing into.

“I did see them, yes. They went towards the factory district. You might find them there. Are you sure I can’t offer you any sex?”

I shake my head and quickly fly out of the red light district and get to the factory area. I look around noticing many camels who are workers and some dragon-like ponies. They seem to be working together on something.

I fly to one of the camels. The female turns and smiles.

“Ah, you must be Ruby. Are you looking for your friend Tick Tock and the water hunter?”

I nod.

“They’re both helping us tear down an old building. We have been meaning to tear down this building for years. We just never had the pony power to do so. So head to the construction site and you will see them both.”

I quickly fly there and see Tick Tock helping the construction workers set up some strange objects on the old building. WaterSpout is giving the workers fresh water she seems to have found. She has learned to be respectful. I fly to Tick Tock and she turns to look at me.

” I see you found your gift, Ruby. Do you need something?”

I land looking up at the Clockwork mare.

“I was just wondering what you have been up to. I went to find some help to help the weak and the dying in this town. What about you, what have you and Waterspout been doing?”
Tick Tock shrugs her shoulders.

“Just getting Waterspout accepted. She has been so kind to the others and they are learning she is not only a killer but she knows how to find water. So you helped find doctors and such to help the weak? Are you going to force us into another problem?”

I felt awful for what she just said.

“I didn’t mean to tell you that.”

Tick Tock sneers angrily at me, her eyes glowing brightly full of hate.

“You do that all the time you fucking worthless bug.”

Just those words hit me harder than anything. I feel my anger for my friend building. I don’t want to be angry with her but why am I so upset and angry?

“I didn’t mean to do anything. I …”

I noticed the strange red mist going around. I turn my head to see a portal opening up and a blue goat with black horns glowing red. I turn back to Tick Tock.

“Don’t go silent on me you worthless bitch!!”

She smashes her robotic hoof into my face. My helmet flies off and it falls to the ground with a thud. We have many watching us and Waterspout trots over I feel my anger and hate vanishing seeing the portal vanish and then Ticks Tock's robotic eyes go back to normal.

I get off the ground sniffing feeling tears form in my eyes.

“Ruby please..”

I grab my helm.

“I will be at the hospital to check on Cranberry and the others there.”

I put the helm on. I fly off and I hear Tick Tock behind me.

“Ruby, I am sorry!!”

I sob loudly to myself flying to the hospital.

________
Grogar and the hate sickness.

The book opens up again.

“I have been learning a lot about this land. This is not the only place little portals have opened up and the one known as Grogar has shown himself. Spreading his hate sickness. This sickness is a little mist of his own making. It will unleash how many feel deep inside them. They wouldn’t be able to hide their feelings.”

He sighs, stroking his head.

“I worry a lot about what happened during the hearings. Grogar used this mist to bring the outcome. Now I am fully unsure he did this with everything. But It’s starting to make sense why there were so many tossing things at her and her friends backstabbing her. But again I doubt it was all his doing.”

He closes the books, sighing.

______________
Hard Rock Hospital.

I make it to the hospital and I fly into the back noticing Sunny and Cranberry see me fly. My vision is fuzzy because of my tears. I get into a back room tossing my helm against the wall. I sob loudly.

“I didn’t mean…to I didn’t mean to…”

Cranberry trots in with Sunny days not far behind her and the old mare trots to me wrapping her wings around me. I sob like a big baby as I buzz weakly feeling so angry with myself for what happened.

“Oh-oh, what happened?”

I try my best to explain like a blustering fool. They both are mothers from what I can tell and they understand every word.

“Why would she hit you though?”

I shrug my shoulders looking up at Cranberry. I finally relax the old mare holding me close to her. I finally relaxed.

“Look, I will let Cranberry take care of you. I need to get back to my desk. Will you be okay or do you need me?”

I smile weakly.

“Go do what you need to Sunny, I will be okay.”

I sniff and Cranberry sits down smiling.

“So have you been able to help any of the sick?”

Cranberry sighs nodding.

“It won’t be easy to save them all but I have been able to save a pregnant mother. I can’t do magic as most can. Ruby, why do you have a hoof mark dented in your face?”

I sigh softly.

“I argued with Tick Tock. I don’t know why I felt so much anger and she felt the same. I went silent. I swear I saw a portal open up and she then smacked me hard with her hoof. It's why I was crying.”

Cranberry sighs.

“I see hate can sadly be normal. You can say things you never mean to each other. Sometimes the other who shows their hate will always show their hatred.”

I now have a question to ask the mare.

“Cranberry who knows we might get more forced on us by the order and others. My friends and I might get pushed into helping the rest of the land. Do you think you would like to journey with us?”

Cranberry blinks a gentle smile forms on her face.

“I would love to. It would give me a chance to help others in this land. I am sure they can do well enough without me.”

I hear hooves trotting in and I see Tick Tock and WaterSpout. I look away and get ready to fly out and before I could Waterspout uses her magic to keep me from running and she pulls me down in front of Tick Tock. She sits between us nodding to Cranberry to do the same she does like they’re going to force us to talk.

“Ruby…”

I stay silent.

“Please Ruby, I am sorry.”

I look up at the Clockwork mare.

“Are you Tick Tock? You have told me before that even on the island I do things that make you so angry. Angry enough that you would take her hoof and slap some sense into me. Be truthful to me Tick Tock please.”

Tick Tock sighs.

“Ruby, a lot of what I said has been deep inside me for as long as I have known you. Some of the hate is not just for you either. I have been holding back my anger for years ever since I became like this. Ruby, I will follow you on this journey but if it ever comes down to it. I will go my own way if I find something better. Do you understand this correctly?”

I nod weakly.

“I understand we all came here to find something better than just the island. Old memories, old stories even though you’re from Equestria and you have memories everywhere which would bother you the most.”

Tick Tock looks away.

“Ruby, we don't have the magic of friendship in our hearts. We don’t have the love of friendship in our souls. I look at you. I still see the monster who attacked Cliffside after all this time. I look at you, I see my friend but I also see you questioning yourself and pushing others into what you feel is right.”

Cranberry sighs.

“She asked me to join you on this journey. She didn’t push me or convince me. She simply just asked.”

Waterspout tilts her head. The poor mare is trying to understand but I am sure she can understand our emotions. She leans to wrap her forehooves around me and Tick Tock tries to get us to hug. I just sigh looking up at Tick. Tick Tock shakes her head to the mare she stands up and heads out. Waterspout trotting after her.

“So your friend is not as simple as the light-bringers friendship was. Your friendship is broken and it’s going to take a while for things to fix. I need to get back to work Ruby and then we can talk more.”

Cranberry stood up on her hooves and leaned down giving me a tight hug. She trots out of the room and I sit there feeling my sorrow growing before I could do anything when a camel walks in. I look up at the camel.

“You’re Ruby correct?”

I nod

“Dunewalker is waiting for you. Don’t leave her waiting.”

I put my helmet on, connecting it to my armor, and headed out. I stop seeing Tick Tock helping Cranberry and the others with ponies. I stare at them and Tick looks up at me. I could tell she is sad about how everything ended between us. Our friendship is still there but she told me the truth. I am still the monster from the island. I head out of the hospital to head to Goldie's bar.

_______
The bar

It took a while to get here but I looked around for Dunewalker. I see some of the Enclave in here drinking and eating food and laughing and talking. I head to the bar. Goldie looks busy and when she gets a chance she turns to look at me.

“You’re looking for Dunewalker?”

I nod and Goldie points to the darkest area of the room in a booth Dunealker is sitting in. A nod and fly to the booth and hover staring at the camel. She lifts a pint of beer while looking at me. She stays silent for a moment. She lowers the mug down to the table looking at me.

“So you didn’t chicken out like I thought you would. Sit and I will order you something to eat and drink.”

I remove my helm and Dunewalker calls over a waitress. She orders meat with magic inside it for me and tea. I am impressed she knew what I ate. She nods to the waitress and then turns her head back to me.

“Normally how this would work. I would ask you to go to the board and find a job. But I have a job lined up. What we are searching for is a simple file under this very city. I was given an old key to open the sewers. No one has been down there since the creation of this city. He did warn me there are other ways there. But nothing living or fleshy could take that path.”

My food and tea are set in front of me. I eat and listen to the camel.

“Go on please.”

Dunewalker nods.

“Consider this a way of training. If you wish to be a hero or at least a soul who wishes to help this land. Then you need to start by doing jobs like this or at least clearing areas so we can go through them to figure out what it was made for.”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“What is bothering you little bug?”

I look up from my food, sighing. I am hoping she doesn’t laugh at me for what I tell her.

“I was talking to Tick Tock and suddenly out of nowhere we started arguing and her eyes glow brightly. I argued with her and I noticed a strange red mist flowing from a blue goat. His eyes glowed and his black horns glowed red.”

Dunewalker stays silent.

“This land has many mysteries and a lot of them we have never seen before. OI!! Enough of this let's get going I am tired of sitting here waiting for you let's get this fucking job done.”

She took me by surprise with her sudden change of emotions. She was being kind then she suddenly started being rude. I buzz angrily putting my helmet back on and she pays for the food and tea. I follow Dunewalker outside of the bar and she leads me to a very out-of-the-way part of the city. We go down a set of stairs leading to a heavily locked door and on the door is a lock and then a keypad.

“Do you have all the keys for this?”

Dunewalker nods.

“The one who gave me this is a ghoul. He told me he worked down here as a sewer worker and he told me stories of strange things he saw strange rooms and weapons being worked on down here. He was fired after he tried to break into a room and it wasn’t what he thought it was.”

Dunewalker puts the key in the lock looking back at me.

“I am going to warn you Ruby there might be security down here. He also told me what we are after someone else might want it to. So be prepared for whatever is to come.”

She twists the key and the lock drops to the ground she places the code and everything opens up. She coughs when she opens the door. The smell must be awful. I make sure my helm is on tightly and we see stairs leading further down. We see a gentle rush of water heading down a stream.

With her paw, she tells me to follow her and I follow her down the stairs. I look up to see the door close and it sounds like it relocks. I feel I was just led into a trap. We head down the stairs to see what is to come. I have no idea what is to come and it worries me a lot.

________
The sewers [He has Risen!]

When we get down fully into the sewers we see writing on the wall all over. ‘He has risen, he has risen. Oh, Storm King has risen.’

“Oi.”

Dunewalker sighs, stroking her head. She grabs her sword with her metal paw. She reaches into her bag real quick. She sets down a strange tank and a sword connected to it. She smirks at me. I could tell she wants me to use it.

“Take this weapon I bought for you to use. Hopefully, it will last long enough.”

I pick up the tank looking to see if I can attach the tank to my armor. Dunewalker helps me and we find a way to make sure I can use the tank on my back and still fly. It’s going to be hard with the added weight. But I am still able to fly. She showed me how to turn it on and when it turns on the sword engulfed in a fire.

“Come on.”

Dune and I ease through the sewer tunnels. We noticed some of the old robot defenses have been ripped apart by something else down here. She looks over the old parts of the robots that have been down here for so long some of them look like they had no chance at whatever is down here.

We go around the corner and we see another set of robots and they’re very weird. We see some in the image of ponies. We see one version of robots I haven’t ever seen before. It looks like a female body with a dog head. Its eye is a bit pure glowing red one and just one. While they stand around a robot-like Dr. Slice.

“He has raised my brothers and sisters. He has blessed us with a simple life. He will return and bless us with his power and then he will demand we destroy every single soul in this land and then when he gains enough power. We shall destroy Equestria, the land that backstabbed us all so long ago.”

Dune swings her flesh paw to have me follow her closer. I hear a sound behind us and a large metal monster behind us laughs loudly.

“Brothers and sisters we got company!!”

The group is alerted and Dunewalker quickly charges at the giant monster with her large sword. She strikes the powerful sword into the robot and pushes a trigger after she hits the robot bullets fly into the wall and it breaks from the wall.

“Stop them long enough brothers and sisters. I got a job.”

I watch who seems to be the leader of them go down a hallway and the others come to attack us. The one that looks feminine charges at us with her hands looking like powerful weapons and her eye glows I quickly get out of the way and a laser from her eye burns into the wall. I look back at Dunewalker fighting the big one and I have no idea what to do. I look at the sword in my buggy hand and I know what I need to do.

I quickly go around the corner and fly as fast as the weight would let me. I swing my sword into one of the weaker robots and it slices right through. I cut the robot in half and its wires spread out to grab me and dig right into my armor trying to get to my fleshy exoskeleton. I quickly slice through it destroying the robotic creature and destroying it I groan.

“He has risen, don't let them destroy the only rise of hope for my children!!”

I groan, charging at the next robot. The next robot looks to have a brain in a dome.

“Now let's be reasonable about this. You don’t need to harm me and we can make a deal.”

I don’t listen to the robot and slice into its treads and the large body turns around fast enough to smack me. I back up grunting and I stare at its weapon while it charges at me. The weapon fires and it hits the tank on my back and it catches on fire. I feel it heating up and I quickly toss it toward the feminine robot. The robot wasn’t far from me and kept coming.

When the tank hits the ground near it. It explodes in a fiery blast and when the smoke lets up the feminine robot is intact but her wires hang out of her body. The wires are cut and cause the robot to power down and it looks like someone could fix her and maybe we could speak to her?

I heard a weapon powering up. I look back at the robot with the brain dome. I wasn't paying attention to this robot and I am going to pay for it.

“OI robot!!”

The drone turns its head looking at Duneawlker who is covered in oil. She pulls a shotgun out of the hilt of her sword and fires at the drone and its brain is blown apart. Dunewalker comes over to me staring at me.

“First rule, don't let them get the upper hoof on you. I see you got one and kept her together enough so we could turn her back on and maybe talk her into joining us and telling us what happened.”

We see more coming towards us and Dune looks at me nodding to me.

“You go on and I will deal with them.”

Dunewalker runs down the hall taking on the group of robots. I quickly take my chance and head into the next room and when I go in a strange alert sounds and a strange light scans me it burns at first.

“Strange DNA found needs to be destroyed. Turning on invasive subroutines”

The system has strange hot water all over me and I feel the heat in my body. The armor heats up and I feel like I am burning up. I grunt deeply and after a while, the system looks at me over again.

“DNA belongs to the creature. It seems to be safe, come on through.”

They finally go through the door panting and grunting. I get out of my armor for a bit, letting the air cool my body. I look around the area and I see a large window. Looking through the window I see what looks like an airship. I notice though the airship has been falling apart. Deep down there I see what looks to be pure water which caused the airship to decay.

“So you made it. I wasn’t expecting anyone to come down here and just expecting the stupidity of you fleshlings and not realizing that those who wish to get things done are former flesh brains in a robot.”

I put my armor back on looking for ways to get to the robot and I see it locked behind a protected glass and it’s typing in a console. One of the eye stalks looks at me.

“I have heard of creatures like you before the creation of Majesty. I am going to ask respectfully. Stay out of the way and let me do my task and I won’t harm you.”

I look for a way in and notice a vent system since the door is heavily locked. I open the vent looking back at the robot.

“I have no wish to bring any harm to you little bug. If you try to stop me though then I will have to treat you like those before treated the heroes who tried to stop them. If Red Eye learned what Littlepip was doing he would have killed her on the spot. Same with Light Hooves and BlackJack again out of kindness, I don’t want to harm you.”

I open the vent and go through it quickly. I am not used to closing places like this.

“Well then rejoice in his coming and choice in your coming death.”

I hear a button click and the systems turn hot. I quickly go through. I scream in pain from my little buggy feet burning. I quickly go through it feeling fire attack me and one of my wings burns and turns to dust. I get through faster.

“You’re a dumb little creature. You don’t seem to understand the need to rise from the dead. He will bring honor and peace to this land. The progress of this land needs to go on. He has risen from the dead and he shall honor us.”

I get through the vent groaning. I notice I am in a waiting area and looking back at my wings I pant in pain. I have to wait for my body to heal and I shiver. I lay there a moment to let my body heal and I hear the robot clicking away.

“You could just leave you to know. I have no ill will towards you. But if you try to stop my master from his task then we will have issues, my little friend.”

I hear another voice in the room.

“I think she won’t listen to my robot friend. She is too stubborn and you and I both know anyone who tries to stop us from starting up Project Storm Watch is a threat. So do what is right, I will go on ahead.”

The robot turns an eye stalk and I quickly attach myself to the window to see if I can find who the robot is talking to I see a large hoof attached to a red leg. I had four red legs attached to hoofs as this large creature was carrying something.

I grunt trying to find a way in and see a window above the door open and el the only thing I can do is be like this robot. I get back on the ground looking at my wings and I grunt feeling the best way to handle this is to say he has risen at least.

“You said he has risen?”

The robot stops clicking a few. I think they’re trying to fight their programming and I can tell they’re fighting themselves like they don’t want to spread this type of nonsense around but they’re forced to. The robot turns to the fake crowd behind them.

“OPEN UP ALL YOUR GATES!! He has risen to bring progress back to this land and this empty soul of a world. He has come back to destroy the so-called heroes of legends and myths. The heroes will be placed in their graves.”

My wings finally come back. I fly into the open window above the door and get in. I noticed when I got in the robot was gone and a strange program was working. I turn, seeing a robotic arm smack me right in the face and I fly into the wall. The robot went back to the console, taking the disk and firing on it.

“Now you won’t be able to stop us from starting Project Storm watch.”

I fly back up groaning.

“You’re going to try. I told you magic eater I have systems built into to deal with your kind.”

I get up back into the air. I grab my crossbow to use it as a weapon. I fly right at the robot getting ready to smack the robot with the crossbow. One of the arms of the robot blocks me from hitting it and stares right at me.

“Then I will do what I must.”

The robot grabs me with a claw holding my neck and using its blaster to shoot right into me. I feel the magic in my system vanish. I felt weak and the robot tossed me into the wall and fired at me again. I grunt and before I could move the robot charges right at me into the wall crushing me and my armor. I feel my exoskeleton dent. My armor was broken and the visor on my helm shattered. The systems in my hud I could read said the armor is heavily damaged and it would take twenty-four hours for it to repair itself. I try to move but I can't because my body won’t let me and the robot turns back to fire at me.

"That's what Red Eye should have done to Little Pip right when she was in his grasp. Same with those that went after Security and all the other heroes. Just fire, don't ask questions."

I tried to move, groaning as the robot turned back around. He aims his lazar back at me. I could see it charging getting ready to fire. After a second or two the charge ebbs. Then the gun dims and the robot turns back to the stairs.

“No no, I won’t do that. I could kill you right now but it will stop you from learning a lesson like the other heroes never learned. You failed to stop me little hero and it will eat at you for the rest of your life. Every time you break down you will see me and the others. Every time we talk about you and laugh at you. You will see us and we will destroy your mental mind. You will always know you have lost. You’re a failure little bug, go back to your home, leave this to the adults.”

The robot heads up the stairs and I lay here in a heap broken and weak. I try to move. I can't move too much and when I move my body falls and I hit my head so hard I knock myself out.

___________
Assault Diamond dog. [Assaultron]

The book opens up and writes.

“So you say you were turned back on but not programmed to work with the hero Ruby. What can you tell me about her?”

The robot chuckles.

“Darling, they didn't need to reprogram me. I offered to help because the hero was kind enough to talk to me. She asked me to stay in the hospital and stay out of sight so I don’t worry about the ponies and camels. Frankly, I enjoyed protecting little ones.”

The writer nods.

“Do you have a name?”

The robot nods.

“Yes but I don’t see the point of why I am here? I .ook at everything through a logical mind. What they did to poor Ruby wasn’t logic, it was pure spite. I will give my name to you and only to you if you NCR boys try to harm anymore in this land I will take you all out myself. I am Diamond Cutter. Do you have an agreement?”

The writer nods, closing the book.

“You may go, I am sorry for taking you to your job.”

The robot stares at the writer.

“You should be more sorry for what you did to the poor bug. All of you should know she did what she felt was right. If I could go back and stop all this I would. I would put every single one of you NCR in your place.”
________
Hard rock Hospital.

I open my eyes, my vision hazy. I look around hearing a beeping. I see I am attached to a life signs system. There is an iv on my side and I look at the bag full of pure magic. Looks over weakly to Waterspout who has her eyes closed focusing on adding more magic.

Sunny Days comes into the room to look me over. She smiles, sweeping me awake. She clicks a button.

“Doctor Ruby is awake.”

Cranberry trots in with Tick Tock not far behind her and the red mare and Sunny Days look at me and they run all kinds of tests to make sure I am okay. I groan in pain and Sunny holds me close to her.

“Shhh it’s okay sweetie it will be over soon.”

I look at Tick Tock and she looks away. I could still see what happened between us still affects us both. I reach for her with my little buggy leg and Tick Tock holds it with her hoof.

“I am sorry for getting angry at you Tick Tock.”

Tick Tock smiles.

“It’s going to be hard for me to do the same for you Ruby Glide. Now Ruby I tried to contact Hawk and Roll Roll to let them know what happened to you. I haven’t heard back from them and I am told it might be a while before we hear from them. Waterspout has been in here since you were brought in using her magic core to feed you.”

Dunewalker walks in looking at me. She grabs me hard enough to shake me but not to hurt me.

“Now listen bug you did good but I need to know what you were told.”

I try to speak but I can’t even let out a buzz. Dunewalker grunts angrily; she tries to get more upset but she gets nasty looks from Cranberry and Sunny Days and when she sees the anger in the old mare's eyes she stops.

“Sorry I keep forgetting she is not a pony or a camel. Her kind takes longer to heal and so on. I wonder if you all feel she wouldn’t mind being trained by me? I am not used to working with very fragile creatures. But at least I can try to make her stronger.”

Tick Tock stares at the camel.

“I don’t trust you, Miss Dune. You always seem to be so rude to me and others and weren't you just downstairs insulting Ruby here?”

Dune chuckles

“Yes, what of it? If she will not be able to handle any insults then OI!! She will not be able to handle any fucking fights in this land. Anyway, I worked on your suit and Tick Tock helped me put a new battery in it. That charge shot did something to your suit but when I found you. You weren't even breathing.”

Cranberry sighs.

“I will be coming with you now so I can make sure stuff like this doesn’t happen again. “

Dunewalker smirks

“I will be going with you then since you will need a strong one to protect you a lot.”

Cranberry looks at the Camel.

“What about the town?”

Dunewalker chuckles
“OI there are other protectors including that robot we found. We turned her back on and she wanted to speak to the bug. So when we are all done here we are going to do that to see if she can be convinced to help.”

Cranberry sighs and Sunny Days seems a bit concerned and she taps WaterSpout gently. She opens her eyes, her horn still glowing. She shakes her head, and Tick Tock nods, going with the others while she focuses her core on the bag and Duneawlker signs.

“Little Bug, you're strong and we have a lot of work ahead of us. I will meet you tomorrow for some training. Please be a strong little one.”

Dune leaves and after a while, a group of camel guards comes in. The Assault diamond dog comes up to me looking down into my eyes. I smile weakly and the creature seems to be just staring and watching.

“Cute little thing I tried to murder I was told you’re a hero or at least you don’t consider yourself one. I was told you want to help protect this little town. Let me ask you a simple question.”

I nod weakly to her.

“Ask…”

I weakly buzz out.

“Who would you say is the most important to the future? The adults, the old, or the children?”

I weakly buzz grunting trying to speak. It took a while for me to speak.

“The young. The future.”

The robot turns to the guards.

“Would it bother you if you let me go on my way dears and let me take care of the future of this land?”

The guards look at each other and shrug their shoulders. They leave the robot behind and she turns back to me leaning down to look at me more.

“I have one request from you. Can you name me, please? Can you name the future protector of the children?”

I weakly smile

“Diamond Cutter.”

The robot chuckles.

“I love it. I will talk with the guards of the city and I will do what I can to protect every single child. Even if it means I have to stay in the hospital during the day to keep some of the creatures here from fearing me.”

She walks out and I hear the radio turn on looking over to Waterspout where she is resting and turning it on to listen to some music or hear Yanari. She hasn't said anything else in the last few days. I did leave her behind in a pretty nasty place.

"Ah sorry for being silent folks. But DJmixer is back. Now for the news. The cease-fire in KludgeTown between the four factions has been broken by the poachers. This is what the leader of the poacher's Spearhead had to say about that."

Static came over as if it was a recording.

"This desert used to belong to us poachers. We lived together with the camels in harmony. It used to be that you had to get something by giving something. Now we have to ignore our own rules. Because these Zebras, Pegasus, and Ponies wish to make us weak. Now get out of my sight."

"The Zebras didn't wish to answer, they felt talking to the drone would ruin their souls. The ponies that still feel they’re in the past didn't want to say anything either. The enclave said fuck off as well. But in other news. A missing water expedition has been missing for almost three weeks. The Buzzer's two friends Hawk and the bug Roll Roll are helping with this. But they refused to speak. Hawk said they're a bit upset with the Buzzer for offering their service without their okay. Oh, poor friendship there. But I have a warning for my friends.”

“The heated pools heading to Base salt village have stopped them from being able to leave. Pinda has sent an offer to build them a bridge. But they haven't answered back. Let’s see oh yes Water Hunter attacks have stopped for the moment. Something is bothering them from the last one that got attacked by them. That is all the news. I sadly can't do music right now. I need to fix the system. It's just so dusty here. That is the news, thank you."

Waterspout turns off the radio, stands back up, and hugs me tightly.

“Spout you don’t have to stay and watch me… I…need some rest.”

She shook her head and stood guard pulling a sword from her robe. As she guards me I close my eyes feeling the painkillers finally taking over. It took a long time for them to work with me so I am not surprised.

_______

WaterSpout

The book opens up again.

“Now I am sorry for taking you from your home again to talk with me. But I need to know more. I am reading a report here about water hunters breaking into the hospital to deal with you. Have you had to deal with them lately?”

She shrugs her shoulders.

“Ever since the end of the war, they banished me from the tribe. I am still a water hunter at heart and I still wear the garb. But I don’t think like them anymore.”

The writer nods.

“I see, can you explain to me what went on?”

Waterspout nods and begins to explain.

_________

Through the eyes of Waterspout

I sat in a chair watching the sleeping bug. I felt so bad for her and I was worried about her. I paced and I heard hooves around me seeing many eyes in the darkness. I sigh deeply I knew this was going to happen.

“You can come out master.”

A stallion in the same garb as me comes out of the darkness with a couple of guards with him. I look into the darkness to make sure my surprise is still there. Since I know full well I am going to need protection.

“WaterSpout why are you here with these Monstras”

I snort

“They’re not as much of a monstra as you are, sir..”

My commander stares at me he is not only my boss or commander I am his slave. I am a mare to my kind and I will no longer have freedom if I let them do what they’re about to do to me and I get ready for a fight just in case.

"You're a mare... WaterSpout most of your duties are bearing foals and cooking for the males."

I snorted, removing my scarf from my face. The rage in the eyes of the stallion doubles when he sees my scared face.

“You have been showing them your face?! That’s it you need to be punished!”

"I'm a mare Moon Crescent. I am a warrior and I was trained to hunt for the water. When I saw the hero she didn't kill me. She welcomed me. I will be her warrior and train her. You may tell the elder's what you wish. But I am going to think for myself."

Moon Crescent stared at me in anger. He was furious. He brings out a whip from his cloak it has spikes on and they magically glow. I know what is coming. The other stallions come and move my cloak up to get to my back. I brace for the pain I am about to get.

I close my eyes tightly feeling the whip snapping at my back. I gasp in pain feeling flesh being ripped off by each hit. I groan and magic forms around my mouth to make sure I don’t scream and warn the others of this place. He takes a branding iron from one of the other stallions. He forces the mark of a traitor and outcast into my flesh. My eyes water in pain as I feel the brand seer my flesh.

They released me and the stallion stood over me, taking his knife and putting it to my neck.

“I should remove your ability to speak. You will be a good mare and do as you’re told. Do what a stallion tells you, Waterspout.”

In the darkness, a stallion is pulled in screaming in pain as I hear a neck crack. No Tick-Tock you don’t have to go that far. The clockwork mare comes out with the sword she took and slices into the other stallions without them even seeing her coming.

Moon Crescent turns to stare into the eyes of an angry clockwork mare. He has fear in his eyes as he is scared of her.

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t kill you right here?!”

You... Can you understand our words?!"

Tick-tock forces him onto the ground forcing her front hooves on him grunting angrily at the stallion she smirks.

“I may not be happy with my friend Ruby right now. But WaterSpout has been telling me that someone is needed to bring the water back to this land. I know full well it will keep us here longer than we wish to be... But if we can help with that then we will do so.”

Moon Crescent stares at me and Tick Tock. There are sounds of worried voices from all the sounds and hooves coming this way. I turn to look at Tick Tock and Moon Cresent. I am worried about what they will do if they find him and the others.

“Tick Tock let him go. We can’t have a small proxy war start up because of me.”

Tick nods and lets the stallion go he looks back at me.

“Maybe someday Waterspout when you return we can talk this over and talk about your true role. Now goodbye.”

He chants a spell and all the bodies including him vanish. I quickly put my cloak back on my back groaning in pain at the feeling of the seared flesh when they come in Cranberry is looking around and Sunny Days are looking at Ruby to make sure she is okay.

“Tick Tock what did you see?”

Tick Tock looks at me with a weak smile.

“Another group of robots came in. They wanted to harm Ruby and well they attacked me and Waterspout. We were able to take them easily since they weren’t expecting us. Now, are there any more questions or can I take Waterspout to get some sleep?”

A smile formed on my face. I was honored that Tick Tock lied to protect me and to stop a war. Cranberry glances at Sunny Days.

“We should double the guard and go talk to Pinda. Go tell Diamond Cutter to double her watches and tell her to make sure anything out of the ordinary is questioned and tell her not to kill anything unless they fire back first.”

Sunny nods, flapping her wings and flying out to deal with all this. Cranberry checks on Ruby again to make sure everything is fine and she heads back to go back to sleep I look at Tick Tock.

“Thank you, Tick Tock.”

The Clockwork mare looks at me.

“I don’t like lying about stuff like this Waterspout. I only did it to stop a war from breaking out. Now come on, let's go get you in a bed and I will clean up your wounds.”

I sigh I know best not to argue. Tick Tock leads me to another empty room and I take off the cloak she quickly goes to get some ointment which she takes from the supply room and works on my wounds and puts bandages on them and the mark burned into my flesh.

“Your mark will never heal Waterspout, you will be with it the rest of your life.”

I nod slowly, falling asleep.

_________

The book closes and the writer nods.

“So is that the real story? Can you show me the symbol?”

Waterspout stood up moving the cloak and showing the mark on her flesh. The writer cringes at the look of it. He sits back down, opens the book again to write, and looks up at her with a weak smile on her face.

“I guess since your husband is a camel. Your children can feel and hear everything in your memories am I correct?”

She nods.

“Yes they can now can I go or do you need me more?”

The writer shakes his head and heads to the window.

“Go on.”

She leaves and another comes into the door.

“It seems you have a big task my old friend, are you sure you’re up to the task?”

The writer sighs.

“After everything, I feel it’s the only thing I can do after breaking the poor little creature.”

He comes out of the darkness showing himself to be the white minotaur ghoul. The white ghoul that Tiria faced back on that broken ship during her journey. He looks at the other in the darkness.

“Maybe someday we will be forgiven Beezen I don’t know.”

The one in the darkness laughs.

“We will see later, my friend.”

The one known as Beezen leaves and the Minotaur ghoul sits in the chair sighing.

“Oh, Ruby, I wish I didn’t force the universe into your soul. But it was your own damned choice. If only you listened.”

The minotaur heads to his room to relax and wait for the next set of readings he must do. Remembering more about that day and when he met the little bug. He stands up staring out the window notching the beauty of the desert land. He watches while many go back and forth. It's the world which has changed after the final battle. The story hasn't changed he has a job to do to take care of the interests of the NCA.

Footnote: Level up.

Perk added Crazy flier: You flew like a Pegasus through hell. You gain 25% speed when you are scared for your life.

Quest perk: The quest you have chosen failed. But you gained a trainer and a companion that's good right? Right?!

Chapter four: The past and future

The book opens up again. The ghoul minotaur writes in the book sighing.

“To the NCR I hope we are ready to leave this area. They don’t want us here and when they learned who I was they would not want me here either. I have many more meetings that could take a while before I get us to leave. It might be best to stay out of the way of those who live around here.”

He looks at the letter.

“I know the leadership of the NCR will try to force their views in this land and they will be met with harsh resistance and if they fight back don’t be surprised if any of the leadership gets killed by the camels of this land. They will see them as invaders and if the NCR tries anything I will just sit by and watch.”

The NCR writer looks at the letter and sighs pretty unsure about it.

“The camels have been here since even before ponies. When the land was lush forest land. I am going to request that the NCR stays out of the business of the camels. The zebras and the ponies here. Even the other races will not welcome NCR power here. I will say again don’t overstay your welcome.”

The minotaur clicks a speaker beside him.

“Excuse me, Pidgeon, could you deliver a letter for me?”

The door opens up and a white Upholi comes in, she sighs and smiles.

“Sir, is it another harsh letter to the leadership of the NCR?”

He laughs

“Of course, they have been trying too hard to force their views and politics in this land like they own it or run it. They were just asked to come in and deal with Ruby. Now I need to get ready for more meetings.”

Pigeon sighs.

“When are we going to be leaving? We have been here almost a month and with the hateful glares we have been getting since the death of Ruby I worry they might kill us here just for carrying it out.”

He nods.

“Yes, I am hoping to be done soon.”

Pigeon leaves and the minotaur sighs. The door opens and he looks behind to see the one in the shadows again.

“Beezen if we are forced to leave. Will you take over?”

The one in the darkness nods.

“Yes, I will take over. I came in to warn you that the order of Mimic is trying to stir up some problems. It wouldn’t surprise me if she did this all herself before the little bug was killed. Cranberry has asked me to continue writing the book since Ruby is gone.”

He holds a book in his hand with the title Rainfall.

“Well, you did follow her half her journey. I am sure they trust you more than they would trust me if they learned who I am.”

The one in the cloak laughs.

“Yes, the universe seems to be speaking for you again. Anyway, I will speak to you again my friend. I need to get going for a party to remember the little bug.”

Beezen leaves, closing the door and the Minotaur writes everything which has been said into the book and closes it.

_____________

Hard Rock Hospital and medical tests

The sun slowly comes up over the mountains. A beam of sunlight wakes me up. I groan, opening my eyes. I look around seeing Sunny Day's work signing some papers to get some more supplies and another pegasus nod. I turn my head to see Cranberry laying her head on me and she is asleep.

Sunny days notice I am awake coming to me to check my vital signs. She leans down to whisper to me.

“Are you doing okay?”

I nod trying to get up Sunny keeps me down.

“No, you’re here to stay little one. Cranberry has a lot of plans for you to make sure you’re okay. Meaning she will be testing you with everything again. She knew you would fly away when you woke up. So I made sure to stick around while she rested on you.”

I look at the red mare sleeping on me. I don’t know why she is doing this. I have never seen such kindness in my life. I grunt gently trying to at least move. When the sun hits the eyes of the red mare she opens her eyes yawning. He lifts her head shaking her head. She and Sunny Days go do other things. I look around. I don't see Tick Tock or Waterspout. They must have left to get some sleep themselves.

An hour later though Cranberry came back into the room with a drink called Coffee? Sunny Days replaced the empty IV bag with another witch that holds pure glowing magic. I gasp calmly feeling the cold magic going through my system.

“Sunny, can you gather everything?”

Sunny nods. I am confused about what she means by that. I glance at Cranberry and she sighs softly, smirking at me.

“Ruby. Do you mind if we redo all the tests? It would mean we have to redo every single thing. It will help me with getting you better if we have to go through this all again”

I groan.

“Come on Cranberry I know you’re coming with us but do you have to?”

She tilts her head.

“Ruby, I need to make sure you’re healthy. It won’t be easy for me to go with you if I can’t understand how your body works.”

Sunny days come over, wrapping me close to her again and stroking my head.

“If you don’t do it for her can you do it for the two of us?”

I glance up at the two mares. Their gentle eyes are so gentle and motherly. I am trying very hard to fight their gentle motherly eyes. It’s harder said than done. I sigh I don’t want to be poked or prodded and all that.

“Okay fine…what do we do first?”

Cranberry nods to Sunny. The other mare trots off to get everything ready.

“We will be doing everything Ruby. So that means making you pee and give me a sample of your droppings you understand?”

I groan again. Sunny pulls the iv out of my side. She gives me the bag patting my head.

“Drink before we start the test, Ruby.”

I glance at Cranberry.

“Yes, we need to check how pure magic works on your system. My other question before we start is ``can you kill somepony by training too much magic?”

I nod

“Yes, I can make mistakes if I don’t let up. The pony will grow old and if I take all their magic from their core it will take a long time for them to come back from it. Sometimes their organs can’t handle it. So if they have some magic left in their core then they can return from it.”

I force my mandibles into the iv bag letting the pure magic go into my system. I feel it all going into me at once. I feel parts of my exoskeleton that haven't gathered magic into the wounded parts slowly heal and what has dented pushes back out into normal.

Cranberry quickly grabs a clipboard writing down what she sees. Sunny Days looks after me after some parts of me are healed.

“From the looks of it Cranberry, it takes a long time for any of her body to heal. Ruby, is there anything which could take this magic in your system away?”

I glance over at Cranberry and then at Sunny.

“There are some weapons ponies made which can block my ability to use magic. It has to be set to a certain setting. With the setting, my entire ability to fly can be removed from me.”

When I said this I got very worried they would be using these weapons on me. I look around to make sure none of these types of energy weapons are around. I don’t see any relaxing a bit. I doubt they would ever shoot me.

“I will be doing the other test, Ruby. Cranberry will be doing the more invasive testing. So I need you to relax while I take your blood and I need you to go to the bathroom so I can get some samples. So I will be doing the more gentle things. Cranberry will be beating you up.”

I glance at Sunny Days and I look at Cranberry sighing

“What do you mean by invasive?”

Cranberry giggles trotting off while she goes set whatever she is going to set up. Sunny sits in a chair and puts a cup on my body to test my blood pressure, right? My body is so different from a ponies so I doubt they would be able to read it.

“Now relax and let me do what I can okay?”

The pressure hurts so much I groan feeling the cold object check what is called a pulse? Do I even have one? I grunt feeling a needle go into my side after I buzz in pain and Sunny stroking my head with her wing.

“Shhh it’s okay it will be over soon.”

I watch the blood go into the vials they’re taking more than normal than this. I don’t know why they’re taking like ten vials and another nurse comes in to grab the vials and trot off. The needle is removed from my body and I grunt feeling a bit beat up.

“Alright, are you ready for the more invasive tests Ruby? It’s not going to be pleasant.”

I look up at Sunny Days. I am concerned about what she means by invasive. I take a deep buzzing breath letting out the air buzzing my wings to try to destress myself. I flap my wings following Sunny to where Cranberry is.

“What do you mean by Invasive?”

Sunny chuckles.

“Well, first we will have you do the samples for us. We will be placing you in a machine to look at every inch of your body. Give you X-rays so we can see your insides. Are you sure you still wish to do all this?”

I glance at Cranberry when we get into the room. I look at the two mares. They both look at me. I can tell they don’t want to push me into something I don’t wish to do. They’re willing to let me do it if I don’t want to.

“Look I may not enjoy being poked and prodded. Even though I think it’s wise for you two to do it. Since Cranberry will be coming with me on my journey. I have a feeling so much is going to be happening to us that we need a good doctor.”

Cranberry blushes her red cheeks turn redder. She giggles.

“I will do my best, I can't promise anything. Now Sunny, can you take her to the bathroom while I get everything else ready?”

Sunny nods as the older mare lead me to the bathroom. She looks down at me smiling.

“So tell me do you know how to use the toilet?”

I glance at the white object in the middle of the bathroom. What is the toilet? Why is it even here? Do others use it? The older mare lifts the lid with her wing. She tells me to come over and I flap my wings watching her.

“This is how ponies and others go to the bathroom. They use this object: how do your species go to the bathroom?”

I stare at the older mare. Why would anyone even ask such a question? Outside, why not just use it? I did that so many times back on the island. Unless there is something I don’t understand about how proper citizens live?

“Forgive me Sunny but I do it another way. Because it’s there unless I am not doing it like a proper lady? Am I wrong or do I need to be a proper lady in the eyes of ponies?”

Sunny looks down at me. I could tell in her mind I might be an improper creature. I will never understand ponies. The ones on the island didn’t care how you lived. They were respectful of how you lived.

“I have no room to question you little Ruby. I may be a proper old mare in the eyes of some. But I have done some questionable things in my past. Including using the wild as the bathroom. It’s the best you can do when you can’t have indoor plumbing.”

I am confused about what many do? Also, what is indoor plumbing? The island did have stuff like this with the magic tech it had. It made no sense to me but it did have it. I am never going to understand any of this.

“I see, so just give the samples and then you will test it for what?”

Sunny explains to me how the testing works. It’s to see how my system works and to see if I need to change my diet to certain foods. She then explains it will help them understand more creatures like me since Magic eaters keep to themselves.

“I never thought of that so I am the guinea pig so others like me have to go through it.”

Sunny giggles.

“Well sweetie it could be that but also it could be we need to make sure we keep you alive. Because trying to protect land like this and doing what some would consider heroic. It may get bad enough that you may consider yourself a hero.”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head.

“I don’t have the right to consider myself a hero, Sunny. After what I did on the island and all the death I caused. I know I was controlled but still, I will never get over the anger I feel I could have fought the control.”

Sunny leans down to wrap me in her wings.

“Shh please, Ruby, stop beating yourself up. You can’t blame yourself for everything. You did what you felt was right to come this way to free yourself from your past and you feel it’s returning?”

I nod weakly.

“I worry no matter what I do I will never redeem myself. I want to protect this land but do I have a right to do so with the pain I have in my soul?”

I take a deep breath relaxing and take the cups to get the samples and the bag. Sunny gets out of the bathroom to let me have privacy and I pee into the cups and I stare at the urine after. I am amazed at the glowing of my body fluids. I then take the sample and notice a compartment for placing the objects inside. I go to the sink to clean my hands.

“You done?’

I come out nodding

“Now what?”

Sunny sighs looking towards the MRI room.

“Ruby, do you have issues with closed spaces?”

Closed spaces? I have never had this question asked before. I think of a moment looking back through my life. Have I had issues with closed spaces? I have no idea I glance at the room looking back at Sunny.

“I don’t know if I did, I don't remember.”

Sunny nods. I followed her into the room. There are so many strange machines. I have never seen so many machines used to test me. I look at Cranberry who is setting up two blankets and a pillow on a strange tray. I think it goes inside the machine?

“Okay Ruby lay here Sunny and I will get you set up.”

I do as Cranberry saids I get on my back. Sunny makes sure I am fully spread out. They put strange cups on me. Cranberry forces a needle in my side. I grunt in pain and notice a white fluid going into my system. Sunny puts the other blanket over me whispering into my ear.

“If you feel confined it will just be for a while don’t worry we will be here to talk with you.”\

Cranberry gets everything to make sure the system is going to work.

“Okay, this machine is a bit older than the ones we have in the clouds. So this will take an hour to read every inch of you. Let me know when you’re done if you felt like you were panicking or had deep-rooted fears.”

I stared at Cranberry and then at Sunny I tried to stay brave. Cranberry clicks the button and the machine draws me inside. I gulped trying to relax and when I fully got into the machine a glass window closed, locking me in here. I look around. It's nice and dark. The machine just makes strange sounds. I hear Sunny's voice.

“Okay, we will be turning on the system. We both will be talking to you. So are you ready?’

I buzz softly.

“I am ready.”

I hear a clicking sound and bright lights come on. It starts making strange computerized sounds and I feel my body tearing itself apart digging through me magically to look me over. I scream scared to death of the sounds.

“LET ME OUT!!”

Sunny goes silent for a moment.

“She is panicking, should we let her out?”

I hear only the sounds of the machine. It gets worse and I scream in fear. I look around, my eyes jotting around. I feel like the walls are closing in on me. I feel so weak and like I am trapped. The walls they close in.

“Sunny, if we don’t do this she will never let us do it. We need to push through it. Maybe sing to her and she will relax.”

I panic more trying to flap my wings. I can’t flap them at all. I look around noticing Shadows and try to see who comes in. I see Tick Tock and she looks inside waving at me. Waterspout does the same waving at me. She looks worried about me though seeing my fear.

After a while I notice Tick Tock having system problems being near the machine. She gets away from it and is still close enough to talk to the others. It looks like it was causing some of her systems to seize up.

“Tick Tock, she is panicking. Do you think singing to her will relax her?”

I could hear Tick Tock a little.

“Cranberry I may have known her for at least ten years. But I don’t know everything about her. She likes you and Sunny so maybe one of you sings for her.”

The machine has music coming through it. I have heard of this magic music before. I look around but I just hear it from the machine. It's a gentle little tune. I feel relaxed, feeling my body still being pulled apart from the machine.

“Little gentle bug doesn’t let the world get to you, my little friend. Oh, such a sweet little creature of such a big heart. Listen to Sunny days as she sings for you. Ooh ooh ooh. I have been lost for so long. I have lost my grand foals after the hardliner's war. I see you. I remember what I have missed. I miss raising little ones. I miss them all so much.”

Cranberry adds to the song.

“Oh, little bug, listen to our song. We are here to help your little one. You’re a gentle creature, don't allow your past to get to you little one. Oo hoo hoo. Such a gentle little one listening to our singing voices will help you get through this task.”

Sunny and Cranberry sing together.

“Oh, little creature with a big heart. You’re not only a friend to us, you're a gentle creature who has shown us a great and mighty heart. You gave us a meaning to do something with our lives. After everything which happened to the both of us.”

The song ended and the hour went pretty quickly. I feel relaxed and they unhook everything for me. The two mares both kiss my forehead. Sunny helps me off the strange system. I know I am not done with the testing.

“We got a few more tests, are you up for them?”

I look up at Cranberry.

“I am up for it. If that is the only one that would have to lock me into the system. So what is next?”

Cranberry thinks.

“Before you go to Cranberry can you please check out Waterspout for me?”

Cranberry blinks, turning to look at Tick Tock and Waterspout.

“What’s up?”

Tick Tock gently removes WaterSpouts cloak and her back is covered in some nasty wounds. I notice the mark on her shoulder. I fly up to get a good look at it. I know that mark. I swear I know that mark.

“Wait, that is a water hunter mark.”

Tick Tock sighed.

“WaterSpout got attacked by some water hunters; they beat her with a whip and then marked her. I lied for her so a proxy war wouldn’t happen because of Waterspout getting hurt. We talked this morning and she told me telling the truth won’t cause an issue if it stays between us.”

I felt a great deal of rage building in my body. Waterspout noticed how upset I looked and Sunny quickly trots off to get something.

“Ego denique Ruby. Noli quaeso tribum meam odisse.”

I was confused looking over to Tick Tock.

“She asked you not to hate her tribe. We have no right to judge how her tribe runs. I did hurt or I could have killed many from her tribe. I even tried to use one of the ointments to help her. As you can tell it caused more problems.”

I look closely at the wounds some of them are infected and soon after Sunny comes back.

“Tell her we need to go inside those wounds, clean them out and remove a lot of the flesh. I hope she understands it will be painful.”

Tick Tock glances at Sunny looking at Waterspout.

“Purgant vulnera tua, et malam carnem eiciunt. Esne bene hoc?”

Waterspout tenses up looking at Sunny. She then looks at Tick Tock and she looks worried about trusting Sunny. She then looks at me tilting her head. I give her a nod. She nods to Sunny. She follows Sunny and Tick Tock so Tick could talk if she is panicking.

I sigh looking back to Cranberry

“I am ready for the rest of the tests.”

Cranberry sets me up for what is called an X-Ray? I am confused and she places a lead vest on me and starts x-raying every part of my body. Again I am so confused about how this works. It doesn’t feel convincing and I am very relaxed.

“Hmm, Ruby it's going to take a while before all this is ready. I got a few more tests and then we will have to wait a while for it all to be ready. After the tests I want you to come with me to my office. I need to talk to you. It’s about your mental health. I heard the anger you and Tick Tock had for each other out of the blue.”

She takes me to another room and there is a bed with a strange system.

“What is this?”

Cranberry chuckles.

“It’s an Ultrasound system. It's normal to check for pregnancy but I am using it to see how your heart sounds and works. Don’t worry you will be fine, it's not confining. So you ready for it?”

I sigh deeply getting into the bed and she places the strange sticky black objects on me and she connects them to strange wires and I look around to see how everything works. It’s just so odd there is so much stuff to check how the body works.

“Now after this, there is another heart reader to see how strong your heart is. Then we got another test and it will be close to the last ones. Then we have to check your weight and then stress tests. Then I got to ask the nurses to look through everything we did. It will take a while for Sunny and the others to get everything done. I hope you’re okay with this.”

I close my eyes again.

“Yes, I am fine with this.”

I watch while Cranberry places a strange cream on the machine. I notice a lot of it works on pony magic technology. I am starting to see why the ponies went away from their roots. Sadly, it took a technology boost for the world to die as it did. I feel the cream slide on my body. I can take a look and I notice how my heart works.

I stare at the machine. I see that there are like two other hearts connected to it. In the first two, it’s for my normal blood system and to force blood through my system and she looks at the other one. It’s the magic heart that flows the magic through my system; it looks to be connected to a large core. My body looks so alien even to me and Cranberry takes a pencil to write down what she sees.

“Ruby, your body is not made for these machines. If your kind starts showing up around the world we would have to try to find a way to make machines just made for your species. I worry they might have to be very invasive to teach how your body works.”

She clicks a few keys and I listen to how my heart sounds. She listens to the two witches pump the blood into my system. They both sound like a drum and work very hard for my body. She then listens to how the one witch forces magic through my body. This one sounds like it can’t be read very easily and it makes no sound at all since I am full of magic. I notice she leaves a moment and brings a strange energy weapon that has a stunning setting.

“This is going to hurt.”

She shoots me with it and the magic heart begins working hard pumping magic through my system again since it looks like the core which holds all my magic went dark. Then after the stunning feeling leaves my body the heart begins to beat normally again.

“Did you have to do that?!”

I cough, feeling my body working correctly again.

“Hmm, it does seem you’re correct, certain weapons can cause your magic system to shut down.”

She unhooks me from the system and I stare at her angrily. She hears me buzzing. I am buzzing like a very angry bee. She just smirks sweetly at me. I get even angrier that she dares to try to be so sweet to me.

“Oh hush Ruby, I am just doing what you’re allowing me to do if you didn’t want me to do it you should have said something.”

I buzz angrily allowing her to lead me to another room for more heart testing. I just sound like an angry honey bee who has been pissed off too much. She places me on the strange bed. It looks like a bed for a very young foal.

“We normally use these systems for foals younger than you. Since I don’t know your true age, Ruby I will have to do this.”

I chuckle.

“I was born seventy years ago on the island. Of course my species age very differently so to you I am seventy but to my species, I am just twenty close to twenty-one. It takes us many years just to get one year.”

Cranberry stares at me.

“You’re older than me but sweetie you act so extremely young for your age.

I sigh softly

“Majesty made my species this way so she could control us easier. It takes a long time for us to age mentally.”

Cranberry connects me to everything. She watches how strong my heart system works and it doesn’t even read my heart or magic heart correctly at all. Finally, she removes it. I am starting to get very upset. I thought we would be done by now.

She carries me on her back. She tells me just a few more tests and I can leave to get something to eat because I am extremely hungry at least that’s how It feels to me after all these tests. It’s gotten to the point my anger for all this is getting upsetting.

Sunny trots through wearing a blood-white outfit. She trots back down the hall with more bandages and thread. I am hoping Waterspout is okay. I am sure they will have to do a lot of nasty cleaning for the poor mare.

Cranberry sets me on a scale to check my weight. I barely weigh much of anything that is made for ponies she giggles.

“This weight system acts like you don’t exist, little one.”

I buzz angrily.

“Stop calling me little one!!”

Cranberry giggles kissing my head.

“Sweetheart to ponies you will always be little. Now two more tests this is a promise. I am going to be setting you up on a flying machine to test you and then to see how your body handles running and stress. Are you ready for all this?”

I grunt while Cranberry sets up the machine. I watch her tilting my head.

“I am so used to Alicorn Magi-tech it doesn’t make sense to have technology this invasive when stuff I lived in for years it’s odd to me. So I have no idea what is going on with half of this stuff.”

Cranberry glances at me.

“Say that again?”

I glance up at Cranberry.

“Alicorn Magi-tech? Technology mixed with magic I know it’s strange, it's how it worked there at least.”

Cranberry sighs.

“I see you're used to technology we can’t even make. Alright, the flight part of the tests is ready.”

I fly into the air getting connected to the system. A unicorn nurse walks in holding a clipboard to help with this test. I look back to the doorway worried about Waterspout. After a while, I see Waterspout with Tick Tock beside her walking out of the hospital. She is wearing her cloak and Sunny comes back wearing a clean outfit.

“I did the best I could for Waterspout now her body just needs to heal. Whatever they used on her it wasn’t pleasant. She didn’t want me to heal the area they burned a mark on her skin. So how are the tests going?”

Cranberry chuckles.

“I don’t have the heart to tell her it’s been almost three hours. I am sure she is getting very upset and she hasn't cussed at me thankfully.”

I stare at Cranberry while the machine works. Sunny giggles looking up at me while she watches. The tests are finally done and they both set me to run. I groan. I am getting upset now my stinger comes out of my ass.

“We are very sorry this has been taxing for you, Ruby. Can you at least let us do these last two tests and we wait for the results?”

I grunt, sighing as we go through the running tests for thirty minutes. I watch the mares write what they see and then I am placed into another chair and strange electrodes connect to my body. I am warned this could be very painful. After many painless minutes, I grunt allowing the rest of these tests, and my body is very hurt and in pain. Sunny has to carry me to Cranberries office. She helps me in the chair.

It takes at least thirty more minutes to get all the tests.

“I am sorry it’s taking so long, Ruby. I can tell from the look in your eyes you had enough of us.”

I chuckle weakly. I want to cuss out these two mares. But they have been so kind to me. If I didn’t allow them to do this to me it would have been someone else they tested. It’s just I never expected stuff like this to get very boring. If this is how every new race they meet goes through seriously.

“I am sure other races had it worse off than me.”

Sunny nods

“I wouldn’t know but since a lot of the old tests and files have been long gone. Unless we go to the old test systems around the land we might be able to find files. But I highly doubt we could really.”

I sigh getting into the chair Sunny is in and leaning on her. I nuzzle her side feeling calmer and happier since she has been so sweet and kind to me. The older mare covers me with her wing holding me close to her side.

“I am sorry Ruby. I am asking you to go through all this. You have so much to go through. Some call you a hero and now you have to go through this endless testing. At least all you have to wait for now is the results. I warn you though the results might not be fully told since we know nothing about you.”

I chuckle

“I know nothing about my own body either. I may have had a brood before. It didn’t survive because well they all died because of the war and they were forcibly aged to get ready to fight Star Shooter.”

Sunny strokes my head.

“You don’t act like a mother.”

I chuckle

“They were taken from me after I laid the eggs. I don’t even remember who the male was. I remember nothing about that, it's just sad. Majesty did so much to our bodies I am sure if I had a brood I would not be there to raise them. I will have to watch them from afar.”

I look away from the desk looking towards the door hearing Cranberries hooves while she walks down the halls. I don’t know how I know it’s here she walks with a gentle stride and maybe a stride that is full of pride.

She came in with a pretty condensed result list. She sits in a chair on the other side of the desk setting it down.

“Now your results. I don’t understand much about your body Ruby. But I learned enough that some weapons can destroy your ability to fly or for your body to work. From what I see though you’re a very healthy young lady. So it’s going to take a while to learn more about you which would mean we have to do more tests. But you’re very easily stressed and you might need to lay off the pure red meat. Other than that I am sure you will be good.”

Sunny chuckles.

“Cranberry means we will have to do more tests and take more time to learn more about our little friend here.”

I stroke my head with a little buggy hand. I feel annoyed I spent the whole time going through this and they understand nothing about me. I can’t expect them to know about me right away. It will take more studying of what they got to learn more about me.

“Can I go now?”

Cranberry glances at Sunny and they both nod.

“Go ahead Ruby, I am sorry if we wasted your time.”

I smile weakly

“It's okay. I just want to get out of here now the smell is getting to me.”

I flap my wings flying out of the office. I get close to the way out.

“You failed…”

I stop suddenly turning to see the robots surrounding me. I try to get away from them. I feel the stress in my body getting intense. No, I will not let this beat me.

“You lost a little bug. I put you in your place. It’s time to admit it..”

The robot which attacked grabbed me in my mind forcing me into the wall. I stare at the robot as if in my head I am in the wall body-wise I am still flying in the air I feel my body in pain.

“I will not admit that I failed. Get off me!!”

I break from the grip and when the robots vanish I fly right into the wall falling right onto the ground groaning and stroking my head. I glance up seeing a shadowy creature in the window suddenly going away.

I fly up to the window to see if I can see anything. I see a piece of purple fabric finish behind a wall. I grunt, stroking my head and sighing. I wonder what in the world that was. I head outside to head to the bar. I see many walking through the streets and I see no one else with the strange fabric.

I sighed, shaking my head. What in the world was that? I fly off to the bar to relax and get something hard to drink.

___________

Goldies bar

It’s been an hour since I have been here drinking down another bottle of rum. I have been building up a tab and I still can’t get drunk. I sigh feeling awful after what happened. I look around again seeing many of the same souls within here. I suddenly see the fabric again and I see the face of one wearing the fabric.

She looks at me. I stare at my little buggy hands and spiders climb all over my body. I try to get them off me and I smash my buggy hands on the table. Dunewalker grabs me with her cybernetic paw.

“Ruby?! Are you okay?”

I shake my head looking at the booth across from me and I just see a pony there.

“I don’t know. I have been seeing a strange creature in an odd purple-looking fabric that walks on two legs. They have hair only on their head.”

Dunewalker stares at me. She sits in the booth with me.

“Are you okay Ruby? If you have to admit getting your ass kicked by a robot that caused you to lose yourself mentally for a bit then you have a right to admit that.”

I groan.

“Dunewalker I am not going to admit to anything. I just need to relax a bit before I head on our training.”

Dunewalker sighs.

“Ruby, I need to tell you something..”

I ignore her drinking more rum.

“I am a minion of Wheel Tread and he wants to use you.”

When I hear this I don’t hear what she saids. I hear something else. ‘You’re an idiot Ruby and I see you like the most worthless creature ever.’

“I guess I am worthless.”

I glance up at Dune and she looks surprised at what I said. She turns her head to look at someone or something at another table. I haven’t seen her this angry before. I don’t look because I feel if I do I will get attacked again

“No Ruby you’re not worthless you’re just very easily stressed out. It’s not easy to work on your stress levels. I know a way you could if you wish to learn how during our training?”

I smile weakly drinking from the rum.

“I wouldn’t mind learning to be stronger when it comes to that.”

Dunewalker sighs.

“Okay, that’s enough.”

She grabs me with her cybernetic paw pulling me out of the bar setting money down on the bar nodding to Goldie. When we fully get outside she brings me outside the town to a strange cave heading into the mountain Hard Rock is connected to.

“You need to stop feeling sorry for yourself so I feel the best way is to do some training. I will teach you a few things. Then you have to get through the old pony military training. I am going to ask you to get through in at least twenty to thirty hours do you think you can do that?”

I sigh.

“What is the point?”

Dune growls smacking me across the face. I shake my head and stare up at Dunewalker. I buzz angrily at her.

“Enough of this woe is me shit you want to help this land?! If you want to prove you’re not a hero then get over yourself. Do your best to help this land Ruby that is all I am asking. You will fail at times and you need to keep going and not let your mind take over.”

I take a deep breath releasing my stress.

“Alright I will try now what do I need to do?”

Dunewalker sets down a blanket of weapons. I see many of them including a dagger with a strange red gem. I stare at the gem closely and I notice it looks like the gem. The gem has a great power I am trying to understand what it is. My sight suddenly goes all fuzzy as I fail to see it. I try again and I just give up after a while.

“I am going to let you pick at least one of these weapons.”

I focus on the dagger picking the dagger and staring at it. Why do I feel attracted to this dagger? I feel like it has powerful magic within it. I pull the dagger out of its scabbard and notice the glowing runes. These runes are powerful. I feel them very strongly. Duneawlker sets down a book of runic magic.

“This is rare magic only camels use. It’s rare for anyone else other than camels to use it. Some runes can make armor and are powerful and unbreakable. Some runes could heal your wounds if you stab in the body of a creature.”

I have never seen or heard of this type of magic before. Strangely, camels have their magic. When I open the book to read it the magic is very impressive and hard to understand. There is a rune on making your armor never break or one for endless pockets. There is one called the giant bag of holding?

“This is odd magic. How long has your species been using it?”

Dunewalker chuckles.

“We created the runic magic during the age of Celestia and Luna before Luna was sent to the moon. Camels don’t normally have magic in their bodies so we had to find a way to make our magic. By connecting our souls to the sand itself. The sand to us is our magic and it’s our lifeblood. At least that is how the story goes, at least I remember from those before me.”

I nod reading through the book.

“So you just want me to learn at least one rune?”

Dune nods.

“To those who never grew up learning the runic magic. It will take longer for you to learn. If you grew up with it and normally are one with the sand then you will have an easier time. Now what you do is write the runes you see in the sand. Read the runic magic symbols closely.”

I tilt my head.

“What if there is no sand around to use this magic, is there another way?”

Dune nods.

“It’s not easy but it will take every part of your magic core inside you. It could even kill your magic core for months because of having no sand around. The sand makes it easier since it’s the lifeblood of camel magic.”

I look through the runes. I notice the runes on the dagger already are blood absorbing. I read what the rune does. ‘This rune is used to gather the blood of the innocent or the evil. Gather all the blood for any deed you wish to use it for. If you do the rune right it will fill a powerful gem. Warning this spell will not bring back the water of the land.’

“Only two runes work on one thing. If you put too many runes on a weapon or armor they will explode from the power of magic or it will just not be able to be used from the power within it. Now I want you to find an easier rune. Look for the rune that will make the knife unbreakable from anything.”

Looking through the book I found the one she asked me to find. I write the runes in the sand. The runes glow gently in the sand when I do so. I noticed the words and they’re hard for me to say.

“Alright, you will have to speak how the camel speaks. It will take time to learn every word. So don’t worry about failing. When you say the spell you will feel the magic in the sand form on you.”

I lay the dagger under the runes and they glow brightly, pick up sand and begin to chant the words. It takes a while to say the words correctly.

“talasim min maedin ghayr qabil lilkasr tastajib likalami watajeal silahi ghayr qabil lilkasr”

When I say them correctly and fully I feel runes burning into my body. I place my puggy hand on the dagger and the sand engulfs me and the dagger after a while, the sand vanishes back into the very ground and the rune glows brightly on the dagger.

“Not bad you did mess up a word or two but it still understood what you meant. Now how this training will work. You will live off the land and you will make armor from whatever you find in there. Same with medicine and so on with food. The only thing that will help you is this dagger. Now before anything else are you sure you’re up for this?”

I sigh softly putting the dagger back into the scabbard, putting the strap of the scabbard on my side looking to see if I can grab it and pull it out. I notice I can and take a deep breath looking at the cavern. Dunewalker grabs my face with her paws and I look into her eyes.

“Oi buggy, listen and listen well. If you fail, don't take it too harshly. If you run out of time and still finish I will let it slide. You don’t need to prove yourself at all to me. I may be an ass hole but you’re a gentle creature trying to prove yourself. Again if you wish to back out I will not judge you for it.”

I force her paws off my face staring at her.

“You insulted me many times when we met Dunewalker. What changed so much that you’re willing to look the other way if I chicken out?’

Dunewalker smirks.

“I will still have the right to insult you and be racist towards you if you back out. But no matter what I will still respect you deeply. It takes alot for me to respect anyone. The fact you want to help this land on your terms makes me smile.”

I glance towards the way into the cavern. I head towards the entrance of the cavern looking at it. I see it’s a pretty normal cave that has been upgraded for ponies or ever lives here and trains. I look to see a sign ‘Warning real monsters and beasts within come in at your own risk. All zebras must pay!!’

I roll my eyes oh geez how helpful. There are evil beasts in here but then oh zebras are evil and must kill!! I shake my head. I have read some old newspapers about all this. I look back at Dunewalker and she sighs.

“Something wrong?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Just wondering why there is just a random door in a cave.”

Dunewalker walks to the entrance and laughs.

“Inside is a lobby, a barracks, and a place to eat. I doubt anyone has been in there for years. I warn you to go in and you go right straight out and you will find your way into the training area. But you might find some helpful stuff if you search through the base before leaving.”

I glance back at Dunewalker.

“Is there no one living there?”

Dunewalker shrugs her shoulders.

“I highly doubt that if you find anyone alive in there I will eat a bowl of sand.”

I head inside the cave taking a deep breath and closing my eyes. Should I do this? I hover there a moment thinking before I fully go ahead Dune places her paw on my back. I glance back at Dunewalker.

“If you get way over your head Ruby. I will not judge you for coming back out. I promise again I will not think any less of you.”

I sigh

“Why are you being so kind to me after you insulted me?

Dune smirks

“I am a gal of many different faces and emotions. I will always insult you. I will belittle you but I will not treat you any less if I consider you a friend.”

I nod, opening the door and heading inside.

____________

Old military training cavern

When I get inside the old base. Looking around it looks like the base Star Shooter blew up on the island. The main area looks like a lobby for a recruitment area. I turn around to look around and I stare at a pony skeleton hanging from a fan. Looking around more I see many more bodies of ponies. All I could see was a lot of them attacking each other. I turn around even more seeing more bodies scattered about these ponies killing each other there is no doubt about it. I see many with knives on their backs. One with a desk tossed on a small body looking like mare bones.

I take a deep breath, closing my eyes, tears falling from my eyes. I feel so sorry for these ponies here to train to fight in some war that would end the world. I look around and I swear I am hearing an old recording.

“Ponies, I regret to inform you that Cantorlot has been hit. I…it’s not just that.”

I walk towards the sounds seeing a screen. I see what is called the news and it seems to be a recording. It seems someone recorded this and set to play it over and over. I watch the ponies speak frantically.

“We got a camera down there to show….”

I watch them change the cameras to many places in Equestria a large city and it looks like the bomb went off and seen many of balefire bombs blowing up all over and one of zebra and ponies fighting in a large trench war.

When they see the contrails they stop their fight and they look at each other. They know they can’t run and I watch at least a pony and a zebra hug and when the bombs hit the camera turns. I hear the screams, the endless screaming, and the flash. Then it rewinds starting up again. From the start of the war. Why would someone record this?

I glance at a pony skeleton on a couch. Looking at the table they wrote something on a piece of paper I looked down at it and then back at the pony. ‘To those who wish to see the past if you survived this war. I recorded all this… I don’t know why to show the hubris of our pride. To show the stupidity of our leadership. To show everything they caused in the name of the pony kind.’

There is another letter near it. ‘I grew up in a world of peace. Then we couldn’t stop ourselves from angering the zebras or those who fought with them. Even though they never wanted this war themselves. We still are at fault because our elites saw the money in their eyes. They sold our souls to the devil. I have sat here as the others around me kill or kill each other. I don’t know how long I will last.’

I glance at another letter ‘It’s been at least a month I can no longer search for food. On the outside, there is an endless sand storm from a balefire bomb that hit the salt flats. I don’t even dare to try to go into the training cavern. But.. I am not strong enough. I am all alone now. All I can do is…Poppy. My love if you read this. I am sorry..’

I look at the couch again and I notice the ponies head has a giant hole in it. The entire couch was covered in dried blood. The gun on the floor all the bullets spiraled all over the place. I stare at the gun for a long while. I want to take it but I feel I have no right to move this display of pain and misery. Looking back at the screen and then back at the body. I turn it off to let the pony finally rest.

I doubt there is anything I could find in this building to help me through here. I head down to the kitchen area and many more bodies. I take a deep breath, shaking my head I will see these ponies in my nightmares.

I am not going to defile this base. Someone else who wants to defile it will come through here themselves. I got a task to do and it’s all I can do. I head back out of the kitchen heading towards the door leading to the training area. The walls are heavy metal, there are no windows to see out and the one door is tightly closed. There is a button to let me open the door. I take one deep breath exhaling looking back at the past. Ah, all I can do is bow my head. I can't do anything to honor these dead. I click the button and it makes loud alarms and the door grinds and screeches while it opens.

“Welcome Stallion or mare welcome to the best day of your lives. Joining the Equestrian Military to strike those evil striped monsters from our lands. Remember you will be tested on how heartless and how strong mentally you’re. If you do anything we consider wrong or a problem. Pinkie Pie is always watching you remember this.”

I glance at the poster on the wall. Pinkie Pie is always watching you. Then look at the other wall, Join the Steel Rangers and one last one The Ministry of peace. I stare again at the eyes of the pink mare. I swear her eyes are following me.

The door fully opens up.

“Welcome to the first day of the rest of your lives. Honor the princess to get the mares and even stallions if you swing that way. Including to you mares yes go for your sex be part of the next swing of things yes. So yes, the true warrior of the light.”

I roll my buggy eyes, yes warrior of light in a war that ended in fire. How lovely. I lift myself into the air and head to the first area of training. I see a sign about the first part of my training. ‘Welcome, Sir or madam. So you wish to fight the striped monsters and drive them from our lands? Well, then you need to learn the basics. So to handle this we got many of Equestria’s harsh and awful monsters and creatures so you can treat them like trash because they’re for zebra killing training.’

A deep angry buzz leaves my body from flapping my wings. I read on the sign there are many things on the list. Next, you will have to learn to repair your wounds. When you get through the cavern you will find a book on how to do so. If you bleed too much and die we aren’t at fault here. You’re at fault for not being strong enough.’

I glance at all the bones including the blood on the walls saying ‘The world has ended!!’ Looking at the sign again there is more on the list. ‘You will learn how to cook, Skin, and make your clothing during this training. You will find books on each thing in the area and make this easier on you. There are blast doors to separate each area. The first area is to deal with the beasts and to cook and so on. Deeper in the cavern you will see zebra prisoners who we forced to help train you. If they kill, not our problem. Then later a live battle simulator of real bombs and bullets being fired.’

My buggy mouth hangs open a gap. Did they bring zebra prisoners here? To help ponies learn to train and that means killing them. I want to get pissed off at these ponies. But I can't because they're all long and done. Unless the ones who wrote this sign are a ghoul and they regret everything they did.

There is one last thing on the sign. ‘Now if you’re a flier or a unicorn. If you wish to do this thirty-hour training press this button here now warning. Don’t press if you’re pregnant or a big cry baby.’

I press the button and the door opens up leaning to the first area for cooking and training. I walk towards the door. Before I could I heard a machine running and turned to see a strange gun come down and it blasts at me many times. I didn’t move fast enough and when it hit me I was stunned for a while. I felt all the magic in my system gone and I can’t even fly now. I look at my wings, they won’t even move.

“Now make us proud sir or madam”

I groan walking into the first area of the training. When I get into it the blast door slowly comes down and closes up tight. Natural light goes through this cavern. I glance to the side of the cavern. There is fresh water flowing through the area into a pipe heading into the base. There is fresh water here?

I turn to look at the cavern. It's a huge cavern in the mountains. I find it amazing so many creatures and monsters of old never got affected by the radiation and balefire of the. I look around forgetting I am in a cavern full of beasts. So being the dumb-ass bug I normally end up allowing my mind to forget. A shadow casts over me. I gulp deeply hearing growling behind me. I grab the knife in many of my little buggy hands.

I turn to see a strange powerful fleshy wolf. The wolf has hunger in its eyes. I quickly move out of the way of its attacks. I move out of the way quick once more this time though the little shockwave from its paw hitting the ground causes me to stumble a bit. It swipes at me hard to make me fly towards the wall. I didn’t feel claws in that thankfully I positioned some of my legs in a way to catch myself on the wall. I quickly skitter down the wall and the wolf attacks me again. This time the paw hits me hard and I fall from the wall grunting. I shake my head, it swings its paw and I stab the dagger in its foot and the wolf screams and whines in pain.

I quickly move out of the way. I don't get out of the way fast enough and I get hit by the claws of the wolf. I buzz in pain, my glowing magic blood flowing through the wound. I watch the wolf's other paw while the poor creature holds it up and when the paw comes down. The paw comes down and I quickly move out of the way bouncing off the wall and stab the dagger into the foot through it into the ground to pin it. The wolf howls and screams in pain quickly before the creature regains itself. I force my mandibles into the neck of the creature.

I drain the magic from the poor wolf. Most would think a creature like this doesn’t have magic every single being of this world is connected someway to the Leylines. My claw wounds seal leaving at least a little scar. I pull my mandibles out of the poor wolf and the body of the wolf falls to the ground. Trying to move but from the magic I took I can just strike. I grab the dagger from the paw pulling the dagger out. I stare at the pathetic wolf. The eyes are full of pain and all I can do is kill it.

“I am sorry..”

I softly say to the wolf. I set the dagger to the throat, slicing through it. The flesh-ripping the blood spattering to some it would be music. To others, it would be horror but to others, it’s simply life. Life of one trying to survive in a world wishing to kill you. The sad empty feeling of survival is the only way some can live under a misty dead sky.

After the deed is done I close the eyes of the dead wolf. I try to move my wings even though I got some of my magic core back from feeding whatever shot I am not allowing me to use them. Looking back at the dead creature. I am thankful I learned how to skin back on the island. It’s not a pretty job but you have to do stuff like this when it’s called for.

Using the knife I dig into the wolf's lifeless body removing the skin of the muscle. With each cut the flesh rips and tears. The smell is awful. I need this to keep me safe. I scoop some of the puss and flesh rubbing it all over me to make myself stink and smell of death. I use the skin to make a bag grabbing a large bone and making the bag well enough to place meat flesh and organs inside. If there are zebras in here they might have potions using the guts to make them into a rope tying it up or trying and when that fails I take a vine from one of the trees using that as a rope.

I get ready to put the dagger back into the scabbard. I stare at the blade, the blood is gone? I shrug my shoulders, setting it into the scabbard carrying the bone over my shoulder with the flesh. I hear the sound of dripping blood while I head to the next area of the training.

I stop after a few steps looking around noticing bear claw marks in the trees. I was told years ago if you stumble upon a bear. You let the bear go first and you never try to fight the bear. I set the bag down to open it up and toss the meat to keep a bear or bear away from me. I quickly skitter away and smack right into the leg of a bear. The bar turns to look at me. It leans into me sniffing and coughing snorting leaving me alone. I heard heavy stomping and quickly hid behind a rock. I see a hydra coming through. I quickly back away to try to get to the next cavern for the rest of my training.

I hear roaring looking around. I get smacked by a large tail I grunt while it tosses me aside. I turn quickly to see a large lion beast. Oh my it’s a manticore I try to be faster and the big cat tries to claw me and I can dodge out of the way and it tries to hit me with the stinger. I trip on a rock before I could move out of the way of a claw and I get stabbed in the side. I scream in pain.

I am stuck on the claw. I quickly, even though the pain, try to grab the knife. I pull it from the scabbard but I drop it and the lion creature tosses me around on its claw. I scream in pain and I grab onto a rock feeling the claw digging more inside me. I see the dagger quickly with another of my many legs grabbing it and cutting right at the claw. I cut through the nerve of the flesh declawing the poor cat. I fall to the ground with a flop groaning feeling my body dent.

I groan standing back up and noticing my bag is sprawled all over the place. The poor lion creature roars at me limping away. I weakly walk to the next part of the training cavern. My blood leaking through the wound even though the claw keeps it from fully flowing through. I see a blast door leading to the next training area. Its cracks open just a bit enough for me to get through.

I quickly go through the area not letting the pain get to me. I hear heavy stomps behind me and I see a giant stare bear. It’s charging at me and I keep running and before I could get to the door It stands over me about to strike and a red hydra attacks it from behind and they both fight. I would stay and watch the two giant monsters fight. But If I don’t take care of this wound now It will get worse. I squeeze under the door and groan.

__________________

First aid training

I get away from the door just in case they find a way to break through. I get to an old used campfire by it. I see a bunch of old pony bodies that look like they died in their sleep. I wonder if most of them made it here and if they didn't know. I look at the bones grunting.

“Oh don’t give me that look!!”

I stare at the skull and wait, why am I talking to a skull? I noticed that one of the piles of bones is on top of the first aid book. I push the bones away from the book opening up and it shows how to make a fire and the best first aid just in case. To make a fire from the chapter I read. ‘The best way to make a fire. Find brush and weeds and whatever is very dry. Make sure to do all this first before you do the rest.’

I sigh, noticing I am still holding the knife. I don’t know why I am holding this knife and didn’t put it back. I shrug my shoulders. I need it anyway. I go around gathering old brush weeds and parts of the wood. Even though it hurts and is painful and I am weak from the loss of blood. I ain’t going let it stop me.

“Maybe this is a good test of your body?”

I ask myself

“Yes, maybe it is…Wait..”

I look around not hearing anyone not seeing anyone. Why the hell am I speaking to myself? I stroke my head. Is this madness? Madness comes to you when you feel you’re no longer sane in your mind. I gather everything to do what I need to do.

“NO NO! That is not enough you fucking whore!!”

I quickly notice I am laying down and I am confused what the hell is going on? I look at the pile of what I had and it's all over the ground now. What happened? I grunted, gathering it all again and putting it into the fire pit.

“We must sing together.”

I look around noticing I did it again. I have hold of an old cup singing with the dead ponies. The loss of blood is getting to me. I looked into the book again to make sure I got everything. ‘Next step is to take a long stick and a piece of wood. Put the stick in the piece of wood and rub it hard on the wood. This is not an easy step. Don’t let it bother you when you see a spark blow on it and it will start.’

I do what it saids to do. It takes a while I feel my mind drifting again. I see a spark and it turns into a face.

“Ruby Ruby..”

I shake my head blowing into the wood and the fire starts. I turn the pages to look for first aid. ‘Now you have a deep wound and nothing else to work with? Now we can’t insult zebras on everything they’re the best with herbs and ways to repair your wounds. Now to do this find some leaves and herbs they should be all over the place. Be prepared this won’t be a simple task.’

I groan looking around for the herbs. It showed what I needed and I took them back to the fire and put them into a cup and took one of the bones I learned from the zebras. The best way to make a healing paste is to make sure to have some water. I take another cup to the water stream. It's faster now. I fill the cup with water and then mix the paste I made and now I just need to get the claw out.

“Oh, Ruby, this is going to hurt. Don’t cry now girl, you're stronger than this.”

I grab the claw on my side pulling it out. I scream in pain and blood flows. I scream loud enough it echoes. I worry I may have just called something and I shiver when I fully pull the claw out. I take some of the paste and lay it in such a way on the dagger and go inside the wound placing the paste on the flesh. I scream deeper in pain and then I use more to fill the wound up with the paste. Then I know this is not a wise idea to do this. I place the blade of the dagger into the fire to make the blade hot. I grab a bone this time so I don’t scream.

Biting down hard on the bone and placing the dagger on the wound bite hard on the bone while the flesh closes from the burn. I use what is left of the paste and smother it on the burnt flesh. I drop the knife groaning. I feel my brain screaming in pain. I see hooves coming towards me. I can't make them out but when I open my eyes again.

I saw Star Shooter.

“Shhh, little Ruby I am here. I am sorry you got in this situation by wanting to come and see me.”

I sob softly, standing up and jumping to hug the young mare tightly. I miss her so much.

“Star. Shooter, I feel I failed you.”

Star Shooter chuckles.

“No, you would never fail my little bug. You aren’t trying to take on a queen or taking on the enclave like the one who raised me for a time. You just wish to help a desert find its footing again, that's all you can do.”

The ground pulls Star Shooter away from me and I chase after her.

“Don’t go!! I need you!!”

I sob trying to chase after her but I can’t move.

“You don’t need me anymore, little bug. You proved yourself to be stronger than anypony all you need to do now is wake up, little one.”

I groan, feeling so much pain and I close my eyes like I am waking up.

____________

The zebras

I open my eyes and notice I am in a tent looking around. A zebra stallion standing over me smiles at me leaning down to look at me closely.

“Hello, little one are you doing okay? You were screaming after someone in your sleep?”

I look around noticing my wound it’s been sewed up and I see the blood on the cot cleaned out. I try to get up but the zebra keeps me down shaking his head.

“Don’t force yourself to move, not yet little one. One of our far-seers will be coming back for some food for you.”

I grunt sighing

“How long have I been out?”

The stallion smiles stroking my head with his hoof.

“Close to six hours. I have a question for you though: why are you in this cavern?”

I smirk weakly

“I was told if I wanted to help this desert land I needed to train here.”

The stallion frowns

“That is the stupidest thing I have ever heard, little bug who in the world told you that?”

I grunt and shifted to look at him.

“A camel”

The zebra sighs.

“I see the camels are still as crazy as ever. Anyway one of our Far-seers will be in here to talk to you. Please be kind to her. She is a gentle mare.”

The stallion leaves the tent and after a while, I see a zebra with various stripes. She leaned on her staff and looked down at me. The gentle zebra lays beside me looking at me with her gentle blue eyes.

“Greetings, I am Inyanga. You must be the little bug the Dj has been talking about on the radio.”

I tilt my head blinking.

“How do you hear the DJ in this cavern?’

She laughs.

“We do have Radios in here. She said you’re willing to without the name of the hero behind you even though some will try to force that on you. You will help this land tell me do you have others who are with you?”

I smile weakly

“I am Ruby Glide. The others with me on this journey are Cranberry. She recently offered to join us. My Friend Tick Tock. A water hunter named Waterspout and Roll Roll and Hawk. I am sure Dunewalker, the camel that pushed me in here will come with us too with how she acts.”

The mare smiles

“For such a small little creature you have a strong heart. Are you heading out of the way of the training area little Ruby?”

I nod weakly getting up off the bed with the help of the mare. She sets me down.

“Well, then you have a heart and are insane as well. If you survive the last part of the training area. I will be following you. Are you okay with a zebra coming with you?”

I chuckle nodding.

“I would love someone of wisdom to follow me and show me the right path.”

Inyanga smiles.

“I don’t consider myself wise. Come there will be food by the bonfire and one of our elders will talk to you in our language using the fire. I will translate for you.”

I use the mare as a crutch. She leads me to the bonfire where many zebras are sitting around eating food and they look at me as I come over. Sitting on a chair made of stone bones and various golden objects I am guessing is their leader. They offered me so much food I began to eat and the leader began whatever they were doing.

They toss strange dust and powder into the fire and it acts strangely. Many other zebras shamans I am guessing chant to make the fire form in what they wish.

“Abhinc maiores nostri in hanc speluncam nomine pacis a mannis coacti sunt. Sed utebantur nos ad eorum exercitationem.”

Inyanga translates for me.

“Years ago our ancestors were forced into this cavern in the name of peace by the ponies. But they used us for their training.”

The shamans make the fire show this. The zebras are being forced into the cavern by the ponies. They show the ponies using them for the training and how the zebras tended to get the upper hoof in this cavern because they grew up here.

“Scimus qui regredientem Scimus, qui venturum ad astra lo- cunt : Novimus et ipsi judices loquuntur. Hyacinthi nomen Grogar dicunt.”

“We know who is returning, we know who is coming to the stars, speak his name, they also speak of the judges. They say the name of Blue Goat Grogar.”

The fire changes the many faces of the stars at least how they see them. The many masks and faces in the darkness. They carry great power and fear for these zebras as many stares at them in horror. The fire then changes to the great undead goat. I have heard old stories of him and his face forms laughing loudly.

“Astra tibi habent consilia. Hoc etiam ait : Tu casura parvus heros. Sicut omnes heroes cadunt. Sed multi hoc facie dicent. Irride, dices, scies. Non utantur ea ut super te ungulam facias.”

I tilt my head.

“The stars have plans for you. It also says you will fall for the little hero. Like all heroes fall. But many will say this to your face. Laugh at them, tell them you know. Don't let them use it to get the upper hoof on you.”

They show me the fire turning into me and the stars making me do something then me falling not how I fall just falling. But it shows me laughing at those who keep saying it to me. Like they want to force it in. Who is that silly to keep hammering it in?

“Inyanga nos sequemur te prolem Maiestatis et tu eris ei familiaris.”

Inyanga smiles, patting my head.

“We will let Inyanga follow you child of Majesty and you will be family to her.”

I smile happily hearing this. The fire dims after all this and It’s just Inyanga and me while I finished eating she looks down at me.

“Time for your final task, little one.”

She gives me the scabbard of my knife with the knife.

“There is power in this knife. It has a power many haven’t felt since the days of Luna and Celestia keep it close. Now go and I shall follow when your task is done.”

______

Old propaganda of the past.

The zebras lead me to a metal tunnel.

“Here is the final stretch little one. Many of us don’t return when we come down here. So please survive little one. I want to get to know my new sister.”

I glance up at Inyanga smiling.

“I am honored.”

I walk through the old tunnel.

Walking into the room An old cam noticed me all the lights turn on and all I saw were screens on the wall. I saw a strange pony with dot eyes pointing its hoof to walk through the hall. I did what It said to do.

Then a screen to my right turned on. A voice blared. "So you have made it through the two caves. You now have the skills to face a real battle. But before you go watch each screen one by one. Turn to your left to see how to deal with explosives you will come across in the field." Turning to my left to look at the other screen.

"So you wish to know what the battlefield is like. It's full of many things that can explode."

The screen showed ponies and Zebras being blown to bits by various objects including a bedroom alarm clock.

"But there is hope. Each of these explosives has a wire. So even if you don't have the skill it can be very easy. Now the next one will be on gun safety and how to use one."

Sighing softly and walked ahead to the next screen looking to the right.

It was an entirely new voice and it sounded more like a game show host.

"SO!! you bought your first gun. You wish to stuff it to those stripped monsters. Well here's how you do that. You arm your gun, take off the safety, put in your ammo then fire for their dirty heads."

Then a robotic voice sounds while it throws large bombs at Zebras

"Friendship is not a right of stripped scum. All hail the freedom of friendship!!"

The screen next to me had a course on Heavy weapons.

"Ah yes, heavy weapons for every stallion and mare's dreams. A weapon that could beat any pony to bits by the drop of a hat. It's simple: find yourself a rocket launcher or a Minigun and go to town on that striped scum, turn them into lunch meat for the very dogs they are."

Hearing that made me grow extremely upset. I buzzed like a bee for a second because. I felt the ponies of old were extremely xenophobic. This was getting on my nerves. Looking at the next screen it thought about melee weapons

"So you have been given a sword or a knife. It's pretty easy to tell what you could do with them. You could kill animals for food. Skin them for value or you could take it to the war and kill every single stripe out there. This is a war ponies we can't have you be fillies and colts now. We need you to be ready to take on the Stripe filth. So next thing take the sword in your magic or your mouth. Slice the Zebra's head in the name of Princess Luna. Equestria Shall rise from the ashes of the blood that we spill. Next, you will learn how to beat Zebras hoof to hoof."

I was starting to get tired of all this. My anger in my very core built to levels unseen for a peaceful creature such as me. I don’t understand why such hatred and why they tried so hard with this it’s like they couldn’t handle being told they couldn’t have a resource.

The next voice which comes from the screen sounds like a zebra.

"Greetings pony I wish to teach you how to fight my kind hoof to hoof. Now it's pretty simple. You stand on the back of your hooves as my kind would."

It's a video showing a Zebra how to do basic attacks

. "Now some may be a bit stronger than you are. I understand going hoof to hoof all the time wouldn't be too wise. But you may have to if there is one that wishes to do great harm to you. I don't wish to see my kind killed. But how they treated me it might be wise to end this war anyway we can. Now the next one is what is at stake if we let them win."

There are two more screens for me to see and I slowly walked toward them looking at the one on the right that was turned on. But it didn't say anything for a while. But it was just a screen for the moment. No image but then they all turned into an Alicorn like majesty was.

"Greetings."

The beauty of this mare was amazing. I could see the power in her eyes, the gentle soul in those eyes. The way her mane flowed like it was in a valley of wind. I just see as the end nears the mare of power and might.

"I'm Princess Luna. forgive me, my little ponies. But you need to know the truth. This war shouldn't have happened as it did. But I know that this message will be sent to you too late. But. "

An alarm starts to ring. Luna looked away from the screen to look outside to see the contrails. Then back to the screen. She knows full well she will not survive this night no matter what she tries she looks back to the screen so much pain in those eyes of beauty

"The war is ending in fire and death. To those that are doing this training session in many parts of the world. Live don't fight anymore if you see Zebras surrender they might keep you alive. Forgive me for my failure, my little ponies. I failed you. My sister never should have given me this position. I should have stayed the princess of the night. Now I must protect my home."

Tears fell down the mare's eyes.

"Forgive me someday little ponies. I am sorry for what I brought."

She looks back outside a shield form and her horn glows, adding to the shield.

"Goodbye, my little ponies."

The screen turned dark and I just stood there feeling so much heartbreak from this.

They started to hate what they have done? The Zebras too? Maybe they could have come back to their seat and stopped the battle. But the hate would have been too deep at the end of the war. Are zebras and ponies working together? I wouldn't have thought of that. I have seen this on my island. The door leading to the last and final part of the training opened. Slowly walking to it seeing the room full of smoke and fire. Hear gunshots and screams. This was a fake battle with real guns and everything. How would I do this? How would I do this? I didn't know but taking a deep breath I knew I had to do what I needed to do.

____________

The final task

I find myself in the training room hearing the guns and firing going off and voices of screaming and cheers. I can’t just sit here and wait. I need to get through. I quickly do this next task as best I can by running through it.

Quickly started to run then gun's started going off. I felt a bullet jab right into my side going through the other side. I gasped in pain. Okay...this is real. But I didn't want to stop. It may have hurt but I felt another bullet graze my head. But it still didn't stop me from looking around for a rock to hide by. I could see that most ponies didn't even make it this far. Grunting deeply I didn't know if I should keep going. But I needed to do this for all my friends. I wanted this weapon to fight whatever that robot was yelling about.

Saying softly to myself. "Come...on Ruby you can do this...Come on...You can do this.." Skittering around trying to dodge what I could, the gun's stopped firing but when I got farther in I noticed large guns firing into the air. Then an explosion hit right beside me causing me to fly a bit while the gun was starting again. I felt a little charred and burned. One of my wings broke. Slowly getting back up groaning. I needed to do this. I can't stop now. Finally finding a set of bones on the side that could have been pony bones. Seeing that some stopped right here just to die. Groaning deeply feeling every inch of my body in bad shape even after I have been taken care of by the Zebras.

I take a few deep breaths buzzing softly. Every inch of me was in deep pain. Slowly standing up again grunting. Lifting my head to see that I am not far away I'm close to the end. Looking to the door I saw another hall leading to somewhere else. The place I need to go to. Closing my eyes, and taking a deep deep breath. Feeling my heart beating quickly. Only had one chance at this.

Quickly rushing on my aching legs rushing through the firing line dodging what I can feel bullets graze or go right through my wings. Feeling sharp metal goes into my side. Damn, I don't think I can do this anymore if I can't make it. An explosion hit behind me and I flew into the wall near the door. My body smacked the wall with a crack. Gasping in pain I felt every part of my body scream at me. Still, I can feel my legs but I broke something. Looking to see a rocket launcher aim at me getting up limping on my legs. Since a couple no longer works.

The rocket fired quickly moving and when it hit the side of the wall beside me I flew into the hall bouncing on the wall and then rolling down. Pathetic buzzing sobs came from me. Finally, I made it. But at a price my well-being. Slowly standing up More legs hurt but my body slowly carried and weakly along. The screen's turned on.

“Congratulations ponies you have done it you have proven yourself.”

Just then the voice was cut off and another screen came up. I see another pony who looks like they were working on something and taking things apart to try to turn this system off and it seems he is unable to.

“I can’t allow these anymore. The world has ended, we all lost and I can’t allow this to keep going but the system will always stay on no matter what I do. But I do what I can. I freed the zebras and told them to escape if they could. I am sorry to those who still think there is something here. There is no door open to you to get out of here. Please turn this system off so everyone can finally be at peace.”

The mare goes silent for a while she sighs.

“Goodbye.”

The screen goes dark. I head into the room and in the room I see many machines working and robots going through like this world is still alive. On a table, I see a scabbard of a sword with a fiery bird on it. I go to grab it and I feel a strange sensation come over me. Like it’s speaking to me. ‘Carry me with honor little creature, use me in your battle and I shall guide you.’

I stare at the blade when I pull it out of the scabbard. I keep hearing the name Spitfire, a name for a strong mare or a strong stallion. I close my eyes tightly. I look at the machine powering all this and I see the only way to turn it off is to use this blade. I take the sword and force it into the hole.

“Welcome Spitfire of the wonder bolts It’s been seldom since you clocked in. We have been expecting you to pick up your sword and show these weak fools the real method of training. What do you wish us to do?”

I look at the machines and I sigh weakly feeling light-headed.

“Turn everything off, the training is over.”

It took a while but after a few seconds the computer turns off and everything outside goes silent. I grab the sword and put it back into the scabbard I got to tell Dunewalker she is going to need to eat the sand. A door opens up and I notice it leads down a hall.

When I go into the hall I see a door open up and see the bartender Goldie she stares at me.

“Ruby?!”

I walk past her stopping a second.

“Is Dunewalker in the bar?”

Goldie nods following behind me. When I get into the bar many stares at me I see Cranberry, Sunny Day, Tick Tock, Waterspout, Pinda, and Dunewalker. Cranberry and Sunny trot to me trying to look me over.

I walk past them, setting down the sword in front of Duneawlker as she looks at me.

“I did it…Can I pass out now?”

Pinda stares at the sword and Dunewalker.

“What did you do?!”

I hear hoof steps come up behind me and while the two pegasus mares look me over they stare at the zebra who pulls me from them to hold me close.

“Relax, she will be fine, just needs rest. I am Inyanga. I am of the zebras of the training cavern. I am amazed it’s connected to a bar.”

Dunewalker just stood there silent. She was staring at the sword from what I could tell she knew what it was and the power of this sword. But before I could ask anything I passed out with everyone coming to help me including the camel.

There are times when you wonder if the world is just full of wanting to treat you like a punching bag or if you’re just lucky I guess I am the lucky one.

Footnote: Level up.

new perk determination: When the odds seem very bad and against you. You gain 20 speed on foot. But your ability to make judgment lowers

Quest perk: You gained two new weapons: The Dagger has a faster speed attack doing small bits of bleeding damage. The sword: you have found the sword of Spitfire while you have it in your legs or hooves. You gain the ability to think like a wonder bolt leader. While it's strapped to your side. You feel the presence of the old captain guiding you.

Chapter Five: Past Shadows

What is the world like without the hero or one wishing to save a land of sand and dust? Simple it’s like every other land without the hero you see a simple bustling city. A pregnant mare was saved from the enclave walking the streets like a normal citizen. She glances at the stalls of the marketplace.

“Madam, can I offer you some fresh bread?”

The mare smiles, glancing at the stall owner.

“I sadly don’t have any money or anything to trade. I am searching for a job to get enough food for me and my family.”

The stall owner chuckles

“Madam, we camels will always give jobs to those in need. I feel since you’re pregnant I don’t want to push you to work. So how about this? Do you have a place to stay?”

The mare shakes her head.

“I don’t sir.”

The camel smiles

“I do have a basement within my home don’t worry, some would be worried if I am some monster or a killer. It is the land after such a war that ended the world. In this basement, you can grow anything down there. I would be happy to share it with you but just your family.”

The mare is confused tilting her head towards the camel.

“Why though? I am just one of those former ponies freed from the parasites.”

The camel smiles

“Unlike the others of my species Madam, I don’t hate ponies. I have no issue with them because of the past and the war. Now get your children and your husband.”

The mare frowns

“My husband died before the enclave came here and it’s just me and my foals.”

The camel frowns, nodding.

“I will do what I can for you and your family. So please go ahead and get them. I will make sure you’re treated like a treasure.”

The mare trots away and the next set of markets yell their goods to those souls looking for goods and food.

“Fish get fresh fish from Kludetown, some from the various fishing boats. I have some freeze-dried fish as well as fresh fish. Just a simple few coins have some fish meat today.”

A mare offers fruit and vegetables at her store.

“Fresh fruit from the various jungles of our lovely world. It’s expensive, it takes so much money just to get them here fresh. There should be more fresh fruit in a few days.”

The next stall holds treasures of old and some weapons.

“This stall holds weapons of old don’t worry I don’t have any ammo for them and I made sure they can’t fire. You need to find the parts for them to fire again.”

The world even without one fighting for it will always move on. The world is strong without those trying to save the world. The world will always try to find a way. A simple young creature just trying to make a difference while some see her as a hero. When she is not she now wakes.
____________

Hard Rock Hospital

The sun shines through the window. It hits my eyes. I look around feeling very weak grunting buzzing weakly. I see Dunealker and Inyanga talking since I can’t talk or do anything I can just listen.

“I am not one of the most respectful camels. I normally really dislike ones like you stripped witch. But I am willing to work through my issues with your kind.”

Inyanga rolls her eyes.

“There is no need to be rude and call me stripes unless you don’t have an issue with me calling you a dust eater.”

Dunewalker laughs loudly.

“You got guts girl keep it up I might respect you more hmm?”

Inyanga smirks

“So let me guess you’re one of those types who will insult and belittle and call them a cunt and still treat them better than your enemies?’

Dune chuckles

“I would say right and some of our kind would feel they have the right to say worse and treat you like trash because of the zebras during the war. This is no longer the war, the time of war is over so the time of hatred it’s time to move on.”

Inyanga sighs, stroking her head.

“Then may I ask why you are here?”

Dune swings her head to me.

“To talk to the bug I need to talk to her since.”

She lifts the sword I named Spitfire. I could tell Dunewalker knows something about this sword. She sighs deeply. She pulls the sword out of the scabbard and a smile weakly forms across her face.

“The metal of this sword was given to the ponies from another Dunewalker. It was to be made for Spitfire's retirement then… What happened to her was still made and was going to be used to bury her. But it wasn’t made in time. It looks like this sword holds the spirit of the former captain.”

Inyanga nods

“I doubt the bug will be awake anytime soon. They had to double the iv of magic last night just to keep her from crashing. She lost so much blood and they had to reopen her wound since the zebra's doctors didn’t know how her body works. I care deeply for that little bug. She is so kind to a zebra-like me.”

Dunewalker sighs.

“At first I didn’t understand why that little bug was so strong. So willing to risk her life. I had to get Tick Tock to talk to me about it. The stories I was told of what she did. I am sure those killings and the war back on that island give her nightmares.”

I buzz weakly enough the two stares at me Dunewalker comes over to me looking into my eyes

“Oi, you fucking weak ass piece of shit is awake?!”

She sees the anger in my eyes and she laughs loudly, smirking.

“Relax Ruby you have guts and I have now learned you’re more than you think you are. But you need to heal before you even start going on your journey and I made a choice I am going with you fully.”

She places the sword next to the dagger.

“You deserve this more than I do. Allow the spirit of the former captain to guide you through the right path. I need to go talk to Pinda about me leaving a little bug.”

Inyanga strokes my head.

“Cranberry is worried about you little one she was going to lay on you and rest. Sunny and she found empty beds in the hospital to sleep. I am going to go get them so you may be alone for a while.”

I grunt trying to speak. I can't because of the mask and the tube going down my throat to help me breathe. I am hoping I get it out of my throat soon. It's causing a lot of pain and causing me some problems. Inyanga torts off to go find Cranberry and after a while Tick Tock walks in Waterspout, not with her.

“Ruby.”

She stares at me. I can see our friendship is very strained after what happened between us, our hatred growing for no reason and her hitting me. She just stares at me looking the way out like she doesn’t want to be there.

“I can’t do this. I can’t tell you my feelings without losing my temper. I care for you Ruby but I can no longer consider you a close friend. I agree with Hawk and Roll Roll you have burnt too many bridges with us. Don’t worry I will still follow you on your journey. I will trust you but our friendship will never be the same.”

Tears fell from my eyes. It hurts hearing people speak like this. I want to hug her so much that I try to reach for her and the Clockwork mare smiles.

“No Ruby, you need to accept this. I can tell in your emotions you can’t accept the breakdown we had. It’s something that has been building for years. I saw it in your eyes. Our friendship wouldn’t have lasted.”

I groan, I want to talk and I look over, reaching for a pen and paper that Cranberry left. Tick Tock Notices what I want, giving it to me so I can write. I quickly write down what I feel. ‘I never wanted to lose my temper like that towards you Tick Tock. If you feel this way, why still follow me and not go on your way?’ Tick Tock smiles sweetly.

“It will happen someday, Ruby. When our journey is complete I am going to find a place on my own. I know Roll Roll and Hawk will be doing the same. We may be friends but we are no longer trapped on the island. We can now do what we have been wanting to do for years. Get away from each other.”

I sigh deeply. She is correct that we have been stuck on an island for ten years. The spell may have been down but it took that long just to get trade ships in the port at Cliffside I did so much to cause this strain pushing the issues and making things worse

I write again showing her it. ‘I am very sorry for everything. I know I am not the easiest to get along with. Do you forgive me at least for that?’

Tick Tock smirks stroking my head with her synthetic hoof.

“That is the best thing about you Ruby. You may not be easy to get along with but you’re still a gentle soul who has to prove herself. You already proved yourself to me that you’re a strong little bug. I don’t need any more proof.”

I smile writing again. ‘What happened to Waterspout, is she okay?’

“Oh she is fine she is out with Pinda right now trying to find a good path to the pure water you found in the sewers..”

Tick Tock turns hearing heavy hoof steps. We both see an angry red mare, her eyes full of rage but sadness. Cranberry has been crying and Inyanga and Sunny are right behind her. I fear I am talking with an angry mare.

“Ruby, you could have been killed!!”

I try writing quickly. ‘But I am not.’ I try being cocky, she snorts angrily Tick Tock shakes her head. She gets into my face staring right into my eyes

“We will be joined at the hip for this journey. We all will work together as one and we need to make sure one of us is not hurt or wounded. This won’t happen again got it?”

I try writing Cranberry grabs the pad with her mouth tossing it away in a huff.

“GOT IT?!”

I weakly nod

“Good now let's get this off you. Sunny, please help me.”

The two mares pull the mask off my face. They remove the tube from my throat and I cough loudly, feeling better coughing hard.

“Now you will stay here till I tell you otherwise the doctor's orders got it?!”

I try to argue.

“GOT IT?!”

I sigh deeply, nodding.

“I am going to go see if I can find a job at the bar for a bit to get some money for our trip. Take care of you two.”

Tick Tock trots off and Sunny sits beside me staring down at me stroking my head with her wing.

“We care about you little bug, you're a treasure to us. A treasure of knowledge we could learn so much from you and you’re so kind and gentle”

My cheeks turn bright red from the remark.

“Now Ruby you will sleep or I will knock you out, got it?”

I glance at Cranberry buzzing a bit.

“Okay…mom”

Cranberry stares at me like she has cogs working in her mind she smirks.

“I will be around Ruby if you need anything, call me.”

Sunny kisses my forehead and trots out of the room. Cranberry looks at Inyanga and they nod to each other. The two of them walk out of the room and I am still strapped down so I can’t move to close my eyes to rest.

_______________

Inyanga

“And to add more to injury they used the weapon Celestia one and. I wasn’t hopeful and well I lost everyone I knew during that war. I don’t blame the alliance or Scootaloo, I just wish I could have said goodbye to them. But anyway on a better note you have been living in that cavern for years?”

I haven’t had a conversation with ponies before. She is such an interesting mare and she is so open. I remember the old stories from the elders of old about how evil ponies were and many questions now since the war has been over so long.

“I was born there. Sometimes we bring the sand hooves into our and the black crystals of the forest. There are so many zebra tribes and they all know the way into our village and they know how to get into the training area pretty easily. For me, though I am of Sand hooves and the mixed tribe we call ourselves the Kuxutshiwe”

Cranberry chuckles.

“I have talked to other zebras before, most of them are trying to forget how ponies of old treated them. They agree the war went too far and of course, some can’t handle it either.”

I nod agreeing.

“I wish I could say the same but I can’t. I never dealt with ponies till now and the only time I left the cavern is when I trained to become a far-seer so tell me how did you meet the little bug?’

Cranberry sighs.

“She was trying to get help for Hard Rock so we can help heal the poor children there. Of course, when I first met her I was too focused on testing her body and everything about her. It took me so long to listen. She is much older than any of us but she is so young-minded.”

I nod and look around as many of the ponies wave to me respectfully. I am not used to this. I glance at the sign we are heading to the cafeteria to get something to eat. It’s been a while since I ate and I am unsure if I should trust pony food.

“Inyanga is something wrong?”

I look at Cranberry.

“What do you mean?’

Cranberry chuckles.

“I noticed when you are deep in thought your forehead wrinkles and you get an unsure look in your eyes.”

I stop and she stops looking at me. I look right at her and she can read my emotions that easily. I am amazed she can do that. She is not even a zebra and sometimes zebras are the only ones who can read another's emotions.

“I can fully tell you’re a former mother. Unless being a doctor helps with the showing of emotions.”

Cranberries' ears droop.

“Well yes, I was a mother, I'd rather not go into it yet. Being a doctor you learn to pick up on many things.”

She looks down the stairs leading to the cafeteria.

“Inyanga I have a question.”

I glance at her.

“Oh?”

She smiles sweetly at me.

“Do you trust me?”

That is a question I never thought I would be asked. From what I see of her only met her just a little bit. She is kind, gentle, and willing to drop everything to keep those around her happy. I feel that she is a kind mare who will do anything to make those around her happy.

“I may have not known you very long but you’re trustworthy, why?”

She sighs.

“See the last time I tried getting something to eat for a zebra. They felt I was trying to poison them and they got upset. It turned out though they were scared of the fact one of the ponies had a star cutie mark.”

Oh, the stars, yes I do have a problem with the stars myself. I do feel all three sides do try to control our fate and if we allow them to, they would force us to work under their heels. The stories of their judges and masks are legends.

“I can understand it perfectly. I am kind of scared of the stars myself. It's more that I am unwilling to learn about them because of the stories I have learned of them. Other than that I trust you with food and whatever else you wish.”

Cranberry smiles.

“If you’re up for it I wouldn’t mind giving you a physical if you wouldn’t care?”

I tilt my head. I haven't ever had a doctor look at me fully. The doctors of my tribe never really look at us fully. There could be stuff in me or on me I don’t even know about. I could be in perfect health for all I know but always good to have another one mindful of health.

“I wouldn’t mind that at all. I may have been trained in medical ways. I doubt I am as good and able to see everything you do Cranberry.”

Cranberry chuckles

“I doubt I am that good either. Unicorns are normally the best doctors with their spells to see inside bodies. It’s amazing what they can achieve with that magic. I was hoping one of our unicorn doctors would have come to help us but she had to go home for a bit.”

I head down the stairs, the red mare right beside me. When we get down I smell the food hitting my nose. My mouth starts to water and I feel the hunger coming over me. I have never smelled such amazing food.

“Hmm, Rex outdid himself today.”

We both trot to get a tray and I get what is there. It’s a bunch of lovely veggies and salads. I look at the stallion behind the counter. I stare at the large red stallion and he looks at me and a smile comes across his face.

“We don’t see many zebras here. I am Rex. May I have your name?”

A smile forms across my face.

“I am Inyanga. I am looking forward to trying what you made here.”

Rex smiles

“Thank you. I will be on break soon. I would love to have a chat with you if you don’t mind.”

I nod to him going to sit near Cranberry and she giggles.

“I never thought you would catch Rex’s eye. He kind of was drafted years ago into the enclave. His dream is to get married to somepony and open an inn. So you might be the one he tries to court unless you see a problem with that.”

I chuckle

“As long as he doesn’t rush me into something, I will be fine. I'd rather he court me like a gentle stallion and not expect me to just get into bed and have sex with him. I have had to deal with that too much with zebra stallions.”

A mare comes over pouring me and Cranberry a cup of green tea and she smiles.

“Hello, you two I noticed you forgot to get something to drink. I am Tea leaf. I hope you have a wonderful meal.”

I nod to the mare watching her trot off and Cranberry and I eat our food. I relax feeling my body finally relaxing after being around so many ponies. I was worried they would do something to me or force me into some testing.

“Hmm, pretty good food. I have been too used to the food in the tribe. So why did you join the Enclave?”

Cranberry smiles

“Well up above before we thought of returning to the ground. We were all told those below are tribals and savages. But instead of joining the military as a ground pounder, I joined it as a doctor. I was very unsure about everything after we heard what was going on below.”

I sigh.

“I see so you felt at the time you were above those on the ground below?”

Cranberry sighs deeply, shaking her head.

“Stupid huh?”

Rex sits down by me and he sets down a tray of what looks like to be boxed food? I look fully at the food, finding it strange it smells so weird.

“Heh, you notice eh?”

I was confused at first then I finally understood. He made non-frozen type food for those who are new here. He must have run out or he saved it for Cranberry.

“You’re eating the older food?”

Rex nods.

“It’s harder to get fresh supplies here. With no fresh water, it’s even harder. So for the first thirty, I was able to keep the freshly made food. It was the last of the fresh food so yes you two got lucky.”

Cranberry smiles.

“Unless you saved it because of me?”

Rex laughs, shaking his head.

“You know how the leadership feels about saving fresh food for a specific pony. So yes you two got lucky.”

I chuckle.

“How hard is it to find pure fresh water?”

Rex sighs.

“Hard enough we can’t use our normal methods to find water. We had to have help from the water hunter. The water we found may have been fresh but it’s not enough to grow anything. If we could find a supply we could refill ourselves over time. It would be better if we could find a supply that can refill itself naturally.”

Cranberry sighs nodding.

“It’s been a struggle for a lot of the enclaves who agreed to come out here. Most of the reason we are out here is to try to contact the old enclave in Kludgetown.”

Cranberry sips from her cup of tea.

“Our leader felt it would be better to find a community to help. So we can connect ourselves to the rest of the desert land. I learned the desert Dwellers who don’t live in these cities would be harder to convince to help. We tried to invite them to talk with us, but no luck.”

She is correct that it's hard to get all the desert dwellers in one room. We are lucky if we can even get some sand hooves blood in our gene pool. All tribes of this land don’t all agree and with how xenophobic the Desert dwellers have become over time it’s harder to do anything.

“Now Miss Inyanga do you have anypony waiting for you back home?”

I glance at Rex with a smirk, my cheeks a bit red from his question. I try to regain my composure, shaking my head. It was harder said than done to regain it since he is so handsome. At least he is not forcing himself on me.

“I don't, are you willing to be the first to court me like a normal stallion and not rush?’

Rex snickers

“Sounds like a challenge, are zebras hard to court?”

I chuckle

“No, we just met good sir. So my first question to you is, can I trust you?”

Rex smiles as he eats. I can tell he is trying to think through his head. I have a feeling he is trying to say his words carefully.

“I am a former married stallion. I haven’t been married for the better part of five years. The mare I gave my heart to broke it off with me. She broke it off because I am part of the Enclave Military. After everything which happened ten years ago and the years before that. She doesn’t trust anyone in the military of the enclave. So because I didn’t quit she divorced me and I haven’t heard from her since.”

I frown. I have never understood why some would hate their military. Sadly I don’t know much about what happened in the last many years. I just know some pony named Pip caused a big stir and she caused a great deal of strife for some ponies.

“Okay, Rex as long as you don’t push me into anything questionable and you treat me like I should be treated like a mare and not a sex toy or an object then you will get everywhere with me.”

Rex smiles, setting down his fork. He takes my hoof in his magic gently kissing the hoof. My cheeks glow brightly. I didn’t expect that and I stared at him focusing so much on his gentle eyes. I gulp, why are my knees weak? I am not even standing.

Cranberry giggles.

“Rex don’t you have a question to ask her since. We have a dance to relax?”

My ears perk up in surprise at a dance?

“I am confused why they wanted to do this dance. After everything that happened over the last few years, morale is at an all-time low. So they’re hoping to fix that with music, drinks, and everything they could get from the enclave.”

I smirk, setting down the empty cup of tea.

“Well, then you're going to be a good stallion and ask me to come?”

Rex laughs

“I was just about to. Are you willing to come with me to the dance tonight?”

A gentle smile forms across my face.

“I would love to know when the dance is?’

Rex smirks

“Tonight I need to get the food ready for it. So I look forward to seeing you there Inyanga and looking forward to dancing with you.”

Rex trots off to go into the kitchen. I shake my head. What just happened?

“Heh heh, you’re smitten?”

I turn my head, smirking.

“Heh, I guess I am, at least he didn’t force himself on me.”

My ears perk up. I sense some powerful magic in the hospital. I quickly stand looking up the stairs.

“What's wrong?”

I stare up the stairs.

“I was trained to sense various types of magic. There is something wrong with the air in here.”

The air feels wrong, the smell of it feels like there is power electricity magic in the air. Gunshots sound off with screams. Cranberry and I trot up the stairs with a couple of ponies behind us. I am worried. I heard stories of this magic. If it's who I think it is, this is bad.

_________________

Zeb, Erebus, and Somnmbula and her canary Kyrie[G1 version]

One of the guards helped me get out of the binds, keeping me strapped to the bed. I had no weapons but all I see is a zebra in a strange outfit holding a satchel. There is some powerful unnatural magic coming from the bag. My stringer comes out and it begins to glow as I get ready to defend myself.

“Hmm, so you’re the one my employer is scared of. Hmm, I am not impressed. Now I wonder how powerful your shadow is?’

Shadow? He opens the bar and strange magic dust quickly comes to engulf me. I am pushed out of the way by a pegasus mare and the mist engulfs her. She stands in the dust, her eyes full of shock. The dust rips the shadow from the poor mare and the mare sits down looking depressed staring at the floor like she has no life in the world.

I watch this in horror. The magic could destroy my core. It’s the type of magic my body can’t absorb if I even tried it would either kill me or destroy my ability to consume magic. Making me just an everyday bug that can talk.

“Now just sit there as all heroes do. I am sure you will come up with some comical I won’t get away with this!! Then if you don’t want me to get away with this, attack me.”

He wasn’t looking up while he was saying this and when he looked up I came at him quickly enough he was surprised by this and he tried to block me with his hoof. I stab my stinger right into his leg and he groans lifting it. He then smacks me back with the large bulky bag. I am forced back. He smiles but he is now surrounded by many Enclave soldiers.

“Master!!”

Master a strange lightning bolt comes through the power system and a cloud monster forms. I stare at him. He is like Reaver but he has a strange red nose and he laughs. Did both of them just bring music with them?

“How about some Shadow harvesting master?”

Erebus laughs at the music growing.

“Capital idea capital”

The music begins to play despite the zebra getting his front leg paralyzed he is now standing on his back hooves like this is normal for them and they both dance. The others stare at each other. It's like we are stunned by this display. The first one to sing is the cloud monster

“Ha ha!

Hee hee!

Do you see what I see?

A bunch of lovely shadows for the satchel and me.”

The zebra laughs, opening the satchel as the other ponies and I try to fight them off. I fly right through the cloud creature not able to harm him. The others go for the zebra and he opens the satchel getting more shadows laughing and dancing. He is next to sing.

“Ha ha!

Hoo hoo!

There are more than just a few

I see some pony shadows plus a pair of heroes too!”

I stare at the other ponies getting their shadows taken. Even though they stand back up and try their best to fight. Erebus laughs, shooting them with his magic causing them to fly back. I quickly fly to check on them after they hit. They’re still alive but too weak to get back up. The cloud monster sings again.

“I'll bet they're tasty shadows

They look so dull and gray”

Zeb laughs, opening the bag for him to feed and they scream as he grabs the shadows. I stare in horror trying to grab the shadows but I just go right through them as each shadow the cloud creature grows in size he laughs louder. The zebra sings again.

“There's nothing quite like shadows.”

They both dance and the zebra can hit back at those trying to attack him. When he is around the strange wizard cloud he cannot be harmed by a strange invisible storm shield around and he grabs one of the mares who attacked. She was able to get through the shield with a knife and stab his shoulder. He laughs at the pain-causing his adrenaline to speed through his system. I also think the song is doing so as well. Both sing as I charge with some ponies who have no shadows and we are hit back by the powerful magic of the wizard. I groan, falling to the ground trying to flap my wings. It's getting harder to do so.

“To brighten up your day.”

The two laughs and a group of pegasus force the two back with weapons now. The two don’t seem scared of this as the weapons go through the wizard and hit the zebra; it doesn't bother him as part of his ugly clothing smokes.

“HA HA”

The cloud creature laughs. He quickly floats at me and before he could hit me Inyanga hits him back with the strange staff she has been holding. The gem on the end glows brightly and she stands on her back hooves ready to fight the two.

“Tra la!”

The zebra sang and they kept laughing despite how many times they were hit and attacked. The zebra is starting to look worse for wear though but is not allowing himself to fall; he holds tightly onto the satchel getting ready to open it up again. The two start singing again. I can tell this is starting to weaken them from the constant attacks.

“We had been feeling blah

But seeing all those shadows makes us want to shout "Hoorah!"

The two laughed and they finally began to end their silly song

“Yippee!”

The cloud sang laughing. I can see him shrinking from overextending. Inyanga waits for his chance to attack the cloud. I have a feeling she knows a spell to get the shadows out of him and I watch the zebra he is trying to open the satchel. It's harder since he is weakened.

“Hoorah!”

The zebra yells getting back open but unable to aim. They finally get to the last set of their song.

[ARABUS and ZEB]

Sis boom bah!

[ARABUS]

Yippee!

[ZEB]

Hoorah!

[ARABUS and ZEB]

Sis boom bah!

Ha ha ha ha ha ha!

The song ends and before Zeb could use the bag again I stab my stinger into it slicing through the bag and releasing some of the shadows he wasn’t able to feed to the cloud and they go back into the ones who got hurt. They may get them back but they’re still wounded.

“NO!!”

Zeb screams in pain as he falls weakened. He holds tightly onto the bag and I sting into his side forcing deep in to at least paralyze him enough so others can deal with him. The cloud wizard stares at what I just did and he charges his magic before he could do anything Cranberry charges in with a group of pegasus who help parts of the weather they use their pegasus magic to mess with the cloud creature ripping him apart and weakening him enough for Inyanga to finally strike.

“Egameni lamaponi e-Flutter adedela lezo zithunzi ozitholile”

Erebus's eyes fill with horror; she says something he is in fear of and strange magic comes out of the stone. When it hits the cloud monster twists like a tornado and shrinks all the shadows leaving his body and going back into the ones who attacked him. He quickly hides behind the zebra who is trying to get back up. I notice the gem on Inyangas staff cracked as we surround the two creatures.

“This was a bad idea master..”

Erebus looks around with a great amount of fear in his eyes.

“Somnambula help!!”

Who? A strange haunting song fills our ears. I look around seeing ponies screaming in pain like something is attacking them. Inyanga screams, she rolls around like she is on fire, and Cranberry stares at the ground. She is acting like she lost her wings.

As for me I look at my buggy hands as the skin melts off them and the room begins to twist and turn. I fall to the ground screaming in pain. I can see the cloaked figure in purple fabric again. I stare up at her when I get a chance. What in the world is she? She has pale skin hair on her head. She has pointy ears ..wait Majesty told me stories about Dream Valley it had a race known as Elves

“I can’t believe I have to save you two fools.”

On her shoulder is a yellow canary. She turns to look at me. The creature has no soul. Her eyes are pure darkness and I can tell she looks gaunt like her flesh is falling off her body. The poor creature she killed years ago.

“The spell will only last as long as she can sing along.”

Zeb and the cloud monster follow the elf out of the building, the music keeping us at bay and after the music leaves us. A lot of us can’t move Inyanga and Cranberry nod trotting off to chase after those three and all I can do is lay here like a weakened bum.

I try to get up but I feel I might pass out. I was told if I tried to help this land I would get hurt enough to pass out. I guess It will become a thing where I can joke while in pain shows…Oh, there I go. My eyes roll back and I pass out.

________

Many hours later

I open my eyes quickly looking around. I try to get out of the bed and I see Dunewalker and Inyanga talking.

“So you ran into some of the villains of old? Hmm, I guess someone found Project Storm Watch.”

Inyanga tilts her head.

“Excuse me?”

Duneawlker chuckles

“I don’t know much about it. Some foolish pony in the past felt focusing on war would weaken the world to the world's former master. Just if it's true I just read old files on it.”

Inyanga sighs.

“So the stories about him are true?”

Dune nods

“I wish it wasn't a true history of the past. the only ones who know are his children. Like the naga.”

“Ugh..”

Dunewalker looks over at me

“Well look who is awake I heard what you tried to do. I am going to say this once, are you a fool?!”

I blink, buzzing a bit looking up at Dunewalker. What does she mean?

“You fought villains from a land long forgotten, the land known as Dream Valley. A land of ponies of old. Powerful magic, powerful allies, and one who was strong. I don't know much about her, just her name, Williams.”

I tilt my head to remember that name. Majesty told me and many others about creatures with that name. I figured she was talking dumb like she used to back then. But I guess she was very scared of the creature.

“Is everyone okay?’

Dunewalker shakes her head.

“There were at least two who were two wounded to live. After they got their shadows back their bodies shut down from the shock of the shadows returning, some got some broken bones and some burns.”

I grunt, shaking my head.

“I guess I am the lucky one?”

Dune laughs

“Inyanga even told me you fought a strange creature in a purple cloak? She had pointed ears right?’

I nod

“An elf I thought didn't exist.”

Dunewalker paws the ground with her metal paw. I hear scraping from it and it hurts my ears a bit.

“They do exist or they used to. They mostly lived in Dream valley and a great evil killed most of them. This one who is called Somnambula is some powerful being. I don’t know anything else about her. I hope we don’t face her again. Oh and one last thing…Hawk and Roll Roll has been reported as missing.”

Are my two friends missing? What happened to Tick tock and Waterspout?

“What about Tick Tock, Waterspout, and Cranberry?”

Dune sighs.

“Tick Tock is gathering a caravan. The only issue is that we need Pinda to agree to it. So It might be best if you talk to him about it. Unless you have other plans before this.”

I groan shifting a bit.

“I need to check the research center on this project, Storm Watch. Maybe there is more to learn about it.”

Dune frowns

“If you say so. Look I will be going with you so before we leave you to need to let Pinda know. So he doesn’t get worried and sends others to find us.”

I was confused, why do I have to tell him?

“Dunewalker, why can’t you tell him?”

Dunewalker turns to walk out, turning her head to look at me.

“Did you just ask if I could? Did you seem to forget to him and other camels I am a betrayer? Listen, I am the last one he wants to talk to after sending you through that cavern. Now go get your armor and weapons. Make sure you’re ready for the trip.”

Dunewalker walks out I look over to Inyanga she smirks

“I would help you, Ruby. But I have been asked to dance tonight. I am sorry, take care little one.”

I sigh watching the zebra leave. I look at the counter near the bed I lay on. I don’t see my weapons anymore. I look at a note on there. ‘Hello, Ruby Sunny Day here I am sorry I took your weapons to the research station. I came back after I heard what happened. It’s a good thing I wasn’t there I doubt my body would have survived losing its shadow’

I groan, buzzing angrily, flying off to the research station.

_____

Hard Rock Research station.

I get into the station noticing we have been given a room for ourselves. On a door meant for me, I can tell Tick Tock made the sign for my room. It saids. ‘The Room of Ruby Glide be wary of the bad smell.’ I roll my eyes oh thank you Tick Tock you’re still upset about me after eating that bad food.

I head into the room looking around. I see my armor fully charged and my weapons on the stands. I put on my armor and connect my weapons on the sides. Make sure I got everything and wait until I got a note in my bags? I take out the bag to read it. ‘Hello, Ruby I am sure you have already been told. Roll Roll and Hawk are now missing. I am worried about them and we both mean I need to get over my issues with you. I can’t promise anything, take care, Ruby.’

I crumble up the note, feeling upset about all this. I take a deep breath and try not to worry about it any longer. Since I know I won’t be leaving anywhere anytime soon I need to find out about this project Storm Watch.

It’s going to take a while to look through this entire system and I can’t think of the best way to do this. I sit at a desk where one of the computers sits. The desk had something I could read. Taking off the helm so I can have an easy time. I grabbed the large book. It said on it. 'The fundamentals of hacking. From easy code to the hard.' Opening it up slowly reading since I would have to learn the best way to hack. But sometimes you come across a computer that needs a key with the code. These again are pretty easy to take care of. You just need to hope some pony near you has the key. Now'

I hear hoof steps behind me and I notice Cranberry.

“I figured you would be here Ruby. Are you here to see what you can learn?”

I shrug my shoulders nodding

“I doubt I would find anything but I could at least try.”

Cranberry chuckles sitting at another one of the desks beside me. She begins to hawk as I get to make sure I do this correctly. I try to hack the console I am on and it takes me a few tries of backing out and back in. I see some audio files? I click cone of them to listen

"Project Iron wolf. The scientist working on this. I wish to stay unknown. But he has claimed that Scootaloo herself has asked him with others to find a way to prolong the pony way of life. But with the help of an orb. That was found during the search for crystals. He took an interest in it. using the orb to turn ponies into wolf creatures.”

I could tell the voice in the recording is not happy about this. The mare sounds very upset and unable to do anything about stopping this. The voice continues soon after a silence.

“ The fact he had to get Fluttershy's got convinced to allow this testing is beyond me. Shows how crazy this was. How would ponies act if they learned? Those they loved have now become these things. They don't even remember who or what they used to be. I think it might be best to terminate the project."

Cranberry leans over enough to hear it all.

“Hmm. Project Iron wolf is an odd project. I have met some of the creatures from it. They’re odd and don’t trust ponies easily.”

I notice there is another audio file I click it

"We tried to terminate the project. But the doctor was ready for us. We are all now in a cell. He takes us one by one to be turned into these creatures. He kept saying the world is going to end. We must protect our way of life. This doctor is crazy. I hear...screaming I hear exploding corpses. I can see one of my friends formally placed into a cage. I tried to speak to her. She just stared at me brain dead. He's coming for me now..please send help!!"

"That was the last message from agent Rumble. It was to be sent to the Ministry of peace. But a great surge caused it to come here. Would you like to send it off?"

Cranberry stares at me. We both look at the computer in horror and wonder. Mostly a wonder for me because this is getting interesting. I closed my eyes, and let out a sigh taking my helmet off. It was getting hot with it on.

“Cranberry ain’t this Fluttershy still alive?”

Cranberry shrugs her shoulders.

“I ain’t sure it’s been a while since I heard anything about her. She might be hiding maybe or trying to stay out of the history of life and the history of what is going on. With how old she is I don’t blame her.”

I nod sighing

“I can understand but I wish we could keep the past in the past.”

Cranberry clicks on her console to look through it all. She stares at the screen she laughs giggling

“I found it!!”

She leans in to read and I fly over her shoulder to see.

“Project Storm watch. Gather former enemies of the past. Enhance them to use them as our minions. The villains in question. Tirek, Erebus, Beezan, The Storm King, Lavan, Flores, Crunch the rock Dog, and Catrina. Some of them didn't survive the process. The ones that did are now in stasis. If we need them we shall use them in this war."

The list of ones that didn’t survive. Somnambulas are on the death list. I can say that this is not true at all. The next ones are the raptorians and the last one on the list is someone called King Charlatan?. Oh no, wait it saids he is missing, not dead.

"Okay, that is the most stupid plan I have ever heard of. Why would they take these villains and try to turn them into things that can fight in this war? Oh wow, you ponies sure have the stupidest no offense stupidest idea ever. I can see why Star Shooter didn't speak much of what the ponies did."

Cranberry turns to stare at me. She looks like she was a bit upset at what I said. She smirks and laughs softly

“Sadly I agree with you the ponies of old did some dumb stuff.”

I sit back down on my desk clicking more and I see one more file. ‘Project Rainfall?’ I click on the file and it comes up with the creation. A giant metal platform in the sky. It’s the device that brought me and my friends here.

“Cranberry, listen to this.”

“Project Rainfall is a creation to bring..back the rain. Wait there is something else here.”

I click a few more files and my eyes open wide suddenly seeing blueprints for Hydroponics gardens. Cranberry looks over noticing them too and she quickly takes her pip-buck to download the blueprints.

“I will head back to the Enclave base. If Waterspout finds a way to get that pure water out of the sewers then we can use these. What are you going to do with Ruby?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Maybe rest a bit unsure.”

Cranberry leaves and I see an old recording. I click on it and when I do the recording comes up from two hundred and thirty years ago.

A camera turned on inside the research station. The voice sighed and sounded very tired.

"It's been many years since this damn war started now. I can't wait for it to end. Ponyville should be having one of its...I don't know it's been so long since I have been away. I don't know anymore. " The camera just focused on one spot in the room. But the mare started to walk around the room. She was alone despite one earth pony in the room.

"Wheel Tread how's it coming?"

The stallion turned in his wheelChair and his fur looked dull so did his eye.

"Well, they just finished finding him and putting him back together. So now the project is in swing with him. But I'm a bit worried about the fact we have been asked to do this. It seems a bit risky."

A mare nodded.

"Yes, I agree. I don't even know who asked for this project."

Wheel tread shrugged. " I did at first but I didn't think this is what they would have in mind. Our old enemies? Why would we allow such a thing?" Wheel tread looked very upset. His emotions reigned from defeat to insure in the matter. The mare places her hoof on his shoulder.

"Look if anypony can do this right it's you. I want to get out of this war so we can get back to Ponyville. With.Glitter. So she and I can go on a double date again. Don't have to worry about a gun pointed at your head or waiting for Zebras to kill us." She sighed with a few sobs.

Wheel tread smiled.

"Oh-oh, I will be alright I.."

Another voice cuts into the recording.

"Wheel Tread go get everything packed. You have been transferred to a POW camp outside of Manehattan."

Wheel Tread looked up at the unknown mare, his eyes full of sadness. He went up to the elevator. He waved goodbye to the mare

"When the war is over. We will meet back in Ponyville."

He was about to say before the door closed. The camera turned off and a voice formed on the computer.

I click a few buttons when I hit a random button I notice a door leading to stairs heading downstairs. There is a basement here? I took a deep breath heading down it to see what I could find.

_______________

Hard Rock research basement.

A confused buzz came from me and a voice came over the computer.

"You seem to be interested in learning about the past. But before you continue, allow me to introduce myself. I'm known as a Watcher of course I shouldn't be telling you that since. The need for me has come and gone. But I feel it will still be helpful. Now I forgot all this was out there. But I recently learned the old broadcast station is up and running and the fact you're looking through these files. But I got a question, ``Who are you?"

I sighed it was going to take a while to explain. So I went through the Island. What happened there and how it was a prison. I went through what the Queen and her guards did to me and my friends. then I went into how Cliffside turned into a rape city on the island. I went into how the hero came to the island and that the spell trapped her there. I went through the entire story.

Everything that happens and then what happens to the hero at the end of the war. I sighed after a while.

"That's everything that happens. The hero is back at her home resting and well I am here because some machine tossed me and my friend's here when we were on our way to Equestria."

I go silent for a bit unsure what to say shrugging my shoulders. "Now I am stuck here finding these weird robots and something about the Storm king rising?"

The voice went silent for a moment.

"Ruby, I am going to have to get back to you. Do you have any way I can contact you?" Though for a moment I was wearing an EFS helm. I put it on quickly and looked at the radio code that I could give this watcher. Looked at it closely.

"My code for my radio is four, three, three, three, and double X. You can contact me that way. But what do you need to do?"

The watcher didn't say a word for a while. I got worried that he was not there anymore. But I heard a voice come over.

"I need to check some things. If what you're saying is true this is bad. I will contact you later."

He broke contact and I sighed leaning back in the chair. Now I feel alone and bored again. I need to go talk to Pinda anyway. I get up from the chair and put my helmet on looking back at the computer. I have no idea how I talked to someone who is connected to computers? Maybe I was lucky to get in contact with them.

Flying out of the station to find Pinda. I look around for a guard flying down to one.

“Excuse me, where is the Explores building?”

The guard stares at me. She turns her hoof and I turn to see oh gods I am happy I am wearing a helmet I am right beside it. I feel so dumb right now. Before I go inside I hear Dj Mixer on the radio

“Hello everyone Dj MIxer here I come to you with bad news. The water expedition has been found dead in the desert. The two known as Hawk and Roll Roll are nowhere to be found. I worry about those two since they didn’t wish to come to this land. They’re friends of the buzzer.”

I groan knowing I haven’t even placed that name on my helmet yet. Before I leave I will do so. I grunt angrily. I listen closely to hear more if there is any more.

“I am very sorry I don’t have other good news. I did get a strange recording though it was delivered to me by a crow. Trust me seeing a living crow in this desert is rare to see and one which is not dead. Anyway, give me a moment to get the recording to play.”

For a few moments nothing but static.

“Huh, a Dj? Never thought I would hear a Dj in this land again. Anyway, I got a message for the pretender hero. Go back home now before you get in over your head, little creature. I have heard you faced some foes of the past and didn’t have an easy time. But if you feel you need to keep pursuing this. This is all I am going to say a piece on the chees board has been moved. Are you smart enough to find and fight the pawn? I am sure you have the guts to try.”

The recording ends.

"Well, that's all I got. It seems we have a threat to this land. Bigger than the buzzer can deal with. I hope you can help little Buzzer but the desert is slow right now. So no news. Oh, also I got a new helper here to help me fix up the place. So I can play music. Say hi Cande"

A soft gentle voice spoke up.

"HI!!"

"She is a unicorn from one of the stables. An entire group from stable 50 came to give me help. So this place will be heavily protected. Now I need to be going to help fix this place up. So I can give you all the music. Take care."

After the Dj left music played and I ignored it heading into the Explores league building.

_________

The explorers league building

I flew inside the Explorer's building. Looking around I noticed many old books in glass cases with some old guns from the war. The guns don't look taken care of. But just place it in glass cases. Along with some old books that have the stories of some soldiers' diaries and journals. An old device that Star Shooter even had. A few versions of the Pip bucks in the cases.

I turn to see a sign ‘Vote for Pinda for the leader of Hard Rock.’

A smirk forms across my face and I look through more of the cases. I see old eggs, one of them a pretty large egg called a Roc egg, and looking through it, I see some old bones of some creatures I have never seen before.

“Can I help you, Ruby?”

I turn to look at Pinda.

“I want your okay to gather a group of camels or whatever can help us to go search with.”

Pinda sighs

“Go ahead Ruby you didn’t need to ask but I can understand why you did. I am worried Dunewalker is going to betray you like those in her family line did named Dunewalker.”

I need to learn what is going on.

“If you dislike Dunewalker, why do you care if she comes or goes? Is there something you’re not wishing to tell me?”

Pinda sighs, shaking his head.

“I will just say that it’s a camel issue. It will stay a camel issue, right?”

I nod.

“Alright, I am going to see if I can help the others gather others for the caravan.”

I head back out of the building heading to the gates. I see Tick Tock and Waterspout. Dunewalker is with them and they are talking to those who are willing to come with us. WaterSpout looks like she is wet from a bath.

“So is everything ready to go?”

Dunewalker turns to me.

“In a way, yes. Waterspout found a way to get water out of the sewers so we can start using it. I am talking to some I know who might wish to come. We just got to wait for the Enclave dance to be open and we will get going.”

Enclave dance?

_______

The enclave dance

It’s late and the sun recently went down. I don’t know what the others are doing but if they’re willing to wait for me and Cranberry to enjoy this dance. I come in wearing a long blue dress. My mane was combed and gold rolled into my mane. Gentle glowing gold earrings hang from my ears. I hear a whistle turning to see Cranberry. She is in a green dress.

“How beautiful Inyanga. I talked to Ruby before I came here. They got everything set up for us. I just told them they will have to wait at least a day for us to go. Ruby wanted to come but she got angry we couldn’t find a dress for her so she just went to get some sleep.”

I chuckle.

“What about Tick Tock and Waterspout?”

Cranberry frowns

“Ruby and Tick Tock got into another heated argument. It wasn’t as bad as last time but whatever happened before they just don’t seem to get along anymore. I am hoping this journey will change that.”

I nod

“I can understand why Waterspout is not here. Since it is being tasked to find more water. As for me, I am here because you know why.”

Cranberry and I walk into the main hall. There are many ponies dancing and laughing and drinking. They have a band playing heavy dance music and I just sigh never been to a place like this. Cranberry looks around smiling weakly.

“I met my former husband at one of these so long ago.”

I feel bad for Cranberry. I wish she could go into what happened. Cranberry trots off to get something to drink for us and I am unsure where Rex is. Like clockwork, he comes up behind and I roll my eyes feeling dumb

“Well hello, Inyanga. You look wonderful.”

A smile creeps across my lips.

“Thank you, Rex, you look very handsome.”

I notice Cranberry is up on the stage whispering something to the band leader. She nods and they both laugh. The mare's voice comes over the mic

“Hello, everypony are you all having fun and enjoying having at least a little peace in this broken world?”

The ponies cheer and Rex and I stand beside each other wondering what is going on. The leader of the band looks at the two of us.

“As a request from Doctor Cranberry this next song is for the young lovers of the crowd. You know who you are.”

The mare nods to the other ponies and one of them magically forms a saxophone and another gently hits drums and the mare holds the mic to her mouth closely

“The moon glows above us tonight. I see you in the moonlight and your eyes glowing on the moon. I stare into those eyes and all I hear are the words. I love you. We are here under the bourbon sky.”

I looked at Rex. He bowed and we began to dance. My cheeks glow brightly as I dance with the stallion. This is so romantic and I feel this is the best first step into getting to know him fully. I wish it was easier to fall in love.

“The moon glows in your lovely eyes. We hear the song of love all around us. Take the plunge, take the dip. Don’t let the song of love end for you tonight. The bourbon moon is above us as we drink and become one together in the dream of love.”

My knees are getting weaker as I hold onto the stallion. I stare into his eyes feeling a budding love, not lust. Not want for pure sex and pleasure. Just a little love to fulfill a dream it’s like a dream in the night, a song for both of us.

“Ooo hooo we shall kiss in the pale moonlight. Don’t delay showing your love. Don’t rush, let the love build over time and become closer to the point of the blast of love.”

The song ends with Rex and I kissing gently, my cheeks glowing brightly. It’s just a gentle kiss not one of lust. He takes me outside and I sit on a bench beside him.

“I am happy we won’t be rushing this.”

I chuckle

“Same with me. But why did you ask me to come out here?”

Rex smiles

“I would like to court you and maybe if it's in the cards, marry you. No rushing but if you break off from Ruby and you have nowhere else to go. I would love to get to know you more.”

I smile sweetly.

“I do need to get some sleep to get ready for the trip. But if it's in the cards and Ruby's journey is complete I will come to you and if we do it then I shall become your wife. But remember no rushing, no forcing anything on it will be all-natural.”

Rex chuckles

“I agree now. Get some rest, beautiful zebra. I shall see you again when you’re able to return from the journey.”

I lean in to give him a deep kiss standing up and heading to the research station to get to my room to sleep after I walk in, Cranberry comes in behind me giggling.

“I saw it all.”

I laugh blushing.

“We will talk about it when it’s not too late, Cranberry. Goodnight.”

Cranberry nods and leaves heading back to the hospital I head into the room. I take off the dress and the curls and rings. I lay on the cot to think of my future with a stallion like Rex. Pure hope it works. I close my eyes to fall asleep.

__________

The gates of Hard Rock

I was the last one to wake. I make sure everything is on and before I leave the research station I put the name the Buzzer on my helmet. I take a look at it closely and feel It might be a bad idea to place this on there.

Putting the helm on and making sure I got everything and I fly down to the gate Pinda is there to say goodbye to us and my friends are all here. I look at Tick Tock and she looks at me. I see the sadness in her eyes. WaterSpout looks at the two of us and sighs knowing she can’t fix our friendship.

“I am going to say this once to you all. If I see any arguments or fighting. I will force you in the sand and fuck you up got it?!”

I turn to stare at Dunewalker nodding.

“We need to work together. We can't always be at each other's throats so if you two can work it over then do so.”

Inyanga and Cranberry were talking about the dance last night and how Rex was so kind and gentle to the zebra. I smile loving how Inyanga is so happy. At least she looks happy she doesn’t smile much and when she does it shows she is very happy.

Cranberry had yellow first aid boxes attached to her armor and we headed out the gate. I turn back to see Hard Rock. I feel this will be the last time I will be stepping in here. When I turn around I see the camel from the order of Mimic standing right infront of me.

“So you follow the path of the order. Follow it, my little friend. I wish to humbly say I am sorry for putting you on the spot. Things have gotten worse here over the years. So the order is trying to find more help and it's not easy. I wish I could explain but the order has a great deal of interest in what you're doing. if you see others and they ask for help please help them."

She bows her head and I fly past the camel getting far enough to turn around to look at the gates of Hard Rock. I wonder what is to come in my journey.

"Ruby come on!"

I turn to look at Cranberry nodding and flying to follow the others. I will see what is ahead when it's time to know what is ahead.

Footnote: level up

Perk: Project Rainfall: You learn that Project Rainfall is why you’re here. You have an obsession to try to learn more about it and try to see if you can try to get the water to return to this desert land. When you’re obsessed with learning about this your charisma is - 20

The second perk added: Order of Mimic friend: The order of Mimic has taken great interest in your journey. When you're around them you feel a great amount of unease. There is something you're unsure about with them. You don't know what to feel but at least they're trying to help. When you're around one of their churches you are at peace for an amount of time.

Chapter six: A choice

The writer of the NCR book opens it up and writes on the page.

“NCR when you fucking read this fuck you! You need to stop acting like you need to force your point of view and politics in this desert they don’t care. I am going to say again stop trying to be worse than the monster we just killed for them.”

He sighs, turning the page.

“There was a protest and the leadership of every town joined in. Ruby’s former friends didn’t even come to protect us when we called for them. All of them said the same thing: our friendship is already strained enough. Without Ruby, the fire to be friends is gone completely. Did this war destroy a group of friends?”

He groans, stroking his head.

“Grogar is already winning and here we are forcing our view on land who fought a tyrant. What are we next one because they’re too free for us? Now I am sure you will ask what kind of protest? The kind that made many NCR wounded now if you don’t pull us out of here now we all will die.”

He snorts turning the page.

“Now to write what I was going to tell you about. Since we still don’t know how to turn on project Rainfall. Something about the purist of friendship. We learned the citizens of this land know what that means but they don’t trust us enough to tell us. I don’t blame them anyway”

He growls sighing.

“There is a crazy phenomenon in this desert called Sun sickness. We believe it’s from the curse Luna placed on this land. If you’re in the sun for too long you will get a version of sunstroke that will destroy your brain for a time and if you don’t get water quickly you will fragment your mind and it will take either being knocked out or water forced down your system to get your mind back.”

He turns the page.

“We have lost many contractors because they don’t listen and make sure to take water. This is not Caledonia. This may be a desert but the water here is more scarce than it is there. Now I will be sending this report off if I get another but we have to keep a presence here again. You have no fucking idea what is going on here. Signed your very pissed off Ghoul minotaur.”

He closes the book sighing angrily and stands up, looks out the window, and sees the lovely town of Hard Rock rebuilding. He glances at Pigeon who picks up the book.

“Make sure they get the message this time.”

Pigeon sighs.

“I am starting to agree with the citizens here that we have no right to be here.”

The minotaur chuckles.

“Trust me I know full well. We will talk later.”

Pigeon nods and she flies out of the room. The minotaur looks back outside seeing the statues of those who helped save this land. They even have one of Ruby. They still honored her but they turned around and killed her. He sits in the chair stroking his head feeling his pain has just begun.

______________

Cranberry

I watch Ruby sleep in her room and I worry about her. I close my eyes, sighing I haven’t been a mother in so long. I stare at the little bug and I feel she is so lost that she needs somepony like me to keep her on the right path.

Tick Tock taps my shoulder. I glance at her over my shoulder.

“Tick Tock, I got a question for you. What do you think of me adopting the little one?”

Tick Tock snorts her eyes glowing bright red showing her anger for the little bug.

“That fucking worthless piece of shit goes..”

She shakes her head. I turn seeing a strange mist coming through the room looking over to a strange portal. Wait, why is this not affecting me? I feel my anger growing though about Littepipe and Scootaloo and the alliance.

“Don’t fall into that hole!!”

I yell loud enough. The goat laughs and I stare at the goat while Tick Tock seethes with anger for Ruby. She stares at the bug. I am worried they're going to hurt each other.

“Oh, so you have the mental power to see me.”

I glare at the goat. I look closely at the goat. He is missing a bell. His black horns glow bright red, his eyes blood red. I heard stories about him Grogar.

“I know how to control my anger. Tell me is it just this land you force your mist in?”

Grogar laughs loudly.

“Not at all of course this land and some others have weak seals to keep me at bay. The Hoof I still can’t break through. Equestria itself I can’t break through at all. So you should be happy hmm?”

I close my eyes, breathing deeply quickly flying over to close the door leading to Ruby’s room and Tick Tock cusses heading into her room and slamming the door. I snort slowly going to the portal to stare into the eyes of the goat.

“Why are you doing this?”

The goat just stares back at me, he laughs.

“I am going to put this simple with you. Now I am going to say this once you are ready?”

I snorted while waiting for his reason.

“I am mother fucking evil mare. I have glee seeing everyone beg at my hooves and scream in pain and agony as I rip every single bit of flesh off their weak bodies. Is that enough or do I have to break through your peaceful mind? You seem to forget I am just downright evil. I want this land under my hoof.”

I snort laughing

“Are you sure you’re not trying to overcompensate for having a small cock?”

He stares at me, the hate in his eyes could kill. I am sure he could if he wanted to. He smirks, leaning out of the portal just a bit we can’t touch and we can’t hurt each other. At least I think we can’t hurt each other. I gulp softly hoping we can’t.

“When we meet again you will be at your lowest. It could be three years or four years from now. When we meet again I will make sure you cry so hard you scream. When you scream you will know full well I have won. Put this in the back of your mind and tell anyone what you saw. I will not hesitate to start this early. Now be a good girl and keep your mouth shut that you saw me.”

His horns glow and I feel going through my body, every nerve screaming in pain. I feel endless pain and I can’t scream. When his horns dim and I feel the pain subside I pant hard.

“If you tell anyone you saw me that will be double. Remember my promise we will meet again and I will see those tears fall.”

The portal closes and I cough in pain feeling tears forming and I fight the urge to cry. I am not going to let him win. I hold my hooves to my chest trying to fight the want to cry. I can’t let him win. I stand back up snorting feeling my eyes drain some tears but not enough to break down screaming and sobbing like he said I will.

Now to focus on what I was going to do grunting feeling a little amount of pain still coursing through my body finally subsiding. I fly to the hospital and I trot into Sunny’s office since she is on the night shift tonight.

She is writing something looking up removing her glasses.

“Oh, Cranberry, are you here for the papers?”

I smile nodding.

“Was it hard for you to get them?”

Sunny shakes her head.

“Not really, I just told them you wanted to adopt an orphan. They didn’t ask the species because they were too busy because of all the other orphans from the Hardliners war getting adopted.”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“I see so many died during it and some tried so hard not to kill anypony. But it will happen no matter how hard you try.”

I take the paper and place it inside my bag. I turn back to leave. I turn around to look at Sunny.

“Sunny, I got a question. Do you think I am making a mistake?”

Sunny chuckles.

“As long as you allow me to be her Godmother I will tell you you’re not making a mistake.”

The older mare sighs.

“You need to understand anything she does out of line, anything you know is bad. You know what will happen to you right?”

I nod knowing full well that she sugar-coated it a bit too much there. I feel she could have bluntly said it. I think she is trying to spare my feelings.

“Thank you Sunny, I will let you know what he saids. I hope he is not in private in his words talk with River again.”

Sunny laughs.

“I have no room to judge really. I used to be a heartbreaker myself a lot worse than him. But these days are behind me. I had my fill of sex and had my children and had a husband die. I lived a full life and now I can be at peace.”

I smile hoping to become just like Sunny. Live a full life and just wait for the end of my life to take me while I am in so much peace. I head out of the hospital and fly off to the Enclave base. I salute the guards when I get there and head inside to speak to the commander and I knock on the door.

“It’s open”

I walk in and notice River is asleep on his bed. I look at him while he is at his desk.

“Before you ask, she drank too much at the party. I had to bring her here so she wouldn’t get jumped by some of the stallion ground pounders.”

I smirk

“At least you’re not being too insane with her. Since you both are still getting over losing your various spouses.”

He nods

“Now Doctor, is there something you need?”

I open my bag bringing out the adoption papers. I set them on the desk and he stares down at them.

“You want to adopt the pink little bug?”

I nod

“She is on her own and some of her friends don’t trust and I feel I can keep her on the right path. I hope I can keep her on the right path at least.”

He sighs looking at the paper again before writing his name down.

“Cranberry you know full well if she does anything. Anything the Enclave sees as immoral could be not only your job, your status and being banished from the Enclave itself. Thankfully we don’t do the Dashite brand anymore.”

I take a deep breath exhaling, yes he is correct. I could lose my doctorship, I could lose my family's estate, everything they got over the years. I could lose it all, I could even lose my good name and be tossed out because the one I adopted did questionable things.

“Yes I know and I will take full responsibility for whatever she does.”

He signs it, setting down the pen.

“Okay I will send it to the government but you’re her adopted mother from this point on. Again if she does anything we consider you know. We will go after you most of all. I know it’s not fair but it’s the only way.”

I nod wondering if I made a mistake. It’s too late now I look at the commander saluting him and he salutes back.

“Get some sleep, Cranberry. You have a long day and a long search for her missing friends. I hope you find them. It’s not easy to find lost water expeditions in this desert, some just vanish and some you find the bones off. Take care.”

I fly off. It took me at least ten minutes to get back to Hard Rock since the sun wasn’t even in the sky. I got into my office in the hospital and lay on the cot I had to bring so I could be on call when I am needed. I lay on the cot while it groaned. I think back on my family. I wish I could have been there.

Tears rolled down my cheeks. I close my eyes, falling fast asleep.

_______

Desert Path to Hard Shell Village

We are now ten hours along the path to Hard Shell village. It's going to take time, maybe a day or two depending on how fast we go to get to Hard Shell village. I don’t know why so many of these cities are called Hard Shell or hard anything. I remember the map I saw of the places in this desert and know some are hidden from sight.

I cough because the inside of my suit is getting hot. On my visor, a warning comes up that shows I am getting dehydrated. It saids seek fluid soon I open my visor to try to get a drink and I get at least some closing my visor up it says it’s enough, for now, get more soon.

I glance along the slides seeing older roads leading to other towns. Seeing bones everywhere and I swear I must be losing it. A few of them are holding signs. The first sign I see. ‘The disc world is coming for us!!. We must fight the four elephants and the turtle!!’ I shake my head, what the hell? I see the next sign. ‘Things just happen what the hell? It’s time for Hogswatch’ I close my eyes, shaking my head harder. What the hell is going on?! Why are these signs so strange?

I see the next sign. ‘I am Zardoz!!! I am dead!!’ Finally, I had enough of looking away from the bones and coughing. I turn to look over at Dunewalker. I see her drinking from her canteen and she looks over at me.

“Is the sun getting to you buggy?”

I shake my head coming to my senses for a bit.

“I have been seeing strange signs and they say weird things.”

Dunewalker laughs.

Cranberries fly beside me offering me some of her water. I take off my helmet, the sun beating down on my buggy body and I take a very long drink. I cough from how dry my throat is. I give it back to her. Putting my helmet back on. I look behind to see Tick Tock is having some trouble herself. The sand is getting in her gears and WaterSpout is fine I guess since she was born here it doesn’t bother her as much.

“You need to be careful buggy. You could get desert madness. Desert madness is when the heat of the desert and the sun gets to you. It’s a tamed version of heatstroke. It will still kill you if you don’t get treatment for it. Which is rest, pure rest.”

Cranberry lands beside Inyanga after she gave me her water. They go back to their private conversation. Waterspout has her knife out holding it in her magic. I am guessing she is worried about getting attacked by those of her tribe. Tick Tock and her have gotten close as friends or sisters, not sure.

A few minutes later the road vanished into a dune of sand. I see many different tracks, some strange snake-like tracks, weird bug tracks and I turn my head noticing a giant praying mantis walking beside a snake?

“Dunewalker, what are those creatures?”

Dunewalker glances over at what I am looking at. She smirks.

“Don’t worry as long as we don’t anger them we will be fine. One wrong move though most of the dwellers of this desert will kill you. Naga is easy to get along with but even then they will kill you. Those seem to be traders for one second.”

Dune suddenly speaks in a whole different tongue.

“Hissss sssssss hisssss. Chitter chitter reeech.”

The two turn their heads looking at us. The naga slithers over and she is pure white and the Ferrum comes over a teal green. I stare at Dunewalker and we stop allowing the two to come closer to us.

“Ah hello, great camel Emerald gives her regards. I am Salt Scales, one of the traders of this lovely dessert. This is my companion Prying. She is not a woman of many words but if you speak business she will listen.”

I flap my wings flying up to the naga so we can talk.

“Hello, there I have never seen any of your species before Miss Salt Scales.”

Salt Scales smiles, folding her arms.

“You must be a magic eater. I have seen a few of your species. I have seen many ponies since fifteen years ago when I returned from a mountain called Wymarenic. It was interesting. I met a detective pony who called himself Smoke Pipe.”

I tilt my head. I have never heard of this pony.

“Now enough of the past are any of you wishing to buy anything from or trade?’

Dunewalker opens her bag and brings out a few gems, setting them down in the sand for the two to look at. Ferrum uses her scythe claws to hold one close to the face she chitters in pleasure.

“Hmm, I will take one of these. What do you want for it?”

Dunewalker looks through her bags.

“Hmm, since I am the pack mule.”

She glares at me since I convinced her to be one. I gulp hoping I didn’t insult her or anyone close to her.

“I will give you two of those gems for some fresh food and good clean water.”

The Ferrum chitters again.

“Salt Scales be a dear and get the food and such out of my bags for me.”

Salt Scales laughs.

“I keep saying you should get the arm cybernetics, it will make it so much easier for you to do this yourself.”

She brings out a bag of food and water and sets it down. DuneWalkers takes it while Ferrum takes the gems and eats one of them as pure pleasure.

“Wait won’t you use those for something?”

Salt Scales giggles.

“You never met her species before, have you? Gems are like drugs to her species. Her species and others were created by ponies during the war. I don’t know much else about how they tend to stay silent.”

Prying snickers

“My queen and the others of her court are the oldest of all of us. I am kind of the newer generation so I don’t know much about our past.”

Salt Scales brings down her bags to show what she has. There are old books, a few weapons, and some healing potions? Some bandages and I notice a strange attachment to the armor. I pick it up to look at it.

“What is this?”

The naga chuckles

“It will turn your urine into the water you can drink. I warn you it’s not wise to use it. It overheats quickly and with this heat, it will overheat faster than anything.”

“I got some I can trade for all the medical items.”

I glance at Cranberry and she comes up setting down a strange metal.

“It belonged to my husband but I feel I need to move on and accept his death. So is this enough to trade?’

Salt picks it up looking it over.

“It’s enough.”

Cranberry takes all the medical items and places them into her bags. I look at the books closely One of the books talks about the sexual habits of ponies and other species. The next book I find is about the best way to garden and the last is about the history of Equestria. I open it and notice this doesn’t have those stamps I have been seeing. Something Ministry of Image.

“What can I give you for this?”

The naga looks down at me.

“To me, you can have it for free just this once Buzzer.”

I blink confused and I forgot I put the name on my helmet before we left.

“Anyone willing to help this dead land is good in my book. As long as you don’t call yourself a hero. I had a long talk with the detective I met. He said heroes are the reason for the end of the world. So I tended to agree with him after seeing his point.”

I gulp nodding I will try my best not to let the name hero get to me. I take the book and place it in my bag. Salt Scales picks up all her items, puts them back in her bag and she helps Prying get her bag back on her back.

“Is that all?”

Dunewalker nods.

“Thank you and please remember to give my love to your queen.”

Salt chuckles

“Dunewalker you know you’re always welcomed down in our community you could come yourself.”

Dune laughs.

“Eh, you know me always worried about my curse.”

Curse? I tilt my head looking at Dunewalker. What does she mean by a curse? The Naga laughs and they wave to us heading another way. I watch them vanish into the heated desert like they never existed.

We began to walk again. I let it go an hour later. The sun's heat started beating down on me. I noticed the others kept to themselves. I open my visor to try to get some air. When I close it I turn around and see Tick Tick looking like a gear rolling through the land. I shake my head and I stare at Cranberry. She is a chicken walking around. Water Spout looks like a strange creature on two legs and a strange hair and she looks at me.

“HUGS!!! I am Marik!!”

I shake my head. Waterspout goes back to normal. I grunt looking around seeing the sand itself come alive and dance.

“We are your mind, we are your mind while you’re losing your mind. We are in your mind losing our minds. Now you’re losing your mind.”

I shake my head again and the sand is finally back to normal Dunewalker taps on my shoulder. She is moving like a dung heap with eyes and corn for teeth. I just stare at her. I am so amazed at how crazy this is.

“I am the great and mighty poo and I will throw my shit at you.”

The dung pile throws its shit at me and I stop blocking myself and everything is back to normal.

“AH!! don’t throw your shit at me.”

I quickly hide behind Cranberry, my body shaking and I feel cold Cranberry looks at me worried she takes my helm off feeling my temp and gasp.

“Oh my, she is burning up. How do we handle this?”

Dunewalker shrugs.

“Get her into the cart. I doubt the one carrying our gear will care.”

I am carried in Cranberries wings and she lays me on the cart. I shake and feel cold as she covers me with her wings. The other camel who is hitched to the cart stayed to herself looking back at me.

“Will she be okay?”

Cranberry nods.

“I hope Ruby you can understand me?”

I buzz weakly nodding. I feel pitiful that I have to be cared for so much by her. I wish I didn’t have to be right now though I have no choice.

“I wanted to tell you and now officially your mother. I adopted you as my own.”

I heard what she just said and it didn't register in my head. It took me a while to get it into my head. The camel pulling the cart tosses some water to Cranberry forcing me to drink as much as I can. I cough and shake my head.

“You…adopted me? You’re my mother?”

I look up at my new mother and tears well up in my eyes. I feel so touched she did this behind my back. I wished she would have talked to me about it. First tears fall from my cheeks. It hit me harder than this should. I don’t know if it just touched me so much.

“I lost my family and my queen so long ago. Why?”

Cranberry kisses my forehead gently

“Well, Ruby you’re young at least to my species. You need to be raised correctly and. Well, you’re going to be part of the Enclave if you wish to be a citizen.”

A citizen of the Enclave? Wouldn’t that mean anything I do as a citizen or as her daughter would affect her badly? If I hurt the wrong creature or do the wrong thing in the eyes of the Enclave I could cause her to lose her job.

“I may not want to become a citizen Cran…I mean mother. I am happy you wish to do this for me though. I am looking forward to learning more about you over time Cranberry and to learning how to be your daughter if I can be a good one.”

She nodded. I put my helmet back on flapping my wings this time to keep myself cooled and I flew near the others as we went on through the desert of madness. Above there are many Enclave vessels and strange other vessels from a faction I know nothing about. Along the path we other desert dwellers.

We see a zebra tribe known as the Sand hooves Inyanga just tell me not to bother them if they don’t wish to be bothered. We see one of the sand lions coming out of the ground and walking past us it waves its large leg.

“Greetings.”

The large creature saids and keeps going on ahead. I watch the big creature go into another part of the sand to see if it can get another meal. I have been told these creatures may eat unexpected travelers but some have been shown how to speak and learn how to be reasoned with.

We finally find a good spot around a bunch of rocks to make camp and we work to get the camp up while the sun slowly goes down and makes the desert calmer and cooler. Before we fully get the camp going. I turn back and I see the road we have gone. It's been a long road and it’s going to be even longer.

_____________

Camp and night in the desert.

It’s a lovely night in the desert. We hear the gentle wind blow through the sand. It blows some of the sand farther from us, sometimes closer to us. I took my armor off and put it in my tent. I noticed Cranberry gathered some vegetables from Hard Rock. She sets them on the sand pouring fluid on them.

Those strange parasites screech and come out of the food. They just keep slithering away into the sand to get away from whatever Cranberry just poured on me. She cuts them up with a knife and tosses them into the pot.

“We found a way to counter those creatures. It’s easy to saline in the hospital and from the supplies, I worry though these creatures will gain immunity if we don’t get fresh water and fresh food growing soon. We need to find a way to grow this food and kill these parasites.”

Cranberry yawns she has been busier than most I have ever seen. I nuzzle into her since she is my mother now. I feel I have to do at least something to make her happy enough. I worry though this journey is going to end badly at least I hope not.

“Since you adopted me I will act like your daughter. But only when you need it for your mental health. I am sure you understand.”

Cranberry giggles putting her wing on me. I groan in pain from the wounds I still have from fighting those villains earlier and well the day before and that wound from the claw. I am a big mess of how lovely it is. Inyanga comes over pulling a strange fluid from her staff and rubs it on my wound.

I shiver in pain from all this and she then pours it all into the pot to cleanse the food and remove anything those creatures left behind.

“We had to deal with those creatures years ago. We found this fluid from the hydra’s venom sacs. We found out it wasn’t only good for healing if you mixed it with herbs and other plants. It also makes good at cleansing the food of these creatures. We are starting to wonder if some of the larger creatures eat them.”

I lean sniffing into the pot. The food smells amazing to me for some reason. I switch my eyes to the magic sight and I see a great deal of magic in the food. Why would Cranberry add that it makes no sense to me unless she wants me to eat? My eyes go back to normal vision.

“Can I have some that smell so good and I can see a little bit of magic in it?’

Cranberry chuckles smirking, holding a spoon in her wing to mix the fluid and the food. She tastes and cleans the spoon after. She places the spoon back into the pot to mix it and put in some salt pepper and other various herbs and spices.

“Yes, I add a hint of magic to the food. It won't harm us and it will help you heal faster.”

Cranberry gives me a bowl and the bowl to the others. The camel who pulled the cart gives Cranberry a friendly bow. I sit to eat and my small mouth comes out of my larger mouth and I shove it into the food. I eat it like I am sucking it through a straw feeling the magic working. Cranberry sits by me watching me eat.

“Do you normally always eat like this?’

I pull the mouth out of the bowl of soup pulling it back into my normal mouth. I glance up at her smirking.

“Normally no unless those we fight to draw a lot of blood and sometimes we have to do it to get every inch of magic in our prayers. From the look on your face, it’s odd to you. Well, half the stuff you do is odd to me as well.”

Tick Tock sighs as she stays away from me looking at the others.

“Does anypony have any stories?”

I go back to eat stories? I haven’t been around a living pony for long. Tick Tock doesn't care to talk about her past. I wouldn’t mind hearing stories of those around me. I would like to understand more about Cranberry.

Dunewalker eats from the bowl getting a second helping after she is done with her first sitting back down.

“Well, I got one. Way before the war the town of Hard Shell used to be called Glowworm. It was because Glow worms used to show up there at night. A dire omen killed all the Glow worms. The one who caused this has a statue of him and the heroes that took him down.”

Dunewalker drinks from the bowl.

“1000 years ago before Twilight did her shit causing more problems. There was a group of powerful heroes who took on the creature who caused all this. His name is Crunch the Rock dog. They may have defeated him but he didn’t stay defeated long and despite everything they went through there are statues of them in town as well while they’re buried somewhere in the desert. At least that is how the story goes. Some camels know otherwise because those before them were there.”

I am confused. I know that name from somewhere on the recording I heard recently on Project Storm watch. I am impressed I remembered that and didn’t lose a memory because of my stupidity.

“I could tell my story if you wish me to.”

I glance at Tick Tock and she looks at me. She and I used to be so close together and Now I just see the sadness in her eyes each time she looks at me. She takes a deep breath like she has air filling her lungs.

“Alright to keep my mind off my disappointment for our buggy friend there.”

I buzzy angrily.

“Oh come on I didn’t mean to be rude to you last night.”

Tick Tick stares at me.

“Really? I will give you the benefit of the doubt.”

I felt hurt and angry. Why won’t she let me try to fix the issues between us? I have to try when the others fall asleep. Tick Tock strokes her hoof in the sand.

“Years ago I was known as a mare named Tickie. I was just a simple cog in the life of Equestria. I went on with life one day at a time working out of my own business as a whittler and I did many objects like birds made of wood.”

She takes a moment to think.

“When the war started It was getting hard to sell what I was doing and I had to close down. So what I did was I became part of the Military and that is how I met the good doctor who changed me into this. It’s how I met Dr. Slice. So he told many of us what he wanted to do and many of us fell for it. I was one of those. I changed my name, my soul, and my heart for this. It has its uses.”

Some sand blows at her and she bzzzt and coughs out the sand.

“Excuse me.”

Tick tock went silent and went on.

“When we got to the island we did what we could to help the island as long as Majesty allowed it. I met Ruby Hawk and Roll Roll after Star Shooter began the fake legend. I will just add we all learned everything was said and done the legend was fake some crazy insane nut made it up. Then here we are.”

Waterspout comes over and sits beside us. She whispers into Tick Tock's ear. She whispers back nodding.

“Waterspout is going to tell us about herself. I will do my best to translate.”

Waterspout took off her scarf so we could see her face and her emotions. She used her hooves and sand to show it.

“Natus sum ut iustus simplex et pauper plene. Multi sumus, numquam satis ullius cum nascimur. Solet turpiter mihi similem esse fossuram equae foecundam.”

She uses the sand to explain what Tick Tock will be talking about.

“I was born as just a simple poor filly. Many of us never have enough of anything when we are born. It's sadly normal for one's like me to be scooped up to be a breeder mare.”

She shifts the sand to show her being born into a poor family and how they never had enough and had to beg for food. She shifts the sand to show a stallion mounting a mare and making them have sex.

“Ungula non curavi mihi data est ut aliquas quaestiones et difficultates feci et bellator esse coactus sum ut mori possem. Multos annos per hanc ambulavi et vita mea vacua erat et quasi vilia tractata quod me deflorari non sino.”

Tick Tick stares at her trying her best to translate it’s not going to be easy I am sure.

“I didn't care for the hoof I was given so I caused some issues and problems and I was forced to be a warrior so I could die. For many years I went through this and my life was empty and treated like trash for not allowing myself to be deflowered.”

I stare at Waterspout. I didn't care for this. How dare they treat her this way just because she didn’t want to live with the hoof she was given. Cranberry trotted over to the water hunter hugging her tightly

“Familia”

Tick Tock smiles

“Despite how I feel about Ruby she considers us her family.”

I buzz angrily. I was being singled out again. I let myself calm down so I don’t cause a scene. We all look at Dunewalker.

“What?”

Dunewalker looks at us.

“What about you? You must have a story about yourself.”

Duneawlker laughs

“You’re going to learn another thing about camels. We like to keep our stories and histories to ourselves. If you ask why they call me a betrayer I am going to say fuck you till I learn to trust you and before you say you already trust us because you’re following us. I am going to say fuck you.”

Cranberry laughs Inaynga does too.

“We get it, sand eater.”

Inyanga smiles at the camel, and Dunewalker smirks at the zebra.

“What about your stripes? I am sure you have a lot of amazing stories being a far-seer.”

Inyanga smiles.

“I do. Now when I was young I was born from two different tribes. My mother is a sand hoof. She stayed as long as she could. But she missed the sand and wanted to take me with her. But my father asked her to let him keep me so he could raise me to be a far-seer.”

She sighs.

“She agreed since becoming a far-seer is one of the greatest honors ever. So I learned from others and learned how to make potions, learned how to become a doctor in a way and to fully become a far-seer.”

She stands up on her back hooves showing a scar on her stomach. She uses her staff to stay on it.

“I had to go prove myself when I became of age and then I could become a mother. But I didn’t care for the idea of marrying a stallion I didn’t love. So I told them this and I had to do a harder test. I had to live in the desert for a year alone and it wasn’t as hard as many says. During that year I followed the stories to a place called Peace Rock and after I found it. I had lived there and learned many things. Then I went back.”

Dunewalker shifts.

“Can you tell us how you found it?”

Inyanga glances at Dunewalker.

“Don’t trust you enough to tell you and I have been asked before I left not to tell anyone. So when I got back they did the ceremony and cut me to take some of my blood and part of the blood and wood made this staff.”

She leans on the staff.

“I can see some parts of the future but I don’t act on them because I don’t know if they’re real and I can sense odd magics in the air. It’s how I was able to sense those two who attacked the hospital. It’s not easy to sense sometimes it is an issue if it’s real or not.”

Inaynga leans on the staff. I can tell from her show she leans on the staff she has power in those legs. I take a look closer to her hooves I don't want to be near those hooves I worry they are stronger than I am.

“Like I said, becoming a far-seer is an honor. It can get to the point though you lead a very lonely life. Being what you are, some are scared to approach you because you can read the stars and some think you can tell their fate.”

Inyanga sits back down grabbing and leaning down to eat from the bowl.

“What about you Cranberry?”

I turn my head looking at Cranberry after Dunewalkers question.

“I am sure you got a lot of stories from being part of the Enclave”

Cranberry takes a few pregnant moments to speak. She closed her eyes and I could see tears rolling down her cheeks.

“If you don’t want to speak Cranberry you don’t have to.”

She looks over to Inyanga smiling weakly.

“No, it’s about time to finally let this go.”

She took a while. I could tell it was hard for her to speak about this. I try my best to let her speak on her own. She takes a deep breath shuddering from the pain of letting this release from her soul.

“When I was born I was in a simple military family. My father didn’t want life for me and my brothers. I was the only filly born from ten foals. It wasn’t easy to live in a family of nine brothers. But being the only female in the family next to my mother. My brothers treated me like one of them but when it came to me growing up they got very proactive.”

She smiles remembering everything.

“When I became nineteen years old my father got me into doctors training in the military. He asked me very bluntly do you want to do this? You could be like your mother and be a simple business owner with no military background and run her business. Her business was selling books.”

She sighs deeply.

“But I wanted to make a difference. During my training, my mother passed away from sickness and one of my younger brothers left the military to take up the business as my mother would have wanted. We still don’t know what type of sickness it was that killed her. My heart did break and it was hard. But I got through my training and then met my husband. He gave me two beautiful foals.”

Tears began to roll down her cheeks soft sobs coming from her. Inyanga comes over stroking her back and giving her a tight hug.

“You can do it.”

Cranberry smiles at the zebra.

“Thank you. My children were close to five years old. Then the enclave landed back down on the ground. My husband told me had a mission to infiltrate an old Ministry of magic facility and then I heard soon after he died. I blamed Little Pip the entire time thinking she was at fault. It wasn’t till many began reading about her life that I learned it wasn’t the case.”

She sighs, closing her eyes tightly.

“After all this, a civil war broke out and I moved with my children to Thunder Head. I felt it would be safe for them. When the issue with Winter Breeze, Scootaloo, and the hardliners I worked on both sides. I may have followed the words of Winter Breeze but. I am a doctor. I heal both sides, no side should be above the other.. Then the Alliance used Celestia one.”

Dunewalker covers her mouth to hide her sorrow. I can tell from the look in Dunewalkers eyes she knows what the pegasus is talking about. I wish I understood but I heard some things and I wished I knew what Celestia one was.

“I learned my little ones were missing and later I found out they were in a pile of bodies unrecognizable from the attack. Then five out of my nine brothers were alive after everything. I had to get away so it’s why I am here. Despite how my remaining brothers felt, the oldest one told me to go and told my father to let me.”

Cranberry shudders trying to stop herself from crying

“My father turned his back on me after I told him what I was going to do. It’s been at least two years since then and we haven’t spoken since. I feel he will never speak to me again and I still keep in contact with my brothers.”

She takes a deep breath exhaling.

“During this time I was asked by a small group of Enclave before I came out here. To go to Tiria’s heart and learn to live on the ground by being with them. There I met the salamander named Blaze and the other heroes of legend. Including the one named Star Shooter. It took the one named Silver Gunner, a robotic pony, a wise robotic pony to let me see her.”

She smiles weakly.

“It took months of learning what happened to Tiria’s heart and listening to every single broken detail. I was shown the graves of those who died during the Enclave invasion and I learned many of them were children fighting back. Silver gave me one chance to prove myself. I helped to rescue a pregnant mother from a sickness she got in the bog. The bog of time is still an issue there.”

She shudders more.

“When I saw the broken young mare in a coma from getting a lifetime of memories in her head it was heartbreaking. I was told she will randomly wake up and be able to talk to them. It was very rare and I knew I properly wouldn’t be around for it to happen. It was time for me to leave and before I did Silver told me these words.”

She tries her best to mimic him.

“All logical reasons I should be wanting to kill you, Cranberry. But I can’t because you remind me of the one who created me. He said if we ever meet again he will see me as a friend and not a threat. Then I came here and you met me.”

I take a deep breath exhaling myself. I felt stressed and I needed to explain myself.

“I shall be next. I was born in a very peaceful brood known as the Glide brood. My life was pretty simple as a worker of species. Expand the brooding nest and if I was able to make friends outside of the brood nest I could. I followed a simple logic to make the queen's life as unstressed as I can. So again a very simple life.”

I took a deep breath.

“When Majesty herself wants something from us we drop everything and we go to her since she is our creator. Like I told Cranberry I was born seventy years ago. To my race, I am just twenty but over the years Majesty got more and more unhinged.”

I didn’t want to think of this again.

“One day I was held down by the guards and some lizard Merchant who I learned recently was part of the order of Mimic and I don’t know why he worked for the queen as the monster he was. He gave Majesty the crown which controlled me. I learned the crown was given to her because she lost the power to control us. So the crown was one of the ways.”

I look down remembering everything.

“I killed I murdered I forced other creatures under my heel and it took the hero to beat my ass to get me to break from the mind control. It’s my main reason I am here to get away from that island. When I saw those from the island look at me I saw their hatred for me. I know they moved on but the hatred in those eyes.”

Tick Tock snorts. She stays silent and I look up at her seeing the same hatred in her eyes. I don’t know what happened and what caused us to get this way. Maybe I can talk to her while the rest are asleep.

“I am going to get some rest.”

I head to lay down and close my eyes. I wake up an hour later and I see Tick Tock sitting near a ten and the campfire slowly dimmed. I got up and landed beside her and Tick Tock just stares at the way out.

“Tick can we please talk?’

Tick looks down at me.

“We don’t have anything to talk about Ruby.”

I buzz softly.

“I want to try to fix the issues between us.”

Tick Tock snorts.

“Ruby I told you before this has been building for a while between us. Hawk and Roll Roll feel the same way. You pushed us into coming but I agree it was wise for us to leave the island. Hawk wanted to yell at you a while ago to lose her temper with you.”

I chuckle weakly knowing if Hawk lost her temper with me it wouldn’t be easy to talk to her since there is no way to reason with her.

“Ruby I love you like a sister I always will. There are times you can’t fix issues like this. You got to let them run their course. Pushing the issue will only make it worse.”

I sigh

“What do I need to fix to make it easier for you to get over this?”

Tick Tock turns her head to look down at me.

“You want to know? I need to see you at your lowest. I need to see you say to all those around you you’re sorry for them and you just cry everything out and when I see you broken as such. Then I will forgive you.”

I shudder because she wants to see me at my lowest and broken sobbing and crying loud enough for forgiveness. I wonder if I will ever get that far down.

“But why do I need to go and break so much?”

Tick Tock sighs.

“I will tell you the truth, it has a lot to do with what happened ten years ago. You and those who followed you killed many close to me. Then after everything, I was asked by Star Shooter to accept you and I wanted to tell her to go to hell. But I saw you trying so hard to redeem yourself. I couldn’t just let everyone hate you for something you didn’t control.”

Tick Tick looks down at me again.

“After knowing you for ten years I started to see the true you. A gentle loving creature wanting to try so hard to tell those around you. You’re sorry and trying to work on it. But some can’t let the past go and it takes a little bit of a push. What caused it finally to break are you pushing me Hawk and Roll Roll into wishing to help this land. The three of us don’t care much for this land. We are only doing this for your sake and again when the journey is done we will leave.”

I look away sniffing a bit of tears rolling down my cheeks.

“Don’t cry Ruby I love you and I always will no matter how much I hate you you’re again my sister. Just right now we are having family issues and the only way is to do what I said. I am sorry.”

Tick Tock stands up and heads into one of the tents to shut herself down. I just sit there wanting to scream but all I can feel I can do is express my sorrow through a song. I close my eyes and then open them hearing the strange magic music. I look at my buggy hands,

“I see the blood soaking my hands. Oh whoa… My soul is so empty and I feel I need to prove myself to be happy with myself. I wonder if I will ever be able to forgive myself.”

I try to sing more and rock hits me in the back of the head the music ends.

“GO TO BED!!”

I turn to see Dunewlker snorting.

“Oi fucking singing fucking music”

The camel keeps cursing and I stroke the back of my head heading to the tent. I cuddle up to Cranberry and feel calm against her, closing my eyes and tears slowly roll down my face. Cranberry opens her eyes and strokes my back.

“It will be okay Ruby I promise.”

She kisses my head and I fall dead asleep.

_______________

Glow Worm [AKA Hard Shell]

We got to the town six hours after sunrise. It didn’t take us very long to get our entire camp back together. I look around noticing this town is more built-up than Hard Rock. Noticing hard turtle shells like Yanaris making the walls. Dunewalker leans to speak to me.

“Those shells are placed there when one of them dies. Those shells are protected because they hold memories of them. This town is peaceful; it's rare for outsiders to come here. So I will say this once keep your nose clean”

I glance at Dunewalker. I make sure my weapons are locked to my armor using a setting. I hear the locks go in place. I want to make sure they don’t get lost and some of the guards find them. When we get close to the gates an earth pony mare walks down the path.

“Hello, Dunewalker. He is expecting you and your friends can do whatever they wish. As long as they follow our laws they will be fine.”

Dunealker nods, saluting us. The pony mare stares at us. I don’t know why she stares at us like she is. Dunewalker shakes her head at her. Leaning down to whisper. I can make out at least a word. ‘Wheels.’

“Later I will find you all later.”

Dunewalker leaves with the Earth pony walking beside her. I don’t let the odd looks from the mare come to me. I notice Tick Tock and Waterspout counting the gold coins they collected nodding to each other. Tick Tock looks at me. Today though I don’t see the hatred in her eyes. I see her lukewarm emotions in her eyes.

“Waterspout and I are going to go shopping for some new clothing for her and maybe a new weapon so many won’t look at her like she is a threat.”

Tick stares at me, her eyes grow cold.

“If I have to bail your ass out we are going to have a long talk.”

I gulp nodding

Cranberry notices a hospital and she turns to Inyanga looking at each other.

“Shall we see if they need us there Inyanga?”

Inyanga smiles

“Yes, let's see if they need some good healers.”

Cranberry laughs.

“I wouldn’t say we are good healers, we are good enough. Let's see what they can use.”

They both turn to look at me. I could see them both judging me with their eyes. I sigh when Cranberry comes over, taking off my helmet with her wings and looking into my eyes. She was being motherly and kind but her eyes also had a stern look.

“Can we count on you to not get yourself in trouble Ruby?”

Inyanga smirks

“Oh come on Cranberry there is nothing here that could attack her. I am sure she will be a well-behaved little bug.”

Cranberry giggles.

“Are you sure Inyanga? Should we force her to come with us so we can keep an eye on her?”

I buzz angrily. I am about to lose my temper. I try my best to be reasonable.

“Look Cranberry I mean mother I will be fine I promise. I don’t need to always be watched or looked after.”

Cranberry stares at me.

“Really? Shall we count the ways ahem?”

I cover her mouth with my armored buggy hand. She gives me a very upset look Inyanga comes over patting her back and shaking her head.

“Let her be her. If she does get hurt then we will say to her we told you so agree?”

Cranberry nods as she grabs me looking into my eyes.

“Please don’t get hurt.”

She kisses my head and puts my helmet back on and the two mares trot off to get to the hospital. I buzz angrily and a guard looks at me after the two mares walk away. She smiles as I look up at the Kirin mare.

“I would let them do what they want to you little bug. I am guessing she adopted you?”

I nod

“Then when it comes to mothers you let them be mothers. She may have not given birth to you. She is still your mother. Treat her with respect because in this world she could easily be taken from you from sickness or a stray bullet understand?”

I sigh deeply

“Yeah I know I am just not used to someone caring about me. I am used to having friends who see me like family but just walk away from me when they get tired of me. It’s something I wish I could understand why.”

The kirin nods.

“It is normal that this world is empty and broken. No matter how much you try to bring life to it. It takes those wanting to bring the magic of friendship back. The magic of friendship hasn't been in the hearts of this world since the war. I doubt it will be anytime before the magic of friendship returns.”

The magic of friendship. I sighed, shaking my head.

“I was told there are statues of the heroes who took on Crunch the Rock dog?”

The kirin tilts her head.

“There are many rumors of the heroes. Like they have been buried in the desert they’re buried in town. No, come with me I will show you.”

I follow the kirin as she nods to the camel guard who nods to her. I look around noticing the town looks like a storm went through here. Many of the buildings are broken and burning and they’re rebuilding.

“What caused all this destruction?”

The kirin chuckles

“Some weird creatures destroyed the town looking for a water expedition that had outsiders with them. So we had to tell them where they went so they would leave us alone. Before they left though they told us sorry. They wanted to make sure they didn’t kill anyone or cause more problems. Some did get hurt but those tried fighting back.”

A great fear came over me. So someone was after my friends. I am worried they might have been hurt or killed. We finally got to the middle of town. I find the old heroes who took on Crunch The RockDog. They made a statue of Crunch the rock dog and the heroes are there fighting him. But right beside the statue itself are the heroes standing there in a row there are six of them.

“Read.”

I read the sign ‘Here are the heroes of old. They took on the hound and one. Before they fully defeated the hound he cursed each of them to turn to stone like many of those who fought him’ Dunewalker lied or of course I have learned camels never tell the full truth. I look at the six heroes. The one who looks like a leader is a Pegasus stallion. I glance at the one behind him on his left. A unicorn mare with an eye patch on his right side is a buffalo female. The last three are parrot species. Looks like a male the next behind him is a cat? Then one next to him is a zebra in heavy tribal gear who all look ready to take on the Crunch.

“Dunewalker didn’t tell me the full truth then.”:

The kirin laughs.

“What you need to learn a camel will never tell you the full truth. When it comes to a camel they have their secrets and their deals. They will even backstab you if they see you weak and not able to follow your morals.”

I sigh deeply and I notice something though. I see one of the horns of the buffalo has been filed down. It's strange. It's happened a few times on the horn. I didn't understand why and noticed some strange powder falling to the ground. I pay no mind to it. I don't see what is wrong.

“I am sorry I need to be led to one more place. Can you please show me how to get there?”

The kirin chuckles.

“Tell me your name first bug. I ain’t going to take that name on your helmet for your name.”

I take my helmet off.

“I am Ruby.”

The mare smiles.

“Was that too hard? I am Papaver”

She takes off her helmet so I can get a good look at her. She has an orange look. I am amazed I didn’t notice maybe I was too focused on her than what her color was. I put my helmet back on and she giggled.

“Ruby come on let's go and I heard about you in the news.”

Papaver led me through the broken town. I notice many of the buildings are still standing and when we get to what’s called a saloon? I see the name and my eyes open wide and I blush very hard at what I see. A mare is on her back in a very sexual pose. ‘The spreading Mare’

“What?”

She notices I am staring up at the mare. She laughs loudly.

“Oh come on can’t handle a brothel?”

I shake my head.

“A brothel connected to a bar?”

She chuckles.

“What is wrong with that?’

I sigh

“Not used to seeing something like this. I have seen brothels but never in the bar.”

She smirks

“Eh, it oddly goes well the brothel is deep in the back so everyone can ignore the moans and screams. Heavy padding a very kind gentle owner he treats all his girls and stallions who work for him like family.”

I look back at Papaver and she bows her head.

“I need to get back to my post later, Ruby.”

She waves at me as I flew inside and I look around hoof steps come up to me and I turn to see a mare in a sexual feathered outfit. She is pure black and she had purple eyeshadow and gentle blush on her cheeks.

“Oh hello, little buzzer. We don’t normally get a soul trying to be a hero or helper of this land here. Here let me find you a place to sit and I can get you something to eat if you wish.”

I was about to speak and my stomach growled and she laughed.

“Okay at the bar please.”

The mare nods leading me to the bar. I took my helmet off and the mare giggled.

“You’re a cutie.”

I blush gently, my buggy cheeks glowing brightly. I try to ignore her flirting. It's not easy but I am doing the best I can right now.

“I would like some green tea and…Do you have any food one like me can have?”

I notice in the kitchen which is part of the bar the chef who works at the bar turns to look at me. The stallion is bright red with some red stripes on his body. He smirks coming over to the bar.

“Hello, I am Kgomotso. The owner of this brothel bar.”

I smile weakly.

“I um nice place you have very respectful and kind help and beautiful too.”

The mare giggles.

“Ah yes, everypony here is a stallion mare. Pony or zebra are runways from slavers like the ones in Hard Rock. I work with that lovely mare there. We share our workers and try our best to keep the need for pleasure of the flesh going. To make this land just a little bit happier even if it’s messy.”

The mare waitress wraps her forehooves around nuzzling on me.

“You look, stressed sweetheart.”

I blush deeply

“While your food is being cooked, want to come in the back and I can massage your body?”

I couldn’t even speak. I blush so deep red on my face. I chuckle weakly.

“As long as it doesn’t lead to sex.”

She giggles.

“No offense sweetie you aren’t my type I am into stallions. Even though you need pleasure and it’s pleasure of the body not the sexual type order your food and I am taking you into the back.”

Kgomotso smiles

“You’re a magic eater, it's going to take a while to make food that will be good for you. So I need to read my old magic-infused food recipe. It will take at least thirty minutes to get that done. With your tea as well, is that okay with you?”

I nod blushing softly and follow the mare to the back. I noticed I left my helmet at the bar. She mare keeps giggling

“Oh, you’re so cute and shy. Don’t worry I will ask one of our bouncers to keep you protected as I work on you so no pony gets some sexual ideas with you.”

When we get to the back I notice a minotaur crossing her arms. She stares at me with a smirk forming on her face. I get a good look at her body. It is pure white and her horns are stained with blood. She takes off her cowboy hat nodding to me. I follow the feathered dressed mare to one of the empty rooms and she closes the door.

“Get your armor off.”

I take my armor off, setting it down on the table near the bed. She looks at me noticing some of my scars and healing wounds. She frowns heading out of the room to get something. The female minotaur comes in leaning on the wall.

“So has Majesty been removed from the island then?”

I stare at the Minotaur.

“You’re from the island?”

She nods.

“I left fifty years ago. I am known as Ghost. I left when I got a chance and I wasn’t the only one. So is Majesty still in control?”

I shake my head.

“She hasn't been in control since the heroes of legend beat her back and removed her from her throne.”

The minotaur smiles.

“So the rumors are true then. You must be the one known as Ruby. I have heard about you on the radio. Do you want me to be blunt to you little bug?”

I sigh, nodding.

“Go ahead.”

She smiles leaning fully back on the wall.

“Call yourself the buzzer still but say you’re not trying to be a hero but trying to be one having common sense. Some don’t understand when it comes to heroes. Some think they’re the end all be all and some just can’t stand them. I feel the best way to keep yourself in that category is just to say you’re doing what should be common sense, understand?”

I smile weakly

“I will try. I doubt I will remember but if I do I will try to do what you say.”

Ghost nods

“That is all you can do. Chocolate should be back soon.”

The mare comes holding a tray of many oils and lotions. She sets it on the table and looks at me with a gentle smile showing her makeup-covered face.

“Get on the bed and I will make you beautiful and feel the best you ever have.”

Ghost closes the door. I get on the bed on my front, laying my head on the pillow. I am not sure what to expect. I feel the mare's hard hooves in my back. I gasp in pain feeling her massage every part of my back up to my head to my ass part.

“Oh my, you’re so tense. I understand a bug has an exoskeleton but I doubt it should have this many knots.”

I feel her use of many fluids and lotions on the back part of my body up to my head. She giggles, feeling that I am not used to this.

“Come on sweet little bug, when you find someone to love you they’re going to do a lot of things to make you feel good you need to get used to stuff like this.”

I smile weakly.

“I doubt I would ever find what you call love. My species don’t understand it. Also, it’s very rare for a male of my species to say he loves me and not just fill me with his brood.”

The mare sighs.

“Sounds like a sad life.”

I think more on it she is right to others it would be a very sad life. I don’t see myself ever finding love and if I do It will be because the one who gives me this love doesn’t mind every single little shortcoming every single little flaw.

“Yes, it’s a very sad life.”

I am pushed on my back and she does the same treatment to every part of me. I grunt my cheeks burning red when she gets to the very sensitive parts.

“Now I want you to lay here a while and let it soak in your body. I will be back with everything else.”

The mare trots back out and I sit up sighing looking at Ghost.

“How long have you been here?”

Ghost chuckles.

“I found my way here as you did. A machine in the middle of the water sucking it up and tossing me. I sadly was one of the only survivors; the others who were with me died when we crashed down.”

I nod project Rainfall is a very strange old war creation. I wonder why it was built in the first place. It confuses me. I stroke the back of my feeling the oil drying into my buggy body. It makes it feel smooth and shiny and I feel a little better after the beating she gave me.

Chocolate finally returned and forced me back down. She rubs some strange perfume on me and powders me a bit to make me look beautiful. After a while, she was finished and she giggled.

“There you go you look like you could be a heartbreaker.”

She gives me a mirror and I notice she added makeup to my face. I closed my eyelids a bit and she gave me a gentle blue eyeshadow? I don’t know what to think. I smile, giving the mare a tight hug.

'Thank you, do you owe you anything?’

Chocolate smiles.

“No, you don't, it's in the house. Anything for one wishing to help this broken land. Now you better go back and get your food.”

I flew back to the bar sitting back on the stool my helmet was on. I put the helmet on the bar and when I sat on the stool Kgomotso gave me the food and whistles.

“You look nice Ruby. Now go ahead and eat.”

I nod, taking the tea, shipping it, and then eating the soup. It felt wonderful going through my system. I felt my body go back to a bit of normal when I had the magic go into my system to make my core feel stronger.

“Do you have any money to pay for this?”

I look through my bags sighing.

“No, I sadly don't. Is there any way I can get a job to make money so I can pay you back?”

Kgomotso smirks

“Well you’re in luck, they're looking for some help to rebuild parts of the town and clean up what is left. I will go with you to make sure they know they need to give me at least ten gold coins and give you the rest.”

I nod following the half zebra? Out of the bar and in the area the rebuilding and cleaning effort is happening at.

___________

Cleaning the town

I am led to the middle of the rubble. A lot of it has been moved so it could be cleaned and help with the rebuilding effort. The one standing in the middle of it all is a centaur wearing a business suit and a hat.

Kgomotso stops me before we fully go to talk to him.

“That is Thrake is a very important figure of the town. He spent years making a name for himself and becoming the richest creature of this town. He doesn’t own this town and is making sure it keeps running and he keeps his money out of elections. He just does what he felt his grandfather should have.”

I was confused.

“Who is his grandfather?”

The stallion chuckles.

“He is like the evil centaur Tirek that is his evil grandfather and a creature he has never met. If he has, he doesn't remember him at all.”

I nod while I am led to him and Thrake laughs.

“I heard everything Kgomotso don’t you think you’re being a bit overprotective of others knowing my great grandfather is a former monster?”

Kgomotso laughs

“Anyway this is Ruby, she ordered some food and tea and now she needs this job to pay me back. So if you could give me at least ten of the gold coins you owe her then give her the rest. Is that a fair trade?’

Thrake nods.

“Yes, it works.”

I wave goodbye to the half stallion and I look at all the ponies and other creatures getting ready to work. I look up to Thrake and he chuckles.

“Be prepared, a song might happen and it will be a little strange to you I am sure.”

For one I wasn't the only one cleaning the town. A couple of ponies cleaned the town as well. I haven't seen my friends in a while. But I found it interesting. I was told ponies normally broke into song. I am starting to wonder what they did. Music played in the speakers of my helm. Why did music play at my helm? But while I was working the ponies sang.

"We shall clean our town. We shall clean our hearts. We shall sing to our souls filled with happiness." The ponies sang together. With me, I just lifted the rubble I could get a hold of. Thrake even started to sing. I didn't even think he would.

"Oh clean up this town. Bring us back to normal. Bring back the magic. So we can all eat. The army that came to destroy our town..does not stop us from having our peace. So come on and sing!!" The ponies joined in. I just stared at them, the music getting on my nerves that was playing in the speakers of my helm.

"Use your tail like a broom to clean up the dust."

A young mare sang while she used her tail to clean the dust and try to clean every part of the road to remove debris and particles.

"Oh come and dance with our hearts. While we clean up and dance!!" A stallion sang and held a hammer in his magic. While a group of stallions started to repair the buildings. Now after that verse they just started to hum the music still beating hard in my helm. I didn't know what to do but worked lifting the planks and giving them to the ponies but a group of them grabbed me and they started to dance.

"Come on and dance with our hearts. Come on and sing with us." Another young mare sang to me. I gulped trying to fight the urge to sing and dance. But I lost myself to it.

"Shake our... Bodies to the music never fail to clean up the town. Dance. " Starting to feel less nervous looking at the ponies around me as I sang. They had smiles on their faces. Lyrics for the song showed up on the visor of the helm. How did this suit know these ponies were singing? But I didn't know how good my voice was but I suddenly allowed all my nervousness to leave me.

"Shake our bodies and dance to the music. As we clean up the town."

I started to dance in the air while the ponies did what they could to clean up.

"Clean dance and smile, be happy just because we can be.."

All I did was mostly since my body was too small to lift any of this big stuff. Even if I am a worker. But I wasn't made to lift a lot of this rubble. But since I stopped singing the music kept beating in the helms speakers.

I grab a broom joining in with the song.

“We clean to be happy, we clean to dance. We let the music fill our hearts and we let cleaning tell a story.”

I am grabbed by one of the mares and we get into the middle of the rubble in the town and we do a dance number?! I watch the steps they do and it’s amazing how these creatures dance and one of the mares sings.

“This song brings the music of happiness to our hearts so come on and dance come on and clean.

We all start singing together and cleaning up.

“Come on and dance, come on and sing. Dance like we have no tomorrow and dance. So come on and come on and dance and clean!!”

After the song ends most of the area has been cleaned up and I keep dancing and humming to myself after I got paid by Thrake and he just laughed watching me as he went to help the others.

“Come and dance and sweep to the music.”

The music is no longer in my helmet but it’s still amazing to me. I can hear it and I feel a tap on my shoulder.

“OI buggy stop, it’s embarrassing to see that.”

I stop setting down the broom looking at Dunewalker. She has a white mare standing beside her wearing a cowboy hat. The mare lifts the hat to be respectful and I smile bowing to her and the mare chuckles

“This is Truly she is a descendant of one of the heroes; they think it’s one of the stallions or the mares. History has been lost over time. So no one knows.”

"Thank you.. for your help."

Her voice sounded soft. She had pure white fur and a cowboy hat. It must have been whoever is her ancestor. I doubt there is a name in the hat. It looks very beat up and I doubt it could be easily looked at without running it.

"Now we saw your two friends leave with the other's not too long ago. I'm sorry we couldn't stop the army that was searching for them."

I sigh deeply

“I know they were upset with me but you did what you could and I thank you for that. I don’t want anyone hurt on the account of two of my friends just trying to help.”

Truly smiles.

"I can understand. But your friends that came with you have been very helpful. The Water hunter you brought did an amazing thing. She found some water for us not far from the town. From what her friend Tick Tock said she has been trained all her life to find water. But they don't trust outsiders because of old teachings."

I smile happy to hear that Waterspout is making herself useful but I frown when I hear Tick Tock's name. I feel hurt every time her name is said. I don’t know why and I feel a little pain in my heart. I let it leave for a time.

“What about Cranberry and Inyanga have they been helpful?

Truly smiles

“Oh very much so they have done so much and helped our doctors here catch those parasites we heard Hard Rock has to deal with now we don’t have a big issue with them here it’s very rare but thank you.”

I suddenly notice something a mare walks by with a stone leg?

“Huh?”

Truly notices what I see and she sighs.

“That is why I came to see you. I am told your species can’t get affected very easily by magic creations. Lately, some ponies have gone missing. Stone body parts show up later when the rest of the body filed into nothing. We have no idea what is causing it and it turns out whoever does this only goes after the weak or the homeless.”

I shake my head. Wow, that is awful. I wonder how I can help.

“Is there any way I can help?”

Truly smirks

“Well, what we have learned about what causes the stoning is a new drug a gang has been pushing. They call it stoning. Come with me I will have you meet a mare who is helping us with this.”

I look at Dunewalker and she nods. I follow the mare to her office.

______

The stoning

We walk into Truly’s office. There is a mare sitting in a chair and she turns to look at us. I notice this mare has a stone ear and she is having a little trouble breathing. She has to have oxygen in her nose to keep her lungs going.

“This is Winter Green. She is the one that brought this to us about the stoning. Here Winter this little bug wants to help.”

I sit in the chair beside Winter Green. She gives a weak smile.

“The stoning is what you wish to learn about? Alright, it’s very addictive and it makes you feel like you have powerful magic in your system. If you use it too much though, well.”

She points to her ear and her left leg.

“This happens. I also used to be a unicorn so I lost my horn. Most of my insides are stone, thankfully I stopped before any of my organs turned to stone.”

I glance at Dunewalker.

“Why are you looking at me? I can’t even be near this stuff or I will turn to stone. I won’t even try to help with this. I need to go anyway and get a drink. This is too much honest work and it’s tiring.”

Dunewalker leaves patting the white mare's shoulder as she goes off by herself. I sigh deeply hating how Duneawlker just suddenly will vanish and I have no idea why. Winter Green gets off the chair.

“I am willing to help you with this. I hear you have some doctor friends. Maybe I can explain it to them?”

I nod heading off with her to the Hospital before I bow my head to the white mare who gives me a bow.

__________

Glow-worm Hospital

We came in a few minutes after. We explained to the two mares what is going on and how it works and then I said something I shouldn’t have.

“I am going to go help find who is selling this drug.”

Inyanga stands between me and Cranberry. The anger on the face of the red mare and I am happy Inyanga is keeping the mare at bay for now.

“No, you will not!!"

I sigh, taking my helm off and the two mares look at me.

“Are you wearing make-up?”

I forgot I had that on. I laugh.

“Well I went to the saloon and one of the mares from the brothel pushed me in the back and made me feel amazing.”

Inyanga chuckles.

“So my little buggy had sex?”

Cranberry smirks

“NO!! NO!!! She just messaged me and dressed me up like this and tried to get the knots out of my body.”

“Um excuse me.”

We look back at WinterGreen and realize we are being a bit silly around her. Cranberry’s cheeks have a blush form over them.

“Sorry, tell me do you know how this drug works?’

While we wait for Winter Green to answer again Inyanga uses the fluid from her various pouches to see if she can break the spell. It doesn’t work but it makes the mare feel less pain like her insides are at least healing.

“Before we go any further Winter, what did your fur used to look like?”

The mare looks over at Cranberry and sees a weak smile forming on her lips. A pregnant pause comes over there for a moment like she is trying to say the right thing and not make it harder to learn how to handle this.

“My fur used to be green, this is what the drug does to you. If you use it too much you lose some things. Like I told Ruby I used to be a unicorn. I do have a question: will it be helpful if I go home and get the drug?”

Cranberry nods and she looks over at me.

“Ruby, do you think you could find who is selling this drug without getting hurt yourself?”

I smile weakly

“I will go with her Cranberry and I will make sure she stays out of trouble. So we let WinterGreen get the drug and then Ruby and I find who is causing all this.”

Cranberry sighs.

“Go ahead.”

Winter Green left and after at least thirty minutes she came back with the drug in her mouth and we noticed it was a powder. Like we were told it was but I learn there is more.

“Oh my..this is bad if there is too much of this in one area it could become a pandemic. It’s like fine dust if it’s in the air supply of a city it could. Turn the entire town high and into stone.”

Inyanga sighs, shaking her head.

“Not good Ruby, could you test it to see if it will affect you?”

Cranberry nods.

“I agree, let's test it on you Ruby.”

I sigh deeply. I go over to the powder, taking at least a little and putting it into my mouth. I feel it working soon after but I don’t feel myself turning into stone. It just tastes like an everyday treat to me. Maybe it doesn’t affect ones like me. Then all the sudden I felt a great burst of energy and it fills my core to brimming

“WHOOOO!! That is a rush.”

I shake my head finally coming quickly down from the high I don’t feel my body stoning or anything, my body turning into stone.

“Yeah it’s a drug for me, a real drug thankfully it didn’t last long and I doubt it will turn me to stone but I don’t dare try to take a bigger dose.”

Cranberry smirks

“Alright, I will test this Winter. Can you show them where they sell this and then come back and I will run some tests on you?”

Winter Green nods. I put my helm back and left with Inyanga not far behind us.

___________

The old Military warehouse

Before we fully left Inyanga got herself an old battery-powered mask to keep herself from turning to stone. We get to the warehouse and I look at Inyanga who nods at me as we are getting ready to go in. I grab my machine gun to get ready.

“Be careful please.”

Winter Green trots off and we go inside, closing the door silently. We notice the dust has engulfed this building. We see many stone bodies of ponies and other creatures. Some of them

We get to a large room that holds a large gun. It looks like one of those old weapons used during the war and around the area is a ton of ammo. But that is not all I see these strange rock creatures wearing various gang clothing. My guess is the leader of them is the one in the fancy suit and hat.

I nod to Inyanga and she sneaks with me inside the room. She taps my shoulder pointing up to the catwalk leading into a room where I see a pony outline like he's on some chair. I look at the gun it’s aiming up there. I grab a magic bullet or ammo they call it that has the blue strip and arm it. I cock my SGM shooting into the air and getting the attention of the creatures. They just turn to look up at me.

“I am here to stop you don’t move”

The one I am sure is the leader smirks at me

“I got a better deal for you.”

I was confused and I heard Inyanga fighting and struggling but these creatures have the upper hoof and they pull her to the leader forcing her to the ground. They remove her mask and the leader chuckles. I buzzy angrily seeing all this.

“Stop if you don’t let her go I will fire this big gun up into the room.”

I put my buggy hand on the trigger. I can tell this got the attention of the leader. He chuckles weakly.

“You got moxie kid but I am going to be blunt with you. You don’t want to fire in there. See the cure is in there and you want to help this town, am I correct?”

The cure is in there and I look back the pony is already gone. It’s like he knew I was here and I growl angrily

“Who the fuck are you working with?”

The creature chuckles, smoking his cigar.

“I can’t tell you that but I can tell you what the master wants. Now are you going to be a good little bug or do we have to be mean?”

I growl softly again

“I want to talk to this leader!!”

The leader nods and one of the rock creatures tosses me a walkie talkie

“You’re the one I have been watching. I see I am going to ask this once will you get out of my way and if you want to help with my plans join me.”

I buzz angrily

“No deal.”

The voice laughs.

“See as you have been sitting here talking with me and them. You may have noticed what one of them has been doing to your friend.”

I watch and I notice while they have been holding her down they have been making her breathe in the dust from the building. I stare at her watching her slowly turn to stone and I see one of them hold a file to get ready to file her body down.

“See if you don’t let them go they will do what they did to the others you just saw. So yes that is the only cure there and I am sorry it could be years before they find a cure to help your friend.”

The voice laughs.

“I would be telling you about my plans and all that and what I want to do with the water and so forth but I will let you stew like the dumb bug you are. Now do we have a deal or will you just attack these rock demons and let your friend die?”

I fly down to Inyanga. She is still able to move a bit and breathe. I try to help her by stroking all the dust off her and the rock creature sighs after the leader stops speaking to me.

“Let them go…Ruby, I am not worth it. I am just one life compared to so many.”

I look at Inyanga then the weapon I look at the catwalk leading up to the cure. I try to find many ways I can do this in my head. I could wait, can I kill these things? Can I be that one to kill and go get the cure?

“Kid let me make this easier on you.”

I turn my head to the leader of these rock creatures.

“Let us go and you may have a chance to save your friend. If not, she will make a big paperweight and the time is running out. What will you choose?”

I look at Inyanga and then back to the creature's cure. I sigh, taking my helmet and offsetting it down I kneel to them.

“I surrender, go.”

The others laugh charging out as the leader stays behind and he leans over to me looking into my eyes.

“I don’t like to do stuff like this kid. But a job is a job and life is not going to be simple for everyone. Plans will hurt others' lives and will be ruined but that's how progress works. Expanding life for everyone even if it means you need to break a few eggs. I am Geode and if we meet again I hope under better circumstances.”

I head quickly up to get the cure. I notice a computer and get into it. It’s already been hacked into and I notice the fan blowing to blow the air outside is off. I wonder if I can clear the air up then I notice another set has a filter? What in the world is that? Oh, wait I remember them I turn it on to get the dust out of the air and quickly head back down with the cure. I was too late.

I look at the cure and Inyanga is still able to talk. I lean to her to look into her eyes.

“Inyanga I am going to give you this.”

She smiles weakly

“No Ruby, they will find a cure for me someday. Go please give it to those who can help.”

She fully turns to stone and I try to shake her. Tears streaming down my face I wrap around the stone zebra crying hard.

“Inyanga please don’t go, I don't want to lose any more friends.”

I sob like a pathetic bug and while I do I hear heavy stomps coming in and I look up to see Crunch the Rock dog. He has an earpiece attached to his ear and he is talking to someone as he walks in.

“I don’t think this is a good idea, master. I mean come on you won you beat her let's just kill her and be done with it.”

He growls

“Yeah I know but…but we had a good thing going here. I know oh come on that was a mistake I lost my temper.”

He growls deeply

“I see you want to give a chance like this is a game of chees? Seriously she has already lost a pawn let her lose another. Okay I get it you want to make this a big deal and a moment of glory for yourself correct?”

I hear very angry talking on the other side. Crunch grabs the earpiece and crushes it he looks down at me with a smirk.

“Well, you’re in luck, my master wants to give you a bone. Now this will be the only bone I give you. Because if we meet again I will kill you. I hate heroes, I hate being nice. I hate peace, I hate friendship.”

The big dog puts his paw on Inyanga and she goes back to flesh and he even removes her high. She stands up shaking looking at the dog.

“If you say thank you I am going to kill you and turn you back to stone.”

She smirks

“Good dog.”

He roars angrily growling, heading back out cussing.

“Fucking worthless pieces of shit Dream Valley and cutesy pink ponies and stupid zebras what a fucking worthless shit.”

I turn to look at Inyanga. The look on her face makes me scared. The anger in her eyes I have never seen her so angry. Her eyes glow bright red and I see the mist look around but I don’t see the goat this time. After a while, it subsides and she sighs.

“I had to fight my anger for you, Ruby. I told you I wasn’t worth it and now they know they can control you just by using your friends. I promise I won’t tell the others but my trust for you has been lost.”

She starts walking out and I sit there sobbing buzzing sadly she turns to look at me and I see the anger from her eyes subside she comes over to me and hugs me tightly

“Oh, I am sorry I am so sorry I didn’t mean it you’re a wonderful little bug please stop crying.”

I don’t feel any better. The crying finally lets up and she smiles leaning into giving me a gentle nuzzle.

“It was just my anger speaking. Come, let's give the cure to Cranberry and see what she can do with it.”

I sigh weakly putting my helm back on and we head out I look up watching the dust from inside get blown away far away and I smile weakly we head back to the hospital to give the cure to Cranberry I look over to Inyanga again and she turns to me I see the same lukewarm eyes Tick Tock gave me. I feel heartbroken knowing another will walk away after all this.

Footnote: Level up

Perk added: Friend of Hard Shell: Since you did what you could to help the town you’re now considered an ally with the town. All the stuff you buy is at a discount and they will do whatever they can to be there to help you. As long as you keep your nose clean and not have the DJ mixer speak badly of you.

Chapter Seven: The search

It’s been at least a day since Inyanga and I met with Crunch the RockDog. Inyanga told Cranberry but only Cranberry about what happened. Cranberry put me into a room with just her and Inyanga. I could still see the lukewarm look in Inyangas eyes. They both look at me as they whisper to each other.

“Are you two just going to keep giving me the silent treatment?”

Cranberry sighs

“Ruby, you did the right thing. You just Inyanga needs some time away from you.”

I buzz very pathetically. Are more of those I consider friends just going to stop caring about me? What am I going to do? Am I going to have to go on my own? Going my own way for a while I head to the door.

“Then I will give you two the time.”

Inyanga sighs.

“Ruby, you don’t need to leave, I just want to talk with you.”

My anger is finally bursting for the first time since I got here. I buzz like I am an angry bee. My stinger even comes out dripping venom.

“What so you can tell me that I need to be at my lowest like Tick Tock told me? That I need to say I am sorry to everyone that I am a failure?! Is that what you want from me?!”

Inyanga’s ears pin to the side of her head. Cranberry looks to Inyanga and then back at me. They both seem very unsure of what to say. I head to the door to open it. Inyanga puts her hoof on my shoulder and I turn to look up at the zebra mare.

“I don’t need you at your lowest Ruby. I don’t need you at your highest. I just want you to be you. A little sweet bug who always smiles and never lets the pain and negative emotions. Ruby, I may have lost my temper with you. I may have been upset with you. But I am not Tick Tock. I am the one who will support whatever you do.”

Inaynga holds my face tightly with her two hooves.

“I will never forsake you, Ruby, I promise I do.”

Cranberry smiles. I just stare into her eyes, backing away. I see the lukewarm look. I see the anger in her eyes. At least in my mental mind, I see it. I doubt I will ever not unsee it. I need some time to myself. I got a lot to think about.

“Then why do your eyes tell me otherwise?”

Inyanga stares at me.

“What do you mean?”

I smile weakly.

“The zebras of the island always told me you can see the truth in the eyes. The truth of how someone feels is how you see them deep within their soul. If they have hatred in their eyes or are lukewarm when they see you. Then they aren’t telling you the full truth.”

Cranberry sighs.

“Ruby, the eyes of some zebras and ponies are the windows to the truth. You can’t be upset about that. Is Inyanga yelling at you right now? Is she being unreasonable and not wanting to work out this issue between you two like Tick Tock? If Tick Tock did say that to you then maybe you need to give her space.”

My buzz is becoming more apparent. I am angry. I get it do I have to give everyone space because I do some stupid things? I am not perfect. I am a simple creation of a bug that makes mistakes easily. I know I made a mistake with the stone dust and those rock creatures.

“No, Inyanga is not yelling at me right now. She is doing her best to reason with me and I am not allowing her to say what you’re about to say. Am I being correct?”

Cranberry stares at me.

“Ruby please…”

I stare at Cranberry then at Inyanga a weak smile comes over my face.

“Fine, I will let this go and I promise we will talk about this. When I had some time on my own.”

I grab the doorknob looking back at the two.

“Oh wait, is that okay?”

I stare at Cranberry. She seemed a bit hurt so I had to ask her this. I sighed, shaking my head.

“Look Cranberry Inyanga I am sorry if I am coming off as unreasonable and being an ass. I can barely talk to a friend of mine she gets so upset with me. Inyanga you’re a new friend and I do one little thing and you lose your temper with me.”

Inyanga smiles, pulling me into a hug. I am confused at the hug.

“I know I said I didn’t mean any of the words I said. I just was pretty upset with you. I couldn’t control my anger. Please forgive me, Ruby?”

I groan, shaking my head.

“Okay, look, we will talk more about this after I have some time. I need to speak to someone anyway. I hope the cure works after you two are done testing it.”

I put my helmet on and head out and I fly outside of town sitting on one of the big rocks not far out of town. I open the hud on the visor and call the number Watcher gave me. I am hoping he is there at least. It took a few seconds for it to go through. After a while, I finally hear a voice on the other side.

“Hello, who is this?”

I try to think of what to say. I have never talked to anyone I have never seen face to face before so this is new.

“I am sorry if I am bothering you, Watcher, this is Ruby.”

It took a second for Watcher to speak again. All I heard was static and some weird music and suddenly he was there again.

“Oh hello Ruby, I was kind of asleep don’t worry I needed to wake up anyway. So how may I help you?”

I explained to him what I went through and about Crunch and the strange drug dust. I told him I am searching for my friends but I wanted to save the best thing for the last.

“I don’t know what is up but I have been seeing strange red mist and a strange goat from time to time. I know who the goat is since the zebras told me that but have you ever heard of this red mist that causes hate?”

Watcher took a second to answer.

“Well, Ruby I will be honest our world is strange. The world we live in used to have the magic of friendship so it wouldn’t surprise me that without that magic older darker magic has returned. LIttle pip and her friends have been trying to bring back friendship. It’s going to take longer than ten years or even twenty years.”

I sigh, nodding.

“Some lands don’t even seem to have the peace the mainland of Equestria does. I have noticed this the past few days since I have been here. Even on the island, I am from this magic of friendship that hasn't taken hold.”

Watcher sighs

“I have seen the old world. I grew up in the old world. I saw things which made me feel that our world never had the magic of friendship.”

Wait, he has been around that long?

“Watcher, what was the old world like? I tried to ask Bulk about it but he didn’t want to talk about it.”

Watcher went silent for a while.

“Ruby I can’t tell you this I wish I could because memories of old would start coming back and I don’t think I could handle crying again. I promise you if we ever meet face to face. I will sit down with you and explain the old world. Don’t hold me to this promise, please. Now I need to get back to the grindstone, take care, Ruby.”

Watcher goes silent and it goes back to gentle violin music. Why in the world is this type of music playing? I inhale deeply, feeling my lungs fill with stale air since I am wearing the helmet. Then I release the air. I need to get back to the others.

Flapping my wings to hover into the air. I flew towards the hospital. A metal arm or a shovel smacks me and I land on the ground. Thankfully the helm helped me but damn that hurt. I was held down by dragon ponies? One of them removed my helm. I saw that robot again, the one that beat me the first time. I wonder if he is still crazy.

“Brothers and sisters he is rising. You’re his chief damned soul that will lead the way. He praised the storm king and praised my friends. Cheer my brothers!!!”

I heard hymns and hallelujahs from the other robots.

“Tell me...crazy ones, who the hell are you?”

I struggle trying to move but the dragon ponies hold me down tightly. The preacher grabs the dagger from my scabbard. Lifting it in the air and the robots praise it.

“Behold!!! The eyes of the truth!! Praise it my children the only thing able to bring back the water. But it’s thirsty my children, it hungers for blood. But it’s chosen by its minion to get the blood. Brothers and sisters, our masters, our leaders. Demands that we keep this one alive for his vision. Do we do that brothers and sisters?!”

“No NO!!! Kill her!! Destroy her!! She is not worthy of his light!! Free her damned soul!!! Give it back to the goddess and their filth!”

So many screams for my death. The preacher laughs.

“Why are you doing this?! Who the hell are you and what gives you the right?”

I tried struggling again. It got harder from the weight of the ponies. Even brought out my stinger to now try to sting one of them by bending myself. Of course, they have unicorn-type magic to hold me down to keep me from doing so.

“You wish to know my name? Do you wish to know the one who has damned your very soul? Cozy Glow. What gives me the right to do this?! The fact I woke up so long with my brain in this shell. How dare I?! How dare they?!”

Cozy went silent looking at her minions

I just stare up at the robot. I have no idea who that is.

“I’m sorry but is that meant to scare me? I have no idea who or what you are.”

“Of course, you don’t. You have no idea at all and just have that damned soul of yours.”

The robot lifted the dagger to stab me. Before the stab could hit me though a strange cat woman grabs the arm. I stare right at something I have never seen before.

“Purrr Cozy it’s not her time yet.”

The cat purrs every word she says.

“The master wishes her to follow the path. Do what he sent you to do.”

The robot's eyestalks stare at the cat. Then back down at me. Placed the knife back into the scabbard. The robot turns back to its followers and lifts its arms.

“Brothers and sisters followers of the Storm king. Our cleansing of her soul will have to wait. But we must damn this soul even more. The chip my brothers jam it in with the others. If Doc did the deal for the master.”

Cozy turns to the cat.

“Catrina the dust shall give you enough magic. To see within her head to see if Doc himself kept his end of the deal.”

The cat laughs.

“No need I found another version of my witchweed potion, of course, the planets used in its make take too long to grow but if this is needed for the master then I will.”

The cat reaches into her pocket bringing out a vial of fluid she opens it to drink it but a lizard holds her arm at bay before she drinks it.

“No Catrina you promised them…”

Catrina stares into the eyes of the lizard she snarls. Grabbing his neck tightly.

“You’re lucky Rep that I still need you after all these years. I am going to say once to you that the deal I made years ago is null and void at least it should be. Only bring it up if I am at my lowest.”

Rep coughs and I notice him shapeshift to get out of the grip of the cat he sighs turning into a crow landing on her shoulder.

“Yes, Catrina can you promise me though this is the only time you will use it?”

Catrina stares at him, and she sighs.

“Alright, and it will just be a drop. I just need to check in her head to see if the deal has been fulfilled.”

She takes a drop and my eyes shift to see what it does to her body. I see the strange fluid go through her system and magic explodes through her. I don’t understand what is going on? I have never seen magic like this before and she needs to use a potion to get the magic?

The cat leans down putting her hand on my head. Her hand glows. I strangely don’t feel any pain. I notice her sliding the hand around like it’s scanning for something.

“They’re in there they’re also very deep so you would have to almost basically force it in like a nail.”

Cozy laughs

“He kept his end of the deal, yes move cat!!”

Catrina growls moving away. Cozy comes closer lifting the chip to my head. I don't know what to expect.

“What’s wrong Cozy is too scared to harm the bug? Come on, just jam it in there!!”

Cozy turns to the cat she robotically grows.

“Don’t rush me. You don’t rush perfection!!

Catrina snorts laughing.

“Oh come on child you couldn’t even steal the magic right.”

Cozy drop the chip into the sand turning to the cat. The two look at each other like they’re about to fight. Rep gets off the cat's shoulder and lands beside me. He leans down to look at me, his eyes full of sadness.

“At least I didn’t try to force ponies to be my slaves by asking them nicely!!”

The two starts arguing and I swear all I am hearing from them is blah blah blah. I stare into the eyes of the one known as Rep.

“I wish there was another way. I want you to know Catrina is normally not so bad. She just lost right now. I promise you if you ever meet her again. She is a kind sweet gentle soul. But this needs to happen little one if we ever meet again. I want you to know I am sorry for what is about to happen.”

Rep changes to his true form grabbing the chip. I notice he turns his fingers into drills with the chip on the end and drills into my head. I scream feeling the pain in my head. He gets deep inside my head and the pain is so immense that I pass out.

__________

Hard Hardshell Hospital.

Opening my eyes I notice I am in the hospital again. I stroked my head. I don't remember much about what happened but I feel a nasty bump on my head like something healed. I notice Iinaygan and Cranberry talking. I lay back down, closing my eyes so I can listen.

“I don’t understand why Cranberry was telling the truth. When I say Ruby’s name my eyes turn from gentle and soft to lukewarm and hateful. Maybe deep down I have a problem with her and I can’t pinpoint it in my heart.”

Cranberry sighs.

“Who knows, maybe we will learn what is causing this. I just wish she wouldn’t get hurt again and then be carried in by someone saying oh she got hit by a shovel and that the mark on her head is more than just a shovel. I don’t dare dig in there to see what happened because it could cause damage to her.”

Inyanga smiles.

“I don’t blame her for wanting to save me from being stone till you found a cure. I don’t know why I got so angry about it. I might be angry at something else, maybe at how she gave up so easily. I am not sure I have any right though to be upset with her. I care deeply for her even though we haven’t known each other that long.”

Cranberry chuckles

“She has that type of personality you either love or you hate. I have learned to accept both. I love her as my daughter and I need to accept I won’t be able to raise her like my daughter. I have no idea how to raise one like her.”

I groan, opening my eyes.

“Ooh, what happened, how did I get here?”

Cranberry turns to look at me; she looks pretty upset and trots off. I watch her go off. I chuckled to myself about how sweet she was so kind one me before I woke up. I wonder if something else is bothering her.

“Okay, what did I do now?”

Inyanga stares at me and smirks

“You were carried in here by a Kirin Ruby. She said that you went to the bar to get drunk. Then you went on a spree of debauchery.”

I smirk. I am sure I could have so much fun with this by joking around.

“Really how much sex did I have?”

I wink at the zebra. She looks at me surprised and a smirk forms across her face and she laughs.

“Oh, Ruby I would say don’t joke about something like that. But it was funny at least. No, a kirin mistook you for something called a Cazador, some giant monster of a bug. She understood what you are after hearing about you on the radio. I think what is upsetting Cranberry is how much you get hurt.”

I chuckle weakly. She is correct. I tend to get hurt alot. I don’t even remember what happened this time I just remember the shovel and then blackness. I stroke my head and it still hurts. I grunt feeling the bump on my head.

“Should I give Cranberry some space?”

Inyanga nods while sitting on the bed beside me. I lean into the zebra nuzzling her. I feel safe around her just as safe as I feel around Cranberry. Even Tick Tock I feel safe near her when she allows me to cuddle into her. I hear the stomp of a metal foot and I see Dunewalker.

“So you went into the devil's den all by yourself and Inyanga turned to stone but you were still able to get her back to flesh and got the drug to get a cure made. I don’t know if you were lucky or if you had some help.”

I glance up at Inyanga and she nods.

“Well, I failed in a way if the town thinks I am some hero. I am not. I had to choose whether it was Inyanga the creatures or the town. I let them go, I got the cure and Inyanga was fully stone. I wanted to use the cure on her. She said that she is not worth the entire town. I broke down and he walked in.”

I glance up at Inyanga if I should go on. She nods, stroking my back with her hoof to relax me a bit.

“Crunch the RockDog came to see me himself and said some master of his wanted to throw me a bone. So he turned Inyanga back to flesh and it looked like it just pissed him off doing that.”

Dunewlker stares at me she smirks

“I see so you didn’t want to keep this lie that you did this so easily am I right? Look I won’t tell the town none of us will I am sure. Let them keep thinking you didn’t make a deal. At least you did what you could. No one is perfect Ruby and you had some hard choices there.”

Inyanga smiles.

“I wasn’t even going to tell Cranberry but Ruby insisted on the way back. I am guessing she is trying to stop more random bouts of anger like what happened with me. Listen, I am going to take Cranberry out to eat so she can relax and then I think we will be going on our way, correct?’

Dunewalker nods.

“We need to find the trail and they don’t know where they went.”

Inyanga nods, getting off the bed waving goodbye to me, and trotting out the door. Dunealker watches her and she turns to me.

“Dunewalker I have a question. You have been in this desert your whole life. Have you ever seen a strange red mist that causes creatures and such to get very upset?”

Duneawlker shifts a bit.

“Hmm yes, I know of some old magic in these lands. There is an old sickness I don’t fully remember the name of that caused hatred. What it did though was unlock those who held such hate inside their hearts. It would be released if they held it in for too long.”

Dune sighs.

“Dune why did you lie to me about the heroes being stone themselves?”

Dunewalker smirks.

“Where is your sense of learning things yourself Ruby? Do I need to tell you everything? I am sure you have been told camels don’t trust outsiders and you have seen this from me. I am never going to tell the full truth.”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head.

“Do you think the cure could be used to bring back those heroes from their prison?”

Dunewalker looks away looking towards the door. She leads me to the door, locks it, and then comes back to me.

“I need to be truthful to you Ruby. Dunewalker is not my real name. You will learn sooner or later about the failure of the dune walkers. I am one in a long line of them. I told you before that camels have a genetic memory of what happened. I will tell you the truth of long ago with these heroes. If any of them ever wake.”

She takes a deep breath looking back to the door hoping no one knocks on it.

“The camels only know the truth of what happened that day. Thanks to our memory the creator of Crunch the rock dog. Died because of these heroes. A living mountain, a living mountain with a heart called the heart stone. They call him his elevated eminence. They used the heart stone on him and weakened him enough but they turned to stone themself and then the stone was never seen again. Some say he destroyed it, some say he left it behind to regain his power.”

I sigh stroking my head so I was told the truth camels don’t tell the entire truth. It’s making me wonder if I can even trust Dunewalker then. Maybe she can tell me about this strange pony in a wheelChair I keep seeing.

“Dunewalker who is this pony in a Wheelchair I keep seeing you with from time to time. I have seen you with him a few times. Is there something I should know about him?”

Dunewalker shrugs her shoulders.

“He is just a simple citizen of this desert land. He is very unsure about outsiders so each time I talk to him. I make sure for him you’re not a problem or causing more problems than other outsiders do. I am sure you can understand correctly?”

I nod, I understand and I worry. Dunewalker walks to the window to look out she sighs softly

“Dunewalker is a curse of a name. I wish again I could tell you why Ruby but again camels care more about their secrets and their deals behind the backs of others than telling their friends the truth. It’s a sad thing about us and we will never get away from it.”

I wonder if I should ask this question

“You remember all the sex those before you had?”

Dunewalker turns, staring at me. She rolls her eyes and gives me a hard slap on the back of my head. She then grabs my face with her cybernetic foot staring right into my eyes. I could tell the question upset her a bit.

“I remember everything about those before me. including the crimes they committed or the backstabbers they did. It’s not fun to remember every single broken bone, every single heartbreak. It’s like you have so many voices in one head. You learn to live with it but later it will never be the same it will be a part of you.”

I think I struck a nerve when we both hear a knock on the door and Dunewalker goes to open it. Tick Tock and Waterspout come into the room. Tick Tock nods to Dunewalker and Dunewalker sighs looking back at me.

“I am going to get our next caravan ready, Ruby. I will try to convince some of my friends to come if they can't. I will tell Cranberry.”

Dunewalker leaves the room and I look at Tick Tock. The lukewarm look is gone, same with the hateful look. She seems to have gotten over whatever happened. For now, she sits down in front of me and Waterspout closes the door.

“Ruby Waterspout told me we need to talk. I told her what has been going on between you and me. She told me how this world is. We might regret that we never got a chance to talk things through. Inyanga told us what you did and I am going to say this first you did the right thing.”

I get off the bed landing beside Tick Tock looking up at her and Waterspout sits on the side staring at the two of us. I look at Waterspout. I have a feeling she is here to keep Tick Tock from losing her temper.

“Ruby, I still want to see you at your lowest. I feel for now though all I can do is this.”

She pulls me close, hugging me tightly.

“Forgive me for how I have been acting my little friend. Waterspout is correct and I thought about it. I worry that if I don’t do this now and a bullet or something else kills you I will never be able to forgive myself if you died and I still hated you.”

I hug Tick Tock and I hear the door opening up. I look to seeing Inyanga and Cranberry. They notice both Tick Tock and me hugging and Waterspout swings her head for them to come in. Inyanga shrugs her shoulders, joining in the hug. So did Cranberry and then Waterspout. I couldn't breathe too much.

“Girls I can’t breathe..”

Tick Tock laughs we release ourselves from the hug I feel so much better after this and I sigh deeply shaking my head.

“I am not used to having hugs like that. So Dunewalker told me she has some friends coming?”

Cranberry shakes her head.

“She just told us on the way back here. It wouldn’t be easy to convince her friends to come. So we found someone at the bar who will join us. Two who will join us.”

Two kind souls who are willing to come with us on this trip? I yawn deeply though finding it strange I am so tired. I shake my head grunting a bit. The shovel hurt a lot and I went back to bed.

“Wake me up when it’s time to leave.”

The four mares nodded and walked out of the room. I lay my head back feeling my world drifting as my tired brain makes me fall asleep.

_____________

The warden

I look around in a pure world of darkness and I sigh I have a feeling I know why I am here. I know this place in my mind only happens when the warden wishes to speak and I know the new warden is still getting used to these ways to communicate with me.

I notice the ghoul griffin showing up in the middle of my head like the old dragon warden used to do when he needed to talk to me or others of my kind. It’s kind of a weird way to talk and I wonder what he wishes to talk about.

“Ruby, I had to contact you because I noticed every time I see your life signs on these old magic-tech computers it keeps saying you got hit in the head you got a claw in the side you're close to death what is going on that ship?”

I keep forgetting my body has a tracker like many others of my species. It’s not easy to remove it. The only way to remove it is to take out at least one of our hearts. I think it’s the left heart. We can live without three hearts.

“Well let me put it this way. It was going to take a month to get to Equestria. We found a faster way to get there. We found an old-world creation in the middle of the water. It was sucking up water and I don’t know what else it does and it tossed me and the others into desert land. We are very far away from Equestria.”

Glendo stares at me.

“I see that makes sense but why are you always getting hurt? Ruby, what are doing over there to get hurt so much? I keep seeing a loss of blood alert body over exertion alert this bug is an idiot.”

I sometimes hate Glendo and his jokes. I get it he is now the warden and he had to give up a lot to connect himself to the old warden machines since the dragon died helping the resistance take on Majesty.

“Glendo I mean it I am trying to make sure I take care of myself. You don’t need to talk to me about it.”

Glendo sighs, stroking his head.

“I guess I don't. I know many of your kind don’t trust me as warden. At least I am trying to fulfill the job as warden since the old dragon died during the war.”

I nod and look around the area of darkness. Maybe I can ask him. Maybe he knows what this strange red mist is. Ever since I have seen it. I don’t know why it’s not affecting me. Maybe it will just right now I have nothing to be upset about.

“Glendo, I have a question for you. Did you ever see a strange red mist and a strange blue goat? At random times when someone is extremely upset, I notice this goat showing up and releasing the mist.”

Glendo stares at me for a moment. It takes him a while to answer since I know it’s not going to be easy for him to answer since he is still kind of new as a warden.

“I would have to study this in old files if I can open them up. A lot of the files got lost back during the war. Since most of these memories were connected to the warden himself and when he died most of the files went with him.”

I sigh, I feel defeated. I was hoping he could find something about this mist. I am sure I will be seeing it a lot on this journey. I wonder if It has something to do with the curse of this broken land itself.

“I need to wake up, Glendo, and get ready to look for Hawk and Rol Roll.”

Glendo nods.

“Ruby, I have been meaning to ask. Would you like me to turn off the chip inside you? Unless you still want me to be able to contact you.”

I am confused if it can be turned off?

“When my journey is over in Glendo then maybe I will ask for it. So I can be at peace for once and then I can go enjoy my life.”

Glendo looks down at me confused and shakes his head.

“Alright take care Ruby, have a wonderful time.”

Glendo vanishes from the darkness of my mind. I close my eyes, sighing I forgot he can look and see what I am going through. Someday I am going to take him up on what is going on and I am hoping it will work.

________________

A few hours later Hard Shell Hospital

I open my eyes looking around. I get up from the bed and I see Inyanga sitting in a chair. She is brewing some potions in a small pot. I fly in the air and hover over her shoulder to check what she is working on.

“Ruby if you want to sneak up on me you need to learn to quiet down your buzzing. Other than that good to see you awake you kind of worried Cranberry.”

I chuckle weakly.

“I guess I needed the rest. So Inyanga what are you making?”

Inyanga glances up at me. Her gentle eyes no longer have the lukewarm or the hateful look. I wrap my many legs around her neck gently hugging her. I give a buzzing purr as she giggles stroking my back with her hoof.

“Ruby, please you’re hugging me a bit too hard. I will be able to answer your question when you stop the hug. Even though I am happy you’re feeling better and not worried if I still have some personal problems with you.”

I chuckle weakly, stopping the hug.

“I can understand having personal problems, it's more the look in your eyes. So what are you making it smells good to me like something I can eat.”

Inyanga laughs.

“No, this would make you sick. A weather pegasus warned us we are going to travel through a bunch of sand storms. So these brews are to shield everyone's eyes from it. Cranberry went to buy everyone protective eyewear but this is to keep the eyes wet and from drying.”

I sigh softly.

“Do you need me to do anything?”

Inyanga removes her mouth from the mixing spoon looking up at me.

“Why not go take your weapons to the blacksmith here. Maybe they will help you and help you find some good ammo for your gun and sharpen your blades.”

There is a blacksmith here? I don’t remember seeing one I head out of the room. I stop and turn around to look at Inyanga again.

“Uh, do you know how to find this blacksmith?”

Inyanga rolls her eyes.

“Ruby, it's pretty simple just look for the sign which looks like an anvil. They aren’t hard to find and we have been told there is one here. Oh and Ruby, your armor is in the main doctor's office, it's unlocked.”

I head to the office head inside looking around the office. Shouldn’t there be a doctor here? On the table, I find my armor and all my weapons. I look at my helm closely to see it’s been at least fixed up a bit.

I make sure everything is good. I am grabbed from behind. I jump, grabbing the dagger, turning around quickly, holding it tightly, my buggy hands shaking and I see it’s the doctor of the office.

“Whoa whoa whoa!!”

My hand keeps shaking shakily and puts the knife back on my armor. I smile weakly rubbing my hands.

“I’m sorry I have been very jumpy lately.”

The doc nods.

“I can understand perfectly. I can take a look at the bump on your head if you wish. Go lay on my couch and I will get my instruments.”

I sigh softly laying on the couch waiting for the pony doctor to get everything he needs and his horn glows looking into my head. I am not sure what he is looking for. While his horn glows he pulls out a strange needle

I stare at the needle. I feel magic holding me down. I try to fight it. I am held down by too much groaning, shaking my mouth covered by the magic. The needle gets closer and closer and I don’t know what to do.

I feel the needle stick into my head. I feel the fluid go into my head and I feel dizzy and scared. The doctor shifts to a swan-looking bird. Oh, it’s a Panna wait, the Panna should be extinct. The bird holds my face tightly.

“I need you to focus and tell me the full truth. Are you from the island Devil’s Due?”

I grunt nodding despite how floaty my vision and head feel.

“Alright, I need to know the truth, did the monster Squint escape his prison?’

I nod again, grunting, wanting to speak.

“Why do you want to know?

The shapeshifting swan creature sighs

“I see he is going to want to try to find the rest of us to take his revenge on what Ruff and Looma did to him.”

The Panna looks up to hear hoof steps. They were coming closer and Panna looked back at me.

“Listen and listen closely, don't trust.”

The Panna notices the steps are getting closer and he flies out of the window and I still feel fuzzy and dizzy. I groan, still dizzy. Coming into the room is the real doctor he sees me and trots to me looking me over.

“Miss, are you okay?”

I just stare at the pony and shake my head.

“I will be fine, I just need to move around.”

I grunt getting up feeling very dizzy still getting my armor and helm on flying around like I am very drunk. I turn around and look at the doctor.

“Sorry!!”

The doctor sighs lifting the needle from the floor looking at me and then just tosses it into the waste box. I fly out of the hospital as much in a straight line as I can. I groan as I feel my stomach lurching around.

I quickly take my helmet off, find a corner near a building and vomit everything in my stomach onto the sand coughing feeling whatever was in my system coming with it. Vomited twice and rubbed my mouth coughing. I feel better but now my stomach hates me.

“Are you okay, miss?”

I turn my head a bit glancing at a filly. A weak smile forms on my face.

“I am fine. I think I ate something which didn’t agree with my stomach. I am sorry if a young one like you saw something like this.”

The filly giggles.

“No, it's fine. I have seen worse and one for my young age. I shouldn't be saying that but this is the world we are living in. Will you be okay though?”

I nod.

“I will thank you.”

The filly smiles, waving, walking off to meet up with others I am sure. I just stare at her. She has a pure soul, a pure heart. The pure of hearts are the ones who need the most protection in this world. The little young hearts who deserve to live in a world of peace. Tears rolled down my cheeks. It's not fair these little ones live in a world so full of hatred and a world so broken. I put my helmet on remembering the little ones from the island and what they had to go through.

I look up seeing the anvil waiting. Did I just vomit on the side of the blacksmith wall? I look over to the hospital which is next door. I groan so hard how can I be so dumb?! I head inside and look around. This is not a blacksmith. I head back outside looking at the sign again and then going back in.

“Excuse me, is this the blacksmith?”

The mare turns from what she is doing.

“Oh no we sell herbs here.”

I sigh great.

“Is there a blacksmith in this town then?”

The mare chuckles.

“Of course but we switched buildings like a month ago. We just haven’t had time to change the signs yet. If you look for my old sign you will find his forge.”

I get ready to leave but I stop looking back at the mare.

“Do you give gifts?”

The mare smiles.

“What kind?”

“I would like a bundle of flowers, two mares, a zebra mare named Inyanga, and a pegasus mare named Cranberry. One of them is in the hospital.”

The mare giggles

“Are you trying to butter them up or just being kind to them to say you're sorry for something?”

I let out a stressful sigh. I am very unsure of what I should say.

“To say I am sorry for being such a failure in their eyes. I know I am not just writing a note to both of them for me. Tell Inyanga thank you for everything and thank you for your wisdom. For Cranberry, thank you for adopting me as your daughter. Can you do all that please also do I need to pay for it?”

The mare chuckles.

“No, you’re the one who calls herself Ruby correct?”

I nod, taking my helmet off. To show her who I am I don’t know why I won’t have to pay for it.

“After what you did, Truly asked us for just a day to let you get things for free. Only one day so don’t take advantage of this alright?”

I don’t deserve this. I take a deep breath okay I will accept this at least once. I don’t deserve it. All I did was deal with a drug problem. Why would they make it so I can get stuff for free makes little sense.

“I won’t thank you so much. You have a wonderful day, miss.”

I bow my head to her, putting my helm back on and flying out to find the forge. It took a while but I finally found the old planet shop sign. I try to open the door and it saids closed. I sigh deeply. I think I will just wait till we are ready to leave.

It took a while for the others to gather supplies got the carts ready and Dunewalker was the first one I saw. She was helping a turtle creature like Yanari to get the carts to hitch them both on him. The next to come was what white minotaur ghost she helped.

After a while everything was all set up Inyanga and Cranberry set their flower gifts in the carts. They both looked at me.

“I hope you liked them.”

Cranberry chuckles.

“You didn’t have to do that Ruby, it was a kind gesture though.”

Inyanga smiles

“Yes, it was thank you very much.”

After that everything was ready. Cranberry gave everyone eyewear for the dust storms and Inyanga poured the brew in their eyes to make their eyes protected while they wore them. The storm was going to happen soon and it wasn’t going to be pretty.

___________

The walk in the sand storm.

Four hours later, like clockwork, a heavy sand storm hit us. I had to get on Dunewalkers back to get through the sandstorm, the others had to cover their noses and mouths and Tick Tock had to be put into the cart with a tarp over her so she could run after all this.

“Well, who saids sand is not fun.”

I laugh weakly.

“Oi, we need to keep going so we don’t end up in any Tunnelers mating tunnels with us unable to see it’s like we might fall into one.”

Tunnels? I lean up to Dunewalkers ear to talk into it since it's hard to hear.

“What are tunnelers?”

Dunewalker takes a second to answer and looks around to make sure she can see what she is walking into. The sand storm seems to be getting worse and blowing so hard it makes me almost fall off Dunewalker. I grab onto her fur tightly.

“Tunnelers are ant creatures who have been part of the desert dwellers for years. I don’t know much about their queen since the only time she is seen is when something in this desert is a threat to everything.”

Dunewalker keeps an eye on the ground.

“It’s their mating season I believe so we need to be careful where we step since vibrations on the sand can alert them. The way to know this is if the sand below us is very soft.”

I groan trying harder to see I am happy I got the helm. I use my hud to see if I can see anything through the sand. I get an error ‘Too much sand to see through alert too much sand to see through.’

Cranberry coughs she flew ahead she finally came back a few minutes after.

“There is a set of stones we can hide in and put up the tents to keep us safe till the storm is gone. Come with me, grab the tail on the one in front of you.”

Dunewalker grabs Cranberry's tail. Putting a hoof on Dunewalkers leg, Waterspout used her magic to hold Inyangas tail. The turtle creature and ghost stayed close and I made sure I could see them both. Ghost held a large mini-gun just in case. It took us another hour just to get everything set up and made it in such a way so we could be protected.

I sit in the tent looking around and see the wind blowing the sides of the tent hard. The others finally made it in. I took off my armor and shook the armor sand pouring out of every part of the armor.

Ghost sat beside me and she coughs.

“Ugh it’s been years since I walked into a sand storm I will never again.”

Inyanga gets fully in and every inch of her white body is now brown dust. She doesn’t seem to mind and works on brews to keep her mind off of things. Cranberry’s red fur is dusty as Waterspout drags Tick Tock out of the cart bringing her inside.

She coughs and opens a compartment to force all kinds of sand out of her body. She closes it and she looks at me. I look at her. I still see the lukewarm look she sits down behind me pulling me close to her.

“I saw you got flowers for Cranberry and Inyanga Flowers. You’re thinking of others yourself, that is my bigger issue with you. I know you don’t notice it but I am sure you understand.”

I smile at Tick Tock.

“I am trying.”

I looked over at Cranberry and she relaxed. I can tell something is bothering her though. I look up to Tick Tock whispering to her.

“I think something is bothering Cranberry. I am going to go talk to her, is that okay?”

Tick Tock nods.

“If we are going to find our friends we need to be of strong mind and heart. So go ahead and do it.”

I give Tick Tock my armor.

“Can you fix this for me please?”

Tick laughs.

“Wow…this won't be easy to fix.”

I smirk flying over to Cranberry. We can talk low enough for it to just be us. When I land near Cranberry she looks at me.

“Cranberry, something is bothering you.”

Cranberry coughs looking over at me. Her emotions tell me otherwise. She is smiling but her eyes are full of pain and sadness. I don't know how I learned how to read emotions through the eyes. It could be how my kind is.

“Nothing is bothering me, sweetheart. I am fine, I am just tired of all this sand in my lovely fur.”

I don’t know why she is lying to me. I sigh deeply trying to not pressure her. I feel I need to pressure her though. I take a deep breath filling my lungs full of the sandy air. I look outside seeing the sand storm getting worse. Looking back at Cranberry.

“Cranberry please don’t hide how you feel. I can tell in your eyes you’re not fine. You have something bothering you badly. You can show me I won’t show anyone else.”

Cranberry sighs as she opens her bags and sets down a letter. It’s in an open folder. I opened the folder. Is it a note? I read the note. ‘Dear sister father has been getting worse. He refuses to say you’re his daughter. He feels you have become an embarrassment to him. To me, though I feel it was great you adopted this little creature. I wish I could meet her but you know the store needs me. To honor our mother and her dream. Anyway, Streak, Flick, Thunderstrike, Ozzie, And me Tornado. We all love you and miss you. We will try to get our father to change his mind. Tell your new daughter we love her bye sister.’

I set down the letter looking up at Cranberry. I smile weakly.

“Your father sounds like a wonderful stallion.”

Cranberry nods. I see tears forming in her eyes. What should I do? She is about to cry. I look around to make sure the red dust and the blue goat are not around. Oh, thank you finally for peace. I lean into her, hugging her.

“Ruby. I can’t make him happy for me ever.”

Tears fall down her cheeks and she sobs softly. I try my best to help her.

“Cranberry you try so hard to be strong. You shouldn’t hide your feelings about how you feel.”

I find it sad it’s me saying this. I am the one who can barely tell others how I feel. Cranberry tries to keep her crying from being too loud. The one who comes over though is one I never expected.

“Cranberry?”

Cranberry looks up at Dunewalker. Dunewalker lays down in front of the mare.

“I know you don’t trust me but do you wish to tell me what is bothering you?”

Cranberry points her hoof to the note. Dunealker lifts the note with her metal paw turning into fingers reading it through.

“Huh sounds like a real Jackass eh?”

Cranberry sobs hard and Dunewalker pulls her into a large hug stroking her back and putting her two paws on her face.

“Do you know what I see when you cry? I see a strong mare showing the side of a mother of a scored daughter who tried all her life to please their father, am I correct.”

Cranberry sniffs nodding

“Yes, correct.”

Dunewalker smiles.

“I am going to say this look at you’re a doctor, a strong mare in a position of power over some leaders. Leaders will listen to you when you say doctor's orders. You will have to force some to admit you’re not only stronger than your father. Do you remember what your mother used to look like?”

Cranberry sighs weakly.

“She looks like me, her eyes were as beautiful as mine but blue.”

Dunealker nods.

“Then maybe he looks at you and feels he failed your mother. I know it’s hard to say things such as this and admit it might be right.”

Cranberry smiles.

“Thank you Dunewalker.”

Dunewalker laughs.

“Eh, one of those who came before me was a counselor. It's easy to remember some of the stuff they learned. I just kept the part on how to help one who is crying. She was a marriage counselor so I can tell you how that went”

Dunewalker stands up patting her back.

“If you need to talk more I can try to help you. Say a lot about us camels. We hate giving our secrets but we have a lifetime of skills even if sometimes those skills get us into trouble.”

Dunewalker winks at me heading back to help the others Ghost walks over to us sitting down by me.

“You did a good thing, Cranberry adopting this bug.”

I glance at Ghost.

“I felt It was the right thing to do, yes. I can tell maturity-wise she is a young teen. Body wise she is twenty. So I have learned that if she gets upset I need to remember she is not fully an adult mind yet.”

Ghost chuckles.

“Yes, it’s true. I never understood why Majesty created her species. Then when Majesty started to get more hateful I saw why. They were her enforcers; it was the only way to enforce her rules and try to force others to love her.”

I sigh.

“Yes, it’s what caused the hero to start the uprising.”

Ghost nods.

“I wish I could have joined the fight. I would have fought to the point I would try to break Majesty herself.”

The large turtle came over to us.

“Hey, it seems the storm is dying down. Oh hello, I am Gama. Nice to meet you, Ruby. I would have talked to you sooner but sand storms and desert and trying to not get captured by the tunnelers.”

It took us a while to get everything ready again when we got on the road again I turned around noticing the rocks one of them had a code on the rock. It’s half missing and looks like it has been eaten away by the sand storms.

“Oi buggy what do you see?”

I turn to Dunewalker.

“Some code on this stone.”

Duneawlker stares at the code.

“Hmm looks like a code to open a lab from the war. There could still be a few that haven't even been open here. I will say well keep them locked and closed. The old war labs are something no one wants to go into.”

I nod looking towards the code again.

“How bad did these experiments get?”

Dunewalker shrugs.

“Don’t ask me I wasn’t there even if I was I wouldn’t tell you. Come on, let's go before another storm starts up.”

I sigh, turning to look at the ground seeing we sat on an old metal door. I notice it’s been ripped off something and left here. I quickly fly after the others, not allowing something like this to keep me from moving.

___________

The desert early morning

We stopped for a time when we got away from the stones and slept at least for four hours and the sun came up and we got ourselves ready to go again. Even though there have been sandstorms, somehow we see Hawks prints in the sand.

“Huh, your friend is pretty heavy.”

I glance at Gama laughing.

“Well, she is pretty much a brain in a dome. That is all she is a mech walking with a brain.”

Inyanga sighs.

“I hope she respects zebras.”

Cranberry chuckles

“I haven’t met her either so I don’t know what to expect.”

Tick Tock laughs.

“Oh, she will like you two. She told me she never had issues with zebras during the war. She wanted to join the zebra side at least how she looked at it. But tests just left her brain and then placed in that mech body.”

Gama looks at Waterspout and she waves at him. He looks at me and I notice Ghost starts up the mini-gun a few times. I think she is worried something is about to happen. I can tell Ghost is a lot like Skull Crusher. She is always on edge and ready to fight.

“Excuse me, Ruby, how did you make friends with a water hunter? They tend to be pretty violent and always attack others on sight for their way.”

I was about to answer but Tick Tock beat me to it.

"They're part of an old group of ponies known as the children of the night. They have been here since before Luna turned into Nightmare Moon. From what Waterspout told me. The females normally don't do anything but are bearers of foals and the stallions do the hunting. She tried to break tradition so she could be free from only being pregnant the rest of her life."

Waterspout knew they were talking about her. But she still didn't know how to speak Equestrian that well. But funny enough I never learned equestrian either. So It might be that I was born to know all ways of speaking or eating the magic most of our lives. It did something to our ability to understand the words of others.

"I never understood how I could understand Equestrian. But I am starting to wonder if the magic I absorbed helped me with that. Maybe I will understand how it works. But I never got the chance to ask Majesty before she went crazy and expected all to love her and fall in line."

Gama stares at me and Tick Tock has a very surprised look on his face.

"So you mean to tell me that this island you are from. Had a mare named Majesty? There are old tomes that were brought here to be hidden so long ago. But they spoke of a former Ailcorn named Majesty. Who took offense to what Star Swirl the bearded passed her over. She wanted power but of course, it didn't work as she wished."

Wait Majesty has been alive that long? How could she be? She was just a pony when I first met her. Unless when she turned into an alicorn she already was an alicorn I am starting to worry and wonder if something is going to happen later.

“Hey, I found the area everyone.”

I glanced up at the flying red mare who went on ahead again. It took us a few minutes to get there and when we got there we saw many shattered stone bodies. We see parts of Hawk all over the place. I lift one of the parts of her off the sand looking at it. It’s one of her cameras.

“Oh no.”

I glance at Tick Tock and she has no emotions on her face. She looks at me though I could see her hatred when she frowns. It’s come back. I wonder if I am going to be blamed for this.

“They knew how to destroy the repair magic in her body. I have no idea where they went.”

Gama looks at Ghost and they nod to each other.

“I know it's the forest. We try to avoid the forest as much as we can. Something has woken up there and caused many creatures to leave the forest. I am sure some of them are still in the forest. But this forest is what the ponies used before the big 52 was made."

I look at Gama

“How do you know all this?”

Ghost laughs loudly.

“Girl, do you have any idea how old Gama’s species can get?”

Gama snickers.

"My species can live on for many years. I'm 400 years old. I know I don't look that old. But I have been around that long and watched the world fall as it did. Now we didn't enjoy the fact that the ponies tried to force their war here. We welcomed ponies to save us from Crunch the rock dog. We even welcomed them to take care of some villains that they created themselves. But these villains are still out and about along with Crunch.”

I stare at the turtle shaking my head. How are these creatures so old? We gather all the parts of Hawk. The sand has done some deteriorating to her metal and parts of her body. I worry about them. We need to get to the forest as quickly as we can.

"OI the walk to the forest is going to take many days. We would have to go through the nest of many deadly creatures. Now it might be best to pick up what you can from your friend. I doubt you want to find her and not everything is repaired."

I sighed deeply and it took about an hour to find everything. We placed it all in the caravan wagon. It took time to repair. The sand went into many places of the metal and it looked like it was ripped apart by magic. The magic I could taste. I felt upset at the fact that magic had been used to hurt Hawk.

“I hope she is okay. I am worried about her.”

I look over to Tick Tock. I agree with her. I am worried too.

“I feel guilty about what happened to them.”

I say loud enough for Tick Tock to hear. After I say this Tick Tock stomps over to me her eyes glowing bright red. I stare into her eyes. I knew it would happen. I feel it was going to get worse if I can’t calm her down.

“You feel guilty? You’re a fucking idiot you asked us to come here and now Hawk or Roll Roll could be dead because of you.”

That hit me hard.

“Now you don’t need to blame her for it all.”

Cranberry came to my defense.

“Oh fuck off Enclave you have no idea about anything. You adopt the worthless bug and you think oh you're the most expert with her.”

Cranberries eyes glow bright red I see her anger growing I think Tick Tock struck a nerve she gets into Tick Tock's face.

“At least I took the time to get to know Ruby instead of hating her because she makes a few mistakes.”

Inyanga sighs.

“Hey, there is no need to.”

Cranberry cuts her off.

“Shut it zebra. Because of your species this fucking world is dead!!”

I am now panicking. I am watching my friends fall apart. Why is this happening? Inyangas eyes glow bright red.

“My species are the reason for the dead world? Have you ever thought you ponies should have left it alone?!”

My three friends argue I can hear every hateful word. Duneawlker comes over and tries to break them up

“Hey, we are trying to find your friends here. Come on, you can stop accusing each other and stop blaming the bug.”

All three of them yell at her.

“SHUT UP!!”

Gama, Ghost, and Waterspout stay silent watching this. I look around seeing the mist. It's intense. I notice the mist is not only coming from them it’s coming from their eyes. I didn't see the goat this time. This sickness is coming from them itself?! He just needs to spread the sickness and that's it?!

I take off my helmet and smash it into the ground hard enough to make vibrations.

“STOP!!”

They stop arguing looking at me I see the hate I see their anger why is not affecting me why is not affecting Gama or Ghost? I was about to speak and I suddenly heard the ground caving in around us and ants coming up from the ground.

“They attack, protect the queen, protect the queen, protect the queen.”

I look around remembering I am a bug myself like they are. I take a deep breath trying to relax looking over at my friends who still have their hateful red eyes.

“As a bug like you, I can tell you we come…I peace please let us through peacefully.”

The bug chitters and many others chitter around me. I am trying to make out what they’re saying.. Then I realize they’re wanting to come and get me. I can't move fast enough and I am grabbed from below.

“RUBY!!”

_______

Ant Tunnels

I was carried deep into the ant colony. I was given different ants. I didn't know what was going on. They wrapped me in a strange fluid like a web that didn't allow me to break free or move. Each time I was moved by these creatures I saw many different chambers. But I didn't see them since I was taken from place to place so fast. Then I was dropped in front of a very large giant ant.

The queen looks at me. She has the beauty of many queens I have seen before. She is so beautiful I want to be one of her drones and feed her my food from my stomach. I shake my head. Why the hell?

“Ah, a magic eater wishes to grace me?”

How does this queen know my species? I feel bad that I am here. I am sure my visit has ruined her ability to lay good eggs with no sickness in them. I try to back out and her guards keep me inside.

“Now little one I am not going to harm you. My guards won’t harm you either. We heard you and your friends above if those arguing with each other are your friends.”

I nod

“Yes they are and you know my species?”

The queen laughs softly, her eyes are not only full of wisdom but the beauty of one who has been alive longer than most beautiful beings. My worker's heart makes me want to become part of her colony and just stay here forever.

"There are many magic eaters that have come to this land before. But they found a way to escape the island and found their way here. They stayed down here and integrated into my children. Now none of them are alive anymore. But what brings you here?"

I didn’t know what to think but I wanted to find my friends.

"I'm trying to find my friends."

I sighed.

"My friends got kidnapped while they were trying to find water."

The queen nods while listening.

"I see you're the buzzer creature we have heard about. I never thought I would hear of you killing my followers. But it doesn't help of course that they felt you were attacking them. Not many of them know how to speak like me. But I could send a group of them up there to get your friends. Because I have a feeling you're heading to the forest?"

"Yes, I am heading to the forest, what of it?"

The queen looks at her tunnels. I can tell she has a great deal of fear of some of her tunnels. I notice some of them are blocked off.

"The creature's in there are creations of the ponies. There is also a robot that came through here yelling he is rising. It killed some of my followers when it came through here. But since the ponies ended themselves. They had some strange creations in those buildings. They have woken up and released themselves. But It might be wise for you to stay here and allow us to take you to the forest through our tunnels."

"Why are you being so kind and respectful to me? I killed some of your followers. I am with ponies and other creatures of this land. I'm sure they consider you a problem."

The queen looks at me. She can’t smile or show emotions easily. She is a lot like me. It takes various parts of my face and using my body for her it’s harder to see how big she is.

“They don’t consider us a problem, we are a very peaceful race. We don’t need to prove anything to them but just live. One second one of my guards is coming to talk to me. She is worried about something.”

The guard comes in and chittering. I can understand it’s about my friends and about a sickness they’re carrying. The queen looks at me.

“Your friends will be allowed in here but they will be forced to stay in a closed-off tunnel. Don’t worry they will be given food and you can talk to them through a hole. But it will be till the hate sickness vanishes from their bodies.”

I sighed after a while my friends were brought down to the colony and were all placed inside a large chamber. The chamber from what I was told was meant to be used to hatch the eggs but they moved the eggs and placed them in another chamber. After they get in the tunnel is in place and big enough for food and air and the ability to talk to get through. Waterspout didn’t have to be in there with them but she wanted to be in there. Ghost and Gama stood like guards just in case.

I hover by the hole.

“Are you all okay in there?”

I see Cranberry her eyes are no longer she doesn’t have the lukewarm or hateful looks she is just upset that she is in here.

“I am okay with the others too. We are trying to work things out. What about you sweetheart?’

I smile.

“I am going to be sleeping in the queen's chambers tonight. She wants to talk to me.”

Tick Tock comes to the hole and I see her vision has turned to normal again.

“Hey, Ruby I am sorry I didn’t mean.”

I lift my hand to stop her.

“No it’s fine I deserve it after feeling guilty you get better I will let you out when they feel the sickness is gone.”

Gama and Ghost nod to me.

“Sigma and I will let you know when the sickness is gone.”

I sigh, taking off my armor and giving it to Ghost.

“Can you take this for me?”

Ghost smiles.

“Don’t expect too much Ruby. But for now, I will be your armor holder. Don’t expect it too much in the future. I expect to be paid or at least buy me dinner.”

She winks and I chuckle

“It’s a deal I will be back”

Slowly lifted my wings to fly around the tunnels. This place was so peaceful I never thought I would ever be in an ant colony and I found myself back in the Queen's chamber. She turned around and stared at me. I could see a strange look in her eyes. I have no idea why she was staring at me like this.

“You look like one of my sisters, Ruby."

She softly added looking towards me with her pure pupil-less eyes. I stared at the queen because I would look like one of her sisters. Then it hit me hard.

“What is your brood name Ruby?”

I smile weakly

“Glide.”

The queen goes silent for a while.

“How is she doing?”

I smile weakly.

“Majesty killed her and the rest of her brood in front of me to make a point then forced me in her army to take control of the entire island.”

"You have been to the island.."

She looks away from me. I can tell the queen one of her sisters is long dead hurt her a lot.

"Yes, I was one of the first generations that Majesty created. Glide was too and she convinced me to leave. I couldn't handle being on that island any longer. So I found my way here with some friends of my own. My mate died recently but thanks to him we have a giant colony. But after being here for so long. I doubt I could be called a magic eater anymore. But you look like a newer generation. A generation that will never change to a normal creature."

My heartbeat quickly. Another species of mine that found their way here?

"Is that why you wish to help me?"

The Queen chuckled weakly.

"There are more reasons I wish to help you, Ruby. I see that you're so lost. I see that you might fall someday. You also seem to need to rest."

She wrapped her large legs around me pulling me into her body. Like she is my mother.

"Rest with me... Allow yourself to be ready for the future ahead."

I didn't know what to do but she started to sing to me in the words of a magic eater. She released the magic and made a song that was used for us. She is not controlling me. Some would think that. But the magic she released is full of peace. It made my eyes close. While I heard her sing.

“Oh, the little soul of the island. Oh, the little soul of the endless waltz of the world to come. Under the sky of the Misty moon and our lives.Oh, little creature of the world. Allow the moon of Luna and her wisdom to wrap you in her embrace. Let our hearts beat for you to join in the anthem of the song. Our songs shall sing to you all through the night.”

I felt myself falling asleep. I feel like I am back in my brood mother's legs when I was little and just born I lay back in her legs feeling myself fall asleep and all I can do is feel every inch of my stress leaving me the pain I had over the last few days vanishing at least for now just for this moment. A moment of pure peace.

Footnote: Level Up

Perk added: Ant whisperer: The fact you’re an insect yourself. You can speak to others. The only ones that won’t speak to you are spiders. Their hunger keeps them from listening. But becoming friends with the tunnelers faction they will join you and tell other insect factions about you.

Chapter Eight: The forest

The book opens up and there is a sound outside. The minotaur hears guns going off and screaming outside a rock tossed into his window as he moves out of the way. He sees the citizens of Hard Rock getting more upset by the day. He sighs hearing the door opening and closing turns. He watches the leader of Hard Rock sit down.

“I am sorry if I am troubling you Pinda. Where is your co-leader, is she going to join us?”

Pinda stays silent for a while.

“She has nothing to do with the NCR; she is doing what she can though to stop the violence outside. I came in here to tell you once get out of our land before the camels do what we did to the ponies and zebras. Fought them and forced them to listen to us.”

He sighs sitting down in the chair.

“Look I just want to talk to you about parts of this land if you allow me to.”

Pinda snorts.

“I can tell you that we have regrets now. This is mostly because we have the NCR here trying to force their views on us.”

The minotaur nods.

“Look I don’t agree with the NCRs methods. I told them already that trying to force this here is not going to end well. I know full well what the camels can do.”

Pinda nods.

“Now what do you wish to know?”

The Minotaur smiles, picking up his pen to write.

“What can you tell me about the forest?”

Pinda takes a second to talk.

“The forest it’s been cursed for a long time now. The war cursed it the creations of the ponies cursed it. It’s just a forest of very deadly creatures. Some creatures in the forest have calmed down since the war ended and went back to sleep.”

The minotaur writes nodding.

“I see.”

The minotaur keeps writing, setting down the pen.

“Do you think the queen of the tunnelers would come and talk with me or the queen of the Nagas?”

Pinda shakes his head.

“No, they don’t trust outsiders.”

The minotaur sighs.

“I see, is it because it’s the NCR?”

Pinda nods

“They feel the NCR wants to destroy their way of life. I Want to force them under the NCR and I have an issue with this too. I hope the NCR understands we will get them out of here and if they ever try to return. We will all wise up and make sure they know who’s home this is.”

The minotaur sighs, stroking his head.

“I get it, I know. I had a love of home back before the war. I went with Fleur on a cruise ship. A ship we used to get away from the endless war. When the bombs fell we somehow ended up in the middle of the land. We have no idea what happened to me though I knew what happened I just couldn’t tell the others. It just wasn’t in the stars.”

He stands up looking out the window.

“You can go now, Pinda. I want to thank you for taking your time with me. I want to let you know when the time comes I will be here and maybe join.”

He glances at Pinda. Pinda stands from the seat and heads out the door. The minotaur closes the door. He opens a cane-shaped box pulling out a black cane with a golden top and a golden bottom.

“They will know we are again my friend. They will know full well.”

He goes to the closet and looks in and there is a top hat and a black suit and pants. He chuckles stroking the cane.

“The NCR will learn the hard way who controls this land. The Camels and those souls who are here. Time for this will happen when the stars will. We shall wait for the right time to stroke.”

He closes the closet putting the cane back into the box and closing it. He sets it back down looking back out the window.

“The time will come again. I wonder what they will think of us. When they learn who I am and what I did.”

________________

Early morning

I woke up in the many arms of the queen. She held me tightly and didn’t let me go. I didn't complain, I let her hold me, and maybe I can ask her a few questions. I just think she needs to learn more about the island.

“I have a few questions for you.”

The Queen was about to leave to head to the main chamber and she turned to look at me again. I could tell in her eyes that she had wisdom beyond her years. I am sure she will know my question and what I want to know.

“What was Majesty like?”

The queen sighs looking away. I am sure this question hit her hard and it’s getting harder for her to answer. Majesty from what I learned ages ago from others she was a sweet gentle mare. A mare that tried to be there for all.

“She was a loving mother. I didn’t care that she tried to kill all the Panna I didn’t like what she did with them. I didn’t care how she felt she had to laugh and tease the squid in the middle of the prison. It was made just for him.”

I nod remembering him.

“Yes he is freed now and we have no idea what happened to him. Do you have the power to see the future? Some of the queens could see the future unless you’re not able to see the future anymore.”

The queen chuckles.

“I can at times it’s rare when I look at you Ruby I see nothing. Your future is like a closed book. It normally means your history is locked tight by fate. The fates and the gods or if you wish Goddess will do what they can to make you their plaything it’s sadly normal in a cosmic sense.”

Cosmic sense? I have never heard of it in such a way. Many keep telling me the stars. On how there are sometimes three sets of stars even four sets. But the three sets are a question in themselves.

“I am going to go check on my friends. Thank you for the talk.”

The Queen nods, smiling.

“You’re welcome, Ruby. I hope the sickness has left them.”

I went to go see them when the dirt was removed. Cranberry leans down to me looking at me with a gentle smile.

“I am sorry for how I acted towards the others, Ruby. I have no idea why I was so upset.

I glance up at Tick Tock who shrugs her shoulders.

“I find it strange there is such a thing called hate sickness huh the more you learn.”

Waterspout comes over to Tick Tick.

“Vicistine pugnam irae odisse et saevientem ?”

Tick Tick smirks

“Ego semper canis et equa irae.”

Waterspout laughs softly.

“Videre possumne adhuc perturbatus es cum Ruby vel aliis?”

Tick Tick thinks a moment looking at me and then the others she shrugs her shoulders.

“Eos amo ut sorores meae camelum includunt.”

Waterspout giggles, nodding as she looks at Dunewalker who walks past them.

‘Illa est canis”

Dunewalker turns to look at them with a smirk

“Gratias tibi”

The two look at each other and look at her. Waterspout smirks laughing.

“Potesne ergo me intelligere?”

Duneawlker nods laughing.

“Ego semper potui tantum numquam satis curare de te ut nunc tecum loqui. Nunc te respicio.”

Waterspout smiles.

“Possumne vocare te soror et AMPLEXUS te?”

Dunewalker nods and the Water hunter mare hugs the camel tightly. The camel strokes her back gently looking at the mark on her back. She frowns but does not let that bother her as the mare moves on from the hug.

Inyanga tilts her head looking at me.

“So where did you sleep?”

A smile comes across my buggy face.

“I slept in the queen's chambers. I learned she is from the same island as I am.”

Inyanga smirks

“So still tired?”

I am confused.

“No, she just sang to me and held me in her legs. Like she was my brood mother. I feel bad for her though she is alone right now and her mate she came here with died many years ago.”

I look up at Cranberry.

“Are you angry or jealous mom?”

Cranberry wraps her wings around me pulling me close.

“I am a little jealous. I have no right to be. I don’t know what makes you happy. I don’t know how your species works yet. I am trying at least even though. What I hate more is being locked behind a sand wall because of some sickness I didn’t know I have.”

A male ant chitters as I look at him. I chitter at him asking him if he is correct. He chitters back. I learn he is correct and he is trying to tell me Grogar made the hate sickness and it’s in every area of this world but in some parts, it's muted here it’s soaked in almost everything.

“What did he say?’

I look at the others.

“It sounds like this sickness has been in this world since Grogar ruled it. Like Equestria and other areas, it’s muted because of love and friendship. Here it sounds like the magic of friendship, love, and so on is very weak to keep the sickness back. So it’s soaked into almost everything.”

Tick Tock sighs as the clockwork mare tilts her head. She looks at me and a smile forms on her robotic face. I can tell Tick Tock is trying to have emotions again. It's been a while since the last time she tried was before we left. She kept to herself the last many years and I am starting to wonder if something hurt her on the island.

“Ruby, can I talk to you alone?”

I am confused why Tick Tock wishes to talk to me. I followed back into the room which was closed off. She sits down looking at me with a weak smile on her synthetic face. Something is bothering her a lot.

“Ruby, I need to be honest with you. Something happened to me on the island a month before we left. It’s why I came with you. I haven't talked to you or the others about it. Because I am very private about my life.”

I know she is very private about her life. It worries me that a month before we left she changed so much, got harder, and got more unwilling to smile even if it’s hard for her to smile with that cybernetic body. She used to have strong emotions.

“Remember the clockwork stallion you saw me with a lot?”

I nod.

“I was in love with him, he didn't share the love for me. The month before he told me bluntly he can’t feel anything. His last words to me were to become a true clockwork pony and remove your emotions. I see how I have treated you. I need to bring my emotions back.”

I remember her being open. I didn't notice her not having emotions. I may have known her for ten years but she kept to herself a lot of the time. Of course, she would show a set of emotions, smile, laugh, and try to be the most friendly she can be. But after asking her to leave with me for a month then this happened. I wonder if there is more she is not telling me.

“Alright Tick Tock I am sorry if I am causing you to be angry as well. You’re being a bit of an ass hole. I don’t blame you though I haven’t been very kind of a friend and caused you more stress.”

Tick Tock smiles hugging me tightly.

“It's okay, I just need to treat you better. I need to stop acting like everything going on is your fault. I think more of my issue is that everyone I knew before the war ended is long dead and I am here so far away from Equestria. I'm also in an ant tunnel with you. What is up with that?”

I laugh

“Tick Tock, have you just closed yourself off completely?”

Tick Tock shakes her head.

“Others I show my emotions, others I am very open with you though it was harder to do so. I am going to try my best to be that way again with you. If you allow me to, of course.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“You don’t need my okay for it. I just want you to be you, Tick Tock.”

Tick Tock chuckles

“So smart as it. I am going to help the others get ready to go. We need to make sure we find Hawk and Roll Roll before things get too bad for them.”

I nod heading back to the others. I hear a chitter turning to the ant male tilting my head. He keeps chattering and my cheeks turn bright red. I chitter back he is wanting to mate with me. He is a bit turned on for some reason. He chitters back and nuzzles into me I try to back away chittering very upset. Inyanga comes over smacking the male with her staff.

“SHOO Shoo if you want her don’t force yourself on her Shoo!”

She smacks the wall away and the male chitters insultingly. I buzz angrily, chittering, calling him a big baby and he walks off pissed.

“Did you understand Inyanga?”

She shakes her head.

“No, how he was pushing himself on you I figured it’s what he wanted. Can you go ask the queen if she can get us anything to eat before we leave? Cranberry. Ghost has been getting ready to go is Gama.”

Giving a nod flying to the egg chamber. The queen had many eggs in this chamber and she loved all her children. Her eyes focus on me while she looks at her drones that gather food and the eggs to place them in the chamber.

“Forgive me I don’t mean to invade this chamber of the future. My friends and I would like something to eat and some supplies as well if you don’t mind giving us some.”

The Queen nodded looking at her drones pointing with her claws. They followed and I stayed to talk with her. On the walls of the tunnel, I noticed old photos of how she used to look.

I had to ask because I didn't know what to think. But I had to ask.

"Listen, why did you leave the island?"

The Queen turned back to look at her former life. She had photos of herself. I finally saw her name Gold wings. She looked to be a warrior type. The warrior type is what came before the soldier type. But they were forced out of the DNA after many years.

“I left the island many years ago before the one known as Mimic showed up. I made friends and picked a mate in the name of the Queen. I left because I stopped believing Majesty was in her right mind. She allowed me to leave for myself and never came to say goodbye to me. It still hurts me to this day.”

I stared at the old life she had. She looked so much like me. But a little bit larger. It must have been hell for her to live there. Maybe she doesn't know.

"Majesty has been removed from the island. We had a hero come and rescue us. But she had her life ruined for saving us after all that happened."

Gold wing turned to look at me.

"So she finally has been beaten. I wish I could have been there to help you. But I can tell from a scar on your head. Did someone give her a device to control you? Since I know full well that she didn’t have the magic or power to do so. She told me that if she still had alicorn powers she would have power over us.”

I sigh deeply.

“Yes, some strange merchant. I have no idea who he was. He had the device and it was given to him by someone. I also learned he used to be part of the order of Mimic. I wish I could understand this order. I can't. I don't understand religion.”

I shifted a bit while I did my body cracked a bit removing dead skin from the body. It caused my wings to sound louder than normal. I feel my body changing just a bit being here. I switch my eyes to look for magic I can still see and feel. So I am not fully changed yet I do feel I will change if I stay around this colony for months.

“Tell me was it normal for the older broods to make families? The newer generations aren’t even born with genders most of the time. It only happens now if the queen has friends or emotions. So now that I know my brood mother was one of the older generations I see why now.”

Gold wing sighed.

"Yes, the older versions wished to make families. I made my family here with my mate that came with me. Every part of my old life is no longer in my brood. I had every part of my magic eater ability vanish from me. I can no longer taste magic. I can no longer see it.”

She went silent for a second after the words magic eaters aren’t born with genders anymore. It’s rare if it happens.

“I see that is a downgrade if you can’t have your emotions then you’re nothing. You need emotions to live. It doesn't matter what gender you are, you need emotions. If you can’t have those then there is no reason to smile. You might as well be a robot.”

I agree with her closing my eyes and looking back on what I did on the island. I hate everything I did and now many of my friends with me remember all I did. I look at Golden Wings. I don't know what to tell her but It’s hard.

“Well, it’s my fault my friends are here. I kind of pushed them into coming. Some strange magic wind changed our course and we ended up on the path of an old creation known as Project rainfall. It looks like it was made to bring back the rain to this land. It must be harder said than done for water to work here.”

"I understand."

Golden wing looked towards the old photos of herself and then back to me.

"This land is never going to heal until we find a way to free it from the curse. Luna placed a curse on this land. But I was not here during this time. It's something I wish I could help with. Wait I can."

The large ant went through her old gear. She opened a bag and in the bag was a horn. An old horn that we used to use to get others to fight with us. She brought it to me.

"I have kept this old horn for years. If you blow on it. It will call my followers to help you. I feel you deserve this because well. This land you need all the help you can get. So I wish to help you the best I can. I may no longer be a species like you Ruby. But you will always remind me of the island that made me so happy. I wish I could go back. I miss it. I miss the castle, I miss the warden. I miss it all."

There is so much I could tell her. I didn't know what to tell her. But I had to find a way to tell her.

"The warden died during the battle. He was replaced with another warden. A warden that is trying his best to help the island."

I went silent. It was getting depressing.

"I see that the warden had been there for years. To the point, the island formed. I may be part of the first version of the magic eater's made. But we didn't have the powerful abilities the new ones had. It made us weaker in many different things. I wish I could explain but it's hard to understand how to explain. I will have to explain another day. It's time to get some food for you and your friends. Then get you to the forest. The forest is not going to be an easy trek. The trek is going to be very hard to deal with."

One of the worker ants came in chittering. She said they brought some good clean food for the visitors and pointed her leg to me, chittering again. I look at the queen who has a surprised look in her eyes. She stares at me.

“Did one of my males make a pass at you and you insulted him?”

I weakly smile stroking the back of my head.

“I didn’t mean he was pushing himself on me. I didn’t care for it, sorry if I caused a problem.”

Gold sighs, shaking her head. She chitters back to the worker and the worker nods. She said she is not used to our ways. She chitters again to the worker. Tell him to come back to Ruby and say he is sorry and maybe if he is kind she will at least kiss him and that is understood? The worker nods, heading off.

“Sooo um…why do I have to kiss him?”

She chuckles.

“Your punishment and it will be in front of your friends. Now go get to them and make sure you eat enough for your trip.”

I fly off to the area the others are in. Tick Tock is talking to one of the ants. This ant knows how to speak pony or whatever they call it. He has a strange device on his leg. I can’t get a good look at it. Cranberry comes over setting a plate of meat and a big bowl of cooked soup.

“Eat you might not get a chance till we camp sweetheart.”

I smile nodding.

“Thank you. Oh. I see Inyanga used some of the flowers I gave you.”

Cranberry chuckles

“Yes, she hopes you like the taste of them.”

Dunewalker sits beside Ghost and Gama as the three eat and they talk among themselves. Waterspout is trying to speak like us. I can hear her talking to Inyanga.

“I.. try to..speak normally. It’s hard.”

Inyanga smiles, the soft exotic voice from the zebra seems to put the water hunter mare at ease.

“Don’t force yourself. It took me ages to learn how to speak pony. I was raised on how my kind talks like you.”

I relax laying down to eat using my second mouth to spit a strange substance on the plated food letting it melt so I can eat it down. It’s rare for us to do this but I feel it makes it easier than chewing. The worker comes over to me with the male in tow she chitters. ‘He is sorry he didn’t mean to come off as an ass.’

I chitter back. ‘I understand that I am not ready to mate yet. I don’t even know if I can have another set of eggs yet. I haven’t tried since my first batch back on the island.’

The warrior chitters. ‘Can you at least give me the kiss I want? Then I will leave you alone.’

My cheeks turn bright red. Inyanga taps Cranberries shoulder. I can tell they’re looking at me. I glance over at Tick Tock who is looking at me as well. I need to do this. I lean in and we both touch mandibles and kiss. It wasn’t a very long kiss and the warrior left with a happy stride.

I just stood there blushing deep red. I feel like a damn fool. Tick Tock comes over to me and smirks

“Oh, you’re a player of hearts aren't you little bug?”

She laughs. Her eyes are full of happiness since she allowed herself to feel emotions again. I laugh weakly when Inyanga comes over and smirks.

“You kiss someone in front of your mother?! How dare you little one how dare you?”

Inyanga giggles and Cranberry rolls her eyes coming over to me and stroking my head.

“Is my daughter done making a fool of herself now and making her mother smile.”

Cranberry smiles sweetly

“Or are you going to kiss all the males here to prove a point?’

I backed up.

“NO!! One is enough!”

They all laugh going back to what they’re doing and I sit down groaning. I hate being the butt of a joke. My second mouth comes out again for the soup and I just relax my mind while I eat. I am surprised I didn’t hear Dunewalker. I can hear her laugh at me though.

“Oi, that bug is the craziest creature I have ever seen. Eh, she makes this journey less boring.”

__________

The tunnels

It was at least an hour later after our meal. We checked everything in our supplies. The one leading us stopped near a strange tunnel.

“If you need to go to the bathroom, go now and ignore the smell in there.”

Cranberry heads into the tunnel

“OH, GODDESS!”

The bug laughs.

“I warned you.”

She comes back a little later and is led to another tunnel that has clean water running from a stream they dug into. The others went first. Inyanga didn’t look to have an issue with the smell. I noticed she even took a sample of some of it. I have a feeling it will be used in her brews. I was the last one to go in. I look around it’s a makeshift bathroom made for visitors

Looking down into the hole I see a lot of well crap and yellow fluid. I notice a strange amount of water comes through pushing it through the tunnel. I get over the hole and do my business. I haven't gone to the bathroom for a few days. Our kind can wait for a while before we need to go again. I get out there heading back to the caravan after I clean my hands. I get my armor on and reach into the bag to bring out the horn

I tap Crane's shoulder.

“Mother, can you keep this please?”

Cranberry nods, placing it in one of her bags. We head back to the tunnels and the bug is waiting for us. I noticed his pip-buck the last time I saw one of those Star Shooter had it on her leg. It didn’t work from what I remember right.

"How did you get that?"

The drone looked at me and then at the pip buck.

"Oh, we found them in a dead stable. We felt they would be useful to us. So it's helped us a great many time's that creatures tried to attack us. You kind of already has one with that armor you have on. I am sure that visor shows you if enemies are near or map.”

Wait, does that?

“I see you speak Equestrian”

The ant looks at Cranberry nodding.

"Of course, all of us know it. We don't always talk to ponies since most of them don't wish us to be around. I am sure you understand your Enclave after all. Many of your kind have tried to remove us from around this land. Most of us are from Equestria where they tried to clean us away from the land. But after the battle was over. We came here as quickly as we could. We didn't wish to do it anyway. We had to tunnel our way here. That's how we found the stable."

I am confused

“I am sorry I didn’t ask your name sir.”

The bug laughs.

“Oh, I am sorry I normally say my name It's Drone. Just a plain and simple Drone.”

We continue with the journey through the tunnels. Drone leads us through various tunnels some of them seem to have been caved in years ago. He looks over his shoulder, stopping real quick turning around, and pointing down this tunnel.

"Now listen to me closely, stay near me. These creature's that the ponies made are known as anteaters to us. But to you pony eaters. They were created to stop zebras from digging inside their compounds here. But that's the thing: the war never got that bad here. The war only got bad around Kludgetown and that town is still in the middle of a battle as we speak. Right now least there is at least a ceasefire but how long will that last? I have no idea."

I look down the tunnel I feel horror in my heart I take a deep breath trying to get air. I get air if I can but of course, I have my helm on so my lungs fill with fresh air and I feel released and we move on.

The tunnels were pretty large and open for ones like us. Gama can move the caravan through. The rest of us followed the ant through the tunnel. Ghost holds her hammer ready to protect us

"These tunnels were made years ago. The tunnel that we made for the forest was made way before the war ended. Since we helped ponies and zebras escape from Equestria many didn't wish to be there any longer. I don't blame them, the war did turn out worse than it was."

"Yes yes, it was.."

Duneawalker added and then added more.

"I may have not been there myself. But my family was. I don't always enjoy the fact that I remember everything that my family has seen. I even remember every wedding night. Of their pleasure and each time they had sex to make children. I have a feeling that my way of getting a little one wouldn't be as clean and wholesome as my family. But maybe it's wise for me to do it how I wish to do it."

Cranberry sighs it takes a while for her to speak.

"But sex during the wedding night is so amazing. I miss it with my late husband. He was an amazing stallion and always sat there and listened to me. He is even the one that told me to go into being a doctor. But I wish little pip would have thought it through rather than setting off that balefire bomb. I will never forgive her because she is the reason I have never seen my husband again." She sighed looking down. I wish I knew him. Maybe she will tell me sometime when she is not so upset about it. I have never seen her so upset though.

Inyanga had her eyes closed. She was breathing deeply.

"I have issues with closed spaces but I will be fine I promise you all" Oh great a zebra that is claustrophobic. Looked over to Tick tock who was shut down and Waterspout had her weapon hovering in her magic. She looked at me and in the wood, she was able to write in Equestrian. 'Nasty creatures in these tunnels. We have been in these tunnels before.'

I turned the eye forward sparkle on my helm. Grabbing Spitfire to be ready to fight. Just in case. But all I have seen were a few red dots not bothering us but going the other way.

"Careful, don't make too many sounds. if you do, they will come and try to attack."

The ant warned us

"What are they?"

As if it was an answer to my question the ant stopped coming through in front of a giant naked mole-rat. It had very sharp teeth and it turned to look at us but it couldn't see anything. It kept going on and following behind it were small little ones. The ant turned back to look at me.

"These creatures have been like this ever since the curse Luna placed on the land. They never turned this way because of a balefire bomb. Just a spell and of course balefire is like a spell as well. it's something that is not always happy or wise to even try to understand. Some have tried to find these creatures and rip them apart to see what makes them tick. But that will never happen."

I sighed.

"I agree.."

I feel concerned about what is going on here I am trying so hard not to do anything dumb and cause some of these creatures pain.

" I know it's not wise to even try to understand what has happened to this land. Most of this land is this way either because of magic or because of a spell that has caused it. I know that your race is an offshoot of mine, the magic eaters. But I doubt your Queen would be happy if you knew about that."

The ant chuckled.

"We already know about that. Since she told every single little one that has been born and has shown us how it works. But she doesn't know how to eat magic anymore. But she still has the magic blood. She showed us that. But many of us have been worried that this blood of hers might be her undoing."

But before we could do anything besides us a naked mole rat broke through the wall beside us. I quickly grabbed spitfire charging at the creature slicing through its body.

"NO! Don't"

The ant tried to say. But I sliced deep into the mole rat and it screamed in deep pain falling dead. Then I heard a roar of anger and pain.

I quickly look around and look at the ant.

“Run?”

"RUN!!"

I got back into the caravan while we started to run through the tunnel. The creatures may be blind but they could follow the sounds. Now we had to run and it made more sounds than normal. But I kept my sword ready. "I told you to listen to these things and don't wish to harm any of us. But if you kill one they will attack you till you leave the tunnels. They have your scent now thankfully they don’t have my scent.

My choices are now coming to affect those around me more. Gama had an issue with running so much. Ghost held her hammer tightly to help Gama help to keep him going. I feel stressed seeing my friends Ghost and Gama feeling so stressed. The minotaur holds the hammer tightly in her hands. Then in front of us, a large naked mole-rat roared and stopped us. I was concerned very concerned

"Who...dares murder my children?!"

The creature yelled in anger. How are all these things talking? The same thing didn't happen here as it did in Equestria. Is it like an island? The island had magic that changed creatures that happened here. That...would. Oh. I went forward bowing to them. The creature opened its eyes. I could tell they didn't seem fully blind.

"Ah, so it was you...But... wait.. why are you bowing?"

I took a deep breath.

"I'm sorry for what I did. I didn't mean to harm your child. I'm not from this land. I'm from an island. But.. before you judge me. How can you speak like the ants here?"

The naked mole rats stared at each other. It took a while for the leader to speak to us as she talked to her followers. I could tell in her eyes she was a powerful creature and willing to do what she could.

"This land has been tainted by that balefire bomb that hit near here. Now lucky for us we just got hit by one. But mixed with the curse that Luna placed on this land. The land didn't take it well. So thanks to all that we got changed. Now maybe you could do something for me. Since you seem to want to fix what you did to one of my children you could be of great help."

I am so unsure what is going to happen. I need to do what they wish me to do. I take a deep breath to ask my question.

"I will do whatever you wish me to do."

"Good good. When you enter the forest. You will notice many old bunkers made by the ponies. Those bunkers as of late have been housed by strange robots that act like a cult. As a way for others to join the cult. They come to kill my followers or my children you could say. I wish you would clean at least one of those bunkers. Leave none of these robots alive or well you know. I'm tired of them coming for my kind in the name of some fool named the Storm King or thunder king whatever. I have never heard of him since. He never had a city made of slaves maybe?"

I sighed. "Alright deal. Now I have a question for you."

"Questions questions. You have been hanging around ponies for too long. Now again what is your question? This is the last one I will answer."

I felt upset that this creature felt better than me. I hated this so much that this creature pissed me off. But It was the only safe way to get back. So I need to do this so they don't kill me on sight. "My question: two of my friends have been taken. One looks like a mech and another looks like a bug. Have any of your followers see them?"

The creature thought for a moment. Yes I know she is not a creature but a mole-rat. But she seemed too high and might not tell me her name.

"Deep in the forest is another bunker. But this bunker is bigger than most. It was made before the war even started. It was built after the storm king did what he did to Equestria.”

The mole queen went silent, taking a breath before speaking again.

“They built it just in case another threat like him shows up again. Now, this bunker is bigger than the others they made in the forest. It was made to house an entire group of ponies if the worse things came to pass. But now something there has taken up home. So I don't doubt your friends are there. Now go deal with what I asked. Take your ant and then let him take you there. Then he will be welcomed to head back to his Queen."

I felt I caused a bit of a stir. I am happy it’s over now. I look at my friend's Tick Tock and look at me smirking. I can tell she wanted to be ruthless with what I just did. I look at Cranberry and she stares at me with a very disappointed look. Dunewalker seems indifferent. I look at Gama and he shrugs his shoulders. Ghost sharks her head I can tell I am disappointing my new friend.

Inyanga is very relaxed. She is making sure our Waterhunter friend is very relaxed. Waterspout looks over at me. She smiles sweetly at me. I can tell she knows how I feel. Inyanga nods to her whispering to her. It seems Waterspout can understand some words.

“Ruby..sister.”

Waterspout said those words for me. I feel touched one the guards get beside the tunnel as the others leave.

"Move along."

We head into the tunnels and I can tell my friends are about to be mouthy to me for what I did. Tick Tick walks beside me stroking my back with her hoof. I look up at her. I can see her emotions again but she is still good at hiding them.

“Ruby, you need to remember to listen. Remember is somepony tells you not to attack, don't attack remember this okay?”

I nod as Cranberry comes close to me, slapping the back of my head. I stare up at Cranberry. She doesn’t look very happy to me.

"Now I see why you two friend's got upset at you Ruby. Your determination that you have will destroy you if you allow it to."

She sighed."

But I can't stay disappointed with you forever Ruby. But you need to learn to talk to us first before you allow this to happen. So again before we do anything we talk about it as a group."

Dunewalker laughed behind us. I could tell she was having fun being with us.

"I agree with your adoptive mother buggy. We need to be ready to talk about what we do. Without talking to the rest of us is going to be a bad idea. If I'm going to follow you like these others. Then We have to work together and if we don't. I will make sure you know how stupid you are." She said, smirking.

"That is the best idea of logic. I will make sure she remembers we are all here.”

Tick Tock stares at me winking at me leaning in to whisper to me. ‘Don’t worry I won’t be too harsh about it unless you deserve it.’

"G...ood."

Waterspout tried to speak Equestrian. But it upset her more than she couldn't speak it. But at least she is learning how. I feel better for her learning just in case she needs to help us talk to the other water hunters. So hopefully it will be easy for her to learn. I would love to have a conversation with her.

"Remember I am here as well." Gama butted in.

"I will be with you for a while. So I will be part of these conversations. I'm sure even though she is silent right now. That your Zebra friend is willing to do the same."

Ghost laughs.

“Remember I am here too Ruby since I am part of your journey for the time being. I will demand we talk about everything before you do it. So don’t get me killed buggy, I will come back and haunt you forever.”

Inyanga chuckled.

“Sorry I was thinking of how Rex is going to court me. I look forward to being courted by a stallion who will do. I am very happy Cranberry Introduced me to him and convinced me to go to the dance so I can have at least a life of happiness.”

Cranberry smiles

“You’re welcome Inyanga.”

I sighed and I didn't know what to say taking off the helm to look at them. I didn't know what to think at all.

"Fine, I will do this for all of you. Maybe it will save me from getting hurt again by that robot."

Closing my eyes, I feel very angry with myself for not thinking.

"I already feel bad enough about losing the others. I do hope that we find them and they won't be hurt at all."

I look away from my friends. remembering what the robot did to me. Then I look back at what the Panna wanted to tell me and why they attacked me. I don’t know if I should tell them about the Panna. Maybe there is a good reason to not tell them.

We head on to get to the forest.

_____________

The Forest

We come out of the tunnel. The forest that the six mares of the past came through to find help to fight the Storm king. From what I have been told. But now the forest is dead with deadly-looking trees. Some of the trees look alive and they even scream in pain when the wind blows. I could smell the decay of the land. Seeing large creatures slowly moving around and some dying. The creature cries in pain. When I hear the wind again. It sounds like screaming of pain and death.

"This... Land...It's.."

Inyanga took a deep breath. This land hurt her so much. She puts a hoof to her chest. It hurts her so much and I don’t know why.

"It's in such pain. What caused this?"

Gama looked to Inyanga

"Trust me if I told you. You wouldn't be happy about it. But It was the zebras with a potion they dumped into the soil here. During the war, they hated Luna so much. They did so much to the land just to get to her. But so much was going on that Luna didn't even care. How do I know this? I have been to Equestria during the time of the war. Now, most think the big 52 was made because of that forest. No. It wasn't. It was just another way to get through the desert. A safer way."

Ghost sighs.

“I came through here once. I didn’t go inside the forest, I had to see what this was all about. This was like when I first came to this land. I wanted to journey explore and after what I saw in here I changed my job from exploring to a bouncer for the brothel.”

DuneWalker sighed and nodded.

"Yes, this is the problem with war. The zebras hated Luna. But not all of the zebras wanted to be part of the war. But they had no choice since. It was all about religion to most of your kind." Inyagana stayed silent, not sure what to think. Gama put up a camp placing torches around that had a magic fire being used. I looked at them and saw that these torches had been created by a pony named Kipkipe.

I heard that ponies name before. I turn to look at Gama. " So you have been to Tiria's heart?"

He nodded. "Yes, I heard stories of a creature that saved a large group. But there is something odd about that. They had a Minotaur with them named Little Hoof but he vanished. I heard rumors that he is in this forest. I was asked by the one known as Fleur to find them. But I highly doubt I will be able to find them. But there is another thing. I saw a pony named Star Shooter along with her friends."

He looked away, sighing.

"How was she?" I softly asked.

"I was told by her wife. That she will not wake for another few years. She was forced to relive an entire lifetime of memories from what I was told. I feel so bad for her. I saw her wife and the fact that one of her friends. Skull Crusher can't even go see her. Without losing it and trying to break everything."

I buzzed feeling depression take over. "I wanted to go see her. But I am happy to know that she is fine and alive. But what do these do exactly?" I took a good hard look at the torches. They had strange magic in them that made me. Feel alive and energized. I didn't know how that would work. But I enjoyed being near them because it felt like pure magic.

"These flames are magic. They keep most things at bay. They won't keep raiders at bay, some raiders feel sick by them. But from what Kip told me since she was a former daughter of former raiders. They helped her learn how to make these torches. But not only that she kept me from dying from a sickness." He said with a weak smile.

"Hmm, she sounds like a powerful healer. I wish I could go meet her myself and I can learn how she works. The last time I was there she was way too busy.”

Cranberry added it seemed she was a bit unsure about herself.

"I agree. Maybe she can teach me how to use this type of healing magic with my brews."

Inyanga chuckled at the thought. "

I used to think I knew everything about healing and wounds. But It seems I still have much to learn and more to learn is not a bad thing. A far-seer needs to learn everything so yes learning more."

"Hmm, maybe I should go check if there is any food in the forest."

Putting my helm on looking at the others.

"Is it okay?"

The others looked at each other.

Well, we could use some meat for you Ruby. But should we let her go alone?"

"Oi no. I will go with her. If that damn robot is here. I wish to take him out for what he did to her."

"Oh, Dune I didn't know you cared," I said with a cocky buzz.

"Oh shut up buggy. Don’t make fun of the fact I care about you even though I find it hard to show it. So you want to get something to eat and for the others? Then you come with me right now. Oh and consider this more training.”

I signed up for more training and I am not looking forward to it. When we go in I look back at Ghost guarding the way into the forest she waves at me.

“Get going Ruby so you can get some food for us.”

I nod quickly flying after Dunewalker

________________________

The dead forest

Dune Walker and I go into the forest alone. We took one of the torches. it was attached to Dune's side. It even touched her fur. But it didn't burn. It must have been a fire that is there magically but doesn't harm her. Now we got to see the forest. The trees looked deformed and some looked alive even screaming. The creatures of this land looked even more dead. I doubt I would find any food here. Deeper inside I could see one of the bunkers. But it looked like the trees tried to tear it apart.

"I am sure we will find some healthy creature's here. There is one spot in this forest that is healthy. But that would mean a long walk through some deadly forest. Are you willing to come along?"

I nodded. Dune Walker smirked.

"Well then let's go." The two of us went through the forest. I had my sword in my little legs. I didn't wish to grab the knife. I felt Spitfire did a better job.

Going through the forest we noticed the trees slowly moving and groaning from the wind. The creatures moving around the land looked so weak and the blood drained from their mouths. They stank as well but I am so happy I had my helm on so I didn't have to worry about the smell of it any longer.

"This is what the curse did to the land. Most said it was a potion. But the zebras did more than just a potion they cursed this forest. But there is one spot in this forest where it's pure. The six mare's along with another made a camp to hide from the Storm king. That part of the forest is protected because of that campfire. But be ready you could get attacked at any time.."

I nodded but what would attack me. Then I got my answer when a bear walked in front of us. The bear had tumors all over it. They bled puss and blood. The teeth looked gnarled, hooked, and bloody. The eye's fused shut and growled in pain and anger. The heart of the creature hung out of its chest while it beat slowly. I felt bad for this creature but it shot a strange vomit at us. Dune quickly got out of the way so did I and it hit a tree causing it to melt and scream in pain.

"Alright, a little buggy. I'm not going to help you with this. Fight it. If you wish to learn to protect this land you need to fight things yourself so go have fun.”

Why the hell would she have me fight this thing on my own? I didn't have a chance to argue as the creature charged at me and Dune. She got out of the way quickly, the same as me. I swing my sword at the bear. I was able to cut it but when I did it sprayed acid blood. It coated the blade. But it didn't harm the blade, it glued to the blade and made it steam.

I didn't know what to do. But it quickly turns to smack me with its clawless paw causing me to fly into one of the trees. Vines come from the tree and they start to speak.

"Trust in me.... Trust in me...Oh please trust in me."

Quickly I turned to slice the vine. While DuneWalker sat on a rock smoking from a strange cigar in her mouth that had black smoke coming out.

"You could help me here!!"

I yelled at her.

"Oh, you got it, just keep swinging.."

I buzzed in anger with my sword charging the bear and slicing into it again. The acid-coated the blade again. But why didn't it melt the blade? I have no idea but it looked like it was made to take on anything. The bear roared in pain. The heartbeat was harder and it sprayed blood all over the place. I didn't want to kill this poor thing. But before I could swing, a large sword sliced the bear's head off and I turned to see Dune Walker pulling the sword away and placing it back onto her back.

"Listen if you can't do what is needed then you will never be a hero. If you can't take it out. Oof."

She is tossed away by a bigger bear that roars in anger. She is hit by a tree and vines wrap around her to hold her there. I am sure she didn't wish to have that. But I had to fight the bear.

"Don't worry about me Buggy fighting the bear!!"

She just allowed the vines to wrap around her as they did. I turned to the bear holding my sword in my little legs. I felt my body burning from all the battles I did with the other bear. This one being larger I didn't know what to do then I thought of it. Since this helmet is connected to my brain. I felt maybe I should look for weak points. So I thought of finding its weak points.

The visor of the helm showed many spots that could work. But getting to them would be an issue. I charged while the bear charged. I was able to get one of the weak points in the joint of the foot. Slicing through it causes the bear to growl in anger. I didn't wish to kill this thing but it was time not to allow this thing to get the best of me. So to do this best I needed speed. Quickly placing Spitfire back into the holster. Pulling out the knife the blade shined brightly so did the gem on the hilt.

The bear charged again and with now the extra speed of using the blade. I sliced another weak point, the blood is attracted to the gem. Causing it to go into it and glow a bit. But of course, I did something stupid after the attack. It turned around quickly and smacked me with its claws digging into my armor. But it didn't get me. The armor slowly repaired itself. The next weak point is its eyes. Quickly I tried to aim for the eye but I missed gelding the poor bear. While it is, I have no idea what they called it. Male hood? I think it fell to the ground.

The bear backed up groaning in pain and it looked defeated slowly it limped away trying to get away from me. I was about to charge again but Dune Walker yelled out.

"NO!!"

I stopped and the bear just went on its way.

“ You may be trying to help this land without being called a hero. You still need to understand there is no need to murder. If you murdered any of these I would make sure I break every single rule in your ass.”

I wasn’t sure what she meant by that.

“Then what does it take to be a protector or in other words a hero do you even know? Even though I am not trying to be a hero I still want to protect this land.”

Dunewalker thinks for a second she chuckles.

“Being a protector or hero or whatever it takes guts it takes time and a heart to understand all those around you. Remember your choices will always affect others around you. It may not affect the cities or the world around you. It takes being a big rock in a small garden.”

"Now come along quickly. If we stand here too long, Even worse will come and try to harm us." I looked at my knife but I didn't see the blood at all so I didn't have to clean it. Place it back in the scabbard. Following my friend along the path. Seeing some bones of ponies and zebras. They looked ripped apart by the tree but some look still alive even. I went closer to one of the body's eyes opening up, staring at me.

"He...lp me..." I didn't think I could help them. All I could do was ask.

" How long... have you been trapped here?"

"200 or more years...I think. I lost...track.Please help me!!" The mare's hooves reach for me. DuneWalker pulled me away from the tree. She looked back to the tree and sighed.

"Don't let them be. There is no way to help them, believe me, we have tried so many times to help them." I looked back and saw a Camel.

"DuneWalker." She softly said. Dune Walker turned her head to see the Camel and her normal eye turned sad-looking away from her. "Please don't leave your mother behind!!" Dune Walker grabbed me, pulling me away from this group of trees they all screamed for us to help them. Reaching with their hooves paws and one was even a dragon.

"Help us...Help us."

Finally, after a while, we found the area that Dune Walker talked about. The grass was pure green, there were carnivores here. But they looked healthy. The tree's full of fruit and in the middle of it all is a campfire that has glowing stones. On the stones is the name of Twilight and her friends.

"The names of the six mares that left this magic spell with the rocks they brought over. Of course, they never returned here after this. But just because of their touch they protected this land without them even knowing. Since this happened it made this part of the forest protected from the curse and potion."

I was unsure of how to take this. This entire land cursed over a war? "So the ones that tried to win the war. But also caused many of the issues."

"That's the issue of many war's Buggy. You do what you feel you have to. To win but to even win the battle. It would cause the war to get worse. But that's the bigger issue. The bigger issue is the fact that most never know what they want. They might want peace. But deep down some are selfish as I looked at what Twilight did. She made me think she is selfish."

"Maybe wanting to win a war is selfish. But why not just move away from it?"

DuneWalker laughed at the words I just said.

"Listen, Buggy, most of the past is full of a selfish heart. But look at this.. look at the green beauty of the land. It almost wants to see the innocence of the land. Like the little pink ghost of 52. The beauty of that little filly shows how the past was.

" She groaned, stroking her head. She didn't wish to go on, I could tell.

"DunWalker... was that your mother?"

DuneWalker didn't look towards me, sighing and nodding. It hurt her to think about it from what I noticed. She stayed silent. Using her foot to start the fire in the campfire. It started to make the land glow brightly. Infusing the tree's into glowing beauty.

“Yes, she was my mother. I am going to be truthful to you little one. I had siblings and I was the lucky one and got called Dunewalker. Other camels went through and killed the rest of my family. Look, it is not safe here, let's get back.”

Dunewalker goes on ahead. I follow her hearing something behind me. I see Majesty, Mouse, and Cricket. They all stand there watching like they’re there. I try to move away while Majesty shows up in front of me.

'Trying to run from your mother, my little creation?”

She smirks.

“OI Ruby come on.”

I look around, they're gone and I follow Duneawlker back to the camp. I hear her voice again turning to see them all again.

"So...'' I

turned to hear the voice and see Her Majesty.

"My little minion is wishing to be a hero like the one that dethroned me."

My eyes went wide. I grabbed my sword and she laughed, spreading her wings and laughing softly.

"Awww poor little bug thinking that she can hurt me. But I created you. I made your race."

She came closer to me. I didn't know what to think. I was full of fear and she got closer and then I closed my eyes. The nightmare vanished when I opened them. It shook me up seeing Majesty.

___________

The camp

The nightmare I had made me feel scared. But I had to get back to the others. It felt real though when I got back they already had dinner ready. But I stayed away from the others watching them. I knew that I would either lose them during this journey or fail.

"Something wrong, little bug?"

I turned my head to look at Inyanga.

"Have you ever felt that there is no hope for the past and the future?" I was asking a Zebra about hope. Maybe they didn't believe in hope or fate. Maybe they did but the hope is all I can think about at this very moment. She looked at me and I couldn't lie to her.

"You saw something in those woods didn't you?"

Inyanga asked like she knew what I was thinking. I looked away and I didn't know what to think. Being a bug with little legs able to carry guns and swords.

"yes yes, I did... I saw Majesty. But I think it's either my brain feeling unsure about what I am doing or the guilt has fully hit me. I feel so worried about my friends. I don't think they will be okay, maybe they won't be."

The gentle old Zebra wrapped her forelegs around me. I was confused about this gesture.

"You don't need to be guilty my little friend. We won't be going to the bunker till you're ready. From what Gama told us while you were gone. There are two keys to the bunker we need to go in. To get those two keys we need to go through the bunkers full of the robots. Are you ready to deal with whatever we find in there?"

I wasn’t sure what to think.

"I doubt I will be ready for whatever is coming."

"I doubt no pony or creature will be ready for what is coming, Ruby. Heck, I am going to give myself to a stallion named Rex who I barely know but.. after being stuck in that cave most of my life do you blame me for wanting to enjoy a stallion?"

I stare at the middle-aged zebra.

"What do...sex and well your love life got to do with how I feel at the moment?"

I didn't understand this at all maybe because. My kind normally doesn't understand the pleasures of the flesh. But that's the thing we don't have. We don't even understand the idea of dating but just mating once and eating the mate. But maybe sooner or later we have to do a different thing.

Inyanga laughed softly.

"I'm just keeping you on your wing little Ruby. You don't need to keep feeling sorry for yourself. If you keep feeling sorry for yourself. I will smack you over your head with my staff here. Are you willing to keep feeling sorry for yourself?"

I shook my head.

" No no, I don't need my head to hurt after being smacked by a staff. So thank you for caring Inyanga. I am very sorry if how I am acting is making you feel bad."

The old zebra laughed softly.

"Don't worry about it, little Ruby. Now go to the others. I am going to go inside the forest and gather some herbs and whatever I can to make brews."

I nodded. I didn't want her to do it. But maybe she could take care of herself. Of course, she could. She is a farseer after all. I don't know much about them but she seems to be able to handle herself. Slowly I flew to the others and a bowl of steaming food was waiting for me.

"Ah, there you are. Get out of your armor and sit down and eat with us."

Cranberry demanded. I just smiled getting out of the armor and sitting by the others and slowly started to eat the food. Look around seeing those I care about even if one of them is Dune Walker. But I am starting to see what Star Shooter meant. Don't allow yourself to be worried about the future or the past. Focus on the present. Even though every time she made a mistake. She always looked back on the one that helped her through part of her life.

So this is what I am seeing. This is the family I want. The family I love. Thank you Star Shooter thank you for everything. I shall honor your memory.

Footnote: Level up

New perk added: Acid sword. Thanks for coating your sword Spitfire in acid blood. The blade if it touches the skin will burn the wound. But it doesn't work on robotic creatures or ghouls.

Chapter Nine: Bunkers of hell Part one

The minotaur looks at his books and Beezens book. He looks up at the cloaked figure in the chair. What they’re both writing is starting to connect. He notices something Ruby wrote in her story about bunkers of hell and he knows what he did will soon come up.

“You’re worried aren’t you?”

The minotaur laughs

“Of course I am, I know she wrote about me. Wrote what I did. I don't know what to tell the NCR about, maybe look back to see what the stars want. What do you think of my old friend?”

Beezen chuckles

“I can’t tell you what to do. You’re the one that scared the universe into her soul. “

The minotaur sits back into the chair he has been using the entire time. He looks at a calendar. It's been almost two months since the NCR has been here. He looks at the window and it's been fixed.

“How are her friends doing?’

Beezen sighs.

“They’re doing what they can. You did strain their friendship again after all you did. I know you didn’t mean to but you had to do something and you and the judge felt it was the only way to do it peacefully.”

The minotaur laughs

“Why does it hurt so much?”

Beezen frowns

“It will hurt since you’re also at fault for what happened. I am too. I remember when she and I met and it's going to be there when the time comes. It’s an idea of hope and an idea of the story which is coming.”

The minotaur looks at the box again.

“You have been wanting to take the NCR leader here and do what you did to Ruby, am I correct?”

He nods.

“I am going to when I am asked to write down the judgment of Ruby. That is when I will make sure I force them out of this town and then tell them to fully leave. It’s the only way I can redeem my damned soul.”

Beezen chuckles

“You still think you’re damned?”

The minotaur smirks

“We are all damned in the eyes of the stars Beezen.”

Beezen laughs.

“Oh, it’s so true. I need to be going. I have been asked to watch something and it’s happening soon.”

The minotaur nods, opening the book to write about the bunkers.

__________________

The forest.

It was early morning. I couldn’t tell if the sun came up or not. I was too focused on my mind. The idea that I am lost. How can I be so lost? I haven’t been a guardian or hero that long. But I already feel the stress from it. My heart beats, at least I think my kind has a heart? Whatever is heart to us slowly beats. Each beat makes me remember I am alive. I have sat on this rock contemplating everything.

Will there be blood on my buggy claws? I could see it forming on my hands. The horror of the fact I even tasted it. Is this the mental mind playing tricks on me? I remember the taste when I was back on the island. I remember clawing and digging into the bodies of those we fought and those I killed. I wonder if I will ever forgive myself. I don’t know hopefully will.

“You think too much it’s making you weak.”

Looking up I could see Dunewalker staring at me. Looking back I saw her asleep. How is she here? I didn’t realize it at the time but whatever was placed in my head. It started to mess with me.

“Look at yourself.”

Looking to the side I saw Yanari the DJ. I shook my head, closing my eyes. I tried to get rid of it all. I can’t allow my mind to do this to me. I held my head hearing the voices.

“Leave. Battle. Endless death..”

More voices joining in. I hear those I fought those I killed on the island. I haven’t even tried killing anyone in this land. I am hoping I never do it. I take a deep breath trying to relax and I stare right into the eyes of one of the creatures. The stress takes over. I feel like I need to break down. I finally had enough though.

“LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”

I screamed to no one. My voice echoed through the forest.

“Ruby?”

I turned to Cranberry who I just stared at as I reached for her. I didn’t go through her. She is solid. Is this madness? Is this madness? It has to be madness. Finally, I lost it and wrapped it around my adoptive mother. I sobbed hard in her neck, my glowing tears streamed down my buggy face making her coat wet and glow.

“..Oh...oh shhh Ruby.”

She held me tightly. All I could do was cry. The thought of falling so hard I might see the end of my journey? The fact I can’t allow myself to fail if I do so many things around me might end. I just let it all out. I have been stressed since this journey. I feel I hurt my friends and with this strange hit sickness making others around me upset. I even feel being a guardian well hero is stressful.

The others awoke from the sound. They stayed back to let Cranberry deal with this issue. Cranberry looked up at them. She smiles at them of course, Dunewalker being who she was just standing there.

“It’s starting she is starting to see those around her talk to her. She is starting to see the fact that the world is not all beautiful and rainbows. She is seeing what is sadly the real world. Many try to bring back the world of friendship and peace. It will take a while to fully see it.

Dunewalker was doing her best to be kind and respectful. She did look like she was coming off as rude and kind. Most never can tell with her I know I can't. It's getting harder to understand these camels.

“Can’t you see she is broken here?!”

Inyanga yells losing her temper with Dunewalker. The Camel stares at the zebra.

“Oi stripes don’t mess with me. You’re just like all your kind messing with things you can’t win. Just like your petty little war.”

My friends start fighting among themselves. I look around to see if the red mist is around it’s not oh something else is causing this looking around maybe this is real anger. I keep trying to find what is causing this.

“Hey, that is uncalled for.”

Cranberry removed me from the hug and flew over to the others. Dunewlker again didn’t even hold back as they argued.

“Oh, like an Enclave has a right to tell me what to do. Nothing but a murderer willing to kill ponies to control the world. Oh, how did that go for you?”

Emotions are so high that I just sit there watching my friends fighting and arguing. Tick Tock and Waterspout stayed out of it.

“You have no right to tell me that filth walker!!”

Dunewalker laughs. She pulls out her sword and then Cranberry cocks her pistol while Inyanga holds her staff. If I didn’t stop this my friends would fight each other. Finally, I heard something that caused me to notice the anger coming from the forest.

“Hate… hate. You all know the truth. It’s a lost cause.”

Turning to look at one of the trees. I saw a group of snakes hissing while they released a powder going into me. I felt it affecting me. I noticed it didn’t affect Tick Tock or Waterspout. WaterSpout had her scarf over her mouth and nose. I looked at the snakes again each word they said caused the dust to blow. A few even start to slither towards us.

I tossed a rock at Tick tock. It hit her head and she stared at me. I point my buggy claw at the snakes. Then she and Waterspout noticed

“Hey Stop!!”

I yell at them. They turn to look at each other. My friends, full of hate for each other, didn't even stop.

“Dunewalker what are those?”

I pointed my claws at the snakes in the trees and on the ground.

The camel quickly stood in the middle of the ground of snakes with her gunblade and it glowed bright blue. Her blade is armed and she yells.

” OI!!!”

Smashing into the ground causes the snakes to either die or retreat. The dust burned from the explosion of the attack. She took a deep breath.

“Hate vipers, a creation of the ponies of old. You will find some who are willing to reason with. Then you will find some who will just get you to kill your friends and then during your sorrow, they will eat you.”

Cranberry looks at her gun and drops it from her mouth staring at the symbol of hate at least to her. But maybe there is something about this. Maybe each of us has an issue we need to work out, I felt.

“Before we go on.”I buzz softly.

“We should sit and talk about what is bothering us. It won’t fix it right away. But maybe to keep this from happening again. We need to make sure we talk through it. Rather than allowing our tempers to control us.”

“Oi I don’t think I need to fix anything.”

Inyanga stares at the camel. The glare from her makes the camel rethink that. We had to make a fire because from what we were told the vipers are scared of magic fires. It took us a few times to get the spell right but when we did we finally were able to sit and talk. We even had a simple meal to allow us to finally speak to each other.

“Now I shall go first.” We all look at Tick Tock being a Clockwork mare. She may have a lot of issues with us that she won’t be able to tell us very easily. I do wish it was easier for the rest of us. I do wish I could understand these issues.

“I feel that being the odd one out means that I am not a real mare anymore. I feel that some of you are scared of me. Now I get it I am odd to some. I know Ruby has no issue with me. But you three I know you do. Waterspout already expressed her issues with me. I told her it’s not easy for me to live like this. Now please express how you feel.”

Inyanga blows hot air out of her mouth. The hate sickness got the best of her. I started to wonder how much of this war was hatred for each other. Maybe these snakes added something to the war that made it harder to end. Because these snakes just add more to it.

“I don’t have an issue with you, Tick Tock. Just I see you and the stars scream at me. That you’re not That you’re a threat. That you’re a problem that I should end you and make it easier for the stars to relax. I have learned in the past that the stars are full of hate. It’s one of the main reasons we went to war after all.”

The middle-aged mare closes her eyes and tears stream down her cheeks. I could tell this conversation hit her hard. I have a feeling she didn’t even want to feel this way. But deep inside her heart, she does. Maybe the fact these vipers did this to us was needed.

“I am sorry Cranberry, I have an issue with you as well. I consider you my deepest friend. But I was raised by many zebras that read old history and they hated everything about the ponies. I just look at you. I feel you will use your enclave backing to hurt me or my family. I know full well you won’t but that feeling. It’s there.”

Cranberry stares at the middle-aged zebra. Her eyes welled with tears. Hatred of all sides is not wise to have. Even one little issue can cause the littlest problem. It’s been a fact for a while now. She didn’t want to talk about it but looked at her enclave blaster. She could have hurt somepony.

“Inyanga I don’t hate you. I love you like a sister. You’re such a wonderful mare. But that issue of feeling superior is in my heart. As an enclave, you’re raised that you’re better than those on the ground. You look down on the trash below. I never had anyone to counter that till I met Scootaloo and she inspired me along with Kipkipe to work with both sides. What got me to change my view on it. Is when Celestia one was used in my home. Losing my children woke me up. You would think when the Lightbringer blew up Marapony would do it. No, it was then.”

Dunewalker finally spoke. I could tell she was trying very hard not to be rude to us.

“Alright I will be blunt on how I feel. Tick Tock being around you makes me feel uneasy being able to see through you makes you kind of a freak in my eyes. Of course, I am sure you get this a lot. Inyanga you’re a sweet gentle motherly mare. Your wisdom makes me sick but I am learning to love that about you. Cranberry you’re just you and I love just you keep being just you.”

Tick-tock shrugs.

” Eh can’t argue with you there.”

“The Waterhunter. I mean Waterspout. I hate the fact her kind are some of Luna’s former rebellions.”

We heard those words and we all stared at Waterspout. I am not sure she understood anything that was being said. So it took Tick Tock to explain.

“seditionis Lunar”

Tick Tock speaks to Waterspout in old ponish. Waterspout nodded.

“Odium Lunar.”

Waterspout finally looks to Dunewalker. All she did was hug Dunewalker and Dunewalker wasn’t sure what to do.

“M contristari ignore me”

Dunewalker strokes the water hunter's head leaning down to her.

“Dimitto tibi”

Waterspout kept hugging the camel

They all turned to me. It was my turn. That brought fear into my eyes I hate for my friends? Well yes, I do, I just didn’t know how to express it. I felt that when I finally expressed my view I might hurt those around me. But maybe it’s time to let off some anger and just allow my words to be heard.

“I have no issues with anyone. I have no hate. Just this started because of these snakes I don’t have hate for any of you. I just hate the fact I brought my friends here by making them feel bad. I worry I got Hawk and Roll Roll killed. I am more worried about what is ahead. I feel what is ahead will not be peaceful.”

I look away from my friends. I don’t hate them, I don't even hate myself. I think one issue with these vipers is they made me hate my stupidity. The stupidity of my mind tends to get the better of me. My determination makes it harder for me to be reasoned with.

“Well, I don’t know about you all.” Dune stood up and lifted her paw. “We work together as a family. No value above the other. We make choices as a family as a group. We try to work hard to express our views no matter how hard it is. We allow our leader to vote. If we have an issue with her choice we bring it up.”

I flap my wings and bring my claw into the middle; the others do it as well.

“I agree even if the stars don’t.”

Inyanga places her hoof in the middle. Cranberry did the same; we all knew this wasn’t an easy fix. But we had to do something to start the fix. It would maybe take years or even a lifetime. But we would fix our issues with each other. Even if it's race hate or the fact an issue is there.

“In the words of my enclave mind, I shall agree and we will work through this.”

Tick Tock nodded, didn't even say a word, and then Waterspout did the same.

“No matter what the future holds, if we die together we die, family.”

I softly added.

We all say even Waterspout. “Family.”:

“We shall work on this even if it takes a lifetime. Now it can only be me Ruby and Tick Tock that go into the forest. You three stay here with Gama and Ghost” Cranberry, Inyanga, And Waterspout give a nod they knew they wouldn’t be able to argue about this. We gather what gear we can and finally head out.

___________________

The Forest

Now we had to go through the forest first to get to the first Bunker. To make it so we made less sound. I kept myself landing on Tick Tock. Since any creature would hear my buzzing wings while I flew through here. So Tick had to get used to having me on her back. But with her being a Clockwork mare she didn't have much trouble with me on her back.

"Are you alright back there Ruby?" Since I wasn't having an issue I stood on my back legs. Looked into her eyes, and nodded. I had my helm off. It made me feel better not always wearing that damn thing. I could tell that she didn't even care that I was on her back. Maybe she felt It was easy to keep an eye on me.

"Yes, I'm alright. I just wish I could fly in here. But I understand that the sound of my buzzing would attract some nasty creatures. But wouldn't your joints cause some sounds too?"

I always wondered if the joints on her legs would make sounds as well. But I got to remember she is a clockwork mare and not a normal robot. She still has a living soul inside her. At least that is what she told me when we first met.

Tick tock gave a weak chuckle.

"My joints have been oiled just recently, little Ruby. I doubt it would be wise to wake through here if I didn't. My internal radar senses some crazy creature's walking through this land. I don't wish to fight any of them. The creatures from what I can tell from looking at them. They wish to stay away from us for the time being. But if they see you Ruby then they might attack. You look weaker than DuneWalker and me."

I felt a bit insulted at that. But maybe she is right. I'm not as big as some of the creatures like me can get. I'm not strong like some can get. I'm just a worker bug really and I don't tend to allow them to get to know what I am. I sighed softly looking away. I didn't enjoy the fact that I'm so weak.

"Oi, I can tell by the look on your face, buggy. Now before we fully go into these Bunkers. I need to know, are you going to be able to handle this?"

"I..."

I didn't know what to think. Looking down feeling a bit worried that I would cause more pain to my friends. I care so much about them. Lowering my head placing it on top of Tick’s head.

"I don't know I feel bad. I feel I chased off Hawk and Roll Roll because I convinced them and you this journey would go without a hitch.”

Tick Tock chuckles

“I don’t know about you but I am learning to enjoy this journey. Even if you’re a pain in the ass sometimes Ruby.”

Dune put her metal foot to my mouth or well what a bug-like mouth could be like.

"Enough Ruby you wish to be a damn here. So if you keep acting like this good luck getting over your damn guilt. Now you need to get over yourself. You failed to talk to your friends now..."

She stopped talking after a growl was heard. Many eyes start staring at us from the darkness. One of the creatures is one of the projects but then. I noticed something. These creatures are wolves. Are these what were made during the Iron wolf project? A few of them came out of the darkness. They walked toward us slowly, their teeth showing and deep growls.

But one of them softly spoke.

"You grrr dare come through our land. Speak... Before we try to kill you. You dare bring a pony through here."

DuneWalker looks at the wolves holding her blade tightly in her paw.

"You think she is a pony? She is a Clockwork pony. But we have a group of friends. That wish to try to heal your home. To cure what the zebras and ponies did to your land."

The wolves looked at each other. It was easy to tell that they didn't buy what she said. But soon maybe they would hope.

"Listen... We are here to go into the pony Bunkers to free my friend's from something that wishes to harm this entire land. Equestria is free and happy. But this forest and the desert are still hurting from what happened. Are you willing to not let us take care of this issue or wish to keep stopping us?" I asked in an angry buzz of my wings.

The wolf that has been speaking looked to the others.

"So you wish to cure this land of the pain that the ponies caused in the past. I hope you will be able to. But there is something wrong with those bunkers. Those bunkers caused some strange things to happen here recently. The ground opened up and brought out some strange flying boats then quickly they went back into the ground."

DuneWalker groaned

"Great should have known. Now tell me why haven't you stopped them from coming through here?"

The wolf looked to Dune then to me and Tick.

"The hate of ponies is what causes us to be like this. But these creatures none of them have come through here are ponies or zebras. Now if your friends want to try curing this land we will allow them. But we can't protect them. We can't even protect you we should be in hiding since it's the hunting season for the bear's they get hungry around this time."

We heard a roar not far off from us. The wolves quickly backed away and we never saw them again. But I felt this was going to get worse. But DuneWalker snorted, laughing softly.

"Yes, let's get going."

We arm ourselves and get ready to go into the next area to get to the bunker. I feel it’s strange we just ran into creations who can speak. I wonder what else we will find here. It’s kind of cool about most of this area.

“Dunewalker..”

Dune looks up at me since I am still on Tick Tock's back. She doesn’t have to crane her neck much to look at me.

“Do all these creations talk?

She shrugs her shoulders.

“No idea, I have only been in here a few times. Come on, let's get in there before a lot of work comes for us. You know, like bears.”

___________________

Middle of the forest before the Bunker's

We finally made it to the spot that is the crossroads to the two bunkers. The trees have gotten crazier and inside most of them are faces of ponies and zebras screaming every time the wind blows. Deeper in this forest it was easy to tell the curse and potion that the zebras used to get back at the ponies that lived in this forest. It looks more like it turned on them and caused them to see the error of their ways.

Before we kept going DuneWalker set up a camp to let us rest a bit. Since the air of this forest caused Tick Tock’s joints to freeze so for a time we needed to wait and rest before getting to the bunkers. As for me, I wanted to talk to one of the trees. I do hope the zebra or ponies are in a talking mood. When I got close to one of the trees. In this tree, I went to a pony mare and a zebra that was trapped in a battle. They looked to be in pain and constant danger.

"Excuse me."

The Zebra opened her eyes, staring at me. The mare looked down at me as well. I could tell they didn't think I was real at first. But after they both looked at me again then at each other. The mare showed her hate as well as her anger for the zebra mare.

"What little bug do you want?"

The mare spoke in hate, even anger. At first, I didn't know what to say. But I had to think for a moment. I looked down to the ground to think. Looking back up at them I finally was able to think of something to say.

"You do know right now the war is over?"

When I said this they both stared down at me. I didn't think of how they would act. But they stared at each other. Then back down at me.

"What do you mean the war is over?"

The zebra mare asked, trying to get away from the pony mare. But the tree kept them trapped in the tree. I wonder what kind of spell is causing this for a moment. I change my eyes to search for magic and it’s screaming at me. The magic in here is powerful and I can’t eat it without dying.

"The war ended with balefire. Both sides destroyed each other. So good job I would say. But It's not the fault of all of you of course. But it's the fault that you couldn't just sit down and talk about it." The two stared at me with horror in their eyes. The fact they have been in this endless fight for over many years. Since the potion trapped them in here along with that strange curse.

"But I...never wanted it to end like that. I was attacked by this zebra.."

"I attacked you because you were trying to harm a child." The zebra mare countered. The pony mare stared at the zebra. But they both knew that they had failed in their task. Ponies are normally known as beings that try to spread friendship to the land. But now they're known as the creatures that spread pain and hurt. Zebras are very peaceful races if you let them be. But they have caused just the same amount of pain for the world. At least in my mind.

"So it sounds like you both didn't know the real reason for why you were being attacked. I'm from an island that had zebras and ponies working together. They didn't care about the past or what their families did. They looked back on that time and frowned at both sides. I bet you two don't even care about the fact a zebra and a pony are now working together to fix this land."

I knew I was playing with fire here. I wasn't playing with their better natures. I kind of was being harsh and stupid by being mean to them. But how it looked in my mind and how I saw it. It made me feel a bit strange about that idea. But maybe I would find out that what I am doing is the right thing maybe?

"If this is true.."

The zebra mare stares at the pony.

"Then we can work together. But I doubt we will be able to work together being stuck in here like this."

The pony mare didn't agree right at first. I could tell in her eyes that she wanted to cry. But the fact that she couldn't make it even worse. But she started to howl in pain like the trees allowed them to be.

I shook from this fact. It made me feel that something bad was going to happen while the wind blew. But after the wind stopped blowing they stopped with their sobbing and crying. But the mare finally was able to talk. "I wish they would free us. Since I know my family might be dead. But I wish to work together with the zebra I have been fighting for so many years"

I sighed looking away from the tree and going back to the camp. But wait, am I lost? Looked around quickly seeing that the spot the camp was at was moved or was it? "Hello, little Ruby." Turning quickly seeing Majesty again. She stood over me. I didn't understand she found me again? I felt very angry about the fact that I'm seeing her like this.

"But why do I keep seeing you? You vanished after the hero beat you. Why do you keep trying to come to me? I refuse to work for you ever again."

I added in angry buzzing anger. She just stood there watching me with a smile on her alicorn face. She laughed softly, shaking her head.

"Oh but your friends have left you. I told you this would happen to you. Now, are you willing to keep risking your very life for creatures that will never accept you for who you are? Because from what I am seeing they’re only using you."

I refused to believe her. These creatures care about me. They care more about me than she would even know.

"No, they care about me. You can't control me, you can never control me again. I won't buy it."

I looked away from her, refusing to allow her to control me again. She shook her head laughing softly. When she vanished I could finally see my friends but they were looking at me.

"Oi Buggy, you were talking to yourself again are you okay?"

Looking at them like I was talking to myself? Looking at Tick Tock and I didn't know what to think I swear I knew what I saw.

"I saw Majesty Tick. She showed up to me a second time. Was trying to tell me you two would use me and toss me away like trash."

Tick just stared at me looking away for a moment sighing.

"You need to understand Ruby. I'm still upset with you for what happened to our two friends. But I can't fully blame you for thinking you could help this entire land. But look at us we are in a deadly forest that could come alive and strangle us. But Ruby be prepared if Roll Roll or Hawk don't wish to talk to you."

I had that fear that they wouldn't want to talk to me. I know full well why they wouldn’t want to talk to me. I need to stop feeling sorry for myself and thinking like this. So what I need to do is just take a deep breath. I took a deep breath and released letting my stress vanish for now.

"Oi Buggy stop again feeling sorry for yourself or I am going to slap you. So now we need to rest. I have a tent set up so you can rest. I for one don't need sleep at the moment. Now are you willing to do this fight or are you going to let us fall?"

I grew angry with my wings flapping in anger adding to the buzz I wanted to yell back at Dune. But I calmed looking away.

"I don't know what I think at the moment, DuneWalker. I feel that most of the time I am going to fail. But maybe it's wise to fail?"

I simply asked to see Dune's eye glow. I never understood her. But she tried her best to hide her anger. But from that time It was hard to tell if she wanted to get upset at me. But I know she didn't have a kind look in that eye.

"Okay buggy do I need to pull you to the campfire again? Are you going to keep falling back to this woe is me bull?"

I buzzed in anger. Dune and I were about to fight but maybe it wasn't wise for us to fight. But I calmed down and sighed.

"Okay, I'm sorry I am trying my best not to fall into these weird feelings again. I'm going to get some rest and then we can finally get going."

They both nodded while I walked into the tent and sighed. Laying on the cot slowly falling asleep.

_________________

Dreaming

I was back on the island. Following the great warriors of the past. The great hero Starshooter. But that's the thing I never liked the fact that I was killing my kind. But I couldn't stop her and free them. Since most of them were trapped in the control. I felt maybe I will always be angry at Majesty. But at the moment I felt that this was going to be a bad time for me.

"Feeling awful my little friend?"

I finally looked up and saw Glendo. The new warden of the castle. I felt awful that He was talking to me now. The warden was the one that helped do this to the hero of legend. But again of course the hero did have help and did amazing things. It took some strange memories to put her down for a time?

"Glendo. I know you are here to talk to me. Are you trying to ask me why my readings are so stressful?”

I sighed looking away. But I could feel the claw on my head looking back up to Glendo and smiling softly. I wish I could still be on the island and talk to the new warden. But would he still be known as a warden? Since the island is no longer a prison?

“I am here to see what's up and yes the readings are a bit strange. So tell me what is bothering you, my friend?”

I sighed looking away. I didn't know what to do or what to think anymore. But I felt my heart beating softly. It beat slowly and softly but each time I heard it. I heard a gun cocking.

"I feel I am failing as a guardian and a hero. Of course, I recently just got to this land. Things haven’t been easy for me, Glendo as we all know stories of hope, stories of love, and stories of heroes will always become normal.”

The warden laughed softly.

Oh, little Ruby the hero of legend acted the same way. She wanted to get back to Equestria. She didn't even like the idea of helping us with our problems. But you can thank Blaze for keeping her around and making her happy while she was here. It's the only way that she would have stayed. She wanted to give up a few times and give in to what the queen was about to give her."

I blinked looking at Glendo. So the hero of the legend herself didn’t want to be on the island herself? I remember when I first saw her. Well, I don’t blame her because she was on an island that wanted to kill her.

"So you mean to tell me the hero of legend felt this way too?"

Glendo chuckles.

"She felt this way, yes. The entire heroes of the legend felt the same way. You got to understand that all heroes feel this way. It's not going to be easy to do what you feel is easy for the hero's do. All heroes have a time when they feel this way. But at times most will never understand the path of a hero. Of course, being called a hero can also be a problem, just call yourself a guardian or one of common sense.”

"Well.."

I buzzed sadly. Not sure what to say. I didn't have a nose I could pinch as he could. My legs could only do a great number of things. But I will never know what is the truth of the matter.

"I have been seeing Majesty."

Glendo sighed.

"She has done many things to your species that it's not just you that she's here, many of your kind see her. But I can tell you that she is not real. No one has seen her since the war and Reaver said that she was sent away to be punished."

I sighed

"I don't know if that is a good thing or not. But how is everything on the island Glendo? I'm homesick."

"Calm, very calm. I got word that Star Shooter woke up a few times. But that is going to happen to show that her mind is healing. But I feel bad for her." He added. Pinching his beak with his claws.

“I need you to wake up and continue the search for your friend Ruby. I am worried about Roll Roll and Hawk. I can't follow them as much as I can, lets's get going I am worried.

I wanted to talk to him more. But of course, my body forced me to wake up after he said that. I could tell he did something to me back on the island.

“I will do my best Glendo”

When I spoke I echoed. My vision went fuzzy. I have a feeling I was waking up and I knew I needed to do something.

“Do what you can Ruby be strong and don’t let others tell you about being a fallen hero if they try to use those words on you just laugh at them like the jokes they are.”

Glendo echoed back to me and then the dream world just went black

_________

The camp

When I opened my eyes I heard angry growls and flesh being sliced by my friends. Quickly I grabbed my sword from my armor and rushed out of the tent getting face to face with one of the bears that the wolves warned us about. I saw many bodies of them sliced up and Tick Tock's body melted to her clockwork mare body.

The bear attacked me. I parried the claw attack. The blade was strong but it wasn't strong enough to slice off its claws. But with me being just a worker it was hard to fight this bear. It head-butted me back into the tent and jumped into the tent. I was able to dodge its attacks by slicing through the tent. The claws of the poor bear get stuck into the tent. Quickly I sliced the leg. The sound of flesh being cut into. Sinew and bone are being sliced but the bear finally finds a way to pull its leg back before I could fully slice it off.

The bear opens its mouth breathing a strange smoke at me. But thankfully I couldn't smell it but it made me feel sick. I lifted the blade in my little arms stabbing right through the mouth to the back of the head. But it didn't kill it. But the bear closed its mouth on the blade it cut itself. I couldn't pull the blade out since he did this. Finally, after a pull of the blade, I pulled the sword out of its mouth, slicing it more. Then after a while, the bear fell to the ground dead. I still felt ill from what it breathed on me.

Looking at my armor I quickly put it on even though I felt extremely weak. Placed the helm on to take deep breaths of clean air from the filter on it. Feeling whatever was affecting me cleared up. I heard something behind me and the bear stood back up fully healed. It roared at me. I had enough of this but a large sword sliced the head of the bear off.

"OI!! buggy stop playing and help us here.”

I buzzed in anger at the thought I'm playing with a bear. Getting out of the tent seeing that more bears are coming. I had no idea why so many were attacking us. But I have a feeling this is because of the one I hurt not too long ago. Speaking of which, the one I attacked recently on the way to the campfire jumped me and forced me to the ground, roaring in anger at me.

My sword flew to the ground. It held me down. But I just stared at the bear. It took my helm off with its paw. Then I felt it was my chance. Quickly with my clawed mouth, I bite into the neck absorbing the evil magic inside them. Slowly I drained the magic from them. The cursed evil magic didn't affect me as badly as it did to the others. Blood drained down its wound. But the poor bear slowly started to melt while I stole its magic.

The bear removed itself from the bite slinking weakly back. My pink eye's glowed green and my body changed from the many colors I had to pure green. I felt strange. I didn't feel that this curse was evil.

"This magic..."

Then it started to affect me badly and I vomited up the magic it left my body like a mist. It slowly floated away into the very ground causing a tree beside me to die. Then after a while, my color went back to normal. I think this magic is not wise for me to eat this magic.

"Ruby?"

Tick-tock looked at me with emotions in her eyes. "Something in your body changed."

Something about me changed? What would have changed? Lifting my sword looking into the reflection of my sword. Claw mouth I used to bite into the bear. I have sharper teeth now. The tips of the teeth are pure green glowing with that venom.

"I tried the magic in the system of these creatures. Not wise it doesn't taste good."

I coughed a bit bringing up more of the blood that the magic came with. I didn't enjoy the taste but it did something to me. I don't know if that is a good thing or a bad thing. Tick Tock shook her head. Giving me a nuzzle it was strange why she was nuzzling me. But then I noticed why. One more part of me changed. My legs have another smaller leg connected to them. Now I can hold my weapons better. After a while, my legs went back to normal. Wow, that was weird.

"It might be best to not eat any more of the magic in this land. From what I see it's not doing anything good to you. At least you got back your normal color in your eyes as well as on your body."

Tick Tock sighed, stroking her clockwork shell with her hoof.

"Oi, you two come with me, and let’s get to the first Bunker. We are taking too much time to get to the first bunker."

I placed my helm back on my head. Then the three of us started to go to the first bunker.

_____________

Outside the Bunker.

The outside of the Bunker had old broken lights. Vine's wrapped around old bones of ponies and their weapons are broken. On the roof, the turrets turned off. But no one is guarding the building. We could see those old robots have vines stabbed into their bodies and forced them to shut down. The bunker doors looked like they have never been opened at all.

"Wait, why are we here if the bunkers have never been opened?"

I didn't know what to think when I asked this. But I could tell that this bunker hasn't been touched for years.

"OI buggy. There is an underground way into the two bunkers we need. Those heavily guarded. So I don't think it's wise to go that way if you want to fight that robot again, a little buggy."

She laughed at the thought of me fighting that robot again. A buzzing of anger came from me. I didn't like being laughed at. I also didn't like the fact that she tried so hard to piss me off.

"Is there a key we need to find to open that door?"

Tick Tock asked, sighing softly as she looked away from us. I am sure at times she didn't like how Dune treated me. But I know she kept her mouth shut.

"Yes, there is a robot. But we have to do some pruning to find it. The one with the key died by these stupid vines."

How Dune knew this made me question her. But of course, she told me that her species remembers everything from the first generation or the generation that came before. So that made me finally ask a question.

"Dune do you remember every time your family had sexual relations?" Dune stared at me after that question. She groaned in anger. Her cybernetic paw grew fingers. Face palming with that.

"Yes, buggy I remember every sexual intercourse my family had even my parents. Remember it’s not wise to ask a camel what they remember about their past Ruby you could upset them.”

"I um..." I looked away, sighing a bit. "Just you know so much about the past. It's like you were there yourself. I know you have said that you remember some things. But it makes no sense that your species has this. Is it a curse or a blessing?" Dune just stared at me like I was stupid after asking that question.

"Okay Buggy. Let me tell you then. It happens that in the first generation a spell was placed on my family back in the day. So we could be forced to remember everything. It was that stallion Star Swirl. He wanted us to be able to help the future. So when the rebellion happened we joined that. Because most of us didn't even trust Celestia. By the way, remember Camels always lie. I am never going to tell you the truth because I don’t know the reason why I let this go.”

“Listen if you’re very good I will take you out for ice cream then we will go to the keepers in the caverns. Maybe I can convince them to wait until they kill me on sight because I am a Dunewalker and now stop asking about how camels have genetic memory. Ask me again and I will use you as a weed wacker.”

I glanced at the angry Camel. I didn't think she would do it. But with how angry she was I'm sure she would. So to keep her from using me as a wacker? What the hell is a weed wacker? I grabbed my sword and the three of us started to prune away the living vines.

The vines screamed every time we cut into them. But we couldn't stop. We needed that key. I didn't talk to the others we did this. But I looked at the bones of the ponies and zebras I found. Most of them looked like they battled each other. Some looked like they died as they did like this alone. Looking through the bodies. I found mostly photos of families in a book from one of the zebras.

I opened up the book but I couldn't understand what was said in it. But I kept it so I could give it to Inyanga. I stopped pruning, staring at the bodies feeling awful for the past. I wish I could go back and try to stop what happened. Why do I feel like this? I wasn't watching and saw a shadow hover over me. I turned to see a large flower-like creature ready to eat me. A blade sliced through it, killing it and making it fall away from me.

“Okay, Ruby I am going to say this once and only once. You need to focus on the here and now and then care about the past. You need to care that two of your friends are here. One mistake any of us could make. Could get us fucking killed yo understand that right?”

I nodded and looked around, noticing all the bodies. It's amazing how many there are here. I wonder how many more we will find.

"Huh looks like the zebras got locked in here with the ponies. I think it was the only way for them to stop the zebras."

__________________

Inside the first bunker.

Finally, we got inside the bunker. But this is strange even to me. The bunker was made for ponies. But it had so many bones of zebras, more bones of zebras than ponies. Then what surprised me was that Dune looked at the halls in horror.

"They did what they said they would. They made these bunkers to trap." She looked away, sighing. "I thought I would find a way to hope that the ponies didn't be as warlike as most said they would be. It seems they turned more into warlike beings than they wanted."

The feel of the magic in this area bothers me a lot. We walk through the halls. I kept my sword out and we found the security room. Tick tock, as well as DuneWalker, look through the terminal to find ways to shut off all the. I found a tape like the one I found not too long ago. When I picked it up it downloaded into my helm again. Then I listen to it.

"This is Security officer Blue Bird."

There are sounds in the recording of a fight going on. With guns going off and hooves smashing into the bone.

"The war has been lost. We have lost contact with the outside. There are rumors that the Princess is both dead. We have zebras attacking us. I locked myself into the room like I was told to. Now the last thing to do is to release all the projects."

Hooves clicking buttons. Then the sound of angry howling and roaring. "To those that wish to know and learn about us in the future. We failed because the land of Equestria was meant to be a land of harmony and friendship. But our stupidity leads to this war. I wish to be forgiven.." The sound of the door breaking open. Then many gunshots and the recording ends.

"Alright, we turned it off. Oi buggy you there?" I stayed looking at the bones of the mare I was listening to. She had a large bullet hole in her skull. I put my leg on the body and sighed.

"I'm sorry for what happened to you, Blue Bird. I hope someday that folks look back on what happened to the war." I looked up to Dune Walker. She had a frown on her face but her eyes also were full of sadness. She went to the body placing her paw on the face of the skull.

"I remember you Blue Bird."

DuneWalker tried to say softly but she sniffed. I could swear she was crying. But when she turned to look at me, She growled in anger.

"Okay if you two tell anyone I cried a bit I will kill you myself. Got it?!"

I nodded so did Tick tock.

"Now I feel how logically we get to where we need to go."

DuneWalker looked at the terminal again then back to me. Tick Tock was about to speak again but DuneWalker cut her off. Which, I could tell, upset the clockwork mare.

"We need to get to a room in the lower levels. It's the General's level. In that room, we will find the first part of the password for the main bunker. That would house leaders of Equestria. The two bunkers we will be going through are made to do projects or keep the military in them. Now the issue is getting to the lower levels"

"How about you let me go first then?" The two of us stared at Tick tock after she asked that. I wasn't sure if it was wise. But I keep forgetting that she is the one that really wouldn't lose much if she got shot. "Well, think about it. I'm a clockwork mare. I don't have a body that could be harmed that easily unless they have a fire or something else that would cause my systems to shut down."

Well, we did what she asked. We let her go first through the halls while we stayed behind her. But along the halls, we found many claw marks and endless broken bones, and dried blood all over the walls. But of course, it was one of the old projects that might be dead by now. Hoping at least it's dead by now.

A mare suddenly attacks us and goes hoof to hoof with the robotic mare and a stallion aim's a gun at us. I blinked while holding my sword as more ponies showed up. Coming out of the darkness was a mix of a zebra and a pony. She stood there speaking like she is the leader of this group.

"More invaders? What brings you to our home then?" I stare at the mare. A zebra pony mix. So some of them did live through the end of the world.

Tick tock and the mare stopped their hoof to hoof fight. "We thought that logically there would be no pony left alive."

The mare chuckled. "Yes but thanks to the projects that were made they allowed this generation to live for years here. Now again why are you here?"

"We are here to find the password for the main bunker. My friends have been kidnapped by whoever is ever living in that Bunker."

The zebra pony mare. Had a look of fear on her face.

"We do our best to avoid them. Come with us the password you're looking for is already with us."

The group of ponies, zebras, and the mixes of them lead us through the bunker. They went higher up in the bunker instead of going lower. We were led to an old storage room that had been turned into a living breathing society. But there was something extremely odd about the room; it was bigger on the inside. I saw a name etched into the wall. It said welcome to our home. Normally pony cites had a pun this one was made by both. It was named Hay barrels.

I laughed softly at the name. "You, the leader of this group, follow me." The mixed-breed pointed her hoof at me.

"Wait for me?"

She gave me a nod. I followed the mare looking at my two friends who were welcomed into the town with open hooves. I didn't know how they would act. But the mixed breed leads me through the city. I looked at the citizens I could see. I could tell they didn't get much sun. But most of the town looked healthy. But why didn't I see older types? Normally elders are wandering around.

"Where are the elders?"

The mare stopped turning to me with a weak smile

"If I told you. You wouldn't be very happy about it. But let’s say they're helping our society."

I had no idea what she meant by that. But maybe I will learn what she meant. She leads me into a large building made of old shipping containers. In two chair's are a zebra mare and a pony stallion sitting there. They look young to be elders. But they had the garb of elders. They looked wider than the others before them. It made me wonder how they picked the elders. The Zebra mare had a scar over her left eye. The stallion had scars all over his body and his left ear was missing.

"Elders. I brought the leader. Or what they have been calling her ``The Buzzer."

They knew who I was and how. Then I was finally able to hear why.

"Hello, every creature in the Widow Maker desert. I have finally got everything up and running. So DJmixer is back. Now we finally got the news. Something has been going on in Kludgetown the battle between the zebras and the ponies has been placed on hold for the time being. They wish to take their wounded and wait before they go on with their little war. But that's not all. We have a new leader for Hard Rock city. The leader is some pig and Pinda has gone missing. So I don't know what to tell you about that. But one of my ponies went to have an interview with her."

"I Princess I mean. It's been so long that there is no need for the name of Princess anymore. Porcina promised to help protect the great city of Hard Rock. I have started to search for the other that was running poor Pinda. I hope the poor dear is alright. Now to get on with what I wish to do. I wish to defend the town from whatever threat wishes to harm it. So that means I promise to start what the buzzer started. By bringing clean water and taking care of the little ones. Her home given to her by Pinda and the others is protected until she returns"

"That's not sad news my friends. Hard Rock has needed a leader for so long. So whoever was picked did their best. Now there are more news rumors that a group called The pact has been seen in Equestria they have been blamed for the recent kidnapping of many unicorns from their homes. Something is going on in Equestria kids but we sadly can't do anything to help them. We must see our lands. I wish I had more happy news but I don't. We have a new recording of that creature that taunted our hero."

Another voice the robot that named herself Cozy Glow speaks over the radio

"Greetings Flesh bags. I'm the herald of his return. I beat your little guardian or whatever she calls herself. I know she can hear me. But I will explain what I wish you all to do. I wish you all to surrender yourselves in the name of the Storm King. For he is returning. Your hero knows this. You all should know this. But for now, I will let you stew in your blindness. He shall return." The Dj came back over after the recording.

. "Amazing how silly some creatures are. Now, children, I leave you with some music. With how slow the news is here I won't be coming back to give the news may be for another day. Now, let’s hope something happens, shall we? Now for the music." After her broadcast, the music begins

"Oh come on away to the city

A kingdom to behold

Where the bluest skies float on by

The streets are all paved in gold."

I didn’t know what to do while the song played in the background and looked toward the elders. They finally stood on their hooves walking toward me. The zebra mare with her hooves removed my helm.

"Allow me to get a good look at you Buzzer." She stared at me with one eye. Like she was looking into my very soul. I didn't know what to think. But I felt kind of uncomfortable. She just kept staring then she looked at the stallion. "I don't see her soul. I don't think her species has one. But I can tell she wishes to protect this land."

The stallion smiled. "Ruby Glide is it?"

I didn't know what to think. I nodded.

"Then you're welcomed here. If you wonder how we know who you are. The water hunters have spoken highly of you. You haven't even met them yet and only fought them but they see you as a hero. We got a gift for you." The stallion turns to the zebra mare and she nods. Walking back to a box on the table lifted it into her hoof offering it to me.

"Take it to go on your mission with this."

I took the little box and opened it up. Inside a pistol, not just any pistol. It was a 22mm automatic pistol. It had a chrome finish with a wooden grip. On the side of the pistol. It had these words on it. "Truth Seeker," I said softly looking into the box, seeing a holster that would attach to my armor. The zebra mare I didn't get her name yet she helped me by placing the holster on my armor. It would go in right under my machine gun. I placed the gun in the holster now I felt ready to fight.

"Now." The stallion ads before they let me go. "We know what you are after." He lifts an old pip buck connecting it to my armor and downloading the password in.

"We can't allow anypony to help you on your mission. We don't wish to get the wrath of the creatures in the main bunker. But I got a warning for you Ruby. Don't allow the one that leads these creatures to get the upper hoof on you. If you give him a mile he will take you for a ride. Now our daughter will take you below to the next bunker that connects to the other. But know that she won't be following you."

I turned to the mare that brought me here. I didn't know she was the daughter of these two. With a single to follow with her hoof, I followed her back out. I noticed that Dune Walker and Tick Tock stayed near the way in and they were given food and supplies for the trip through the next bunker.

"Well welcome back buggy." I smiled or at least what my buggy face could allow as a smile. I placed the helm back on.

"Let’s go and find the path to the next bunker. I was given the first password."

"I see that's not all you were given Ruby.

" I looked over to my Clockwork friend who was eyeing the pistol. I chuckled softly.

" Yes, it's a gift from the water hunters. I guess they do trading with them." I looked at the mixed breed. I still didn't have her name.

"I'm Zenori. I will be going with you to the door below. That will be it. I warn you though the path down there won't be an easy one. There are projects from the old age as well as minions of that robot and other creatures."

I watched while strange armor formed along her body. Zebra and pony-made armor that just formed from a strange brace on her leg. It formed around her entire body.

"Let’s go then. In the words of Logic, we should have been there already. But of course, we had to be stopped by you."

tick tock growled robotic-like. "But of course, we needed to wait for you to be given another gift from these odd creatures."

Dune Walker laughed softly.

"Oh and Ruby if you wonder why you didn't see any elders. They eat them."

I buzzed in surprise, turning to Zenori who shrugged.

"It's sad how we must live. We don't force the old to live with their pain. So we end their lives when it's time and then make them into food for the young. It's our way, it's been our way for years. Since the world ended the only way we'll live till it's safe is to go back to the outside world."

I sighed I couldn't argue now it was time to find a way down to the basement level. Zenori leads us down each set of stairs. For an old bunker, the stairs were still useful but that's not what we had to worry about.

Along the path, I saw many doors ripped open by creatures long gone. Bodies of bones left after the war was over. I saw writing in blood. Runaway most of it said the end has come. But I couldn't make it all out. The fact the path was even safe confused me more.

"How come this place is so safe I would think these creatures would be pouring out of...oh." When we got to the bottom there was a door that leads to the basement of this bunker. That would lead to the next bunker. Something was odd about it though. This was added not too long ago.

"This door was created back after the war ended. Since some of the older ponies lived with the other zebras. They hooked up a terminal and then put this door up to keep the creatures and those other things out. From time to time they do come through here the robots do. But they leave us alone."

I sighed looking at the terminal. I clicked it but Zenori looked me away from it.

"I'm trying to use it..."

I said with an angry buzz.

Zenori laughed, rolling her eyes.

"There is a reason I had to place this armor on. It's the only thing that can be used to open the door. Now I am going to say this once don't come back through this door the other Bunker leads to the very main one. So if you even think of returning this way you will harm us."

I didn't know how to say no to this. But if this bunker leads up to the other bunker then it was good. "Is there something wrong with the second Bunker?"

Zenori turned to look at me when she hooked the armored hoof into the terminal.

"That bunker has been fully enveloped by the trees and vines." She finally finished what she needed to do and the door opened up. Inside the basement, it was dark and empty. Evil looking. "The door to the other Bunker is on the other side of the basement. The difference about this one. Is that the code is in the office upstairs. Not far below. Now be ready to fight and be ready to kill."

I give a nod. I went inside the basement with my two friends. After we walked inside the door closed behind us, locking us inside. What we would see I wouldn't know... But we had a journey ahead of us.

To be continued

Author's Note

Oh by the way the entire chapter was written in 2016 I touched it up a bit to fix that some things changed in the story since it's connected to Survivor's guilt so that's why it saids Celestia one when Cranberry speaks.

Also, those Vipers are called Hate vipers they release a hate sickness there are also depression ones. But the hate brings real hate to the surface for them to express so just in case you wonder the only new thing is the poem at the start. I got that idea to write that thanks toFiaura's new video that came out today.

Chapter Nine: Villains and heroes Bunkers part two

The minotaur closes his book and strokes his head and wants to do what he can. With a knock on his door, he turns to the door.

“It's open.”

The commander of the NCR who runs the platoon has been trying to force the views of the NCR in this town and then trying to do the same all over. He looks like he has been attacked and the minotaur just smirks.

“I need you to write to get more troops here. They need to understand we are here for peace and the only way they will survive is with us helping them.”

He rolls his eyes

“Sir you and I both know this desert land will not accept NCR help. You can’t just come here and force this on them because they asked for one of your judges. The judge even promised them it was just going to be one month and then we would leave.

“Things change. We have seen what this land is like. I even told the other leaders that maybe we can try to push for leadership here and make them see under us it’s going to be a more peaceful life.”

The minotaur sighs.

“Sir, have you even talked to the souls who live here? Have they told you how they felt?”

The commander nods.

“I have and I feel they’re lying. I have even tried talking to the guardians or heroes' former friends. They refuse to give me the time of day. We helped them with their task to put their friendship to the gun as they asked us to.”

The minotaur strokes his head. He is getting tired of how some NCR are so full of themselves trying to force their views all over the place because they got the power, the money, and the know-how to do so.

“Sir for now I would say don’t even try. Let this town and the others in this land rebuild. Till they’re done rebuilding then maybe we try? We can’t allow our fear of them becoming a threat to the NCR. I know some in the NCR fear this area will become a threat to their power.”

The commander laughs.

“Those are the politicians I am looking through the mind of a military idea.”

He grunts.

“Sir if the NCR did this during when Scootloo did what she did the Hardliners would have won and you wouldn’t even be able to be here because ones like you would be dead you know this right?”

The commander stands up he snorts at the Minotaur

“You’re here because you have been asked by our leaders to show the truth here. The truth is what I say the truth is here. If you write what I am saying to write then we will have more troops soon.”

The minotaur tries very hard to ignore his old nature. The stars are telling him to do what is right. It’s time for it? He thinks no it’s not he looks towards the window.

“Look I need to finish what I am doing and then maybe when I get done with writing what happens here during the early years we know what happens after you know what happened we need to make sure everything is ready to be sent.”

The commander snorts.

“Fine I will let you finish your job and when you do. You will do what I command and we get more troops here and make sure we have a hoof hold here. We can't trust these camels, these peonies. These zebras.”

The Minotaur snorts.

“Fine, is this all? Are you going to keep this up?”

The commander stands up looking right into the eyes of the Minotaur.

“I will be going if you keep delaying after your task is over then we will have words. Now I will go do what a commander of the proud NCR should do. I am sure the leadership will be happy that I brought another land under the power of the NCR.”

The stallion leaves closing the door and the minotaur sighs deeply growling softly.

“He has no idea what is causing it if he even tries. This land will never fall into line for them. This land will never do it. They are too prideful here.”

Pigeon opens the door and chuckles.

“Commander pissed you off again?”

The Minotaur nods.

“Did you get anything back from the NCR?”

She nods

“Some of them agree with you, the more outspoken don’t. So it’s up to you what happens since they all rely on you.”

The minotaur nods.

“When my task is done I will send them what I think. Then I will have a personal talk with the commander.”

Pigeon nods leaving, closing the door and he looks back at the box holding his cane.

“Soon my friend will know my wrath.”

_________________

The bunkers

Fear is something that everyone has to deal with. Fear of darkness, fear of themselves. Fear that something that their family did to another. My fear? I don’t know anymore. I have many fears in my heart. I feel that I might lose myself and turn into something I never wanted to become. Looking down at my new gun. The idea of fear created these as well as swords. Fear does so much to the world. It’s what causes the pain and sadness.

My biggest fear? Becoming a minion of a cruel pony again. Being used to murder harm and use the divided hearts of emotions and senses of judgment to get into the soul and minds. To force change in some hearts or how some put it. Force change by breaking something close to them. To change a soul from what I did. Take something they love and destroy something they care about. Stomp on stomp down so hard on them. That all they can do is cower you into what you hate. Then you’re the monster, you're the problem.

“Ruby?”

I didn’t answer. I was too focused on thinking. Is my mind so full of these thoughts that it is healthy? Would I finally be facing the goddess for my sins? Will I be sent to the land of the dead for the cursed and the forgotten? Will I be forgotten or should I forget the tongue-shrilling music as it calls to me.

“Give the little bug some time Tick Tock. I think her brain is so scrambled right now with so much going on she can’t handle the fact that she smells like she is about to give birth.”

I came out of my thoughts after Dunewalker said the word birth. I suddenly realized I was being talked about again. What in the world. I am not pregnant. I don’t have any eggs waiting to be laid in my stomach. Oh…she wanted me to get upset so she knew I was listening.

“Funny Duneawlker, funny.”

Dunewalker smirks

“Is there something you want to talk about though?”

“Are you sure this is a good time?”

I wasn’t sure if it was a good time to stop looking for our friends. Turning my eyes back to Dune.

“Ruby we can’t have you losing it in the middle of a battle. Tick Tock and I are worried about you. I know I act like a hardass.”

“You’re a hardass.”

I hit back at her with a smirk.

“Eh fuck you.”

She smirks.

“But we can’t have you falling apart during a fight. We need to sit and talk about this. Your friends will be fine if we wait just a bit.”

The three of us sit on a bench with very old bench bones all around us. So what a lovely place to sit and talk. Dunewalker glances at the old bones and shakes one of their hooves.

“Anyone else sitting here? Oh, no one is?!”

She kicks all the bones off the bench, tossing them all over the place. I think she is trying to get a laugh out of me and I just laugh loudly and I feel better. It's not going to be easy to move forward since I am so worried about what is ahead.

“I am a bit better and I was thinking of many things like guardians and heroes are the same but they both seem to have an idea of stupidity and idea that they’re above others at times I have noticed this and heard it. I am just worried I would be looked upon as a tyrant.”

Dunewalker nods

“That’s just it buggy. You don’t know this. Even a villain is someone's hero. Redeye to some was a hero. What he wanted to do was in the same way as Pip wanted to do. He wasn’t evil, he wanted to bring the world back his way. If some had to die in his eyes so be it. Take both sides of the enclave. The hardliners were never evil nor their leader; they were heroes in their own right. It’s a matter of how some see it. Some see it as a threat to their way of life. Some others see it the other way. If we all agreed on it. Then the world would be at peace. But that will never happen.”

Tick Tock nods.

“Yes, even Sombra even though he did some things that would be questionable to some. But to others, he was not a threat. He was their hero, their king. I don’t buy that he enslaved all the ponies there. I am sure some gave themselves to him willingly. The life of ponies is harder than you think. Friendship blinded so many of us that all we ever saw.”

Dunewalker nodded looking back at me.

“Take the Storm king. A crazy insane king? No, never every hero and villain is doing something in their interest. There is never really a fully good hero. There is never a fully evil villain. It’s a matter of how some can handle it. Granted some go too far. But ponies were so blinded by friendship. They never saw this war coming. It’s what ended them and zebra their hate ended them. In a way Light hooves were right. Same with Redeye. Hell, even Nightmare Moon was right. Heroes are the threat. They’re to the blind at times.”

Dune took a deep breath and she had more to say.

“Scootaloo was the first hero I saw that knew what she was. To some, she was a villain because of what she did with the stables. Some feel she deserves to die for her crimes. No, she suffered enough for her crimes. Her biggest crime of all? She lived while everyone else around her died. The biggest crime of all living.”

Tick Tock nodded.

“ That is the same for me. That is my biggest punishment. She lived. My punishment for a living. Becoming a clockwork pony. Losing my body to robotics. Scoots punishment never seeing everypony she loved ever again. Mine being a coward with the others and just becoming a shell.”

“Ruby you need to understand you haven’t even committed any crimes yet you’re just trying your darndest to be a guardian, a protector, even a hero. The thing is sometimes you need to go farther dark in your heart to do what is right. I have had to do this many times and I am just a camel. A Dunewalker always does a crime to get what they feel is done. It’s why some of my species can’t stand us.”

“Then what is the point of all this just seems too many rules to protect a single area of land. It's like I say to someone no you can’t be a hero here. You have to sign this many notes and get through all this red tape just to be one. It’s like even though there is so much hate, some just want it to be harder.”

I look away from them, not sure what to think.

“That is the biggest flaw. Too much hate too many to be full of themselves not able to get over themselves. It sometimes takes a villain or a hero to break into the norm and then force change through battle death and even taking the matter in their hooves. It’s not what everyone wants. A way to do it is to be the one known as Winter or do what my kind did. We were suppressed by Zebras and ponies. What we did was we raised them up and then turned their hubris on them. Did what no one dared to do, Winter never would have the guts to grab Scoots by her flank and scream in their face.”

Dune smirks.

“My kind don’t mess around. If you screw one of us over we screw you over. All camel races are one. I am off the Sandwalkers. Many camels have a secret way of contacting others. Winter had more guts than anyone. But guts didn’t make her win. What held her back. She had a heart if she didn’t listen to her heart. Then she would have won.”

I stare at Dune at what she said. Is it bad to have a heart then?

Tick tock sighed.

“There it is the truth Redeye could have done it if one thing. He could have gone farther but he had a heart as well. He had something to fight for. Light hooves are something to fight for. A villain that has nothing to fight for. But wants to force their view on the world. Because they know full well they have the right to. They use a chessboard to move each key. They have nothing to lose. So they use every assistance in every life. To get what they want. They use the pain of others. They use outrage, they use those that scream for change. They step over them to get it. If it means they have to break the entire world”

Tick Tock took a deep breath, a robot taking a deep breath. I have a feeling this was hard for her to talk about. She closed her eyes thinking of what to say to us and then the words came to her and it showed fear in those eyes of hers.

“Using everything to get it gives nothing and then tells those you’re just a simple brain to handle the truth. You’re an object, a slave to bring the world to its knees. Bring it to the path and allow the world to break. If they can do it because they’re them they can do it and not care about life. As long as they get it then it’s their path. That means they just wish to watch the world burn for change.”

I looked away, putting the helm back on. I couldn’t handle it anymore. I needed to move and it was what the others needed to do. We got up and the idea of Villains and Heroes is in my mind no matter what heroes are the villains. Villains are the heroes but both are evil. It’s those that have nothing to lose and nothing to gain. But all the power just to hold lives in their iron hooves.

______________

The bunker

On my hud, there are many red dots all of us are ready for whatever is coming. But Dune walked around here like she knew what she was doing. I forgot of course she has been here well the ones before of her family line have been here.

“Dunewalker, you know more about these bunkers than we do. Do you think you can find us a safer way?”

Dunewalker looks over me from her shoulder. She stares at me with a cybernetic eye. It glows brightly. I would love to know how she got those cybernetics. Maybe I can ask her before we get done with this.

“I can try. I can't promise anything. I will have to dig through my old memories to find out what is the best course of action.”

While Dunewalker is looking I fly up to her and I feel I should ask the question.

“Dunewalker, how did all this happen to you?”

She turns to look at me looking at her cybernetics.

“Do you want the truth or a lie?”

I buzz angrily.

“The truth.”

Dunewalker smirks

“The truth is I was in Detrot and I met four creatures who were dealt a bad hoof. If you ever see them you will know them. Out of respect for them and for their friend I will not go any further about them.”

Dunewalker looks around to make sure we are already there just in case we get attacked. She looks at Tick Tock and Tick Tock’s weapons come out of her hooves. The two look at each other and then at me.

“You ready Ruby?”

I nod

“In all logic, we should be ready just in case some old creations are still here.”

"Let’s go, this basement is pretty big."

DuneWalker grabbed her large sword from its holster and she led the two of us through the basement. So many treasures in this basement. So many old boxes and containers holding who knows what. Dust all over most of them. I could make out the words of some of them. food first aid many different things. But after a while Dune stayed near one of the older cases looking at it and stroking her foot on it.

Staring at the words 'The Dune Walker.' I stared at DuneWalker. She spoke to me and Tick softly so as not to bring anyone to us.

"DuneWalker is the name of a camel that disgraced the family name. The first Dune Walker in my family was my great-great-grandfather. I will not go further into it, I will say one final thing. The one who started the name Dunewalker was during a time most wanted to forget and now it is time to move on.”

"We better get going.."

DuneWalker looked at me and then turned to look at the creatures getting ready to attack us. These creatures look like the bears we fought outside. The three of us got our weapons ready and we slowly backed up to try to get to the door. To get to the other Bunker.

Then a voice sounded out with a strange fog affecting me and Dune Walker. A gentle female voice sounded out.

"You feel you have failed. You feel that you can't go on."

But more red dots form in my hud. I didn't know what to think when I felt sick even when I had the helm on me. "We have failed..." Dune Walker voiced out in a sad voice.

"Yes, we have failed.."

A sad buzz came from me. Tick Tock stared at the two of us. This was odd to her then she turned to see the creature that was affecting us like this. A snake is a cobra large enough to be like a vine. It let off a strange smoke that it breathed in the face of the clockwork mare.

"You feel bad. you wish to give up like your friends."

The strange creature tried to place inside the mind of the mare but she just chuckled softly.

"Interesting, a snake creature trying to infuse emotion inside a robotic mare. Now if I still was living like these two I would be affected."

The snake looked scared like it was about to die; it gave out a squeak of a voice.

"Please don't kill me, I got eggs. I have children.."

"No I won't kill you just please help me and my friends. These creatures don't wish to be around you. Are you a threat to them?"

The snake lifted her head looking at the projects of the past. She gave a quick nod.

"Yes, I was created to attack zebras. But I could help you and your friends if you don't kill me. I just wish to get out of this Bunker. I have been locked in here for the past two hundred years and it's getting on my nerves being here with these other creatures that do have manners." The snake added with a snort of anger.

"Good and if you wish. Are there any spots in the wall of the bunker that could through the dirt? I'm sure that they made you able to move through the sand and soil."

The snake stared at Tick Tock.

"Why do you ask?"

The snake stares at my friend. Even though she didn't release any more of that fog I still felt pretty awful. I couldn't do anything about it. I felt scared and frozen. Dune Walker just sat on her butt staring at the ground, tears forming in one eye.

"Well, one reason is my friends are affected by whatever you release. But we also have a place where we live in Hard Rock City. Do you two think you could take your eggs there? Just tell your friends with the buzzer or just say my name Ruby that she told you that you could stay in the research building that was given to her to relax in."

I felt happy deep down though that Tick Tock was offering our home to a creature created to kill zebras so it looks like some of the creations were made to be smart and not just killing machines. I turned on the breather on the helm and the breather cleaned out the fog.

"Geez, I got to remember to use that feature." I turned to look at the snake creature. "It sounds like my friend wishes to offer you our home. So please take your eggs and find a peaceful place. What do you normally eat?"

The female snake had the look of thought stroking her chin with her tail. "I eat anything, even those blood worms that grow in the bellies of ponies." I turned to look at Tick tock.

"Wait those worms, what do you know about them?" I asked in a buzz.

The snake looked around for a moment thinking. "Oh well since I can read thanks to what they did to us. The ponies created the worms. They wanted to do whatever they could to win that silly war of theirs. So they did what they had to in their minds. But It's what they felt was right. Now I think we better get going before those other creatures get brave and try to attack me."

DuneWalker didn't move but I grabbed her paw with my leg to pull her along. It wasn't easy but she did follow. The snake led us through the basement to get to the next bunker. I found it interesting that both bunkers have the same basement but it might be made this way so it's easy to get from bunker to bunker. The snake leads us to a door that opens up and inside the room are many old computers and terminals. Above it said a decontamination room. A door closed behind us and in this room were many eggs.

A smaller male snake that is not as long as the female.

"Subara?" The male asked.

"Relax Slither, They just wished me to help them to get to the next bunker."

"You have so many eggs. Will you be able to get them all to Hard Rock city?"

The female snake is now known as Subara nods or how a snake can nod.

"Yes, we can eat the eggs and then spit them back up. It's how we move them. Slither we have a new home that has food all over the sand." I could tell in the eyes of Slither he wasn't fully sure it was wise to move. But he didn't argue. Then Subara opened the decontamination room that is beside us. How she knew to open it was amazing to me but I'm sure she watched the ponies of the past do this many times.

"When we leave did my mate tell you that the creatures will no longer be scared and might try to attack you?"

I looked over to Slither after he asked the question. I wasn't sure but I'm sure they wanted a more peaceful land to live in than here. Where the creatures could suddenly get brave and attack them and the eggs.

Tick Tock slowly pushed DuneWalker into the room turning it on she watched while the room slowly sprayed fluid on Dune Walker then robotic hands came out placing a strange cream all over her fur. It even removed her gear, placing it outside of the room and cleaning it along with her weapons. But I finally got a good look at her. The rest of her body was brown fur. But most of the fur was gone with many scars and old wounds that didn't fully heal. But the fluid that is being rubbed into her fur looks to be working on healing those wounds.

"Yes, I understand they will get brave and attack us. But a city could use you. Now please get going. I don't know how long we will be protected in this room when you leave."

The two snakes look at each other and then eat their eggs going through a hole in the wall and digging to the surface.

Tick tock quickly found a lock to keep this room protected from the creatures that wish to break in here.

"Ruby the next Bunker is right out of this room. So please pull her out of there quickly."

I looked into the decontamination room. I didn't know if she was done. "But Tick, how do we know to remove her from this while whatever it's doing won't harm her?"

Tick tock stared at me pushing me into the chair to watch the cameras.

"Then you keep an eye on those. I will make sure this gets done."

I sighed, buzzing in anger. I didn't know what to do but just watched these strange screens. I sat in the old chair that still worked but I saw that a terminal worked. I clicked the keyboard of the terminal. It needed a password. I didn't know much about the pony that sat here. But I saw their name tag sitting on the counter. 'Rumble' is The name said on it. I didn't have to worry about a password that was already unlocked and focused on recording a message that was never sent.

I clicked on it and the recording went through my helm. The voice sounded young adult

"Hello Thundrelane, I...I don't even know if you're still alive." He sniffed sobbing just a bit. "Everypony left me down here while they dealt with the zebras upstairs. I'm a scared brother. I can't believe our wonderful land is dead. I heard we got hit here too. But only once but it's already mixed with the curse that Luna placed on this land."

Sounds of Gunfire in the background. "Brother it's just not the zebras we have to deal with down here. We have been doing things down here I can't tell you about. WheelTread has so much to answer for. He left us to go to Equestria. He acted like he knew this would happen.

Angry roars in the background of the recording.

"We have been doing projects down here that were used to fight zebras. But instead, these creatures didn't just go after them, they went after us. All because Wheeltread focused on the project he is doing. Project Coming storm. These creatures were for a project known as the Iron wolf project and many others I can't name off the top of my head. Thunderlane, please don't forget about me."

The sound of the door being smashed into. The roars outside grow. "I wish I could see you again brother. But I feel like I'm going to die." The door breaks out in the recording and there is the sound of gunfire and the recording ends.

I blinked another pony and died down here because of the past. But I started hearing growls and the sound of the door being smashed again. Looked at the door and saw many dents in it. Then I quickly got off the chair. Rushing over to Tick Tock who stared at me with an angry look on her face. She may be a clockwork mare but she was able to show her anger.

"Alright, Ruby next time you're just there and listen to something. You ask us first. Now help me open this door to get her out."

Tick Tock stared at me in anger then went to gather up Dune Walker's gear and weapons. I felt awful the fact that I did it again and well now I got to open this damn door. Since we have been spotted already by these creatures. I grabbed my new pistol.

Looking to make sure it was already loaded I found it impressive. I aimed at the lock-fired watch and an alarm went off causing a voice over the PA to speak.

"Security is active. Sending out robots to deal with the zebra threat. Warning no robots left destruct active. Warning: no self-destruct found. Releasing nerve gas. An hour's worth of Nerve gas only for the basement. All of it has been used upstairs. Warning the entire building can't be saved. It's best to get to the next bunker."

Then the PA voice grows very angry. "I can't work like this!!" The PA blew itself up into a stress rage and I stared at Tick Tock.

"Uh.... okay that happened."

I laughed weakly groaning. I forgot that DuneWalker doesn't have the type of helm like I do. But when the door opened up she stared at me.

"Good job buggy you saved us." Did I save them? I had no idea how I saved them so I turned to look at Dunewalker.

"How did I save you?" I had no idea how I saved us but then the gas. The roaring died down.

"Nerve gas won't kill all of them but it will protect our new friends in the bunker. But now we need to be going quickly. The gas-like I said won't last forever." She stared at the name tag. A tear went down her face. She lifted the name tag looking down in sadness.

"I um...."

Looked to Tick-Tock who was opening the door with her clockwork body to get to the next Bunker. "You knew that pony, didn't you DuneWalker?"

Dune Walker placed the name tag in her bag.

"No, my great-great-grandmother did. She was close friends with him and loved him as a brother. He got her out of this place before the entire bunker killed him. Come on. Let's go.."

The door finally opened and we went up to the next Bunker.

___________

Bunker Beta basement

The bunker is pretty much the same. But what's odd about this one is all the power is on and everything is working. Little robots skitter around working on various parts of the wiring and the lights. I noticed something though I read a sign 'Welcome to Bunker Beta.'

"This Bunker had the rich in it. Yes, most of the desert was full of rich ponies. That's why these robots are here. They were built to protect and save the bunker. I'm sure these robots gained powerful minds after a while."

A robot walked down the stairs. The robot was the shape of a pony.

"Ah please come with me." The robot led us to another room that had no cameras or anything inside it.

"DuneWalker... Why are you here?"

Dune took a deep breath sighing.

"I'm here helping Ruby here find her friends.."

The robot looked back at me and then back at DuneWalker.

"The fact you're here with that criminal."

That hit me harder than others though. I a criminal?

Dune Walker turned looking at me then back to the robot. "Why is she a criminal? She is new to this land and only has done things that would help it. What did she do?"

The robot looked at me then back at DuneWalker.

"She tried to stop our leader from spreading the word that the storm king is rising. I would think you would be happy about that DuneWalker since your ancestors helped him in the past."

I looked at DuneWalker, then she looked back at me and Tick Tock.

"That was the past. She is trying to save this land now. From some crazy creature that is using chess as a way to make her look dumb."

The robot looked away and sighed.

"Ah, the one that promised that he would bring the storm king back. Look DuneWalker you won't have any trouble in this bunker. But the ones that wish to kill the hero or so-called hero and her friends will be waiting for them. If they attack you may kill them. As for me, I will follow on with what your mother told me to do. Till DuneWalker is removed from your name."

DuneWalker looked away.

"I'm not the Dune Walker you know. I wasn't here during the war."

The robot turned back to look at Dune Walker. "You're a Dune Walker Camel. No matter what you will be thinking of the first Dune Walker. I was programmed that way by the ponies to remember this. Now take your criminal friend and do what you can. But I agree she will fall and then fall deeper into a hole."

The robot turned to look at me after it said those words. It made me scared and unsure of what I should do. Tick tock of course.

"Listen, Robot Ruby is not a criminal. She has done nothing on this land."

The robot turned to look at Tick tock.

"Oh really so she is still not a minion of Majesty?" Tick Tock stared at the robot with a surprised look on her clockwork features.

"Yes, I know who created her."

I sighed. It's about time for me to say something. I took my helm off staring at the robot.

"I'm no longer under the control of Majesty. She was defeated years ago. I wanted to go see the hero that saved us from her. But I ended up here with my friends and made new friends."

The robot stared at me. " I see but she still created you so you did do criminal acts."

Tick Tock grew very upset. I could tell that she is upset. Her eyes glowed brightly.

"Yes, she was created to do criminal acts. But she was forced to do many of those criminal acts. But before the war that Star Shooter brought to our land. Now blaming Ruby for what she did under Majesty. Then that is not right. Yes, she can be easily controlled by someone like the Queen again."

The Robot turned to look at me and it sighed.

"Fine, you two will have no issues with me or the other robots. But above us are the speakers of his word. if you get in their way they will attack you. Like the leader of them did. Now Dune Walker I will go. If you harm any of the worshipers of the preacher then the entire bunker will hunt you down."

The robot finally left. I didn't know what to think at all.

"DuneWalker, why did that Robot act as if it knew you?"

Tick Tock questioned

DuneWalker looked away. She stayed silent for a long time. Then she looks back to me and Tick Tock.

"There is more to my family than just being happy. The ponies treated my kind like second-rate since we have been here way before they even showed up in this land. But they felt that we had to accept their leadership as our leadership. This was before the war even started or even the rebellion."

DuneWalker looked away again.

"So history that was never written then?" Tick Tock asked again.

Dune Walker snorted in anger. "They never needed to write history on how they treated my kind. But some ponies came down here after the tribes came together. We didn't fully get their ire till they tried to force this land under Equestria back before Luna became Nightmare Moon.:

DuneWalker grew more upset.

"Then to cause us problems they forced all my kind to know what the past did. How they fell in love. How they loved each other. Secrets of the past. They did this to us so they could force us under them and the princess. But then we helped Luna start the Rebellion."

Tick Tock gave a nod.

"It sounds like many things that caused the war to happen were already set in motion in the past. But it seems more that they don't wish you to forget the fact you're DuneWalker."

As I listened I was told while I was here I spent most of the time thinking to myself. But the biggest problem when it comes down to it is how I see most things. But when It came to learning about Dune Walker and the past. I would never understand. While we are stuck in these bunkers until we open the main one. But how would we get back to our friends? Would we just find a way to get them here or have they already been captured?

"So much happened to my kind during this war Tick Tock. But more happened in the past. The beast, the monsters. The fact that more threats showed up way before the war. The fact we might even be fighting them again."

She turned her eyes to look at me.

I turned my head to look at her. I felt bad for DuneWalker. She is cursed.

“Dunewalker I am here as your friend and will always be here to help you through this curse if you allow me to. Please?”

Dunewalker smiles

“I will hold you to that if you can, my little bug friend. Tick Tock, can you go ahead? I need to speak to Ruby about something.”

Tick Tock nods and trots ahead to scout to see if she can find anything. Dunewalker comes over to me, reaching into her bags, bringing out a book, and opening it up.

“This is our history and you will see many names including Grogar. It’s how most of the time we will never be able to fight him on our own. It’s something we need to learn and will always learn. Now we need to get going okay?”

I stay there and Dunewalker turns to look at me.

“Is there any way to help you with the curse?”

Dunewalker frowns

"I can't allow you to help me with that Ruby. For my kind, it's my own choice to remove the curse. I could have removed it years ago. But removing the curse would be bad for my family. Someday I will learn how to remove the curse and get my name back. It will be something I will have to do myself. I will learn how when the sand gives me a dream.”

I tilt my head.

“Sand dreams what?”

Dunealker laughs.

“Camel thing.”

I sigh rolling my eyes

“Alright come on Ruby we can’t just stand there talking about what I want or you want. It’s time to get this done.”

I laugh nodding

“Let's go then”

The two of us rush off to join Tick Tock as we follow the path our friends were taken down. I hope we find them soon and then we will fight for them till one of us is either dead or they’re saved.

_______________

Upstairs

Well and here I thought it would be easy. When we made it upstairs the robots that attacked and her in the sewers let us by. But the issue of this is some of them had their weapons ready to fire on us. I didn't know what to expect but the halls of the bunker were very narrow so we had to do much to bypass all the robots. Even though they stared at me.

"You won't stop him."

One kept saying behind us.

Tick Tock was already pretty far ahead of us and we moved into the mess hall. In the mess hall, there were bones and dried blood all over the place. The robot that was following us stood in front of the door waiting to attack us. Since I saw in its little one eye that it was glowing and recording us.

"Ruby."

Dune Whispered and I followed her Tick Tock just stared at the robot.

"There is a room that would shut down the robots. But It will only shut down the ones that are connected to this bunker. Now you need to remove your armor and weapons. Since it won't be easy for you to go through here."

She moved the vent cover off and. I just stared at her. Why must I be small enough to go through here? But anyway I took off my armor and set it down and looked up to DuneWalker.

"What way do I need to go?"

"Go left and then follow the green paint. It will lead you to the core that holds the ability to control the robots. Oh and be careful that the room can get way too hot. Also, take this with you.”

Dunewalker tosses me a small communication device. I put it on my head and head into the vent to go through to do the task I have been asked to do. I take a deep breath feeling a bit worried about this. I worry about a fire burning me again.

___________

Vent System

"Alright, Ruby, can you hear me?"

I was trapped in a vent. I felt that the world was closing around me. But this wasn't the time to have this crisis in my mind. I felt the walks trying to close in. But she spoke again to break me out of this.

"Ruby, I can see you with my eye through the wall. I need you to go left. Remember to follow the paint."

I sighed, finally calming down.

"Alright Dune."

My wings flapped many miles an hour lifting me off the vent floor. I slowly flew through the old rust bunker vent. But, strangely, these are very clean. It may be rusted in some spots. But I noticed some spots also have been recently cleaned. I wonder if there is a robot in here that repairs the vents. But I didn't have time to think. But I made sure to keep following the way through the vent following the green paint.

"Alright, Ruby I can't see you anymore. Since you're too deep into the system. Now you will know when you get to the core that controls these robots. Your device will short out. Now It will be a while. If you feel too much heat then you're getting too close to the heater of both bunkers. I warn you don't block them."

I didn't know what to think anymore. All I could do was follow the green paint. But I found old bones of zebras trying to go through here to kill the ponies. But I also saw the bones of rats. I'm starting to wonder if there is something nasty in here. Then as if it was clockwork. I got attacked by something. The creature, whatever it was, screeched in anger. It coiled around me, forcing me down as I stared at it.

But it stared at me looking deep into my eyes. It started to speak.

"M...M..magic eater..."

I blinked and the snake-like creature uncoiled from me. I stared at the creature and then it looked at me.

"Creation of Majesty..."

I didn't know what to think this creature knew. It looked in pain as it stared at me.

"What are you?" I buzzed asking the question.

The snake creature had venom dripping from its fangs. But Just looked at me. But then spoke.

"Creation of ponies. Ponies that had secret ties with Majesty. I have the DNA of your species in me. Magic eater..."

Wait My eye just stared at the creature. The DNA of my species? The fact that majesty had ties with the outside world during the war?

"But how is this so? There was always a spell keeping us trapped on the island.."

The creature sighed softly.

"She could break the spell. She could have left. The spell was used to keep the creature. All ponies could have left."

That hit me. We could have allowed the hero to leave all that time. The spell was never meant to keep the ponies and zebras in or even keep them out. Then why did the spell make a storm to stop others from coming in and out?

"Then do you know why the spell made a storm?"

The creature just stared at me shaking its head.

"No, the fact that Majesty brought some of your species DNA to this land. This is why some of your race was made here. But mostly died out because the magic is not pure enough. I survived all these years because of the creatures that normally tried to break through here. But I'm alone.."

I sighed, closing my eyes, not sure what to think. She lied to all of us. She even lied to the real hero that came to the land. So many lies and the fact the spell didn't even keep the ponies from leaving. I looked back at the hero and she wanted to go home. She could have the entire time.

" Majesty has been defeated. The hero could have left the entire time. But she was told by Majesty that the spell would stop her. She almost lost her life to save us from the Queen."

I felt so awful looking back on how she was treated and how I just attacked her while I was controlled. Someday I might be controlled again. Maybe that will be because I am easily mind-controlled. My species was created by a Queen that used us to fulfill her battle and her way of thinking.

"I used to have a name. But I don't.." I look at the creature I couldn't tell what sex the creature was. But They're unlike the two snakes I saw. I am thinking of allowing it to join us in the town. I don't wish them to be here alone.

"Are you willing to help protect a pony town known as Hard Rock?" The creature lifted its head staring at me with its dark eyes. I couldn't tell if it was smiling or not. Maybe this creature needed to move on from this place. It needed time to move on.

"I can do what I can to protect the town. But It might be best if I stay away from the eyes of the town. Is there a place for me that I could stay in?"

I thought for a moment a buzz came from my body while I was thinking. But then I thought of the research station that they gave us to live in. A place for ones like me and the others to rest and feel welcomed. Maybe this creature could also live there with the other snakes I am hoping at least

"What do you normally eat?"

The creature sighed a bit.

"I was created to eat zebras, a weapon to be used during the war. But the thing is a creature like me being used to killing zebras? That's not a wise idea for me. I never ate another soul I refused to. They almost destroyed me and then the zebras attacked before they could kill me. So I could do much to protect what you wish me to."

A creature was created to kill zebras then they wished to kill it. I understand ponies less and less now. A race of peaceful creatures. Of soft hearts, I don't understand this at all. They create, they destroy their love, and they break. I'm starting to see why the war happened. The ponies did so much to themselves. Both sides fought for a reason I will never understand. I may have been created by a queen that wanted to send me to war. But I never thought I would never understand war.

"There is an old research building that was given to us. You wouldn't be alone though. There are two other creations of two snakes that went there too. They won't be a threat to you or will you be a threat to them and their children?"

The creature gave me a weak smile.

" No I wouldn't, I would defend them with my life. I will do what I can to defend this new home of your magic eater. Maybe someday you will learn more about yourself. Maybe you will become the warrior instead of the worker. Maybe someday a change will happen to you."

A smile formed on my buggy face. Well of what I could do with a smile. It looked odd to many. But Maybe this is a good thing finding creatures to protect Hard Rock City. When I am not there. I watched the creature leave but it turned its head to me. The snake creature then finally spoke.

"I'm Hiss. I used to have another name. But it's gone. I shall see you again."

The creature slowly left. I am sure I will see them again. When I returned to Hard Rock City. But for now, I need to make sure I get to the core. But why did it start getting so warm in here after the creature left?

Looking down the vent I saw why. The creature's body was keeping the heat from getting into this vent. The heat it was burning was so hot. It felt like fire. But I was able to move along and keep myself from burning. I just kept flapping my wings to keep my body cool. I didn't allow the heat to take me or hurt me. But while I went through I saw more bones. I even found a few notes written in blood.

'There is no escape. Fuck Celestia and Luna. The war has killed us.' Many more I saw but when I kept going I saw more bodies of the dead. Why did so many try to come through here to escape? Looking at all the bodies made me feel bad. But the bones blocked the way to the core. I wonder why so many tried to get to the core. So I had to break through the bones. It hurt but with my strong exoskeleton, it was ten times easier than I thought it was. But when I got further through. I noticed most of these bodies were forced in here by something. I hope whatever it was, I don't see it. I don't want to deal with something huge and evil.

But I kept following the green pain that led to the core. I could feel the heat again from the core. But I don't know why it was so hot. But then I realized I looked at the words. 'Exhaust' I am in the core's exhaust vents. No wonder why it's so hot in here and why many of the bones looked burned. I felt the heat getting worse. But I needed to go through here like DuneWalker said to get to the core. I didn't know to turn off the core but maybe I will find out when I get there.

Finally, I got to the home stretch and the way into the core was getting hotter. The metal of the vents was burning hot even. I tried hard to keep flying but I never was made to be in heat like this. But I tried to stay in the middle as I flew. Part of my body slowly cooks. It didn't feel wonderful, it felt very awful. To the point that I felt it burning in my insides. I wanted to get to the way there but during this, I saw figments staring at me.

"You're going to fail.. little bug." A figment of Dune Walker said in a dark voice. I just stared at the figments and more of them showed up. The fact that the heat was doing this to me pained me hard. I didn't wish to know what else would happen. But I turned to see CranBerry staring at me. I felt my heart or well I think I have more than one heart but I am not sure. But I felt my heartbreak when I saw her. The one I care deeply about looked sad like she was crying.

"Oh... My little daughter... You're alive. Please come back to me. I miss you."

She said with sobs. I reached for her but my little feet passed through her touching the metal and I quickly backed away while steam lifted from the burnt leg. It was painful but I had to move. The heat was starting to affect my very wings. They felt weak and brittle but I had to get through. I didn't want to have to grow them back again. I finally found the vent cover leading to the core. I looked in to see the core that kept the robots online.

I backed up to try to smash through the vent. It wasn't going to be that easy. I know this well. But I almost touched the other side of the wall. Then I quickly, with a buzz of determination smashed into the vent cover. It didn't do anything but shake it. I felt the pain but I needed to keep going and not stop myself from doing this. I backed up again, groaning in pain. My body is smoking just a bit.

Then I flew into the cover again, lucky for me this time it broke and fell. I bring speak into the communication device again

“Well Dunewalker I saw someone trying to pretend to you they failed, they were too much of a joke, not a jackass like you are.”

I hear my two friends fighting the robots

“Can we insult each other later Ruby come on getting into the core and turning these ass holes off? OW, that’s my ass you fucking robot.”

____________

The core

I went inside the core room of the core. It was a pretty big room. Many computers are strewn all over the place talking about numbers. With robots working on them. They didn't notice me yet. But I felt that maybe this was built to keep the bunker going just in case the war happened. I went to the main control room. The door thankfully was unlocked but there was the robot that beat me. I didn't know what he was doing but he was talking to someone.

"We found more pieces of him, sir. They're being sent to you soon. Also, there is no sign of the bug and her friends. I doubt she would wish to rush in like a hero after our first meeting."

I looked in trying my best to hide watching the robot talk to a dark figure. The figure spoke back with a soft laugh.

" Don't underestimate heroes. If a calling is big they will come. If a calling is what breaks them they will break. I know it's not that simple to most. But most will never know what would happen to them. All that is known is the history that is written for them. Now she just needs to move her pawns."

The robot chuckles.

" What about the two you have been speaking to, are they willing to help you now?"

The two he has been speaking to? Maybe it's my friends. I hope it's them. I need to make sure I can get to them and help them. Maybe they will forgive me and help me along the way.

"Oh, it's taking a while. But I am sure down the line they will agree to help me. Now I need you to go to another place. Go to tunnel town in the big 52 you will find another part of him in storage but don't harm any pony. We don't need them getting ready to attack us too soon."

The robot nodded. He was odd; he floated like a Dr. Slice but he had large wheels and was larger than normal. I didn't know what to do or think. Cozy glow turned off the screens and looked at the rest of her followers.

"Followers of the Storm King. We will be heading to the big 52 to find more of him. We need to place him back together but know this He will rise and join us in the final battle. To retake project Rainfall." The robots cheer and they move out leaving the other robots defenseless as I watched them leave. I watched the one that attacked me turn and look at me.

She just stared at me with her robotic eye. She knew I was there but she didn't even do anything. But I heard her words in my mind again.

"You will know who beat you and it will haunt you. Every time you see me. You will remember your failure." she left and I felt myself dreading seeing him again. The dread would have filled me if I didn't hear the static of Dune Walker.

"OI Buggy did you make it?!"

I broke out of my funk speaking into the burnt Com.

"Yes I am here... he was here as well. I think he saw me, should I worry about that?"

Dune Walker didn't speak for a while. But I hear her voice.

"Shit Tick Tock seals the door." I didn't hear any shooting but I heard them sealing the door and then Dune Walker spoke again. " We saw them. I think they saw us as well. But I doubt they saw us as a threat. Now, what do you see in there? There should be a book there to teach you how to turn it off."

I blinked at a book to teach me how to work this machine? I looked on the desk and saw Photos of the ponies that worked here. All of them were smiling and looked like friends. I saw CloudChaser and her sister Flitter. I didn't know what to think anymore. These ponies looked so peaceful and happy. They wished to enjoy their lives and wished to bring hope. Maybe someday I will learn about the true peace of the ponies.

But here I am just thinking to myself and not looking for the book. I looked through the rest of the desk. Since I don't have my bags with me I can't take any of the ammo. The ammo would have been used into my pistol but I need to find this damn instruction book on how to work this. I looked around the desk some more to find the book finally. I read the title

'Instructions on how to work the robot core.'

I sighed. I didn't think this would be so hard but that's more than I thought. But I read through it. 'You wish to learn how to use a robot computer core. Now, this core is experimental so turning it off the wrong way will cause something bad to happen. Are you willing to keep going? If so, turn the page.'

I turned the page and read that what I need to do is turn each steam vent to release steam to cool off the core. Keeping the book open I fly around looking for the valves to release the pressure from the core to cool it down. When I twisted a valve the steam hit me but it made me feel cool. I didn't want to be inside it. But I slowly looked for the steam gathering around and twisting each one I found. Landing back into the control room coughing, laying my head on the desk.

"Ruby, are you there?" Dune Walker asked. I could hear her and Tick Tock fighting off some of the robots that tried to break through the room.

"Yes..." I weakly buzzed the room and it was hot then it was starting to get very cold. "I am getting cold...I can't move."

"Ruby, we need you to turn off the.." An explosion sounds and Tick Tock yells the sound of a large table being tossed on many robots. "Please hurry, we won't last long if you don't turn it off."

I tried to move off the freezing desk. Looking at the page. It said when the core is cooled down. Put in the code to shut it down. I slowly went along the frozen desk groaning in pain. Slowly clicking the code I read. The screen came up with warnings saying 'Do you wish to shut this down?' I typed yes and the system started to shut down slowly. But the robots connected to it started to short out and explode. I tried to hide under the desk but I was slow and sluggish.

I'm starting to wonder if the robots have been on for too long and they gathered so much energy in their cores. Parts of the robots flew into the control room. As one tried to crawl toward me lifting a gun to fire. But it shorted out and I didn't know what to think. But it was so cold I could even flap my wings. Slowly got out from under the desk and looked around, seeing the core is not bright red like it was when I first saw it.

Looking around the room I found a door that leads back upstairs. But I started to shake and freeze, feeling my body shutting down from the cold.

"You did it buggy... Ruby?" Then I heard Tick Tock gasp.

"Does the core freeze if you turn it off?"

"Yes.."

"Damn it quickly we need to get to her." Then I heard them reading but the com dying from the cold. I slowly moved or tried to but I heard soft laughter. I looked up seeing Mix.

"Oh, poor little Ruby." I stared at Mix. Now I am sure he is dead and there is no way he can be here.

"Yes, poor little bug." Then I turned to see Cricket and Mouse behind him. All three of them surrounded me. I didn't know what to think. But I feel them laughing.

"The poor traitor wishing to be a hero." Mouse laughed.

"I saw your future Ruby. Just a worthless creature never to be a hero." Mix whispered in my ear laughing.

"You wish to be like the hero that I broke. That hurt. Do you wish to fall like her? You wish to become nothing?!" Cricket lifted me. Why was he here? He is dead, how can he be here? I started to feel so unsure and felt pain as he punched me into the buggy face.

"Leave her to her fate Cricket." I started sobbing but my vision went from seeing cricket to having Tick Tock staring at me.

" Ruby, relax, it's me. Don't worry you will be fine." She lifted me out of the cold room and Dune Walker wrapped me into a blanket to get me warm and we stayed in the room I went into the vent from. I felt pain and shook because my body is not used to freezing weather.

"I saw...Tick tock...I saw Mix... Cricket and mouse. They laughed at me."

Tick Tock held me close, stroking my head. I hear something in my head clicking and like it’s making wiring sounds. I can’t focus on it because it stopped after the figments left. I am starting to wonder what is going on. I remember Doc gave me some surgery to remove some chips from my head. Hmm, I will have to see if I can find out what's in here.

____________

Dreams

"Ruby!! I need to speak to you quickly. You need to know what is going on." I tried to shake him off me.

"Get off me!!"

"No, I need to warn you he is coming in 20 years. We will all lose. You need to be ready for him. You need to be ready for him to show up."

I stare at Mix

“What in the world are you talking about are you here?”

MIx stares at me. He looks at the clock, it's like forcing him to stay here for the time.

“Oh, goddess, thank you I need to warn you Ruby something bad is going to happen in 20 years.”

I sigh

“Do you know my future? Do I wish to know?”

Mix smirks

“You become kind of a lucky bug.”

I become a very lucky bug? I wonder what he means by that? Hmm I am looking forward to whatever this is

“What do you mean?”

Mix sighs.

“I can’t say too many spoilers for your life. Now get me out of here you stupid clock.”

He hit it hard and vanished. I woke up.

_________

Storage room.

Slowly I woke up hearing gunfire as well as blades slicing into robotic bodies. Everything was so fuzzy but I was left in a little blanket. While I looked around seeing that the room had been blown into and the others were nowhere to be seen. Hearing robots yelling and gunfire. I'm guessing we didn't turn them off more than pissed off the robots. Removed me from the blanket finding my armor sitting right beside me with a note. 'Get your ass in a gear buggy!!'

Got me into the armor and the hud came on showing that my internals is pretty beat up. I felt a needle go into my side. I reached for the pistol since now I feel it's needed to look at the gun and look at the name again. Removed the safety flapping my wings and flew into the halls to try to find my friends. When I got out a laser blast from the robots tried to hit me but I hid. Looking at my EFS to follow the green dots. They were surrounded by red dots. Quickly I got out of the cover and it felt like the world slowed down.

Blasters of heated magic bolts slowly past me. Lifting the gun firing when I did the bullet went deep into the first robot. It fell to the ground. I tried to fire another one but the bullet just hit a limp causing it to fall off one of the bots. Even if it was more than four attacking me now. I had to get to my friends so I took a deep breath and shot through them an arm of one of the robots smacked right into me causing me to fly into the wall groaning sliding to the floor turning weakly to see all four coming towards me.

DuneWalker and Tick Tock come from the left to protect me. Tick Tock had her synesthetic body burnt off. Her blades come out of her hooves coated in oil. She and Dune destroyed the robots in a quick swoop with their weapons. Sparks and parts flying. Dune Walker put away her sword, turning to look at me with a snort. Tick Tock helped me up. I felt back for the poor Clockwork mare whose synthetic body burned off her again.

"You didn't tell DuneWalker that the robots would go crazy!!"

I buzzed in a yell at her.

"Eh it was getting dull anyway now we need to get upstairs."

I grew very angry. I had to speak my mind.

"No, you will listen to me."

Dune looked at me from the corner of her eye.

"First you ask me to go through a vent. Then I meet a creation that is made to kill zebras and ponies. But I allowed them to go."

Dune just walked off.

"Enough wasting time little buggies come along." She just walked away from me. I turned to look at Tick Tock who just shrugged her shoulders. I set my pistol back on my armor and just felt maybe it's best to just follow her. Tick Tock walked close behind me. I heard voices while we followed Dune Walker to get upstairs.

I feel the clicking in my head again. I hold my head a bit to listen. I am trying to understand what the hell this sound is then I hear a voice.

"Oh, the poor little bug. So worthless."

One of the voices I heard was the robot that attacked me and left me be.

"Majesty will take you back into her graces Ruby if you allow her to," Cricket said in the back of my mind. But I swear I saw him.

"You turned on us, Ruby. You didn't ask if we wanted to help this land.." The voices said that sounded like Hawk.

Closing my eyes tightly I had to clear them from my mind.

"Ruby... Ruby. Ruby.." I kept hearing I grew angry and turned to Tick Tock seeing her as Mix.

"No.... y....y..."

"RUBY!!" A felt a hoof smack me in the helmet to wake me up and my vision turned back to normal seeing Tick Tock standing there and she looked very worried. Dune Walker finally grabbed me, pulling me along.

"Come along you little bug we can't allow you to have insane time. So it's time to go."

I feel my depression leaving me again after I was hit in the head. After I heard the clicking I started to notice I was getting upset and I saw things. I don’t know what is going on. It started this way when I saw the robots and then the Panna?

____________

We finally made it upstairs, gunfire kept us from getting into the room we needed to get to. I had my pistol out firing

bam bam bam Click I was out of ammo the cover we had was a large box that Dune Walker kept pushing forward to stop. Tick Tock didn't have guns on her so she couldn't do anything but tell me the best place to fire.

"Above!! the turret housing."

Reloading the pistol I fired on the housing of the turrets and they shut down.

"The eyes of the robots."

Bam I fired into the eyes of the robots and I heard them screaming.

"Alert alert... vision-impaired can't exterminate"

Tick Tock and Dune Walker took out their weapons Tick Tock's sword cut through the metal the robots screamed. Dunes' large sword just cut the robots in half. After a few seconds, all the robots lay there broken. Tick Tock had some burns on her casing from getting shot. Dune had a few wounds with fresh blood dripping from them but it didn't stop her. As for me I kind of had a few holes in my wings.

But the battle was over. Then a large sentinel robot came out of the office. The weapons this thing had were huge. It stood there and then spoke.

"The Storm King calls you three. I was turned on and programmed to help bring him back. Are you going to stop us from our holy Quest? The world belongs to him!! How will you..."

Dune tossed her sword and it bounced off him

Dune shrugged, charging at the robot. It surprised the sentinel that well Dune didn't just stand and allow it to speak. Tick Tock and I just watched as Dune took her cybernetic feet and smashed them across the robot. Picking up her sword and sliced it as the blade just kept bouncing off the robot.

The robot sighed.

"You had to be so rude didn't you?"

Its arm lifted and smacked Dune back to us but she stood back up getting ready to battle. Her body didn't look like it would stop. She had a smile of glee on her face. She let out a deep laugh of pleasure that the pain felt wonderful. To her pain was a pleasure she needed from what I learned about her.

"Oh..."

She shuddered like she was going through a pleasure cruise of pain.

"Maybe you can bring the name of the DuneWalker to an end robot. Don't just stand there, this is battle, this is war... Equestria we aren't those pansies that cursed us. Because of Luna's rebellion. The enclave.. the NCR they don't know the true battle!!"

I didn't understand what she was talking about. I have been on Devil's Due since Star Shooter left. It sounds like Equestria wasn't as peaceful as Star Shooter said it was. It sounds to me that there is more to the story. Tick Tock and I just looked at each other. The Clockwork mare didn't understand what Dune meant. I didn't know whether there was something we missed being on that island.

"Ruby, while the robot is distracted, get behind it with your sword."

Giving her a nod slowly I sneaked fly to try to get behind the large robot. There was enough light that it could see me. But, strangely, it focused on Dunewalker. I didn't understand that until I heard these words.

"Your kind will help us again bring the Storm king back. You helped us, you let us through..." Grabbing my sword Spitfire I lifted the blade on the core in the back slicing through it. But the blade got stuck and the robot exploded causing me to fly into the room and smash into the wall. The sword stabbed right beside me close to my head.

"...I think. I will just...stay here...awhile.."

I said with a nervous laugh. Dune walker walked into the room Tick Tick was not far from her. Dune clicked on the terminal to get the password. I looked at the chair and saw a pony body in it. Then I saw a recording. I allowed the blade to stay in the wall for a while. I grabbed the recording and it was downloaded into the armor. While Tick Tock and Dune Walker looked through the terminal to get the password I listened to the recording.

I heard coughing and sobbing.

"I failed my family and my friends. I promised I would defend Equestria from threats like the Storm king. But I never was ready for a war like this. I poisoned myself before the zebras got here to kill me. But with what I have done, the sins I have caused I deserve this fate. The camels we have treated are so awful. DuneWalkers warned us this would happen and that the world would end. I wish to tell you in the future we are sorry for what we have done. "

The recording went on with the sounds of the poor pony slowly breathing to a death rattle and the recording ended. I felt awful for this pony but I am sure he did many things.

"We found the code, Ruby... But Dune is a bit...upset.."

I watched Dune smashing her feet into the walls. I didn't know what upset her. I looked at the terminal and read the report.

"Thank you for the dead bodies of camels. Their bodies will be useful to us to hide our weapons from Zebras again. You will be given your cut when results are made."

In the end, I saw the name of who sent it to Solaris. Who the hell is Solaris? I wasn't going to ask Dune till we got to where we needed to go.

It was time to go to the next part of our journey, the main Bunker. We made it back downstairs to the basement and we stood in front of the door that led to the Bunker. Tick Tock and Dune Walker were placed in the codes allowing the door to open.

"Should we go back to the others?" Dune Walker shook her head.

"I don't wish the others to get in the middle of this. This is your time Ruby to face this one who"

The PA system came to life.

"Ah, you have found the way in. Come please though come alone. I promise you they won't get hurt on the way back out." I turned to look at the others. Tick Tock nodded and So did Dune.

Slowly I went into the door and it closed behind me. It was time for me to face this one. To face whoever this is.

Footnote: Level up.

Quest perk: You have been given the pistol Truth Seeker. You have your full set of weapons now. You gain 10+ damage for the Quest finished but there is a catch. Ammo for the Truth Seeker cost more than every other weapon you could find. So conserve it.

Chapter Ten: The king behind the Curtin

“Chess holds its master in its bonds, shackling the mind and brain so that the inner freedom of the very strongest must suffer.” – Albert Einstein

Kings, Queens, and pawns. Those that try to fight don't know the truth. Sometimes those that try to protect the world from a king a Queen or just a pawn. They're at fault a hero walks through the land to protect? No, they don't they take the world for granted thinking that they have a destiny. All heroes are villains. We are in the right when we fight them. There is no true path. For all to follow for all to win. The hero must die or the hero must conform. If they bend and break to the true path. They admit they're a villain and we are the heroes. The true saviors of this world. Then the world will follow. Crush them and show them the hopelessness of it. If they can't if they're to set their blind eye to justice. Their fake ideal of justice. Then they have no place in our true world. To save the world you must break it. Then mold it to bring peace.

Written by Wheel Tread,

Here I am locked between two doors trying to find those I deeply care about as good friends. I wonder if someday I am going to learn what got them and how they got captured. I am hoping I get to them before anything bad happens to them it’s gotten to the point I am worried about it. I just need to do what I must

"So what brings you here bug?"

“I am sure you already know the voice coming from nothing,” I replied.

I look up to the camera lifting myself into the air. A turret comes out of the roof and shoots me with anti-magic bullets. I drop to the floor with a thud feeling my magic drained from me not allowing me to fly.

"Now can't allow you to get through here that easy. You are my pawn for the moment so are you up for a game of chess hmm?"

I didn't know what to think. The fact that I have been led to this cell, the door locked not allowing me to leave. Hearing at the other door opening up and a chessboard comes out with my friends and his minions at the pieces. I have heard of this game and I have seen it back on the island.

"Move your pawns." I looked at my Pawns; they are my friends. Why are they my pawns? It made no sense to me at all. What is with this chess game anyway? I have never played and... Wait, the pieces are just the normal pieces. But mine are my friends?

"Why must we do this?"

"Move your Pawns or forfeit. Allow the Storm King to come back and don't get in our way. If you will just sit there gawking like that. Then you don't have the right to be here to face me. You're just a pawn of heroes that Equestria needs too much. I can prove that Equestria doesn't need heroes or ponies like Red Eye. They just need a move and then become part of the norm. Become the same and never move on. Equality is all there is."

I had a questioning buzz come out of my mouth. What did he mean by this? We aren't Equal I don't get that. "What do you mean by this?

A sigh of frustration came over the PA system. "This is the way of the wasteland bug. I know you don't understand being in a land of peace for the last ten years. But this land and Equestria never went out of the war. Of course Scootaloo and her friend's others. Known as some of Tiria's friends helped end a war. But more coming ponies don't understand peace anymore. War is most only know."

Lifting my leg I saw the pawn that looked like Roll Roll So I moved him to a space I was allowed to. The board vanished into the door and it opened. It opened into a very large room. Still, I couldn't even fly and I had no idea what to do or even think. But then I saw him standing in the middle of the room and Roll Roll chained. He looked cracked and bleeding in many places.

"Roll!" I trotted to him or skittered to him on my little legs. The eyes of my friend open up staring at me. He didn't even speak to me. But I felt something was wrong.

"Ruby... Is that you?"

"Yes Roll it's me... Let me get you out of there." I reached up to try to remove the chains.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you." The voice on the PA sounded out. "The chains are set up to blow up if you touch them. Now the only way to save him. Is to entertain me."

At first, I didn't understand what he meant about entertaining him. Many turrets came out from above us. They got ready to fire but they didn't do anything. They just waited for something. I didn't know what to think really at all. I felt like I was led into a trap looking for my friends.

"Now without your flight little bug. Remove these turrets from the room. But I do have a question for you first."

I looked up to the PA system. "What is your question?"

"Have you ever thought of just giving up and joining me? Think about it, you will join the winning side. I'm sure I will win and remove the enclave and everything from Kludgetown. There are many riches there in weapons bugs. Weapons that both sides put there during the war. I'm sure you would love it if I got them first and used them to clean up this land of filth. The Camels might join me."

"Don't listen to him, Ruby." That surprised me. I turned to look at my friend Roll Roll. "He hurt Hawk badly. He has been trying to brainwash her. He has done so much to her that she can barely do anything without her body."

When he spoke a strange charge of power went through the chains and he screamed in pain his body smoked after it was done.

I roll my eyes hearing him that I will fall. I get it some ponies or whatever want to smash it into my head that I am some guardian or hero who will fall and I am getting tired of it. When I see them I am going to laugh at their face. Another charge goes through Roll Roll now which pissed me off.

"STOP!!" I yelled in horror at seeing my friend smoking and even having many burns along with his shell and body. I didn't know what to do anymore It made me feel like I was hurting my friend.

The PA system went silent again for a time. "I don't wish to hurt any of your friends' little bugs. But the needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few. You and your friend are the few. The many need no war but the war will come to get the real power in power. Now again entertain me. if you can't fix this bug then I will kill your friend. Are you willing to have a death on that brain? Hmm?"

This was hard for me. I didn't know what to do. I do know from Roll told me I spent a while thinking while he was chained there. He didn't stop telling me how I just left him there longer than I should have. I had to think of something to do so I looked up at the turrets. After a deep sigh then I did what I had to.

Lifting Truth Seeker out of its home.

"You made your choice I see. Now there is no time you will have places to hide. But if you hide for too long the turrets will turn on your friend. Now don't allow these turrets to harm you. They can kill you so clean them out and then I will let your friend go. But I do warn you he has been here a while. He hasn't been fed either."

Roll Roll hasn't been fed? He doesn't eat only when it's season time for him. I think whoever ever does this doesn't understand how magic eaters work. He removed the magic from allowing me to fly. So I am still fine just blocking my ability. The turrets start firing on me. I skittered quickly through the room to hide. I found a box to quickly hide lifting the gun to fire on the turrets that are firing at me. I took one out but there are many more that I couldn't even count.

Skittering a bit, firing again on the turrets but I got hit in the back, my armor taking some damage causing the fabric to rip a bit and the magic repair system started working. I felt med-x and a potion being injected into me. I groaned in pain. I hated this suit of armor for how it treated my body. Thankfully for me, I got used to it but Cranberry told me that is not a good thing.

This was a pretty boring moment. I didn't want to write it in my journal but I wanted to keep my entire journey in this journal. I fired my gun on each turret. I had many bullets from these turrets that did make it through the armor and went through my body. I didn't allow the pain to get to me. It wasn't a very wonderful thing trust me. I hid to reload and the remaining turrets turned onto my friend and they stopped firing.

"I think you're taking too long. But it is entertaining to see you get hurt. Poor little thing now I will allow him to leave but you need to put those chains on and then you will go to the next room."

"You told me if I touch those things they explode or are you lying?"

The voice laughed. "It's more than a half-truth that they will explode if you touch them but I can turn that off. Maybe I have maybe I did before and You didn't need to do this. Now of course you just need to place the chain around your neck to keep you from moving." I sighed I didn't think this was wise.

"You don't need to do this Ruby.." Roll Roll yelled. Roll didn't want me to get hurt. I need to save him for what I did so I would speak to him before I did this.

"Roll I need to help you... I feel awful for not talking to you and Hawk before I offered ourselves for help. Will you at least forgive me?"

Roll stared at me. "Seriously? Have you been feeling guilty because of me and Hawk getting upset? Ruby, we have been friends for ten years. You do stuff that pisses me and Hawk off all the time. So you need to get over your guilt." A smile formed but since I wore the helm. I helped him to get out and he was able to move even though he was weak.

I helped him to the door leading back to the others. Then the door closed with him behind it. I went back to the chains looking down at them.

"Such an amazing friend you are. You're willing to take their punishment for what you have done. I'm impressed I never thought I would see somepony with that great ability to understand that their choices are their guilt." My guilt I had no idea what he meant. I just made a choice that offered help to others. I put the chain around my neck and the platform started to go down.

"Now your poor friend Hawk has been through so much. I know what she looked like. But I have been enjoying our little talks."

A screen came up with what he had done to her. She was out of her dome in a casing. "Wh...y are you doing this to me?" I heard her ask and a charge of electricity went through her and she screamed in pain.

"Why? Well, Hawk or should I say Hope Feather. You have changed, you have become something you never wanted to become. The ponies of the past turned you into a weapon child. I can make you what you wished to be. Just a normal pony."

I could hear sobbing but I didn't see tears just hearing my friend sobbing made my heartbreak. it was so awful. "I did...didn't wish to become this.. but Star Shooter helped me get over the fact that I am just a brain in a mech body... My body, where is it?!"

The voice laughed softly. "Oh, it's around I wish to open your mind, Hope. I know that it is hard for you to understand. But we need to work together in this world. This world is still broken. Those heroes think they have helped it. The Light Bringer she helped fight the Enclave. Then the Enclave caused so many issues through the years. Security killed Light hooves and then vanished for ten years."

He kept trying to say that the heroes that fought and saved and bled for this land didn't do it right. "Then your little Star Shooter fought the Queen. The Queen should have stayed in power. But no legend that was made up gave her the ability to become a hero. Then there is Scootaloo and her friends as well as the Alliance. Fools... But we can't forget one another hero. The heroes that fought during the war. The endless you are nothing you heroes are nothing but fools. The real heroes are the ones of the past. The heroes of the past are the villains that should have won. They would have brought this world to heel to be better!!”

This was getting very tiring hearing this nut talk about the heroes that defended and saved their homes and lands. He kept ranting about how stupid everyone is to make the land weaker than it already was. So protecting what you want and how you protect your lands and your friend's your family is a bad idea?

"Now don't worry your friend is alright. She has been screaming for you to come and save her though. I hope you can since the next test is to see how strong you are, little bug."

0000

The next pawn.

Finally, I made it into the next room after listening to whoever this is rant and rant about how stupid the ponies and heroes have been. inside the room are many cells of many long-dead creatures inside. Some of them hold those bears we fought to get in here. I felt wonderful, that's not going to be easy. In the middle of this very room is a brain in a jar and cameras look at me from it.

"Ru..by?" I tried to get to her but walls came up to block me from her. I didn't know what this guy or female wanted. Maybe it's a female pretending to be a guy. I am not sure even now when I wrote this in my journal I was very unsure how it would work. I feel that every time I tried to get past the wall another wall came up and it made me very upset and I yelled at the PA system.

"Why won't you let me help her?!"

"Why if I did let you help her first. I wouldn't be able to hold over you the fact that. I can control this. Now I'm not evil, miss Ruby. But I am what most would call a villain. Now if every villain allowed the hero to do their job without a little challenge then what is there to be a hero? It would be too easy a bad story and the fact that the hero needs to be told they can't win everything. So you wish to be a hero. You wish to have everything that comes with it?"

He had a point I look back on while I wrote this. I'm thinking that if maybe I did it without the challenge I wouldn't be a hero just a simple bug trying to save her friends. It's what I learned down the line you can't just do it how you want to do it. You need to do it in a way that makes your journey the best journey. Now I have learned this but this was when I didn't even understand the path of the future.

"No...no...that wouldn't make me the hero I wish to be. It would make me just a pawn." I said with a soft buzz.

The voice in the PA system paused a moment. "Look I wish to protect my world, Ruby. You're part of this world even though I don't think you are. I wish to challenge you even if it means trying to kill you. I won't take advantage of the fact that you aren't understanding how a hero or battle works. I was there during the war Ruby. I was there when both sides killed each other for nothing. Scootaloo had it easy. She got to fall asleep and then wake up. I had to see it... awake. Something that I don't wish to do again."

This is the confusing part of my journey. He kept bringing up this pony I knew nothing about. I wish I did. I wish I knew. But Star Shooter just told me about how Equestria is healing. I watched how the ponies fought while I was there during the battle. He didn't understand the fact I was controlled by the Queen to be one of her captains. I tried to kill the hero So yes I do understand even if he felt I didn't

"You don't understand I do know. I was there when we battled the Queen. I watched Blaze and Star Shooter marry in the middle of a battle with blood and gore all around them. The legend came to pass. Even though it turned out to be fake. You don't understand creatures or ponies. Stop your whining about the fact that someone else had it easy. I am sure this pony fought with all their heart. I'm sure if I ever met them. I would ask for their story. I'm just a simple Magic eater. A bug to some a pest to most."

I took a deep breath. I was about to prove myself to whoever this was.

"We all have a path that we are set on. I have been told stories of Tiria this Light bringer Security and this Scootaloo I don't know her story. But that's the thing. Her story is like the others. They are all written into a book of all of our lives. This world is written by the souls that fight for it." I started to become bolder and bolder. " I will become part of this book of lives. That risked everything. To prove themselves by fighting creatures such as you! Now release her... Or I shall kill you when I meet you."

The voice from the PA system took a while to speak again. I'm sure I surprised this one who is speaking. I may have gone through an awful time seeing figments. I think he went silent and then the voice just started laughing. It made me wonder what the joke is. But finally, he spoke.

"Oh, how rich you think that all the lives and heroes link into one story? " I grew pretty upset. I lifted my pistol and fired a few bullets into the PA system. They danced all over the place and hit a strange button not far from us. It said 'Alert POW Camp of an attack.'

0000

Tira's heart

Long ago this camp was a former prisoner-of-war camp. The old home of a pony named Wheel Tread. The old camp housed many prisoners of war. Then one fateful day a creature, a wolf came to the camp. With a group of pony named Kipkipe, Silver Gunner, and Shadow. She was meant to become a bodyguard for Wheel Tread. But she fought the enclave and lost.

She spent two weeks trying to get back to her friends. She saved them and then as if fate a hero passed. Her daughter now feels she is in her mother's Shadow. But for this moment much has changed for this little town. Silver went off on an adventure to meet a pony and he did much to help.

The former grave of Crow is empty since they thought the project iron wolf killed him. But no one understood changelings. So he dug himself out and then after something happened. He was banished from this lovely home. He wanted to prove to himself that he could be welcomed again. But he felt that he was needed elsewhere. So his grave changed from here lies crow. It's changed to Crow, our friend now the guardian of a wonderful group of ponies. But something wakes them from another slumber of peace and harmony. This group normally doesn't get that harmony but lately, they have gotten peace. Crow is now the guardian of Scootaloos town known as Crusader town.

Silver Gunner over the last ten years has had his body changed from heavy armor to a smooth body. He even put up his gun. Remembrance hangs with the other weapons. He felt the reason he was created had now ended. That he would just protect the future like his creator wanted him to. Thanks to the meeting with a mare that he needed to speak to. In his robotic mind. He feels full and ready to watch the world grow old around him. All those around him grow old and die. The only one without a soul walks this land. Watching everything

But an alarm rings through the very camp. The alarm is loud enough it sounds to Reaper Fields. It woke the king of rats from his slumber. The ponies of this very camp look at the alarm they know who has sounded it. The one they have been searching for. For many many years. Silver when promised many that he would never take up a weapon again. Broke that promise.

He went into the armory taking the weapon and cocking it. He had his armor placed back on him. A group of ponies, Hellhounds, Griffins, Rat Creepers, and even some changelings hold weapons as they wait for Silver to say the words. Not far from this is Kipkipe who is now a pretty old mare. Her teal coat is slowly fading. Her mane is all white. She has glasses to help her see. But for how old this mare is she is still strong.

Silver stood there looking towards the way out to Bulwark who lifted the very gate.

“The gate is open Silver. Patch and I will stay here and guard the town.”

Silver looks at the orange mare and the scared mare. He trusts Bulwark with the future of the town the future of the children the pure of heart.

“I got her back Silver”

Patch smirks

"Ponies... Creatures I come to you now.. ready to fight. I may have said the war was over after the enclave again was beaten. I may have had Scootaloo's help to set things in motion that brought peace to this land. But I fear that the Alliance, the enclave, and Scootaloo won't understand the battle we face."

"Why don't we ask them for help?" Shadow simply asked.

Silver sighed. "This is our fight, Shadow. We all know who helped create this POW camp and why we protect it."

While the words were spoken a young wolf stood beside her adopted mother.

"Mother... what is going on?" Crystal asked Kip.

"Shh Crystal."

Silver spoke again. "There is something here in this camp that can't be allowed to be seen. A project that is not the iron wolf project. Project Storm Watch is here. The reason this is our fight. The reason we can't allow others to get hurt is for our stupidity and what we have done to protect it. We can't allow them to know what is below our very hooves."

"We already know what is below our very hooves, Silver. That pointless Iron wolf project, not some project storm watch." Shadow pointed out.

"No Shadow. Tiria and I went through the stable and found more than that. Someone has started the process of starting it up. Again this is our fault, our mistake. For not destroying it when we had the chance. We must go to the desert. If only Crow and Peach didn't leave. But we have others who will come."

RA Proto stood fully up along with Fleur and her crew. One Applejack ranger stood there.

“Fleur I need you and your crew to stay here and keep your inn open. It’s the only way to keep this place at peace. I want you to make sure no one drives Kipkipe too crazy please don’t allow them to upset her.”

Fleur chuckles

“Okay Silver just this once.”

The lanky ghoul mare and her crew head back into the cavern to run the inn made from her old cruise ship. R proto and the other troops including the Griffin Shadow waited.

"Soda.. go Crusader town and see if you can find Crow. If you can’t then just meet with us near the border of WidowMaker " The Apple Jack ranger nodded and walked away. "Let's go if anyone comes from Crusader town or any town. Kip, please tell them the truth. Tell them of our failure and why we must take it upon ourselves to fix this failure."

Kip nodded. while they left a pony in the stable guarded what it was. In a very tube floating was the brain of the storm king. Slowly thawing out after the button was hit. Above the brain Project Storm Watch. It said fully on there. "To protect Equestria you must make a deal with the devil. Even if that devil is a former evil. To fight a devil you need to join the devil."

0000

Back underground

"NO!! you started Storm Watch... You started Storm Watch." The voice started to laugh. "Oh this is interesting I know where the brain is... Thank you, Ruby."

This is what some would say to me. You have made an awful mistake Ruby Glide. An awful mistake but that is the thing. I had no idea what he was talking about. What brain did I do? I knew what Project Storm Watch was. But why did this guy or girl want to use it? I get it they feel that the world is still at war. But who would it be at war with? I'm adopted by an enclave Medic. Who told me there is peace?

If there is peace in their battle?

"I don't get it... Voice of the system. I am adopted by an enclave medic who helped both sides of the war they were in. They didn't care what side you were on. They helped you because they felt it was right. She told me that there is peace. Are you telling me that you're willing to destroy this peace because you feel that this world is not fair to you? I don't mean to be rude... But pathetic?"

The voice went silent again. "How dare you!!" Wow, I hit a nerve when I called them pathetic. I didn't mean to be rude or anything. But to me, it's the truth in the matter. You can't just force those around you to follow you blindly just because you feel the world is not kind to you.

"It's the truth though sir miss whatever. You act like the world owes you because oh no you watched the world die. Good for you I guess. But that shouldn't matter. The fact that someone else got lucky and didn't see the end of the world. You just sit here acting like pawns and rooks and that you deserve to win."

The voice from the PA system took a deep breath. I think the one behind it knew what I was doing. I was trying to anger this mind. This creature has been after me since I came here. But then he did it...

"The hero always must fall Ruby. You will fall, all heroes have an Arbu, and all heroes have a broken time. Little Ruby, I see you fall I see you break. I don't see you ever coming back from it. But maybe you could surprise me.”

"Don't listen to him, Ruby. AHHHH" She screamed in pain while the electricity went through her brain.

"Stop!!" I yelled to nothing but the PA system. There is no way I can stop this. I am fully at the mercy of this creature or pony talking to me.

"Then you do what I say. You again entertain me to free your friend. Then I will let her go. Then you are mine. I am going to enjoy breaking you. For I have already won this battle, Ruby. You may save them, you may rescue them. "

I Buzzed in anger. "Enough of these games. You shouldn't play with the lives of those I care about."

"Why Ruby if you cared about them. You would have talked to them before offering to give help to this land. Don't you understand that little bug? You angered them to the point that they were so easy to hurt and capture. Because of their anger for you."

"Don't listen... R.AHHHh." I heard Hawk get hurt again. It started to anger me that he kept it going to hurt her more. She was trying to counter what he was saying. But he didn't wish her to. I had to try to get him to stop.

"Okay okay, I will do it... Tell me what I must do!!"

"You must...wait.." A camera came closer to me and looked at the dagger. "Hmm" Then the Camera went back up. "You will be fighting creatures of this forest that we are in. Guns won't work on them so you need to use a blade that will take them down quickly."

A wall slid down allowing me to see inside. It looks just like a maze. I didn't understand why he wanted me to do this. I felt that maybe I would learn what the hell is going on. I'm starting to wonder why am I here. I grabbed the dagger from my armor looking at it closely. The blade that I have used so much. The gem glowed gently Looking again inside the maze.

"You need to find your way to your friend. But there are many creatures from the forest inside here. These creations of ponies of the past to fight the war. But you see this land never really got into the war. It was so peaceful this land was. But both sides had to destroy that when they fought over Kludgetown. Now if you wish to save your friend go through it."

Slowly started to walk through the maze. I didn't know what I would do if hawk got hurt anymore. This gave me more of a chance to explain what I have thought during this. I had so much going on through my mind during this part of my journey. The fact that I felt that I would have a very bad fall. I turned to the left staring face to face with a wolf, one of the wolves I met outside. So I did the best thing I could think of.

"Hello."

I tried to speak to this one as I did with the others. This one just attacked me as quickly as it could. I lifted my blade blocking the claws. I wasn't that strong. I felt the blade slice through the poor creature's claws. The blood sprayed all over my armor and helm and then slowly dripped into the gem of the dagger. I didn't wish to kill this poor creature but I had to. While it was in pain I quickly sliced deep into the heart of the creature. The blade started to drink its blood. The gem started to glow even brighter. I pulled the blade out not caring about the Gem. But I took a good look at it.

I didn't know what it was but I had to save Hawk before I could look. Before I could move on though a paw smacked me in the back causing me to fly into the wall with a thump. Thankfully the armor and my exoskeleton protected me from the blow. Turning around quickly to see another wolf. It slowly tried to wake up its mate. Did I just kill a lover for this one? It made me feel bad the wolf looked up to me with so much pain in its eyes. It didn't even wish to attack me but a charge of electricity went through it. It caused so much pain that the creature's eyes glowed red with anger.

It charged me and I couldn't move fast enough to stop it from attacking me. The dagger itself was up; I didn't want to kill the poor creature. The sound of flesh cut by the sharp dagger while it was inside the dying wolf. It started to shake and whimper. I took my helm off stroking the poor creature. I pulled the dagger out. Why did I kill it? Why did I hurt such a beautiful being? Tears slowly streamed down my buggy eyes as I stroked the wolf.

"Shhh, I am so sorry beautiful creature..."

A charge of electricity went through the body of the wolf. It whined in pain. The creature was dying now it was being tutored just because it failed in killing me. I tried to cut the collar on it. But the blade could cut it.

"Stop!!" I yelled I sobbed softly holding the creature. Why did I feel so bad for doing this? This pure innocent creature just was defending itself. I killed its mate.

"You care about these creatures?" The voice went silent again. But it didn't stop the collar kept arcing through it the body of the poor creature. I heard the click of a button and the collar went off the poor creature. I held the head of the poor being close to me. Stroking it slowly, singing to it gently.

"Close your eyes little creature. Don't allow the pain to control your little being. Follow the path that is given to you in the next travels of life. Forgive the ponies of the past for what they have done to you. Forgive those souls that made you for war. Follow your pack of old that died during the very war that you were used to."

The poor wolf slowly died in my legs. I lay the dead wolf on the ground placing my helm back on. My heart broke my will strong even though I felt I killed a lover of another. I could hear that creature that sent me through here laughing.

"Ha hahaha. You felt bad for doing what is right Ruby? These creatures don't have feelings for anything. They deserve to be killed. They were created by ponies of the past that wished to kill zebras. But when it comes to me. I kind of wish to force both sides under a strong rule."

This pony or whatever that is talking to me. This creature wanted to rule the world with an iron hoof. I didn't understand the issue of this creature. I turned to see Mix again sitting there.

"Hello, Ruby.." I just kept moving and the fake image of my mind grabbed me? Wait, it could grab me? I turned to look at MIx. He stared at me. Was he here? I looked at the stopwatch in his chest. The stopwatch wasn't even there. It looked like it was sliced out. "Listen to me close before the magic causes me to go back into the past again."

I removed my helm again staring at Mix. My former enemy in the past, why was he here. I looked around for Doc. "Doc is not with you?"

Mix frowned "Ruby Doc is dead. Now I need to warn you... " He starts fading. " No, I need to warn you..." he vanished fully.

Now I knew that Doc was fully dead. He vanished with Mix after he was beaten. He no longer had the stopwatch in his chest. I remember seeing it on the ground when he vanished. He didn't die like I thought he did. I didn't know what to think anymore. Placing my helm back on and closed my eyes sighing lifting the blade and looking at it for a while. I felt that this blade was made to kill whatever came close to it.

Now it was time for me to move on in this maze. I went through it and went left and found a pit of spikes that made me drop in. But thankfully I grabbed the edge with my knife pulling myself up and looking down into the pit. I noticed that there have been creatures in here before that have died because of this maze. Grabbing the blade it has done so much to help me I could tell I was getting close I could hear the sobbing of my friend. But when I turned I saw something big, a bear.

It growled at me as well as roared. I doubt I could switch my weapons quickly. But I stood my ground on my little legs. I knew if it hit me once It would hurt badly. It did a swing of its paw smashing in the ground in front of me making me fly back a bit of the shock wave a bit. The bear's teeth dripped with a strange venom. When it reared up again to attack me. I quickly struck and sliced into its stomach leaving a deep gash. But it healed quickly. The blood on the blade sizzled and burned. But it didn't harm it. I knew what I had to do. It felt pain so It backed up quickly. So as fast as I could I put the knife away and pulled out the sword.

The blade glowed in the light. I could feel the spirit of spitfire in me. Telling me to swing. It was a good thing I could hear that. Because the large paw came down with claws out and tried to strike. I blood the paw and the claws with the blade. The flat part of the blade. It was hard to push back with me being so small. Closing my eyes I heard a voice in my mind. 'Push him back with his weight. Even with your small weight, you can do it.' Finally, I did a push back on the bear before he could strike me again and skittered back quickly. The bear growled and roared on its hind legs.

Holding the blade out. Voice came to my helm. It was Yanari.

"This is DJ Mixer the news is the battle has started again for Kludgetown. The search for Pinda is about to be put on hold since no one can find him. Now there is something else The Buzzer she went into the forest, the very forest that has all those creations. Our hearts go out to her. As we hope that she comes back. I found a song that never was sent to Equestria but kept here. It will be played for her." The song played in my helmet I didn't know what to think but when it came on. The spirit in the sword felt stronger. I could feel the spirit of Spitfire telling me to swing.

"A warning to the ponies, the good and the evil

This is war

To the soldier, the civilian, the martyr, the victim

This is war"

The bear started to charge at me. I could hear the song still beating in my helm while the battle went on. I swung the blade but the bear blocked it. The strength of the bear took over while I felt the might of the bear. Ignoring that I was way over my head. I kept with the battle the bear swiped causing me to fly back a bit into the wall and I looked up to the bear as it came to me.

Flapping my wings I was able to get myself off the ground but I wasn't able to fully fly. But I moved quickly from the attack. Landing on the back of the bear. Slice into the bear I didn't hear the cries of anger, the cries of pain. The blood splattered all over my visor. My heart pumped the blood through my body. Causing the magic Adrenalin to cause my little legs to swing faster. I did another swipe but the bear caught the blade in its mouth. It did a few burns on the poor bear. But it tossed it out of my legs and it stabbed into the wall. I flew off the bear to land on my feet grabbing the knife.

Hearing those words made me wonder. There was a war ten years ago. Did that mean there is a brave new world in Equestria? How come this brave new world never came to this desert? Is there a place that the ponies didn't care about or is it too far outside of Equestria? Maybe that's the reason I never fully understood. I might never understand the way these ponies think. But writing this I understand why this land didn't get the protection that it did. It made me wonder if whoever would have won that war. Would they have been ready for whatever threat would have been in this desert? One there is barely any water. Two all these factions and I think the fact that most of the ponies that care about Equestria don't wish to protect another land after a war. But eh I won't understand I'm not even a pony just a simple bug.

Before I could move the bear smacked me in the helm causing the music to stop playing. I flew into the wall with a thud. Thankfully it didn't hurt me that much. It cracked the visor that slowly started to repair. I felt two injections into my side. But I knew I would be able to hear the rest of the song. Holding my little dagger tightly in my leg. I charged at the bear feeling more of my speed grow. I didn't wish to stop this charge of the battle. The need of killing this bear was becoming what it needed. The idea of it made my body warm up. I needed to fight. I need to sing. Well thinking of that I allowed myself to get hit again. My dagger flew into the wall and I was on the ground.

The bear stopped attacking me; it turned to walk toward me. But I heard a charge go through it. It roared in pain. It didn't want to attack me at all. I just got in its way.

"You will fight for me you damn bear!!" The voice from the PA system yelled. The bear kept fighting whoever this was. I could hear the charge of electricity getting stronger and the bear roaring more in pain. Then I heard a beep and the head of the bear exploded. I watched the poor creature fall and die. Never I thought this would happen. I never wished for it to happen and it angered me. Slowly stood on my legs grabbing my two weapons.

"So you don't care about the pawns you just wish to murder and run with an iron hoof." Placing my two weapons back into the holders made me wonder if what I am fighting is a former dictator that felt the world owed him. Maybe in his mind, the world does owe him. I will make sure what he is owed is a slice in the neck. Turning around to the next spot I finally got to the middle of the room that held Hawks' brain.

"Ruby it's a trap!!" A shadow came over me and I turned to see a larger bear. From what I know it's called a Yao Guai. It roared louder than ever before. I was frozen in place from the fear. "Ruby!!" Hawk kept yelling but I was too frozen to move. It lifted its claws then quickly swiped at me but when the dust lifted from my vision it had missed and broke the wall. '

"Damn you, stupid creature, attack her!!" I noticed something this creature was blind it couldn't see me. But it turned its paw to try to swipe at me again I ducked out of the way. Feeling that I had to kill this creature before whoever set all this up does. It made me feel awful again. But I have to protect these creatures even if it means killing them. I grabbed my dagger again climbing on the back of the large bear and it tried to shake me off. But after a while, it shook me off and I landed on my side. The bear fell on its back and I tried to move quickly to get away but it landed right on me.

Thankfully it didn't break anything. But damn did this hurt. My exoskeleton shielded my insides from the weight. My armor added to that but it also made me feel bad. I felt a needle going into my side. Damn these hurt so much still slowly wiggled my way out of the creature. I looked at my armor and it was soaked in the blood of the poor creature. Looked at the blade of the dagger and it was soaked as well. But then I finally watched the blood go into the gem. It glowed brightly and I stared more into it. A flash from the gem made me have a vision.

0000

The vision

I stood on a hill watching all of Equestria burning. I heard steps behind me and turned to see a pony with many runes all over her body. She had the same look like the water hunters. She stared at me with gem eyes. Their eyes looked into my soul. I could feel her judging me. But I looked back to the burning Equestria. Then the gem it's her eyes. But then NIghtmare Moon landed beside her.

They spoke in old poneish but I could understand them.

"My Queen Equestria burns as you have asked." The mare bowed to Nightmare Moon, the dark evil mare had a smirk showing her sharp teeth.

"Very good my dear. Now things have been set in motion." Nightmare Moon lifted the blade that I held. It was the same very blade. She grabbed the mare. "You will now get the honor you wished." She stabbed the dagger into one of her eyes. Taking out the gem. The mare didn't scream the mare didn't cry. She just had a smile as she lay there dead. The other gem was taken out of her eye.

Then the vision goes forward many years to the desert or to the land that is soon to become Widowmaker Desert. The battle between Celestia and her army was going very badly. She used the spell to turn all the army of both into the desert destroying it. She lowered herself. I could tell she didn't wish to do it. But she had to in her mind. She gave the dagger to a camel.

"Dune Walker. Hold this dagger till you or your descendants find a hero that could clean this land.. for my failure." She sounded like Luna, not NIghtmare moon.

"It shall be so my Queen." Nightmare Moon turned to her army that didn't get into the middle of the spell. The ones that would become the water hunters.

" I won't return my children. But life in this desert till Dune Walker finds the next one. That will call the rain back to the land."

They all bow to her placing on scarfs and holding the old blades that I have seen them use. They open a door into the sand. So these ponies have had a home built underground just in case it looks like the army vanished to become the water hunters of the future.

Dune Walker walked away holding the blade.

It went forward again to the battle between Celestia and Nightmare Moon. This is the first time I have ever seen the battle. I couldn't believe how the battle went. Sister vs sister.

"Luna you must lower the moon, it is your duty. The moon has been in the sky for almost a year. Ponies have been dying Luna you can't allow this to happen any longer."

Nightmare Moon laughed loudly.

"Oh, Celestia we had this talk before. Dear sister. I'm No longer Luna. I'm Nightmare Moon" The battle went on every time they moved somewhere else I flew with them trying to make sure I could see everything of this battle. It made me wonder what I would see next. But it ended before I learned how she was sent to the moon as I have been told.

It went during the war. A group of Camels in the throne room with a model of one of the projects they wanted to create.

"My dear Princess Luna. I give you Project Rainfall. It will bring rain to Widowmaker desert and it will help you gain allies for your war."

Standing beside Luna is Twilight Sparkle.

" I see so it will bring rain to your land?" The Camel nods.

"But Princess I must talk to you privately" Luna nodded. She followed the Camel to a private room. She locked the door. Luna sat down on the crystal from the eye of the mare.

"Ah, you do have it. I hope this doesn't mean the nightmare had control of you when you took this eye."

Luna sighed. "No, I was mostly in control of some of the things she did. But what else do you need for this?"

The Camel looked away a moment and sighed. "We need the staff that the Storm King had. It's the only way we will be able to make it fully rain. But you do know right without the hero. To fill the blood of the other gem. Rainfall won't fully work correctly."

Luna nodded. "I know this... This war... I never wished to be in this war. I never wished to do what I did with girls either. But. I was given the pieces by Celestia. All I have done I will answer for.."

"Very well Princess. I shall go to the forest and place myself within the cursed forest that the zebras made to punish myself for this."

Luna frowned and she knew that this would happen. The vision went to the creation to be built fully in the sky. The staff was placed in the middle of the machine. It kept it powered and Luna placed the gem that would connect to the knife to bring back the water.

"He who controls the water of this land. Will control it all." She turned to me, frowning. "I wondered when I would see you, Ruby."

I blinked looking at her. "You can see me?"

Luna nodded. "Yes I saw you the last time I was here. It's fate Ruby that we come back to this. You hold the knife. I held the gem."

Now I could finally ask my questions. "Why didn't you stop the war? I'm sure you could have done everything to just surrender or give up to them."

Luna just stared at me. She closed her eyes looking away at the creation that she helped the camels create. "The nightmare was never fully removed from me, Ruby. But Most of what the Nightmare did is not what she did it's what I did. Some feel that evil controls you and that you have no power over it. But that's the thing you do have power over it. You have more power than you think."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. It made me feel upset. But I had to know. "So you did some of this to destroy Equestria?"

Luna stared at me and her face grew with anger. "No!! I never wished for this to happen. The war ended in a way I never thought it would. If I could go back and fix it I would. But Look none of us knew this would happen. But that's the thing. I wasn't fully under the control of the nightmare. Some of what I did was because of my own choices."

"Then why did you allow all this?"

Luna sighed and tears fell from her eyes. "Sometimes I look back and I don't know Ruby. I see everything. I see what Twilight did. I see what the other girls did. I see how the zebras were treated just because of this war. It made me upset. I couldn't stand it anymore. But the Camels. They wished to bring life back to their land.."

"So. You knew Dune Walker's mother. She created rainfall then?"

Luna's ears perked up staring at me. "Dune Walker or whatever she would have been named. Has been cursed like her great-great-grandmother. She is in there. Along with her mother. Soon Dune Walker will mate and then go to the cursed lands. Place herself in one of those trees to fix the curse. Then the child will take on her curse. It will go on forever until the curse is lifted."

I had to ask before the vision ended. “How are you able to see me? How am I able to see you?”

Luna sat in front of me looking down at me. “The gems connect us. You’re in the past, I am in your future. No, you can’t tell me of the future. I won’t remember when I leave this vision. You tried last time. But we are locked at this time because of the gem and the dagger. It’s cruel fate that we both have crystal eye ponies pupils.”

I wanted to try so things would change. But it seems no matter what this time is fixed and we are both doomed to repeat this in every lifetime. The vision ended as it started with blood. As if it was fate or this vision wanting to show me how hopeless it was. I saw the end and most know how the end was. Streets always ran red with blood. So is the nature of war and the nature of what some say doing the right thing. There are no heroes in war. Just those on the wrong side of heaven.

0000

I finally came out of the vision. But something was wrong. All I remember is the fact that I talked to Luna but I remember nothing else. Looking around seeing Hawk looking at me with her cameras. I didn't know if she was okay or not. But I'm so happy to see those cams.

"Ruby?" Her voice sounded so happy to see me. I walked toward her hugging the dome and looking at the PA.

"You told me you would let her go now let her go."

"Like I said you can take her now." The platform moved to allow Hawk in a smaller body to move. She was attached to wheels. I lead her out. The door opened for her to get to the others.

"Come on Ruby." I was about to join my friends. Then a robotic claw came from the room and pulled me inside closing the door.

"Ruby!!" They all yelled. I was pulled into another room and kept in the middle of a room with a set of glass there. But I didn't see anything or the speaker.

"I can't let you go yet, hero. You need to see the pawn." The doors opened up and I heard many steps. Zeb that zebra I saw earlier came out holding that satchel that stole the Shadows. Erebus floating beside him. Crunch the Rock Dog and his minions, even the one I met in that factory smoking the cigar.

A green goblin creature that I am sure is Beezen. They all stood there waiting for the others. I saw the other threats walk in. All these villains from the past.

Then a few more came out of the darkness. Three birds I came to learn later named the Raptorians. Beside them living flowers known as the Flores. A lava demon Lavan I heard of him on the island. The only lava demon kicked off the island by Majesty herself. Next to him Catrina and her minion Hip. Next to them is a group of bees, a queen known as bumble. I swear more surrounded me.

I was surrounded by many that could just kill me. I saw collars on their necks keeping them under his control. This creature had control of all of them. These are his pawns. So I must make a move.

“SHOW YOURSELF!!” I shouted.

"Oh, you wish to see me?" The creature laughed at this. "Come to me then Crunch bring her." The rock Dog lifted me into his mouth. I was carried through a door up many stairs to get to them. "Before you get to me There will be some testing to see if you can do it. Meaning..,

I was brought into an arena. I was tossed into the middle of the arena. All my weapons with me still as I heard the voice speak.

"Villains of the past." I looked around seeing an army of Villains nameless mooks most of them. The storm King army those rocks. "Villians of the future. I bring you a hero. Well, a hero that wishes to be one. They wish to meet the boss. Let's show them what they must do to meet them.

I stood there trying to grab my weapons. But something didn't allow me to.

"Now hero, this is not a battle to the death. This is a battle to who will be beaten to the ground first. So your first match. You all love him, he is the leader of the rocks. He is an amazing rock monster. You all love you all know him. The leader!! Geode!!"

The rock monster I saw the other day slowly comes out with a cigar in his mouth. He takes a few puffs. "Well like I told you before bug I made you the offer you couldn't refuse. Now that you're fighting me I make you another offer." Two staves drop from above. I pick up the staff looking towards the rock monster.

"Now that you two have gotten your weapons to fight!!"

The two of us charged at each other. Our staff weapons smashed into each other. He hit me hard in the side and I felt so much pain. My exoskeleton kept much of the damage at bay. The fact I was fighting a rock monster made it feel like this was going to be a one-sided battle. Finally, after that hit, he tried again but I moved out of the way. Then I smacked my staff into him. It caused him to shake and he groaned.

"Damn your bug...My offer still stands surrender. Then I won't kill you." I smacked my staff into him again and he groaned again. Our battle still was very one-sided. He jumped into the air smashing me down with his large body causing me to be crushed. I felt a bit dented but It didn't hurt that much. Slowly moved out away from the rock monster groaning and shaking my head. My visor was cracked. I removed my helm since. I got no potions left inside it. Blood drained from some of the cracks in my body. I took the full armor and let the armor repair itself.

Now I can finally speed through this battle faster without the armor keeping me down. "Now I am not going to back down." I quickly smacked into the head of the rock creature and he bounced up I smashed him and he flew to the ground smashing into his group.

So many boos sounded out. "Oh, this is a big disappointment. The hero beat Geode. No matter the next fight shall be what brings her down. You know him... You all love him. He is known for fighting Princess Twilight Sparkle. I give you Tirek!!!"

The crowd cheered and the gate opened coming out came a medium-sized centaur creature. He stood there and stared at me.

"Creature creation of Majesty. I shall beat you and then steal your magic!!"

"Now now Tirek. I just need you to beat her and then bring her to me.."

Tirek growled then sighed. "Yes, master."

Tirek galloped to me he held a staff since It looked like his magic was blocked from being used. I lifted my staff and did what I could to smack block him. He was stronger than I was. I didn't even know what to do with him. But I did my best to block and try to push him. But he tried to crush me I couldn't breathe then I remembered I have a stinger. I could sting him. Lifting my ass part and forced the sting deep into his arm.

He screamed in pain as his arm well limped. Finally, I could move away from him and I smashed my staff into his leg. I hit the leg in such a way that it caused a great amount of pain. But I doubt I would last long with this fight. He quickly used his good arm to smash his staff into me hard enough to cause me to fly into the wall and be lodged there. I tried to pry myself off the wall but I couldn't move.

He limped to me since I did hurt him pretty badly in the leg. He smashed his fist into me. I screamed in pain and the crowd gasped laughing. He punched me again with his giant fist. My vision went dark as he hit me again But I could still see everything was fuzzy as he pulled me out of the wall and lifted me like a trophy.

"Ah, Tirek has won." The announcer yelled and the crowd cheered but the master over the PA system spoke.

"Bring her to me Tirek."

I was being carried from the arena through a hall. I didn't know what I was seeing but they had a group of ponies down here. They looked like children weak and dying. I saw so many in a strange city. I didn't know what was going on. But I was set down. While the Rock creatures jump on me once each. I screamed in pain shivering. To them, I wasn't innocent. I was just another criminal to them.

"You're the lucky bug. If we had our way you would pay for your crimes. Before your small bug brain ask. Your crimes are trying to stop us from saving this world. " The rock monsters laugh. I was being carried by Geode and his minions. I went into a room and they tossed me to the ground and I groaned in pain. A mare trotted to me pouring some healing water on me to help me and helped me drink it. They said they're trying to save this world? Am I a hero then? Do I have a right to stop them? What if they do a better chance than others?

"Slave help her and bring her to me." I saw a chair sitting near a glass window." The mare lifted me and carried me to the window. I saw a giant army of the storm king and many others. "My army miss Ruby, my pawns. That will save this land from those that wish to destroy it.

He finally turned as I saw him.

"Allow me to introduce myself." I stared at the pony I knew who he was. I knew him. He has done so much to many. A pony that caused so much pain over the years. The one that caused Project Storm Watch. "Wheel Tread is my name.."

“No…” I cough softly, weakly smiling. “I know a fake body when I see it tell me who you are.”

The unicorn in the chair smiled. “Ah, I forgot only a few could see through my ruse. That detective Smoke pipe and many others. Most think of me as dead for the last 200 years.’ The ruse finally vanished. The pony is a white pony with a long beard and a strange red cloak. The chair glowed with magic and technology and it kept him alive after all these years. I noticed the old magic medallion around his neck. It screamed of magic and power.

“My real name? You will learn my name when the time is right. Now be a good little bug and follow what I say if you don’t you will be punished.”

Cozy Glow left to start a sermon for her followers

“There she is, my brothers and sisters. Her soul has been damned. She shall get to be redeemed soon. Praise him!!”

“The Storm king shall bring his storm!! Oh, praise him. His glory is amazing. Oh, he is praised. Cleanse this world of the filth in his name!!.” Her followers boasted every word. and Cozy went to the army below.

“The storm king is returning!! She is the key; she shall bring it. The world is going to change my brothers and sisters and when it’s said and done. We shall be its masters!! LONG LIVE THE STORM KING!!” The entire army cheered and I watched. All I heard was praise him and death to the heroes die to the world. Bring the world to Heel. I looked to Wheel Tread who had the pure joy on his face. I didn't know this stallion.

“Just like nature intended. Twilight had it right. But she did it wrong. Bring enemies together. To not spread friendship but to make an army of all races. It will be you my friend who shall bring me that dream. The dream I have been longing for since the war.” I slowly get on my buggy legs and Cozy comes over with a needle. I noticed the piece of a chip.

“Now we just need to have the finishing touches of my grand design. First this tomorrow forcing you under my service.” I felt the needle go into my head and I heard every word. “For the next coming days or months, I shall break you.” Fear and tears fill my eyes.

“Oh don’t worry I am just doing nature's duty. Saving this world from the heroes so the villains can have their day in the sun. Welcome to the start of my age of glory. I shall bring the world back to its glory days. Even if I have to crush every hero to do it.” The pain was too much but before I finally passed out from the pain I heard these last words.

"Like miss Fluttershy said. DO Better I plan to do better this way." I know those words. But before I could counter I just face-planted into the floor again.

Footnote: level up

A new perk was added.

Evolved Exoskeleton: After all the beatings you have got. Your exoskeleton keeps you from getting dented and your insides from getting damaged. Blunt weapons can't hurt you as badly anymore. But if a sharp knife goes through you it still will harm you. But if it's a dull knife it won't.

Author's Note

Arc one done.

Chapter Eleven: The Universe

Beezen and the MInotaur looked through both books and the minotaur realized where they are. He stands up sighing.

“Does this mean you will start your task now?”

The minotaur nods

“Only after what I write to the NCR. It will get to the point I feel the call that I need to do.”

Beezen chuckles

“I am starting to wonder if you even will follow through. The NCR is not all evil my friend only some of them are very power-hungry. This commander who is causing all these problems is the one who needs your task.”

The minotaur nods.

“Beezen if you could go back to the start would you still hope it ended as it did for her?”

Beeze frowns

“I wish I could say yes to that. No matter what my friend we always knew no one would accept the fact she was corrupted. The fact she is the creation of Majesty and many of her species considered her an outcast.”

The minotaur nods.

“It’s gotten to the point I am unsure what to think. I follow the stars and the universe.”

He goes to the box holding the cane and places it on his suit to get ready for his task. He looks back to Beezen

“As the one who shall do it not Little Hoof.”

He looks back at Beezen sitting down and setting down the cane.

“Now let's get our task done Beezen then you can return to the others if you wish to.”

Beezen nods.

“Yes, let's get your task finished and then we all can move on and allow this land to heal without the NCR causing a problem.”

The minotaur opens the book writing into the book and he listens to Beezen as Beezen tells him the best way to talk about what is ahead.

___________

Time moves on

There is a saying of the glass that we see our souls in a mirror. Most never know the truth that the mirror is in the right. It has a right to judge you. It has a right to sing to you. It’s an idea that most never seek. Just make a story by looking in the mirror. The glass shall sing for you. It sang for me. When my heart was evil. I thank Gusty and her friends. For saving my soul. I was a former minion of Wheeltread. But freed me from him leaving his so-called project. When I learned what he wanted to do. I couldn’t stand it any longer. I see the dying children and then it happens. After I turned Pinda to glass. I sought my redemption; I shall redeem my heart. For I am Porcina, a former princess of glass. Here I leave my shattered mirror removing the blight of my soul. Freeing the souls of glass.

Porchina formly princess of glass.

A desert full of death a desert so calm so smooth of shiny sand. Rumors have started to surface around every town. That the storm king is returning. Some don’t take it seriously, the ones causing their small little war in Kludgetown just don’t care. The Kirin town known as Nirik is going through the transition of an election. Tensions are high in the entire desert. Some believe the rumors. Some just don’t wish to see the truth. In the town of Hardshell, both of the leaders are building defenses because of these rumors. Thrake the grandchild of Tirek requested this since he heard his great grandfather is alive. All the factions that live in the desert itself. Every bug race. The naga and the water hunters they’re all joining together to help any hero in need.

The camels are offering their skills as slaves or help just for the knowledge they give their souls to a master for knowledge so the one after them knows. Lifetimes could be earned. They find it an honor to work with one. That can give them knowledge beyond any other. What they don’t know is that things have been set in place. A little one in power there another in power there. A leader there.

Wheel tread hasn't missed a beat. But he lost control of the situation in Hard Rock. His minion Porcina the pig. Did something unthinkable. She listened to her heart.

Deep within a dungeon under the main hall of the city. In the hall is one cell of a glass camel. She holds the mirror and saids the words. “Sala Nino.” Pinda slowly has the glass removed from his body taking a deep breath of air for the first time in ages. The princess opens the cell walking inside.

“I am sorry for what I have done to you Pinda. My head was full of want of power. But when I went to go see my new subjects. I saw the dying children and then all I could think about now I understand. I am no longer part of Project Storm watch.” Pinda stares at the pig; he had no hatred in his eyes. He knew her and he knew her so long ago. He sets his paw on her shoulder staring down at her and looking into her eyes.

“Then to fully remove yourself. Destroy the window.”

Porcina looks in her mirror seeing her beauty. She looks at the window of her soul. So many emotions went through her. She was so unsure it was hard to remove her window. Her obsessive nature of staring at herself.

“That is the question then Pinda. Am I brave enough to remove the vanity in my soul? Am I brave enough to go forward rather than backward? Do I shatter this?!”

She lifts it and gets ready to smash it to the floor then stops.

“Or do I keep staring at it to see my beauty and my vein heart?”

“That is a question to you and you alone Porcina, But you and I both know that Wheel tread has been pulling strings for years. We can protect this town together. You just got to remove the window he gave you. He used that to control you.” Pinda sits down watching the pig be very conflicted.

Finally after a few seconds of staring at herself. She starts to see her past as what she used to be. On so much that she did the evil in the name of her beauty. Swings the mirror with a quick swing and smashes the entire mirror into the wall glass flying everywhere while a spell she used to turn others into the glass is broken. Her fake soul floating and dispatching as it hits the rock of the ceiling letting out a scream of death.

“Then it is done. Come with me Porcina let's lead this town together and get ready for what is to come.”

A simple dessert just 1000 miles from the big 52. Every town is getting ready for war. A war they have no idea how it’s going to start to even wish to start for only the future knows and the future never speaks.

____________

Wheel Treads base

I woke up in a small broom closet. I don’t know how long I have been here but I have been here long enough to feel trapped. I look around trying to find ways to escape. I ain’t going to allow things like this to get me to stop fighting. I must fight and I must do what I can to move along. I look at my body and shell noticing I got many scars and cracks on my shell. I wonder what happened to me while I was out?

A door opens up and I see Wheel Tread he puts his hooves together looking at me with a smirk. I could tell he had awful plans for me. I got to stay strong and not allow him to get to me. I take a deep hard breath close my eyes and breaths out. He claps his hooves and two young mares come in to clean me up and feed me.

One even kissed my cheek and whispered in my ear.

“Please forgive the master. He doesn't mean to hurt you. He is just too far set on his goals.”

I glanced at the mare. A slave mare being so kind. I could tell she was treated well the same as the others. I worry these two mares are going to be treated awful and they will be hurt. I take a deep breath noticing the food.

“Why won’t you eat Ruby? You have a long road ahead brainwashing being molded into something that will do my bidding.”

His bidding I looked at the mare, the one that kissed me a hot pink mare with a cutie mark of a bubble. The other is a sea blue mare with a clamshell. They look to be very protective of me. Could it be because I am female as well? Maybe it’s because of the fact I am going to be forced to become something out of my control.

I look up at Wheel Tread.

“You just told me you’re going to mold me into your minion, removing my choice of will. Why can’t you just let me go?”

I did what I could to show my spirit. It was hard to be brave when you have no idea if one like me would live through this. The eyes are Wheel Tread have tried to change but they won’t he seems calm and collected like most of those I have met who work for him.

My eyes open wide open. I am so flustered at the fact these mares are my toys from what he said to me. My friends, my family. I look at the two mares who seemed to be getting more protective of me. They didn’t know me but I have a feeling he has done worse to them. The two mares didn’t even seem to want to please me either. But from the look of the blush forming on their faces, they had no choice in the matter.

“I will not take advantage of these mares. I will no..”

Magic formed around my neck lifting me in the air. Wheel Tread smirked pulling me to his face and staring into my eyes. I could tell he wasn’t going to let me have free will.

“You’re a hero and heroes are nothing but sluts and worthless sacks of oversexed beasts. A destiny for a hero is to be whoring and destroying the land for what they call the greater good. You have no choice in this matter of destiny!!”

I couldn’t breathe and the two mares tried to pry his magic off me to help me.

“Master she can’t breathe.” Neighsay’s face softens his madness, leaves his eyes, he releases his magic on me. I fall to the ground breathing deeply trying to get every bit of air that I can I cough hard. Both mares use their magic to stroke my back trying to get me to breathe. The hot pink mare stands fully on her hooves.

“Master if you wish her to be your minion please..”

Before she could finish Wheel Tread stares at her and she cowers and backs away. He just stared at her like she was his abused foal. I looked at the mare and the mare stroking my back. I have to save them. I have to get them out of here if I can.

“I have never played this game.”

Wheel tread smirks at me I could tell he didn’t care he wanted to test his minion to be as it were. The game we played went on for hours. I have never played chess before but he did a better job than I. But I could tell he was making it easy on me. Most of my rooks and pawns have been taken and I only took two of his. Then after he won Cozy glow came up behind me grabbing me with her claw. Music started to play around us. Again where the heck is this music coming from?

“You think you know. That you’re going to win. You’re just going to be a pawn of the master.”

Cozy glow sang pretty well as a robot as she tossed me to Tirek. Who laughed and smashed me into the wall. I groaned and stare at Tirek I try to break free from him again but tried to bite his hand and he drops me. Then he grabs me with his other hand and keeps me into the wall

“Oh, little bug you think you’re going to escape? Oh, you’re going to become the masters Minion.”

Then he dropped me and fell on the floor and groaned deeply. I shift back up onto my buggy legs groaning deeply. My pink body was bruised and bleeding. With the music still going and the others dancing. I found it odd they were dancing.

"The heroes always win, they always fight, they never give in. Heroes fight for the freedom of the world. But now that is going to change. Heroes never understand what becomes of them. The idea is that they do what they feel is right for the world. Look at the heroes that destroyed this world. Look at the zebras who felt their heroes did the right thing. Oh, little Ruby you think you're doing the right thing in the end. All you're doing is adding to the failure of the future."

Wheel Tread sang with his army I watch them I am very confused about it. I look around trying to ignore everything going on but I know full well I won’t be able to ignore any of this.

"All Heroes are the same. There is the Lightbringer that brought us back to glory even though she didn't do it for the ponies. Then there is Security, a failure of a mare. That became more of a burden for all those around her even Scootaloo. There are so many failures in the world. Do you wish to join them, my little friend?"

He sang those words and horror came over me. I would have to find a way to fight back. I would have to. The music got into my soul and my very heart. I had to find a way to fight him through a song. Thinking of the words.

"All heroes did the right thing even if you didn't feel it was for you or other ponies." I sang. "They did what they felt was right, they did what they had to. You can't tell me otherwise that the ponies that did their jobs to fight and protect Equestria from threats like you!!" I yelled at him in song. The music ended before he could get the last say. But the last words he said. Haunted me forever.

"Tiria and all those heroes failed, even Star Shooter failed to come out unscathed where she is now little buggy? Oh, wait I remember in bed brain dead."

Horror filled my eyes, my stomach clenched tightly, and my anger filled my very core. I felt magic building into my system. I flap my wings and charge right at him. I took him by surprise pouncing on him and getting him out of the wheelchair and he gasped. He looked like he was dying away from the chair. But I didn’t care at all. My want to kill him is all I could think of I bite right into his neck starting to absorb the magic in his body.

I knew it was too good to last though. Tirek ripped me off his master's neck having a large hole in it and the others got him back in the chair and he tried to breathe. They use a potion to heal him and I buzz like an angry bee trying to sting Tirek.

“Chain her to the wall. She will hang there without magic or food. No one is allowed to come in here. Her first test is to see if she can survive.

” The mares ran to me trying to save me but he didn’t allow them. He stares at them and they cower, backing off and they have to leave. My wings are pinned to the wall. I groan deeply in pain and they pin my legs into the wall as well as add chains. I tried to move but the pins cut into my body and destroyed my wings.

“Now my dear Ruby, hang here you will learn to become my minion you will scream for it. We will keep you here a month since you just fed. You will be able to last a month.” He laughs and the others leave but Neighsay stares at me.

“Please… let me go. I need to get back to my friends.” I tried to appeal to his soul. I coughed from the pain. I felt that even though I was already fed, the pain in my wings made it harder to breathe. He sighed softly putting his hoof under my chin and he smiled.

“Ruby if I met you in the past. I wouldn’t be doing this to you. I would be helping you learn friendship. The war changed me for the worst. I watched our heroes of the past and our elements. Just turn into what they were fighting. They had no right to do what they did. I read how Twilight died from her creation. I frankly feel her hubris deserved that death. Because of them, heroes to me aren’t the answer villains are. So I am sorry I will have those two mares come in and talk to you. So you aren’t too lonely.”

He leaves as I scream for him to come back.

“Please come back. Let me get back to my friends please!!!!” He closes the door and the room is locked. I heard talking out in the hall of using someone called the inquisitor on me.

“Go get him. I shall stay by the door and listen to her cries.” I was just a tool now. I look around the room trying to find a way to get out of here. I try to pry myself off. I scream in pain. I am impaled into the wall by the pins. All I can do is hang here closing my eyes trying to let sleep take me.

__________

Two days later

I woke up to the two mares cleaning my broken body. I had been hanging here for so long. I started to stink. I was wallowing in my filth. Urine from my body had dripped to the ground below. My droppings piling under me. I grunt in pain. I feel the two mares care about me. When I make it out of here I will save them. I will free them. But I heard large hooves stomping along the floor stopping at the door.

“She is in there. I want you to break her.”

I could tell through the door it was Wheel tread. I could sense the sadness in his voice. Is he still able to give mercy? I for one feel he is a pony at heart. Unless the truth is that ponies don’t care.

“I shall do what I can to break her. How far shall I go to break her so she can be brainwashed?” The voice sounded deep in glee that it wants to break me the fact this creature feels they have a right to break my body. To break my very soul maybe this is a test from the goddess above. Should I pray for them? Should I pray for my rescue unless my soul is good enough for them?

“Yes but if those two mares think you’re going too far use them to break her.”

The two mares cowered in fear. I still didn’t know their names. I could tell they had fear for whoever this is the cowering into the darkness. The door opens and a ghoul minotaur walks into the room. I have heard of this Minotaur. The Minotaur clicks his fingers and the two mares are removed.

“No one to stop me from talking to you. Now you’re named Ruby Glide correct?”

I nod

“Yes.”

He nods and lets me down and looks down at me as he sets me down and he paces around me his staff clicking I watch his staff and I feel a bit unease with him. He looks at me with his cold collected eyes.

“You know what I am going to do to you?”

I gulp

“Break me?”

He chuckles

“No little bug I am going to scare the universe into you. You see I am a minon of the stars and the stars have plans for you. Wheel Tread is their pawn right now and I am just their speaker you could say. Now for now all I am going to do is ask you questions nothing is going to happen okay?”

I nod

“What is your name Minotaur?”

The minotaur smiles.

“I am known as Sebastian. Of course, I watched your hero growing up. I was placed in Fleur's ship to show the star's grand design The master knows the master sees. They saw the doom but no one cared. That is the glee of war. Everyone thinks they will win. But the darkness shall show in the end.”

He had a top hat and a coat hiding his decaying body. He held staff and then smirked. He walks around me more clicking the bottom of his staff on my body and I feel charges of slight pain going through I shiver in pain. When he clicks on me again magic chains form turning into pure metal holding me there.

“Now it's time for our little task. I moved your two mares out of here so they don’t see what I do to you. They’re innocent in this task they don’t need to see what a monster will do. Now my first question.”

I watch him wondering what he is going to say.

“What do you know about Destiny?”

I stare at him I am very unsure what I should say to him. I look at him and his staff it looks like a knife and if it stabbed me it would give me a great amount of pain. I take a deep breath trying to think of what to say.

“Destiny is what we make ourselves. We can’t always control our Destiny I know it’s not easy to know what is it but we try.”

Sebastian stops on his hooves staring down at me. His eyes were full of collected mercy or evil. He grabs the middle of his staff with his hand and he looks like he is about to do something and then he swings hitting me right in the face. I feel so much pain it hurts.

“Again the same question if you can answer. Tell me the truth or you will get another.”

He stabs me with the tip of the cane and screams tears falling down my eyes I feel so much pain going through my body and my core. I feel the magic in my core charing and then diming I look away not sure what he wants I sob softly. He frowns and comes to me looking down at me his eyes full of pure rage

“Why are you here?

“Here?”

I have no idea what he means what does he mean by me being here? I have no idea it’s strange to me.

“Yes here in this life in this place?”

I was flabbergasted at his words.

“I am here because I am trying to heal this broken land. I am trying to be a guardian this land is wounded the young souls of children are wounded there is no one else that seems to care about them.”

I could tell my words touched him but not enough he holds the staff tightly but doesn't hit me yet and he smirks

“What gives you the right to be a guardian to heal this broken land? Do you think it has a right to be healed hmm?! Let's see does the universe care?”

He stabs the ground and I scream loud enough the pain going through my body and he just looks around.

“Let’s see if the universe responds.”

He went to the middle of the room and put his arms out. Nothing but silence and the odd sounds of machines.

“A silence as profound as the death of the princess. For no one cared not even the universe. You’re just but a speck I could kill you right now and the universe would cheer.”

“I..”

I try to speak through the pain.

“Oh, you what?”

I groan staring into the eyes of the Minotaur

“Someone has to try or what is the point of being someone to protect? What is the point of common sense if no one can do a thing?”

The minotaur chuckles

“You’re just an empty soul. I shall break it. But you seem to not understand the question. I shall ask you again. Again why are you here?”

I am getting angry I am so pissed why these questions?!

“I don’t know…”

“You don’t know who brought you here?”

“No..”

“Then all you are is a pretender. You’re no guardian or protector. You’re just an empty path that shall never come. I shall keep breaking you till you understand what you are. You’re nothing but a pawn to a fake sense of justice. You have no idea what justice or being a guardian or a protector is.”

I don’t answer then he clicks his fingers and the blue mare is tossed in who he asked to be removed a while ago. He paces around her as she looks at me she looks like she has been beaten just a bit. She has a bruised cheek I doubt Wheel Tread did that to her though.

“If you don’t answer. She dies.”

I try to break from my bonds it took a while but I break through them and try to get to her to save her and he blocks me with a shield and he looks down at me with a weak smile and kneels to me looking at me closely.

“Ah, you have a heart.”

He clicks his fingers again a guard comes in quickly pulling the mare out she is trying to fight to get to me and I want to help her and he looks down at me he chuckles.

“This is your hell, your breaking point. Tell me the words and you will be free.” Then he lifts me in his hand holding my neck tightly. “

TELL ME!!”

I am barely awake and my heart is weakened. I just looked so close to the end of life. He notices and then drops me to the ground he stares at me.

“Then you will be the minion of a madman. That is the sad truth little bug you’re no longer a guardian you’re just a minon of power above you. I will return when the time is right Now to let you what to expect.”

The cane is removed from my body with magic. I fall to the ground and feel the wound vanish since it wasn’t a wound but just a simple burn. I look at my stomach weakly and I have been branded. I can’t tell what the brand is I see it slowly vanish but the mark will always be there in my head I am sure. I feel my body shut down and I pass out

___________

Four weeks later

I finally woke up after what happened to me. I had no idea how long I was out but thanks to how my body works. If I needed to go into a hibernation-like state my body would. It was a sign that we can molt and change into what we choose. All my wounds have sealed up and turned into scars. I looked at the mark on my body. I was pretty strong thanks to the magic in my system. But I could feel that I used a lot of my reserves.

The door opens up and the Minotaur looks down at me. I could tell he wasn’t happy that I was fine. I stood up on my many legs and flapped into the air. I stare at him with a smirk. He just stands there and I look at the mark as it glows brightly.

I screamed in pain and used the cane to lift me into his face. He just smiled at me with a large dark grin.

“You’re ready to be broken. Remember these words little bug for you will hear them forever. Whatever this madman wishes you to do. You will be held to an accord. I will be there to punish you. If it’s jail or if it's death. I shall give what those souls want. Now welcome to your hell.”

I floated in front of him staring at me and I stare into his eyes. I don’t see anything I don’t see hate I don’t see pity. I see a creature doing his job and then the idea of pain in my mind hurts so much and I know what is coming

“What about the goddess.”

Swing.

“What about blood?”

Swing

“What about pain?!”

Swing

“What about sin what about hell what about your god?!”

I just screamed and he finally did it. He broke me. I screamed loud enough that every soul of the dead could hear me. I doubt they would cry for me if they could. Then he forced me down on the floor and kept smacking me.

“You’re being shown the truth and you will learn that you’re just a minion. Only a minion now you’re toys will return to you.” Then with one quick swing, he shattered my body. He broke through the hard shell and I just screamed again. Then he left and my body finally felt I was broken. I knew it.

“ I never wanted to do this to you. I wanted to save you from this life. But you’re not fighting for your life. I can tell you don’t fully understand the questions and that to me means you’re seeking to be an empty shell.” Then he closed the door and I just lay there not able to move as blood pooled under me.

The mares Trotted in with an iv bag and food to heal me up if they can. They hang the iv back and they both force magic inside it to get magic into my body. Neighsay comes in to watch. I could tell from his face he didn’t like what he saw.

“Oh, Ruby.” He had tears streaming down his face. “I am sorry I never wanted to do this to you. But I can’t let this moment go. This is the only time for the world to be at peace. Even if ones like you have to die to bring it.”

“If you…” Groans.” Care so much you would..let me go. Let me go back to my friends. Let me go back to the island please.” Wheel Tread just looks down at me. I could tell he wanted to do so but Cozy Glow floated in.

“Don’t listen to her master, we need to fulfill the grand design. The storm king needs to return to this land and needs to be put to heel. It needs to happen, you can’t back away now. Think of what he will give you when he returns. The glory he will give you power.” Now I see who the real master is. It’s Cozy and the others he has no power over them. They just let him think he does. I am sure when all things are said and done. They will end him along with me.

The hate fills Wheel Tread features again looking down on me. “Then let it be so. Girls get her ready for the brainwashing. She shall be broken to the point that she shall be my minion of the end.”

“But master.”

Pink Rose tries to reason with him. Cozy glow smacks Pink Rose in the face hard enough she falls to the ground her face bright red and bleeding.

“Shut up slave. The master has his grand design. Wheel Tread stares at Cozy Glow and he nods and the robot leaves and looks back to the slaves. He smiled weakly and knew that he would be going to hell for this.

“Get her ready for brainwashing.” He left the room and the two mares placed me in a chair and cuffed me to it and kept me from moving.

“We are sorry.

” Flow softly reassured me.

“We promise you he won’t kill you. You just need to follow and maybe someday you can come back and save us.”

“I will try.”

I just stare at them feeling needles being placed into my body and then attaching my head going into the chips into my head. I scream at the pain and shiver feeling the pain force me into a deep sleep till my brain is ready for the brainwashing.

___________

Dreams

How do dreams work for creatures that never could dream before? Dreams are sometimes the window of the soul. Even if the dream never really takes full effect. For one that can never dream? How does the world see those that never can dream? How would the idea of it affect those that dream and see one created from a set of bugs made just to eat magic? No one knows or would ever know.

I was in a dream? I was watching my birth. One thing about my species we remember how we are born. That is sadly the only thing we remember and then we are changed into creatures that only the Queen could control and give us memories. We have none of our own. I was given memories of friends that I could find and I remember them well. But they never existed.

Are these friends I have now figments of my dreams? I don't know what would work. Suddenly though I am taken to a world of bodies that I have killed. But I haven't even killed anything I had no idea I would even see this happen. I have tried to keep my killings low but then I heard it.

"Failure.." Voices yelled in unison. "Failure" I turned seeing the robots I faced early in my journey. Large robot I still had no idea how he looked. He just stood there in all his storm king Rises glory. All over his body in blood is the Storm King rises. He rises, he comes, and will bring endless peace to those that follow in his wake. The robot laughed. I never got his name.

"Some say that most know failure bug. But it has shown you and danced with you. Am I here in your mind bug or did your failure hit you so hard that you brought me up again? I left you alive so you know who beat you. You haven't been given my permission to die just yet. Wheel Tread has plans for you and they will bring you pain. That's the thing about being part of a movement that refuses to see that the Wasteland is won by those who said they won. Littlepip, BlackJack, The ghost, Tiria, Scootaloo, and your hero Star Shooter. Of all the heroes of the waste have failed to see the true horror."

"What is true horror?!" I yelled back in an angry buzz.

Cozy glow laughs "That is a journey in itself. The so-called ones that fought their villains and felt what they did was wrong. No, they were the villains the heroes are the ones that stand up to them and try to stop them. If all those heroes would have been stopped more good would have happened for the ones that don't even see themselves."

I didn't know how to counter back. But I had to try. "They have done so much good for all of us. They brought back hope to this dead world. Is that hard for you to see is that hard for you all to see?"

A laugh sounded from the robot she sounded like he had emotions but how. Am I dreaming? Is she here with me in my dreams? "Oh Poor fool. The hardliners had the right idea. Take over with Rockhoofs thunder the fact that many felt that it was a poor choice of a weapon. It was needed to protect the lands from the real foes."

Tears fell from my bug eyes. "How could you say that?"

The robot laughed and more villains formed beside him. "All good wins when evil wins," Tirek said with a smirk laughing.

"Oh, poor child thinking that she is good." The Rose flower laughed.

Lavan the lava demon comes out of the darkness staring at me. I could tell he is the least broken from the minions of course this is a dream I could be wrong about this. He touched me with his lava hand and I burned. I could feel my body crying for relief from his touch and then he walked back into the darkness.

"Yes." I turned, seeing red pure eyes. black horns and a beltless collar. I stared at the horror of this creature. He just watched me he just laughed. "We all know who is coming we all know." He finally came into the light and I saw him.

I said the name I finally said the name that I have been hearing this whole time. "Grogar."

The ram laughed. "Wheel Tread is getting ready for me. and yes I am in your dreams. Luna stole that from me so long ago. I gave the world the nightmares they needed. I am the real lord of the night."

They all started laughing. I knew it. I knew it. I...I turned to finally see the real threat and the one that the robot has been praising.

"oooooh ho hooo. Now for real, the storm shall come." I stared right at the Storm King. He then frowned, staring at me. Shooting me with a great deal of lighting and I screamed as my world went white.

0000

The Bunker.

I woke up in the chair that I had been placed in and the mares stayed with me through the entire night or days it could have been I am not sure. I felt that I was going to stay broken and I felt my body slowly burning in pain. Neighsay wheels in and looks at the mares. I knew he didn’t want to hurt them and I could tell from what they told me before I fully fell asleep. They had their ability to breed removed.

Wheel tread looked at me and then to the two mares he smiles weakly.

“I did that to them to save them from the monsters in this army. I protect them from them and I am going to protect them from you. Now girls bring her into the room it will take a moment to do so.”

"Master this is not right if you wish to help you. You need to feed this poor little creature and treat her with respect." Wheel tread looks at them nodding

"Oh, my dears I understand where you're coming from. But I need these things done before the brain is found. Everything needs to be ready for his return and nothing will stop that. I know where the brain is as well but my minions need to find the piece that is in tunnel town. Thanks to that little ghost it's easy to get in and out again." He smirked. "I will leave it to some of the heroes to do some things that they need to do to get what I want to be done."

The mares look at him in great fear. They were very scared of him and I never thought I would see it. This stallion scared mares and everything that he came across. I knew they didn’t want to fear him. All they did was stay close to me and they didn’t defy him and they lifted the chair up to carry me to the room that he wished

“I have been around for a long time Ruby. I have seen things many haven’t seen since the war ended. I have seen Twilight and her glory. I was there for most of it. It’s not always easy to keep the idea right. I see Twilight and what she did with her school no one listened to me or the one known as Neighsay he vanished soon after Twilight closed the school of friendship when the zebras wanted war. Me I made deals to make sure they would last.”

I stare at him

“What gives you the right to make any deals at all? Wouldn’t you just be a simple citizen? I mean it is Equestria wouldn’t you follow the words of the princess and if they wanted to control half of what you do?”

After what I said his face softened

“You’re correct I would just be another cog in the grand scheme of them. The princess had power and they showed it every time. Even they couldn’t be everywhere at once. It’s not going to be that simple in it’s never going to be that easy. It’s going to be coming to the point I will never be able to recover the past.”

“Listen I won’t get in your way. I have no choice here, I can’t even move. Just let me find my friends and we will head back to the island.”

Wheel Tread lifts a radio and turns it on.

“Greetings DJ Mixer here and I have been asked why we should care about the hero that vanished from our site for the moment? Think of it this way she has given this land hope. Some heroes give hope, some just fight for their glory or fight to give us peace. But no one has seen her since the bunker. It's almost been a month so it might even be past the month. Her friends have separated for a time. Cranberry is focusing on the sick. Roll Roll and Hawk are helping find water. Pinda has been found it seems Porcina turned him to glass.”

I could tell this angered Neighsay he had been betrayed by one of his minions. It pissed him off but he allowed the DJ to speak.

“Both leaders had words to say about the hero and her friends.”

“Yes I am back and I have returned. But that’s not the problem with the threats of the storm king's return. Porcina and I both took up the mantle of leadership. We called the hero's friends to come back and they’re now gathering resources to get this town and hard shell ready for the battle ahead.”

Porcina chimed in soon after

“The hero gave me the wisdom and the will to break away from my former master. I learned from her blight. So I broke the mirror, the window of the soul that allowed me to be held by him. But the two of us have much to do. We need to get the enclave to get ready for everything.” Yanari comes back a few seconds after

“That was recorded later today. In other news, there are rumors that Silver Gunner and his friends are on the way. Something has brought them this way. I sent one of my drones to talk to him” Yanaris's voice turns off again to bring up the interview.

“We are coming because of our failure. I wish I could go into it more. But we feel we must do so. I won’t ask Scootaloo to join us. She finally has peace. Just allow her to have it after she fought to save us all. She is a hero in my eyes and a hero that deserves rest.”

He went silent for a moment and there were almost no words. “STORM KING RISES!!” A large group of warriors yells in the distance of the recording and a battle breaks out and the drone gets hit causing the interview to end.

“That was just a few hours ago. I am getting another drone out there to see who has won the battle. But the last bit of news. The enclave is working on some ships for the hero and her friends. Now I am sorry to all my friends. It’s getting bad out there and I found some new music. It’s sung by the new ponies that I brought here. So please let them sing for you.”

Her voice went away and music gently started to play. Gentle piano music with gentle humming. I couldn’t tell who was going to sing but it was so gentle.

“The empty sky stares at us from the sky. I see that my heart is no longer beating.” A french horn starts in. “But I give my soul to those who listen!! Oh, Goddess don’t forsake us again. I call to you in this darkest hour. Please free our hearts please free our souls. I sing to you!! I cry to you. I can’t allow this to go on.” The mare goes into humming then a deeper voice of stallion chimes in.

“The sun is empty, the light has faded. I no longer feel the sun's warmth. Oh Goddess have you forsaken us in this time of need? I reach my hoof out I get nothing but silence. The brokenness of our souls calls to you. Please answer us please give us a sign. We see around us the world is ending. The world is failing. Equestria is falling into a pit of pain. It screams for us to heal it.” The stallion goes into the humming like a mare and then a softer voice sings in a younger voice. A filly a very young filly.

“Oh we have been forsaken, a war was allowed and we just see the empty world. I follow the path of a zebra. Since my kind banished me so long ago. I stand here singing with ponies the enemies of the past. If the generations of now could see us. If they could understand our blight. Would what have happened?” The zebra filly went into humming and all three of them started to sing.

“Oh, the goddess you have forsaken us. You allowed the war to continue while you could have called for peace. You allowed the creations of what destroyed a friendship. Friendship is healing in this world. The past has broken so many, the past has ended so many.” The Zebra filly is the only one singing again.

“Please my people listen to our song. Remove the hatred of the past. For we are all in this together. The stars have no power over us any longer. If I can sing with ponies and they sing with me. We are truly in harmony. Oh, Goddess speaks to us. Celestia hears our call from your prison. We wish to honor you with our calls to duty.” Then the filly goes back to humming what the stallion sings.

“But that is the past. We can longer see the future. All we have is hope that we wake up the next day so that we can see the next path in our hearts. Oh, Goddess please hold us in your embrace. Please give us a sign.” The stallion stops singing and it's just the mare now

“Again nothing but silence. For we are forsaken and our hope is all that remains.”

The song ends and the radio goes to complete silence then Wheel Tread turns it off and the mares stop after he stops. He just stared at the floor. I could tell he was emotionless. Maybe he had hate building inside him.

“That is why you’re a threat to my plans, Ruby. You gave them hope. While everyone else has forsaken them. I can’t have that so I must crush their hope. I must do this, I must make you a threat to their hope. Crush their dreams and end them so my grand design can come. If I was another pony I would let their hope stay and free you. But I have sold my soul to the devil. I can no longer free it.” He stayed silent for a moment and then looked up into the air.

“We are just specs on what is to come. We need to fight!! Even if it means those around us must die.” He turned to face me. He was bent on this. The emotions of being too far into this. He needed this. He needed this path. If he could he would turn back. It all would be for nothing. He has done so much to me that all I have for him now is fear. But I had to keep my spirit up even if it was hard for my pink body to do. My body is broken but for now, my will is not.

“I will never be the one to bring death to those you wish. I will fight you till my death. If it comes to that I will die before I become your minion I will not let it happen. Even if I am just a spec in this universe called life. Then so be it. I shall take it with hope in my heart and never yield.” Deep down I didn’t even believe what I was spouting. I just felt that I had to say something.

“I am sorry Ruby but you’re all ready for me to break you. It’s not going to be that hard to do either. You have everything attached to your brain. That is all I needed and your friends care deeply for you I see.”

The mares stayed close to me no matter how he stared at them. He saw the hope in their eyes and it angered them. I could tell he wanted to break their hope. But if he did that he knew I would never play battle.

“You can’t hurt us, master.” Flow spouted.

“You wouldn’t dare.” Pink Rose added. But little did they realize behind them came Tirek he crossed his arms staring down at them as they gulped cowering again. I could see they still had hope in their eyes.

“Now I don't want to hurt you two ponies. But do what he saids before I break you both.” They nod and he goes back into the darkness. His minions are watching from the darkness. I am sure others are there waiting to strike.

_____

Brainwash room

I was brought into a room that has a screen and I set in front of it as the mares pried my eyelids open to make sure I kept my eyes open and then put picks between them to keep them open fully. I watched while Wheel Tread worked to get everything set up he connected me to a spark battery and I looked to see strange needles that would go inside me to get me to fall deeper into a stupor

One of the mares had tears welling in her eyes while they grabbed one of the vials of fluid with a needle at the end and Wheel tread had everything set up and they injected me with two versions of it. I know fully they didn’t want to.

Wheel tread turned on the projector. He showed me the town of Nirak. He went through each slide to make sure it was working and the mares kept reassuring me it would be over soon. He tested the charge and I felt a nasty charge going through my body. It took a while for the fluid they injected into my body to work. But when it did I felt dizzy.

“Now Ruby this is your task and your first task. I want you to go to Nirak and meet up with my minion Flame and her husband Sprocket.” He turned the projector to show me the Firey red and orange Kirins.”I want you to help them steal the election. I want you to do what you can. Flame will give you more details now what do I wish you to do?”

He looks at his clock

“Sadly you can’t do everything I want you to do the only thing you can do is Nirkk and Kludgetown so this is my task to you”

He shows me what he wants in Kludgtown

“Good now there is Kludgetown there are four factions there. My minions are part of each faction. One of the factions is the old Enclave that left so long ago. But if you can change the leadership and get them to fight their brothers that would be wonderful. Then the zebras I need you to go in there and find my minion. She is surrounded by many of them. I want you to make sure all of them take control to be ready to face whatever resistance they will find in their various factions.”

______________

Former Cell

I was set in the room this all started. The mares came with me while a Stormking minion brought me in. He lay me down and stroked my head. The mares stayed and cleaned me up. I felt that my heart was beating and deep inside that my will was gone my thoughts are still myself but every deed I did wasn’t my own.

"Oh, little one."

I knew that voice but how could he be here. Oh, he's not. I turned to see the new Warden Glendo. He stared at me and I could feel that he was in my head and he had a frown.

"Hello Warden," I said weakly. The mares didn’t care that I was speaking to what it seemed myself they cared too deeply for me just to leave me here alone.

He shook his head. "I knew something was wrong. I lost contact with you for almost two days and when I finally get back my readings say that your brain is a bit scrambled, what happened to you?"

I wanted to be truthful but the crafty things they did to my brain didn't allow me to. I would be amazed if I get my free will back at all someday. Maybe I will but I slowly smiled weakly and I tried to say what I could.

"Oh I'm fine I just had a run-in with someone named Neighsay I don't remember much else. I just.. don't" I lied and I got away with it since Glendo did look worried when I said Neighsay but that is all I could think of to say. I wish I could say more but I have no way I can. My mind is blocked by what I feel I wish I could go deeper into him.

"Well, I see." He looks around seeing that I am locked up in an area. "I see you're locked up”

“Oh thank you for bringing everything out. Now I feel so happy that you see me locked up with two nice mares cleaning.”

“Ruby, who are you talking to?” I look at Pink Rose.

“I am talking to the warden of my land. He can talk to me if my brain is clear. I would think right now my brain is clear.” Well, that is a lie my brain is more jumbled than anything. I didn’t know what to do but I had to wait to heal. Glendo vanished since my brain blocked him and now he couldn’t talk to me again.

But I wasn’t given the chance. NeighSay same in with my armor and it was all cleaned. It was even painted a dark place and the buzzer name was removed. I noticed he upgraded it even. My weapons have been cleaned and looking at he put night vision on the visor itself so when I need to I can fight in the darkness.

“Now I will let you rest for a day Ruby. I want you to be ready for training and that will do a lot for you. It will break you, it will mold you and I know I am sorry I did this to you. But it was easier since Majesty left me the ability to do it. I have been having my minions injecting parts of your former mind-control crown into your head. I just had to turn it on and then do the mind control. You’re not only brainwashed but under control too.”

I had a feeling that knew he would find that and use that on me to keep me under his power and he left soon after I stood and grabbed my armor and the mares stroked my body gently. I could tell they wanted to keep their hope and I looked at them.

“If.,” I grunt trying to fight the control. I am sure they knew what I meant they both kissed me. I was happy they cared for me. I wish he didn’t want me to use them as he told me to. But that wasn’t going to happen.

“We know Ruby, you will try to come back and save us, we will wait for you. We promise you that we will wait for you.” I nod and I fell asleep in their hooves and they slept with me. As the day just went through the motions. My brain worked while it was trying to work through the entire control.

I woke up the next day and I was picked up by the two mares and they carried me to the training room. I didn’t want to do it but I had no choice. I wish I could fight this control but I can’t any longer. The sleep made me fully under control and the mares knew this. My pink body is covered in bruises and dents in my exoskeleton. They set me down by the room and I placed my armor and helm on. Seeing that a lot of it has been updated I was even given my weapons and bags back. The door opens and I went inside.

00000

Training room

I was brought into a large training room. This room looks like it was added to the bunker not too long ago. In the room were many obstacles but what stood in front of me were five pregnant mares. They were chained to the wall and looked about to burst. I knew something was wrong but I felt I had a right to kill these creatures so the master would tell me that I have to.

"Now to see if you're Loyal to me." I looked to Neighsay who went behind the mares and slapped every one of them. "These mares broke my laws and allowed themselves to become pregnant with ponies I didn't select for them to give them the best DNA. Now they need to be treated as such. I want you to find the leader of them who also wanted to break you out." He had a Chessboard beside him and on the board were the mares as pawns. I was his knight. I didn't know what to think. But I looked at the mares.

"Master is it wise to kill breeding stock? Why not just kill the foal or maybe keep the foal to find the father and kill them?" Wheel Tread looked at me with anger. I knew that he would get angry but I just stood there looking at the mares and smiled. "I mean no disrespect my master but killing breeding stock seems unneeded."

"You will do what I say I can ponynap mares if needed. Since no pony around this land will miss them. It's saving them from the hate of this land."

I had to try to break through this programing so I tried to and just seek his better nature. I walked up to the mares and took off my helm smiling at them and looking at my new master. Maybe this could work. If my brain allowed me to.

“Master these mares are strong when they give birth and make them warriors in your grand battle. If they’re able to counter your wisdom and your laws they should be made warriors for what they did. Killing them is never wise; it breaks morale with the ponies of this community I am sure. That is not wise to do these mares seem to be powerful they could be persuaded to be powerful minions”

I was hoping that it worked and Wheel tread seemed to nod and looked at the mares. He called his guards to take them away. I could tell they had a great deal of hate for him. But I didn’t want to stop this. I was able to do it but when they were gone he looked at me.

“I hope you don’t do that too much. Maybe the control is not fully over you. But that might be a good thing. Because if you kill children little one you’re dead to me so this keeps you from doing that.”

I just stood there listening like a good little minion. I had no idea what to think anymore. My mind was full-on protecting the world like my master wished me to. I remember what I promised Yanari, maybe she will listen to my point of view and follow the idea that I had.

"The innocent are off-limits that means children. But their parents are fair game at least to my mind." Wheel Tread softly added and I just stood there nodding making sure I place that in my mind for later.

"Now the first of your training. I want you to fight with one of my strongest soldiers with your sword there." I nodded pulling Spitfire from my holster and getting ready to battle. I held it in my legs and held it like I was ready for this battle. I didn't know how it would go but I had to do something.

A large unicorn stallion walked into the training room. He held a large sword with his magic. I held the blade because I knew I would face Dune Walker since she will consider me a threat if she learns what I am about to do. The unicorn looked to Wheel Tread and he bowed.

"To the death Master?" The stallion simply asked.

"Yes, we need to make sure she can handle ones like you. Her training is going to be hard, you're expendable and then I will make sure your offspring is strong enough to take over your leadership. So please fight hard enough at least make sure she almost falls." He grins and the stallion nods. The two of us got ready to battle. I didn't know what to think but I felt maybe this battle will be what we can do.

"I don't wish to kill you, sir. You seem to be a great warrior for the master. But if he wishes me to take you down. Then I will do it."

The stallion laughs. "I do what he asks Bug if he asks me to fight to the death with you then I will fight to the death. I will feel bad, about not being able to take advantage of Pink Rose and Flow. " I heard their names and wanted to take him down. It was powerful. He wanted to hurt the only two friends I had here.

"Now before you two fight. I want you to clean your weapons and then make sure you go into the arena." I felt it odd he wanted me to go into the arena the place where I came before. Maybe that is fully he gave us both a couple of clothes. I did something I never thought I would do. He didn't say I couldn't do this. I took off my helm and put my venom from my mouth all over the cloth and slowly stroked the blade with the cloth covering the very blade with the venom. I am happy my venom didn't have a smell that would show others. I put the helm back on to check how poisoned it is. If it touches any veins they would feel so much pain. So yes I am happy that this will be wonderful. So I put the blade back into the holster and it felt wonderful that this would happen.

I stood on the other side holding the sword and the unicorn stallion held in his magic. I could hear ponies cheering. I think they were watching but All we did was stare at each other. This is the first time I ever trained like this. We got ready. I held tightly to the grip of the sword. I had no idea what to think of what would happen. I wasn't ready for something like this. I wasn't even ready for the first battle I had here.

Over the PA system, A voice is heard.

"Ah, my friends my new Minion Ruby Glide is waiting to spill blood for us." There are nasty boos the only two cheering for me were Pink Rose and Flow. "Yes I know she is one of those heroes that wishes to stop us. But she will no longer be able to. She is now under my sway and my minion till the battle is sounded. When the war starts she will be the first to go. She knows this and when the project is turned on and we finally have our victory it's going to be glory after this battle to keep her friends off her trail."

The stallion chuckles. "He thinks you're going to win.." The stallion stared at me. I didn't know what to think after he said that. He wanted to win and keep himself alive.

"Get ready you two and fight with your heart." There was a count down and we lifted our weapons and I floated into the air with my wings. I held the blade and closed my eyes hoping the spirit of Spitfire would be with me. They all yelled fight and we charged at each other, our blades smashing into each other and causing sparks. I felt the vibration of the blades hitting and I was hit back by the attack.

"Ooo The little bug is too weak to keep up I think the master didn't think this through." The stallion lifted his large sword and I knew I could get him since I am a bit faster so I released all my weapons from my armor to make me faster. I flew quickly away from the attack and he was stuck on the ground. He tried to pull it out and I finally cut into his armor getting to his fur. The venom touched the fur and it caused it to fall but I didn't get into the veins. I felt magic grabbing me and holding me in place. I had to move and before he hit me he hit my helm causing it to fly off I hissed venom dripping from my head and I grabbed my helm placing it back on.

I turned back fast enough to get a hoof smacked into my body causing me to fly into the wall. I dropped my blade and lodged it into the wall again and the crowd cheered for the stallion and he lifted his weapon and yelled at me. I didn't know what to think but if I didn't move I would be dead but I had an idea. They put a hole where my stinger would come out and it came out and I lifted and aimed with my helm firing a magic beam of pure magic hitting the blade out of his magic and I shot again hitting his horn causing his magic to backfire and he fell to the ground screaming in pain. I broke off the wall and took off my helm. I was hungry for magic.

I looked up to the crowd and venom dripped from my fangs and I yelled. "I am not going to be stopped for what I will do for my master. I will not fail him. I will make sure that the world is ready for what he has planned. But first, this area of our world needs to be tamed. If it means I must do what he says then I will do it. I will not allow anyone to get in my way, not even your champion here. To Pink Rose and Flow I am sorry for what I must do. But it’s to protect you two.” I smiled at them, they didn’t care, they cheered.

I stabbed my fangs into his neck and I started to eat his very magic. He screamed in deep pain. Blood and magic-filled me. My body started to glow as it's how my kind cleanses the world. My stinger leaked blood and magic since I was overfeeding and it went into the ground or the very floor to mix with the air. The poor stallion started to slowly die. I could hear his heart beating ever so slowly as I drained every ounce of his magic and all that was left was a deflated body. I pulled off removing the blood from my mouth and put my helmet back on and picked up all my weapons and bowed to them.

"What an upset. Ruby has won and now we must clean up the Arena." Wheel Tread led me to a way out and he patted my head. A door opened up and he chuckled.

"This tunnel leads to Niriak and maybe we can finally name it something worth it. The election is getting close to the end. So I need you to find a way to find all the dirt you can or make something up on the foe of my minion. When you get there she will tell you what is needed and if you need to destroy the guards, the army, or cause citizens to die and blame it on those running and use my minion to say that she is the only way that can help. Then do so."

I nodded it came up in the hud of my first mission and it was to destroy and do what I can and I was looking forward to it. I went into the tunnel heading to my first mission and not looking back at the door closed.

Footnote: Level up.

The Minion of death: You have been brainwashed and controlled by a great threat. Your fall as a hero has started. Whatever you do now you will lose faction points to those who respected you. Yanari will praise you or tell others to be wary of you. It could get bad enough that she tells all those around to stop you. You can't allow that to come to pass so you need to make sure you do good in the public eye even though you do evil.

Chapter Twelve: Heroless town

Nirik is a town built by survivors of Peaks of Pearl. During the war, the Peaks of Peral got destroyed by a gas bomb. The Wheel Tread family and many other ponies including princess Luna helped the Kirins find a new place to live. Luna and those helping the Kirin helped them and thanks to a forced cease-fire between the ponies and zebras in Widowmaker Desert.

They all agreed to help the Kirin dig into the Desert of Widowmaker near a bunch of mountains to make a large valley. It took at least a year and here they built a town named after what they turn into what they get pissed off at everything. One big law was in place only Kirin can be leaders of the town but every race is allowed to live there.

A family of Kirin known as the Diamond hooves made a secret deal with Wheel Tread that no matter what they will always have a personal deal with him. Later before the end of the war, the secret deal caused the Diamond hooves to be an outcast family of Nirik. Even though the Kirin still treated them with respect since the Kirin no longer want to deal with another moment of silence.

When the war ended Nirik like every other town in Widow Maker just kept moving on even when the lone Balefire bomb hit the salt flats. There may have been magic radiation storms and radiation sickness but they didn’t care. A little after the war a large group of pony raiders took over the town and still allowed the Kirin to keep what they have been doing for years.

This group of raiders was known as Rolling Rocks, {Their founder was named this after he got his brain scrambled by a cave-in. Point of reference. ‘The pony writer seems to rush this writing so as not to insult them.’ Every twenty years the raiders vote for a new leader. A raider leader forced the entire town under his hoof for fifty years. It took the son of this raider to bring the old ways back. Soon he will retire and give full power back to Nirik.

Fully written to Ruby from Wheel Tread

I read the endless book Wheel Tread wrote for me while I went through the old war tunnels. I finally got to the end so now I understand why he wants to do what he wants me to do. I need to go through and kill those who aren’t connected to Flame

The old tunnels of the war dried blood bones and old stories of old that could be here. I don’t have time to listen to the stories. Even if I wish to learn. I have a job for my master’s. I can’t just sit here and watch the past. I feel my mind fighting with itself. I ignore the thoughts I feel, voices talking in my head. I try my best to ignore the voices. It's a lot harder than it is. But then I notice it’s not even my head the voices are coming from, it's the radio. I turned it up and I finally heard someone calling me.

I bring up my hud to accept the radio call? I am receiving what the heck is a call? My mind is so scrambled after everything.

Ruby, it’s Watcher.”

Deep in my head, I feel at ease. I want to tell him what is going on. I can’t do either. I want to tell the truth and I want to scream what is going on. I am trying to fight the programming in my head. After a while, I finally talked after so many pregnant moments.

“Hello, Watcher I normally call you. Something very bad must have happened if you’re calling me.”

Watcher goes silent after I speak. He is giving me the silent treatment again. Maybe it’s because I don’t know how long it’s been since I have been in Wheel Treads tunnels and bunkers. I hope I am finally able to tell him the truth.

“I have been told you have been missing for almost two months. What happened to you?” Finally, I could. I wanted to tell him the truth. My mind said the words. ‘I have been brainwashed’ But what came out of my mouth was a lie.

“I have been hired by the raider leadership of Nirik. I need to make sure the transfer of power back to the Kirins goes off without a hitch. Please let no one else know the raider leadership is worried that slaves may try to cause some issues and cause the raiders to demand to stay in power. No one can know I am here not even my friends.”

No, that is not what I wanted to say. NO!! I am not a minion of this monster. But I couldn’t fight the mind control just like last time when Majesty had control of me. Now I am being forced by a mad pony who wants the world under his hoof.

Watcher goes silent again for a moment. I have a feeling that he is trying to see if this is true or not. I doubt he will be able to tell if it is or not. I want to scream to him again and tell him I need help but the programming fully takes over again.

“If you say so, Ruby. Your friends and family are very worried about you. While you were gone they had some arguments and fights because of the stress of looking for you. Their friendship may be a bit strained but no worries they’re still caring deeply for each other.”

He went silent a moment before speaking again.

“Cranberry and Inyanga are going to many towns to try to help every doctor here. Roll Roll and Hawk patrolling with water expeditions and they’re avoiding Kludgetown from the war brewing there. Tick Tock and Waterspout are helping the guards of Hard Rock. Dunewalker is training guards to be ready I guess.”

I am happy my friends are doing what they can while I am not there. They’re being better guardians and healers of this land than I am.

“Do you want me to tell them you’re alive?”

My mind was in battle again and the programming was not only winning it was pushing down the real personality, the personality which wouldn’t allow this I took a deep breath shuddering to myself.

“No, this needs to stay hush. They must never learn I am alive. I had to change the name of my armor and the color of it. So I need to stay hidden. If you hear anything on the radio don’t call me again. Just call me if things are very bad.”

Watcher went silent again.

“Ruby, are you sure about this? Things are getting bad out there. Silver Gunner told me every time they even try to get closer more Storm king monsters keep showing up. I know you are busy but when you have a chance you need to contact your mother. Please contact her.”

I am now feeling very guilty. Cranberry needs to know I am alive. I can’t allow her to know I am alive. I can’t allow her to get hurt and I am sure my programming would feel the same way. Can’t allow anyone to get in the way even if I love them.

“I will try to contact her Watcher. Now please if you hear anything the next few days don’t assume the worst.”

I was hoping maybe that was enough to get him to understand I am under mind control again. I highly doubt it though since most don’t understand what I act like, to begin with. I come off as snarky and rude most of the time and over-impulsive at worst. Wow, did I just insult myself?

“Alright, Ruby if I hear anything that I don’t like but I don’t get transmissions from over there for maybe many days. So, whatever happens, might be over already. Just please don’t do something stupid. You have done what you can to give them hope.”

Deep in my soul, I was happy that I gave them hope.

“Thank you, Watcher. Now I need to get back to my mission and talk to you later.”

Watcher went silent. I stood there a moment unsure of what to think. I felt tears streaming down my face. Am I crying because I am locked inside my mind again? Removing my helm and removing the tears from my face with a little leg. Putting the helm back on and looking up I saw strange cracks in the wall. Walking to the wall I tap it and rammed into the wall after it falls and shows a door.

I went inside and found one of the weapon caches he wanted me to find. I sighed and clicked the button to let my master know that one of them had been found. But I found an upgrade from my pistol and SMG. For the Pistol, it was a scope. For the SMG it was a new stock and right there thankfully was a workstation. Why were these all over the place? ‘Placed here by the ghost of the waste?’ Huh, what the hell?

I also found one of those books for dummies. The title of the course was very insulting

"How to upgrade your weapons for dummies." I

I didn't wish to open it up but I had to. I had to learn how to use this and I started to get angry at that fact. I wished that I could do this without reading it. I set the new upgrades of my weapons on the workbench and then noticed I have no idea what I am doing. I had a new set of pride. I refused to allow myself to be insulted by whoever wrote these books.

I look up hearing hooves behind. I turn and see my mother. How is she here? My mind is going into overdrive. How is she here? She just walks over to me wrapping her hooves around me. I didn’t know what to do. All I could do was cry.

“Shhh, Ruby. I am so proud of you. I am always going to be so proud of you, my little daughter.”

How can she be proud of me? How can she even be here? I just stare at her and start to notice it’s not her. It’s my mind trying to regain control. It’s using my friends to regain control. I just pushed her away watching her vanish again, for now, the mind control and brainwashing defeated my mind.

I shook my head, everything went back to normal. I was back at the workbench. I took my helm quickly off panting hard and my heartbeat quickly. I didn't know how to feel right now. After a while, I placed the helm back on and my hud showed that my heart has been beating a bit fast. So it injected me with a relaxer. I didn't feel it at first but when I did my brain finally stopped being so fuzzy.

"Welcome to upgrading your weapons for dummies. First things first for upgrading if you find a scope. You might find something other than a scope but for right now let's say you found a scope. Make sure it has its screws and that you attach it. Now I understand that whoever has been reading these and placing them in their bags. I wish to thank you it's making me write more of these. We will meet sooner or later. But when we do I expect you to be on your best behavior. Now when it's fully attached take a look at your scope and it should have an easier path to your target." After I was done I looked at my work and I was amazed I did well.

I placed the pistol back on my armor and it attached with no issue. Looking at the new stock The stock was used to be able to go on the shoulder of whoever used it. This one seemed to be made for me? Well, maybe it wasn't, it was a mistake why it was locked in here. I have a feeling if I look more in here I might find more upgrades to my weapons. But for now, I just wish to use this stock and scope. I turned the page to stocks and looked at it closely so I didn't do it wrong.

'Take the stock and remove the other but don't toss it or throw it away. I detached the stock I had set it down and attached the other stock that seemed to be made for me. Of course, I am wondering if this was a mistake on the stock and they never tossed it away. 'After it's attached, try to use it and see how it fits you.' I did what was said and it fits me very well and I felt that it was going to be useful. Remember to keep all the parts that you have. They could be used as spare parts or they could be taken apart for some other gun.'

I closed the book and put it in my bag and I felt it get a little heavy but I knew that was going to happen. I had a task to do and the task was to disrupt leaders to make sure that Wheel tread has chosen to get in. Maybe I will get to go back to the island and live out my life. I dropped a marker behind knowing this is one of the caches I found. Went back into the cavern I didn't even see the way out of yet. I looked at the map in my hamlet hud to see if I could see the outside map but I had no idea. I was still stuck here for the time being. No light at all I felt that I was in the darkness of my very own mind.

“Oh, little bug so scared so scaredly of the world around her.”

I shake my head and keep moving. I didn’t care who I would see and all of a sudden I feel myself getting side-swiped.

“OI OI stop right there little buggy”

I felt Dunewalker hit me. How did she hit me? She is not even real. I turned to look at her. I felt her holding me down but I am sure I am not being held down. She stared at me with her cybernetic eye. I could tell she was angry. I could tell she didn't wish to do this.

"Listen to my buggy. You need to find your friends before you go down this road. If you go down this path you will never be able to get out of it. You will be branded as a failure. If you can allow yourself to see that fact then you know it will never happen. You will fall and then you will be killed. You know full well that you will be killed. The fact that the Storm king will never share his power with Wheel Tread you both will be either killed or tossed somewhere."

I knew deep down she was right. I knew it so far deep down that it made me feel sick. But I had to keep going I felt every time those in my mind fought this. But I have been so brainwashed that my brain won't even let me tell the difference. I looked her right into the eyes, removing my helm and staring at her.

"DuneWalker I can't... I can't... I can't stop myself. I can never stop myself from seeing this. I will always be known as the controlled minion of the Queen."

I stroked my head feeling the chips that are part of the crown that controlled me so long ago. How they found so many of these pieces worries me well. It would worry me if my mind wasn’t so conflicted.

"Oi take those out of your head. This is what is keeping you at bay." I felt a sudden charge in my head and I screamed in pain. Dunewalker vanished with Wheel Tread forming in my vision.

"Now my little minion, none of that you are fully under my control. If you even try to remove those from your head. will know it will destroy your mind. It will leave you dead. Do you wish that little one"

I didn’t know what to say. I shook my head and feel anger building deep within my core and I don’t stop myself.

" Good now get up like a good little bug and do what I asked. My minion can only do so much to keep the voting and the speaking on hold. So when you get there the first thing you do?"

I look back at my programming.

“I need to make sure that all those who had dealt with you in the past fulfill those deals. I need to make sure I destroyed all the weapons so if there is a riot they can’t stop it. Then force the guards through harsh means of threatening their families' blackmail. Kill Captain Bubbles and make sure it looks like murder from her second in command. Then destroy their main HQ and kill all the guards and leadership. Make sure Flame is the only one who runs. That also means killing or scaring all those who are running to win too.”

Wheel Tread stares at me.

“You forgot something NO!! I mean no harm to any children if you find a pregnant mare. You will not hurt her or kill her child. If you kill her child then you’re no better than a monster?!”

I nod knowing deeply I may have to scare them a bit I will try not to harm them and I know full well if I do there is no coming back from that.

I put the helm back on and I groaned just a bit. I had no idea I was going to be in the middle of a war with my brain. But I needed to get out of this tunnel. I looked at the map on my hud it said just a few more miles and I will be outside. I started to feel hungry though. I looked through my bag for some food and I oddly found some that Wheel tread gave me. It is what is left of that unicorn. The unicorn I killed lifting the helm back off I reached in my bag and held the food in my little legs and ate slowly.

I felt the magic inside the meat. I felt it slowly ease into my body. It felt wonderful, it felt loving, it felt so wonderful. I wished I could have kept eating but I tossed what was left of the leg onto the ground to let whatever comes through here eat it or rot. I burped, placed the helm back on, and went on my way. I had a job to do and my job was to get the desert ready for the master's return and the master’s return would be soon. All we had to do was just be ready.

_______

In the town of Nirik middle of the day

Finally, I made it to the other side and I ended up in the Kirin town of Nirak. Before I went into the town I had to make sure I found Flame first. I looked at the Map and kept myself from being seen. I didn't want the guards or so on to know that I am here. Till I am asked to do what I must. Looking at the hud in my helm. I was led to Flame's house and I quickly opened the door and went inside.

Looking around I was in a giant house and when I fully got a good look a floating broom smacked me across the room. Looked at the mare I was meant to meet but she smacked me with the broom again. I had to finally speak but It was hard. I removed my helm so I could talk.

“Hey, I am here under orders by Wheel Tread to meet with you. Can you stop?!”

The broom no longer snakes me and I feel like I am finally no longer being treated like a mutated dust bunny. I turn to finally see Flame. She looks like a fiery-furred Kirn. The beauty in her eyes makes me remember the beauty of my mother's eyes. I feel like I am seeing my mother again and I shake my head.

“I am here to help make sure you become the leader of this town.”

Flame tilts her head, staring at me for a moment. I can tell she has a lot of thoughts in her head. So many thoughts in her head that make her wonder if she is doing the right thing. Most of us wonder if we are doing the right thing.

“Well then.”

She helps me up and dusts me off and she closes her door and I look around. This is a pretty lovely home. She has done pretty well for herself. I wonder if it’s from the deals her family had with Wheel tread at least it’s what I think.

“Wheel Tread promised me Flame that if I can do this for you without a hitch he won’t need his army to come here and force his point of view here. He will let you run on your own as long as you follow what he wants.”

Flame smiles. I can see a big relief in her eyes. After a while, a large stallion walks in from another room using his magic to look through my armor. I could tell he wanted to do something with this armor and I know I am going to need it upgraded.

“If you wish to do this mission, little bugs need to do some heavy upgrades to your armor here. I hope you have no issue with being forced to stay here?”

I nod to him and he leaves to go work on it. I have no idea what he will do but I feel it would be good hopefully. I take a deep breath feeling at ease at least for now. I can at least be by myself for now.

I heard strange sounds outside and I heard voices.

“Vote for Rocky is the right Kirin for the job to make sure we find all the water we all need.”

I was watching the caravan and he goes by seeing another of a Kirin mare in a military outfit she didn’t say anything and her army with her didn’t stay anything all I saw on her caravan was many slogans that worried me. ‘Vote for the military to protect our lands from all threats.' I now see what I am going to have to deal with. I have a list and I am going to have to add them both to it.

The door opens from the stallion's workshop. He comes back out and sets down my armor. There are many new features to it. I am worried I have no idea how I am going to be able to use all this.

"I updated this to have a drug chem department. I put in the dash that I had left. There are many other drugs you can find. Now I warn you only use these when the HUD on your helm tells you to."

He taps the visor on the helm with his hoof.

" Updated the map system and put where there are some extra water sources just in case Wheel Tread asks you to find them. Because whoever controls the water can control this land."

I nod looking more at this armor.

“I am Sprocket by the way.”

I wish I could smile I nod to him and he takes out a silenced pistol from this holster and fires at least one spot on the armor I notice that spot on the armor stops the bullet but then it slowly caves in like it was padding to stop the bullet but could only work a few times.

"I put in new padding of the armor that is lighting but can stop bullets and other weapons like a barding. There are a few weaknesses but I am sure you're smart enough not to be harmed by whatever. Now try it on."

I slowly tried it on getting into the armor letting my legs get used to the padding. It felt wonderful and it made it easier to move my legs. So I am wondering if this was meant to be the armor at the start but the armor I found didn't get the update or the war ended in the bad way it did. Maybe there would have been many more upgrades.

Putting the helm on it was still the green hue but I had two different selections: the stealth device that was in the helm. Along with the drugs. I read the drug one it had a warning not to use unless you feel you have to. Don't push yourself too far with them. It might make you feel that you're too strong and then you get taken down by a small gust of wind.

Finally, I am ready. After a while Flame comes back in from the other room and sets down a list for me so I know who I need to take down or scare or do worse to like blackmail or destroy their very lives.

“On this list are those in the army that can’t be bought. The guards as well. If you go for their families, threaten them, even kill them. But no matter what, children are innocent. So we will lose support from those that support Wheeltread if any child dies. Now make sure you do what you can to take them out or force them in exile with their children.”

I look at the list more and make sure everything is set and then I surprise myself deep into my core what I say and I feel like I could cry.

"Now the ones with families do you want me to harm their families?"

Flame just stares at me with an eerie look. From the look in her eyes, she didn't expect me to just come out and say these words. I see tears welling up in her eyes and Sprocket I must look so innocent. I am being used for a monster's pleasure and I can’t stop myself from doing this. I can feel the mind control from Majesty lingers inside my brain it's enough and it's there.

"Little bug I don't want you to harm them at all. I was promised none of the ones with families will get hurt. Just threaten them to be in line with notes, maybe kill a pet of theirs and then say this will happen to your family if you don't get in line. Now the ones that don't have families you may do whatever you wish to. But if they have a child with them, no. I refuse to get that dirty bug. if you do anything to harm these children I will break it to Wheel tread that the deal is off."

I nod. I feel my heart shatter just from hearing my words.

“I am sure Wheel Tread has some plans in case you break the deal.”

Sprocket laughs very weakly

“Oh, he has a very nasty plan too.”

Flame turns her head to look at her husband, the one she loves dearly. Her eyes were on the verge of leaking tears.

“What kind of plan?

Her voice is quivering just on the verge. Sprocket frowns and lifts his shirt with his magic. On his body is a bomb that is not ready to be set off yet.

“He placed this on me when I went to work on something in his bunker. He had to knock me out and demanded I follow his plans. It seems his plans went into overdrive when the bug ended up here. In his wildest dreams, he had his puppet. He even said if any children are killed he will set it off.”

Flame gasped tears streaming down her face.

"F...Fine, you may do whatever you want to the families just to keep my love safe. But please keep the children from being harmed, just make sure you scare the children to make their parents back off. Just please no deaths of the children."

I gave a nod with a smirk. I knew my master would have everything ready. But deep in my heart, I have a feeling I shouldn't be doing what I am doing. Suddenly when I had the thought to remove the chips in my head. A shock into my brain to remove that feeling. I felt such a pain in my stomach and felt a needle go right into my side to dead-end the pain.

"Alright I will go in at night but first I am going to eat the rest of the food. Then I will take on the army they have and then get you the leadership role. Are you ready to become the leader of this entire city?"

Flame nods and she wipes the tears from her eyes.

"I have been ready for years. Wheel Tread told me he could do it in a way that no one will ever get in my way. He even said he could do the same thing the stream of silence did to my kind in the past before the war affected our world."

I wanted to cry hearing what my mind is about to say when it comes out of my mouth.

"I was stuck on an island before any of that happened. I would have seen how this world was before the war. I know it's healing. I know many heroes like Scoots have done something. But to my master, they made it worse. I have to agree and after what Star Shooter did to the island she made it worse for all of us. The zebras are far too free; the ponies have too many families. The Clockwork ponies aren’t slaving as they should be.”

My heart broke with what I was saying. I knew I didn't think like this but my mind is too controlled to say otherwise. I am sure I would break Star Shooters’ heart if she knew I was here.

So I had to wait for nightfall to start the first phase, break the morale of the army that is not under Wheel tread's hoof and then make sure the citizens of this town give their undying loyalty to Flame. I pulled my guns from my side and started to make sure ammo is in all of them. The stallion took my pistol and then came back later with a silencer on it.

Sprocket came close to me and whispered.

"Kill all the parents and keep the children alive. The forest walkers will come and adopt them and then take them away from this nightmare. The camels aren’t happy about what is going on here. So remember no children’s deaths or the camels will break it off too. Wheel tread has no control over them.”

I nodded, I knew he was that bad I whispered back.

“Do you have any ideas to make sure I don’t have to kill the parents so I can keep the families alive?”

Flame nods

“If there is no other way you will find a bunch of that stone dust which was used on your friend. If it's the only way you need to turn them to stone and then do what you can to kill every single criminal you find in the jail you can’t keep them alive. The filth must be killed including every single one of the army. So Flame can train those loyal to her.”

"So the war of the past is going to come again after Wheel Tread gets what he wants? What is going to happen to this land?"

Sprocket looks at me and a weak smile forms on his face.

"This land will be blocked off from the rest until the Storm King feels its time to retake the world. But the issue is I have even asked Wheel tread if we can trust him? He said that no we can't but we must destroy any chance of a hero trying to bring their pointless hope to this land. He said maybe we could use one of the heroes to have all the ponies turn on all the heroes."

I get it makes sure the image of heroes looks awful to the rest of the world. The rest of the world won’t accept this view. It will just be this part of the world unless the views spread like wildfire. It would make it so one trusts a random stable dweller. They keep a random mare from the past in the tube. That no hero will ever be asked to help again and the citizens of the community will rise to fight. Too much to hope for in my corrupted mind.

"I do understand his issues with heroes. I used to have the same feeling back on the island. Then she freed us I wish.." I

groaned as the chips in my head kept me from saying how I truly felt.

"But she did free me from the queen. I'm happy but part of me is not happy. I have too much on my head right now and I thought I could handle it all. I don't think I can."

The stallion took my helm off the hose detaching and he stroked my head with his hoof. I could feel he was trying to do something and I knew what it was. I need to tell him to please free me from this hell.

"Most never understand what is given to them. It's hard for them to understand. You have a choice here Ruby. I could remove these chips and let you be free. Then this place will be forcibly taken over by Wheel tread. He wants to do this without as much blood as he can spill. Even if he dies he has those that are willing to follow him and follow him to the end."

Then I can’t be free. I need to do this to save it from bloodshed. I will leak the blood on my own. I will cause more death than what is needed. I will feel what is to come. I know full when my crimes are brought up if I am ever brought up on court charges murder will be the biggest thing. Even if I was controlled I will still deserve it.

“Is there a bar here with an inn I could stay at after all this is said and done so I don’t have to return here?”

Sprocket nodded and he noticed from my reaction he stops stroking my head and puts my helm back on.

"The bar's owner is under Wheel Treads hoof. She will give you a room and never tell anyone you're there. But a warning: there are cameras in towers. If you're seen by them, Dj Mixer will tell everyone that you're here. Oh and I recorded this."

He offers me a recording tape and I take it looking at it.

“What is this?”

"It's a recording of your friends asking if anyone sees you that they tell them."

Looking at the recording, I'm not sure what to think. I am under so much pressure as it is and it’s harder and harder to fight it.

"Listen to it before you leave. It might help you to decide if you want to keep up with this path. If you do what do you think your friends will think of you? If they learn that you did all this and it's not going to be the only thing you will be doing. So go to the back and listen if you change your mind. I will tell Wheel Tread and he will send an army to take over by force."

I nodded and went to the back taking the recording and my helm. I put on the helm and inserted the recording, letting it download. I knew whatever I heard my heart would break. I don't wish to hurt my friends or the ones that adopted me. I care so much for her. Even though I feel I am controlled like I was by the Queen. But I think the reason I have the chips in my head is to make sure I don't break the brainwashing. It finally downloaded. I didn't know what to think. I wanted to listen but I knew I wouldn't be able to. I turned on the recording.

"Greetings Widowmaker Desert this is Dj Mixer. I have friends from Buzzer here. She vanished after she went to save her friends from a bunker. She has been missing for almost two months and they implore and ask if you see her let them know. All of them are going to speak their peace. I want to bring her first friend Roll Roll."

The bug growled softly and hissed as he spoke

“I’m Roll Roll I am in a way the same species as Ruby. I will be honest I haven’t been happy with Ruby since I have been in this land. I have had a great amount of hatred for her. But to be even more honest I love her as my sister. She and I have been through so much. I came with her just to see Star Shooter and the rest of us like fate got forced here. She tried to be a guardian or a hero. But when she saved us we never saw her again. I am worried about her. Our kind is easily mind-controlled but enough of that. There are many here with me who wish to talk about her.”

"Next is her friend Tick Tock."

“Greetings, I am Tick Tock. I am going, to be honest, like Roll Roll. I have been upset with Ruby for a while. I kind of got very cross with her and I treated her so awfully that I made her cry many times. To be honest, though, she is the most gentle little bug you will ever meet. She treated me like I am a living creature and not some monster because most can see through me. I haven’t had the time to tell her how I feel I love her like she is family. But I could go on more but her adoptive mother wishes to speak.”

"Hello, I am CranBerry. I am from the Enclave. I adopted Ruby as my daughter. I missed being a mother so I felt maybe I could teach her right. But right now I miss her so much. We all do this strange pony that causes her to lose her mind. She feels she will never be herself again. I told her this alot. But I love her. She is a sweet little creature that allowed me to learn so much about her. I just feel if she gets hurt and whoever took her hurts her. I would never forgive them. My only sad issue is that she may say she loves me as her daughter. But I don’t see it in her emotions.”

I stopped right there. I knew I would be conflicted when I heard Berry speak. She adopted me to give me the love I never had before. I felt my heartbreak shatter a bit. I wanted to show her that love back. But now I can't. I groaned and felt something grab me and I was face to face with Cozy Glow

"Failure... Failure... Failure: He will return and you can't stop us. He can't be stopped. You will always see your faults and how he will tell you you failed now wake up!!"

I woke up and I saw Flame over me. "Oh I am sorry I was listening and I fell asleep."

Flame smiled. "Look little Bug you don't need to do this for me. I don't wish to have power but it would be safer than having the entire town taken over in a battle."

I sighed, shaking my head.

"I have to miss Flame if I harm other souls then it would mean the rest of the town won't get hurt in the battle. I know it might make them easier targets for water hunters. But that is a risk that is needed. I know whatever I do my friends might show up, you need to promise me to miss Flame so that they don't get hurt."

Flame gave me a nod.

"I will make sure they don't get hurt. I will warn you though not all of Wheel Treads' minions will care. That's the thing I may be on his payroll to get him power. But I have a small heart, a little bug. None of us wish to see children harmed. Their needs outweigh the rest of this town.”

I nodded and got up from the desk and made sure everything was ready.

"Alright, I am ready to do the ones that don't have families first. I will leave notes saying if you don't want this to happen to your family too. Then get in line and only support those that have your best futures in mind."

She nodded and I could tell she was not happy about this. I can tell she is going to tell me something harder for her to explain than most things. Then again maybe not since it's harder for me to understand.

“Listen Ruby I am not happy with the fact my family made a secret deal with Wheel Tread. The old books I read said during the war our home got heavily destroyed in the fighting. So Wheel Tread many others including Luna herself brought the remaining Kirin here and with the help of the zebras because force ceasefire camels are crazy. They built this place just for us. But I am part of the generation who has never seen our old home. I am hoping to someday.”

This is an interesting history I am learning. I wonder if the Kirin joined any of the sides in the war. It would be interesting if they did.

“Did any of your species join the war at all?”

Flames sigh deeply and look at a strange helm on the wall. There is a zebra sword and the helm has kirin marks.

“Both sides tried to get my kind to join them. But after the attack that destroyed the entire Peaks of pearl causing, everything went bad for us. Both sides agreed, including Tread and Luna they had no right. So again they brought us here and a zebra gave this weapon and helmet to my ancestor as a way of saying we are sorry for everything.”

"Do you know who Whee? "

I groaned at the Chips affecting me again but I had to fight it.

"Do you know...Wheel.?"

I groaned in deep pain feeling my stomach lurch and I was about to vomit but I stopped myself. Flame stroked my back. I could tell she had a motherly heart then why would she be doing all this. I think Wheel Tread has more on her family than she is letting on.

"I don't I sadly don't and Wheel Tread feels that we owe him for what he did for us. All of us thought he was dead before he came to my door to show me he was still alive and the deal was still in swing. We did the deal in the blood to make sure we would never break the deal. All my species did but they don't know this and they will know this after he takes over this land. He feels this entire world owes him for in words warning the world of the threats to ponies."

I blinked in the past. Wheel Tread warned the world about something? I have to know maybe if I get his trust he will tell me someday. I will learn and maybe I can convince him to stop this path. But that's if I can break through the defense and I need to learn this I need to know who he was and why he knows Twilight and why he has been such a threat to them.

"Alright, miss flame I will go do the deed. I promise you I will try to keep families alive if I can. But that is if this crown on my head doesn't force me to do his deeds in the way he wishes me to. I don't like it, but that is the sad thing and the deal I have to do. Maybe someday I will know more and fully understand his plans so I can understand them."

I went out the door so I did my task. I feel this night will be a night of blood for I must be the monster I don’t want to be. A monster who will do whatever they can do to a task for a master that I have no love for.

_____________

The night

It was deep into the sleeping cycle of the creatures here. I was given a list and how to get to their houses. The first house was one of the stallion guards that didn't have families. I walked into the house of the first stallion. I couldn't read his name. It was something Kirin. Looking around though I saw how most of his home was part of his family. I saw him standing over a fire

He looked through the flames while I sat there watching him. He came around the flames to look at me. I look into his eyes I can tell he has been crying and I know full well I am either going to have to kill him or convince him to kill himself.

“I am the one that Wheel Tread sent.”

The look on the stallion's face turned from horror to acceptance. He looked at his home and then back at me with a weak smile, his eyes filled with tears. I think he knows what is going to happen and he knows he can’t stop it.

“When I do, some will be brought in line to heed your master's wishes. You have a choice of how you want to do this little creature. Before you do it though, may I take off your helm and see what you are first?’

I nodded and he removed my helm looking at what I am. He could see the gentle heart I had and noticed the ways to keep me under control. I saw the pain in his heart. He felt sadness for a creature like me going to make others of my kind be questioned.

“I see one of those magic eaters. I want you to do it by your choice if you want to string me up or whatever. Just do it burn my home do it. I already have a note ready to be sent to others in the event of my death.”

I see that he has everything planned. I no longer feel my real thoughts coming to the service. I think my real self went to hide to cry.

“Anything else you need to tell me?”

The stallion nods.

“There is a mare who is waiting for you with some of the army's weapons. She has no family either like me so you will have to string her along even though there will be many who won’t fall in line. You will have to show them too.”

I put my helmet back on. I felt the only way to do it was to let him burn his home.

“Go back in and sit down. I will burn your home with you in it. It’s the safest and less bloody way for now.”

It would affect me for the rest of my life knowing that I did this. I took the log and started the rest of the house on fire. I looked back to the stallion who sat in his chair and closed his eyes to allow the fire to get to him. He breathed slowly and was so calm he lay his head back in the chair. I watched in the window as the fire slowly engulfed him and he burned. He didn't even scream. All he did was look back at me with his dying eyes and he smiled. That smile was going to haunt me for the rest of my life. The fact that he accepted his death just because of the will of Wheel Tread. Even though I knew who he was. My mind focuses on Wheel tread.

I moved away from the burning house to make sure I didn't get captured or found out. But I looked back seeing that I never will be the same again after all that. It's not something I was hoping to learn or to see. The fact that I wanted to be part of something. I am part of something now alright. I know now what heroes mostly are: we are killers. Well to some minds we are killers. I am one of those that might be a killer. I don't wish to be a killer. But I need to make sure that I get ready for the battle ahead and one of the battles will be dealing with the next one. The mare that has no family. I don't know why I am not given their names. I remember a story that names have power in them and you can use them.

Now it's time for the next one. While the other building burned behind me I went to the other house. I saw many guards protecting her. So I knew I had to do many things for them to get inside. I sneaked up to the side and made a few sounds causing a few of the guards defending the house to come toward me. I took each out one by one with My sting pulling them into the darkness taking off my helm and biting into their bodies taking the magic that they had. I left what was left of them in the darkness. I had to make sure to clear the rest of the guards outside.

I grabbed one of my metal apples and I looked around to see if I could find the rest of the guards but I didn't see them. I saw them running towards the burning building. I put the apple back in my bag and sighed, shaking my head feeling a bit upset at the fact I just killed a bunch of ponies or whatever creatures they were. Putting the helm back on and feeling the magic inside me it was pure magic not raw magic like the island. Now I had to break into this building. I went to the main door. Coming outside of the door was a large stallion in armor. I quickly flew up into the air looking for a weak point.

"Come out a creature that wishes to harm us. Come out, little creature."

He was looking for me. I didn't know how to fight him. But the only way I can think of is using my sword. I removed Spitfire from my side. Holding the blade and I charged down from the top and the stallion turned fast lifting an armored hoof to block but I did cut right through. Blood sprayed all over the ground but the stallion laughed.

"Hmm hello, little bug or should I say minion of Wheel Tread. I was once one of his minions as well. I am a creation of his. Now I will make sure your friends find you. I will make sure to keep you alive. So they can help you."

First I just stood there not wishing them to know that I am here. "How did you know that I am under his control and you didn't tell them, did you?"

He sighed.

"No I haven't and how do I know? Some of us know that he is trying to tell us that we owe him and we do. I am thinking of taking you down. I.."

I just buzzed, grabbing my sword tightly and before he could finish I attacked him and he blocked me with his sword. I felt the fact that my sword didn't cut through the sword. I didn't know what to do so I needed to get through. I placed my sword back on my side grabbing the red ruby dagger. I have to get through fast and I need to fill the gem with blood.

"Look, I don't want to kill you, sir. I want to get through so I can finish my mission for Wheel Tread. So please let me through."

The stallion just looked at me through his helm. I knew he could have been smiling at how silly that sounded. I could have done more to stop him from doing this. But I knew I knew what he wanted to do.

"Why did you break her heart, Ruby?"

I felt my body shake

. "Why did you break your mother's heart? She loves you, she is searching for you, they all are. I could tell them you're here and free you from Wheel Tread. Do you want that little bug? Do you want your adopted mother to be a disappointment ?"

Tears fell from my eyes and I felt my body shaking. I fell to the ground crying, removing my helm showing. The stallion removed his helm and lifted his hoof stroking along me. I could tell he didn't want to hurt me. He looked at the crown but he knew it wouldn't be wise to remove it.

"Listen little one. I am sorry you had to go through this. Here Let..."

He gasped and his eyes bugged out. He tried to breathe. I had stabbed the knife deep into his neck. I Just chuckled weakly. I never knew I could be so evil. I kept cutting into his neck letting the blood drain into the gem as it glowed. I didn't know what would happen. The gem is removed and given to whoever. I pulled the knife right out of his neck watching him reach for me. I held on to his hoof. I knew he could no longer speak but I saw in his eyes that he didn't want me to become like this.

"I am sorry...I am very sorry."

I didn't want to kill him. But I had to stop him from telling my friends that I was there. I put my helmet back on to hide my crying. I let him die and sat outside for a while before going inside. I had to think. but the mare I was here to kill came out and sat beside me. I looked up at her and I knew I had to kill her.

"I can no longer run from the truth, little bug. I have seen what you did to get to me. Now I am going to go into exile. When I leave, burn my home down and like the one before me, a letter would be sent to the newspaper and the guards with families will be put in line. But the army will be on full alert. But still, it might be best for you to go check on the families and maybe take care of them harshly. Then the Barracks and the weapons will be empty. It will not be easy for you to take care of it but you will be able to."

I nodded and sighed looking at the mare. She had on a set of armor and a large bag. She stood up and looked back at me, bowing her head and walking away. She just simply left the town so I grabbed one of the bombs I was given. it would cause a fire after I tossed it into the building. I tossed three of them into the window and the house started to burn and I quickly left into the night turning back watching Kiran try to help whoever was inside. I knew there wasn't anyone inside now. I have two more to take care of and they have families.

___________

Families.

I don’t know what makes a family. Maybe the broods to my kind are families? Maybe the brood mother and brood kings are the families. It could be those who are friends. I will never know if I ever get a family myself. I want to make sure it’s far away from this very land I know full well I will not be welcomed if I ever return here.

I have no idea what a family is. I do know that most of the families are what I saw back on the island. So I don't know much about how families work. Cranberry did adopt me and now I know when she learns that I did all this she would just look at me with her loving eyes and tears would be in them. I landed on one of the houses I needed to go to. I looked into one of the windows looking for a young one. I found a foal or is it a baby? I opened the window and went inside looking at the baby in the crib.

I grabbed the hilt on my armor feeling I have to do this. I felt the crown pieces in my head trying to fight me on this. I think they have been programmed to make sure I don’t do this. I feel a painful buzz in my head.

“Oi please don’t do this little buggy you will never forgive yourself.”

I stare at Dunewalker. I could see her in my head again. I must care about what this camel thinks if she shows up. I then see a red hoof on my shoulders. I pause knowing who this No please don’t.

"Please don't do it, Ruby."

I turned again looking at Cranberry. They can't be here. How are they here? I didn't want them to be here. I grabbed my head with my little legs and tried to ignore them. I couldn't allow myself to see them or for them to see me as I do this.

I felt hooves wrap around me seeing Star Shooter. She had a gentle smile as she held me. I needed to talk to her. I needed to learn what was wrong with me. She took my helm off and all I could think of was her talking to me in a great amount of anger. But I am not sure what is going to happen and then I feel that this is going to be a long talk.

"Hello, Ruby. I see that you have been dealing with some strange things in your head there. I can tell it's not an easy time for you.

She looked up to the foal and she sighed.

"I have a feeling that you're in here to do something very bad. I can't stop you little Ruby. You're going to have to stop yourself. But from the crown on your head. It looks like you won't be able to do that easily."

"I never wanted... my time as a hero I wanted to see you but.. fate seemed to have another idea for me. The idea is I need to be part of this land and part of the issue that is not willing to allow me to move along. I got captured by Wheel Tread and he... He.."

I started to sob softly.

"He went deep inside my mind and did the same that the Queen did. I hear her. I hear them all. I can no longer hear Glendo. He normally helps me through all this. But these chips from the crown block my ability to fight this.

Star Shooter sighed and stood up.

"Look Ruby, I am not here again. I doubt you will be able to fight it. It's something I want to do but I am still asleep and broken in my bed with Blaze holding me. I wish I could help but all I can do is be here for you in your mind."

I opened my eyes, after all, and I was in the room while the baby was asleep. I had to do the unthinkable and harm the child. I stood up and removed the ruby knife from my armor holding onto it I knew I am about to murder a child. It will haunt me for the rest of my life. I lifted over the baby and tried to stab but I was fighting it. I felt a hoof grab it trying to stop me. My brain was using my adopted mother to stop me.

“There is another way, Ruby. Those guards you killed take their head and place it in the crib and then give the child to the camels. Don’t kill this little one remember let Neighsay do what he must but you’re still a hero even under his control.” I look back to the baby putting down my knife and I nod to the ones in my head. This time my mind has won. Even though the Wheel tread well Neighsay didn’t want me to do this. The Queen herself wanted me to do this. The fact I have been injected with the former crown. The Queen didn’t care who I killed in her name. I fly back out and find those guards I took out not too long ago. I took Spitfire. I no longer heard it leading me or guiding me.

Maybe the spirit whoever was in the blade thinks I am no longer worthy or maybe I can’t hear any longer. Taking the sword and slicing the head of the guard. I had no emotions while doing this, no glee, no sickness. I just felt it was normal to me like it used to be. Maybe I never removed myself from what Majesty did to me. Maybe my kind is always a creature of control. Lifting the head I knew it would leak blood so with my other six hands I held the dagger to let it absorb the blood.

Carrying the head into the little one’s room again. I set it down on the floor letting the blood pool. I look at the child again putting both weapons away. I try to lift the little one gently so it wouldn’t wake. Taking the bedding and placing the little one on the floor with the bedding hoping the change doesn't make it wake. Take the head and place it in the crib and put the blanket over it.

I lift the bloody dagger and coat the blade with blood and go to the wall to write in blood. ‘Remember the pact with Wheel Tread you made ages ago. Ago I have your child to protect it from the evil ahead. You will thank me for saving it from the threat ahead. I will give the little one to the Camel I promise you. You will see it again.’ I let the rest of the blood be absorbed into the gem and lift the little one. The baby woke up and started crying and screaming. I had to get out of here. So I quickly got out and closed the window. I heard the parents screaming and crying for their baby. I just flew away into the night.

I had another task to do but I must give this little one to the camels. I looked down at the baby who no longer cried but just stared up at me. I could see the fear in her eyes. I don’t know why she is not crying. I found the Forest Walker camp outside of the city. When I got there they knew I was coming.

“So… he was right, you would do it. I can’t say I am happy that you kidnapped a little foal.”

The female camel takes the little one from me. She looked at me and I could tell she wasn't happy with me.

“Please don’t become too much of a monster little bug. We are going to need someone or your friends since you might be too far gone to help us free this land.”

I could think normally here why? Looking over the camp I felt a natural calm presence here. I could finally speak my mind.

“Why. am I not controlled here?”

Another camel in a wizard cloak looks down at me. He had a bunch of books strapped to his body. He held a magic staff in his paw. I could tell this one has had a long family line of magic.

“Technology may be powerful. But some are not a match for simple spells. A spell is placed here to make sure. Everyone speaks the truth. If no one speaks the truth and everyone lies then how do we know their true intent?”

“Then please let me contact my friends.”

The camels just shook their heads. I wanted to be upset but I couldn’t. I wanted to demand it. I wanted to harm them but I felt my natural mind telling me maybe it’s not wise.

“We can’t allow you to have one.”

The leader of this group finally comes out of the larger tent.

“You have no knowledge to give us and we know everything about the island. We have no stake in who wins this coming war. Like we have no stake with the war Scootaloo did or the war from two hundred years ago. Wisdom and knowledge are all we seek. We put the zebra and ponies in their place here. After they tried to enslave us. They learned the hard way we aren’t pawns.”

I didn’t have time for this. I had to get out of here and I lifted my wings and the leader of this group put his paw on my shoulder. I turned to him and I could see hope in his eyes.

“You made us hope. Camels have never had hope before. Please don’t become too much of a monster, we need you to come back and save us.”

I nodded and when I left the spell my mind was controlled again. I had no idea why these camels just didn’t care, maybe they do.

I started to feel sick of guilt that I kidnapped a little foal from her parents. I went to a house that had one of the ones on the list I needed to take care of. I noticed it wasn’t a nice area either. So many hungry Kirans. I landed in front of them as they looked down at me. I could tell they were poor while they stood in front of a campfire.

"Excuse me. I need to break into that house so you can take all their food. Don't ask what I am doing, I just need to get in there."

The ponies looked at each other, they looked hungry and some looked sick. I could tell if they did enter there they would need the food worse than anyone.

"We will for the food, yes."

I nodded. "Just whatever I do in there, don't run for help or anything." The ponies looked at each other. They huddled together to whisper and then they looked back at me.

"You're a minion of Wheel Tread?"

The question in my head wanted to question how they knew this. But maybe it’s not wise to ask.

"Yes, I am.”

I am a minion of a crazy pony that is willing to destroy every pony that he sees and comes across he did so much to the ponies and creatures of his camp he has been around for years and I never know what I will do it will be harder to know if it's something I want to know. I am scared of this but I need to know. "How do you know?"

"Most of the ponies and Kirin know that they owe Wheel Tread for what he did for them in the past and their families. We know what he wants to do here. Go ahead, we won't stop you." The ponies stood up and one of the mares looked at me with a weak smile.

"I look up to you Miss Buzzer please don't become a monster I want you to rise to save us when the time comes."

She gave me a nuzzle and walked to the building and broke down the door and broke in there screaming and fighting. Now it's time for me to do what I must. I quickly looked at the windows and the stallion was fighting them off but his family was deeper into the building. I looked into another window and found them. I needed to take care of them and it made me wonder if I had a right to do this.

But the window was open. Who would keep these windows open? I went inside and the children and the mare stared at me. I lifted the dagger and I didn't want to do it but I can no longer fight it. I could no longer fight the fact that I was a minion. If I do this I am fully under the control of Wheel tread till the battle is ended and the battle in my heart is all I have left.

The mare lifted the gun and I just hovered there as if I wanted her to shoot me. She didn’t fire but she just looked at me. I put the dagger away, maybe there is another way to do this. I flew to the mare who shook, dropping the gun from her magic and holding her in her magic and I took my helm off looking at them.

“Listen, I don't want to harm you or your children. I don’t have the will to fight my master much longer. So please let me at least cut you and then you leave. Leave with your husband and go to Hard Rock city. Let the ones attacking your husband have what food you have. Go with the camels and just go.”

The mare looked at her children and then at me.

“Minion of Wheel Tread, why would you let us live? You could just kill us in his name. You could have just ended it right here.”

I just smile I know I may be under his control but I did promise him I wouldn’t murder any of the children. Also, this mare is innocent as well.

“I promised my master… I wouldn’t hurt the innocent to me if your family is innocent and your husband is not. I am sure he has done some questionable things. I just need the guards with families to play ball. I doubt one will be missed.”

The mare looked at me with horror but from the look in my eyes, she knew she had no choice. I would either kill them or him. She had to make a choice.

“I am not one from an idea like this. I can tell I have no choice. It’s either leave him or die by your blade.” She looks at her foals who are shaking and crying. “Come little ones we need to go, we have a journey ahead of us.” I watched the mother gather what she can and food. They head to the window to leave. I heard small little voices that made me sad.

“What about daddy?”

The mother had tears in her eyes. She looked at her little daughter and just nuzzled them and she carried the two little ones on her back and just trotted off as the battle outside the room subsided after I heard gunshots. The hungry Kirans are all strewn all over the floor, their blood guts all over the floor, and all this for a lie of giving them food.

I hide in the closet waiting for the stallion to come in. He had many stab wounds all over his body and he was in heavy guard armor. I could tell that he would have fought to the death for his family. I grabbed a spitfire looking at the blade. I just heard the words. ‘Don’t do it.’ I couldn’t listen any longer. I am too far gone. I am happy I could stop myself from hurting those children.

“Holly?!”

The stallion screamed. I gripped the blade tightly and charged out of the closet and the stallion lifted the gun to block me and I sliced through the gun and he pulled a sword out of the scabbard on his back. Holding it in his magic. I didn’t even place my helm back on. He knew who was.

“You were a hero buzzer. How far have you gah?!”

I took Spitfire and cut into his throat before he gave me are you falling spiel I stare into his eyes looking at him like a monster out of hell I open the visor so he would see I am crying I want to sob I am conflicted I could only get a few words out.

“I am sorry.”

I am surprised he pushed me away; he was able to fight me still.

I added when I charged and our blades smashed again and we fought like it was hell on Equis. I wasn’t strong enough to fight this stallion but he was holding back. I could tell by every movement he did. He wanted to lose, he could have just taken me out right now if he wanted. He wasn’t even guarding his legs and grabbing the dagger in my other six hands and blocked with the sword and sliced down at his unarmed hooves cutting into them and he screamed.

He backed up. I just looked up to him and he backed up into the fire as it started to burn his skin. I put away my blades and then I was about to head out and then looked back. I can’t let him just die like this. His family needs him. I quickly fly to him.

“Let me help you please!”

I reach for him and while his body burns he uses his magic to pull me close to his face. I could see the fire burning his flesh as he just stared at my helm. I am sure he could see my eyes.

“My time was already coming to an end. I stole and hurt many. It’s one of the reasons that Wheel tread targeted me. He is saving the pony kind from itself and he goes for the ones that harmed and stole. I am one of the ones that did such a thing. I even cheated on my wife. So I deserve this. But know this. He is just going to toss you away like trash when the time is right.”

He uses his magic to toss me out of the building. I just looked into the window of the burning building watching him burn. He had his eyes closed like he had wanted this. Tears just fell from my eyes as I heard screaming and calls for putting out the fire.

I flew out into the night. I look through my nightmares. I am going to see those who burned and I feel it’s going to be hard to accept what I just did. I want to cry, I want to never forgive myself for what I have done and I haven’t even started yet.

______

The prancing Kirin inn

I flew into the inn. I cleaned my armor and my weapons off to make sure if anyone saw me here they wouldn’t know what I had just done. It was a pretty empty night since everyone went out to help put out the fire. There was one lone mare at the counter. She looked up at me, her eyes full of sadness seeing me. Maybe if I killed the children she would have anger.

“Ruby, he said you would come. I may not be happy to see you after what you did. You took a child from her family and you killed a family's father just to prove something. But at least you didn’t kill any of the children. There is a room all set for you. Food and drink will be waiting there for you.”

I fly up the stairs.

“Oh, and Ruby, was it worth it?”

I took my helmet off and she saw the tears streaming from my eyes. I wish I could tell her how I really felt but maybe this time I can break through the mind control just enough to say it.

“Doing..”

Groans grunting, feeling the pain.

“Doing what I just did. None of that was worth it. But like the master saids. Ponykind is lost; they need to be saved from themselves.”

Deep in my mind I know he never said that. But somehow the control made me keep up that lie.

“I hope Ruby, in the end, it’s worth it. You do understand what you just did: children will die when the election is over. I hope you understand this and no tears or want to change anything will fix that.”

I just put my helmet back on and I knew she was right. This would haunt me for the rest of my life. Even if I stood up and fought for what is to come. I would be put on trial or either put in jail or put to death.

“Ruby, if I am alive after all this is said and done I will be one of those that makes sure you’re brought to justice.”

I turned to her. I just flew to her and she had fear in her eyes and I hugged her tightly. She hugged me suddenly and I felt her sadness for me.

“Please do, I.”

Groan fighting the control one more time.

“I don’t deserve to be free after my sins.” I

let her go and flew up into the room and locked the door. I took off my helm and tossed it and then my armor and I just slid along the wall and sob hard. After the helm bounced it turns on the radio

“This is DJ Mixer. I got bad news, my friends. There has been a great disturbance in Nirak rumors of some pony or creature going around killing the Kiran there. No one is talking about what they say they refuse to. But whatever happened they’re scared but the leader of the army, a camel named Bullet, had this to say.”

“Whoever did this will show up again. I don’t think this has anything to do with the election. I think this is a minion of the Storm king. I shall do what I can to protect the kirins, the race that turned my family into slaves a long time ago. But not for ill intent but knowledge. I have learned what I can and I promised to protect the knowledge. We shall be here and win.”

The recording ends and Yanari returns.

“Thanks to everything that is going on. The enclave speeds up the construction of a ship for the heroes. But for now, Porchina and Pinda are sending one hero to Nirak to learn what is going on. This interview is from just an hour ago.”

“From what happened we are sending Hawk to Nirak. She will go and report back to us what she saw. Porchina and I are doing what we can to defend the children here. We are using Subira and Slither as extra guards. Having depression vipers as guards is going to be helpful to stop anything that comes. They have been a great help and Hiss the other creature is defending the hospital. A hate viper working with us? Amazing.” Porchina then chimed in.

“We all demand justice for whoever did this evil. We won’t stop till they’re brought to justice and no we don’t want them dead. We want them to suffer for the pain they have caused. We are even asking Diamond Cutter and Hiss to protect all the little ones. We will not allow this to happen again.”

Porchina sounds upset and angry.

Another recording comes on

“Hi, darlings, this is Diamond Cutter. I am here with Hiss. We are doubling security with Slither and Subira. We won’t be allowing anyone near the future or the sick in this town. Hiss has some things to say.”

The snake speaks

“Ssss I speak for the other two snakes in this town. We will do everything we can to protect the children including Subria and Slithers. We will not let this happen again.”

Back to Diamond Cutter.

“Thank you goodbye darlings from your friendly neighborhood Assault Hound” [Assaultron]]

The next interview is with Hawk

“Greetings, I am Hawk. I think I know who is behind this. One that said 200 years ago he would cause all this. But I can’t say for I am not sure that he's even alive anymore. But I will say that we won’t be redeeming anyone. Friendship failed in the past because we redeemed too many. Starlight Glimmer deserved death for what she did. But a lot of us had no choice. Now we do.” The interview ends.

“I hope cooler minds heed my friends. This is Dj mixer and I will have a song playing for you all. This was sung by warriors of the war back then. It didn’t make it to Equestria too painful I guess. Stay in the good fight Dj Pone 3 would say. Stay in the fight.” Static comes up and the music comes on.

“I spoke to God today and she said that she's ashamed

What have I become

What have I done

I spoke to the devil today and he swears he's not to blame

And I understood 'cause I feel the same”

The music hit my heart and soul hard. All I could do was sob and cry as the town around me was reeling from what I did. Slowly outside the sun came up to a town in turmoil as my turmoil has just begun

Footnote: Level up

Perk: Gult: You feel heavy guilt for what you have done. It will haunt you for the rest of your life. One honest thing about this perk though you will never be able to lie to families again and tell them that you will defend them you will have to prove it.

Chapter Thirteen: Rock Ball

"We are all slaves to our histories. If there is to be a .. bright future, we must learn to break those chains."

Delenn, GROPOS

The idea of a legend and a myth is when most forget. There is a time when heroes and Villains never were needed. A time in my mind when we never needed them. In the story of Gusty the great. She fought Grogar but in real history, it wasn’t just her and her friends. Of course, my kind didn’t meet the ponies then. Our kind was extremely wary of them because of the princess. The hatred we had for Alicorns had still lingered. Even though we have that genetic memory. It’s a bit bothersome to a lot of us. It’s why some of us go into exile. My entire family line is exiled. We keep up the tradition so our wisdom and knowledge don’t get used for the wrong means. My family has even been in hiding since the war.

Written by The crazed historian.

I woke up on a wet pillow. I had awful dreams last night was it a dream? I sat up in bed looking around the room. No, it wasn’t I wished it was a dream. The guilt came back and I deserve it for what I did. I sniff something in here that stinks awfully. I look at the drink and food I was given last night by the Innkeeper. It looks like the innkeeper gave me food that went bad during the night.

I get out of bed putting on my armor to make sure I got everything. I make sure my armor is all clean no blood or anything. I head to the door and I hear it’s very busy downstairs. I take a deep breath taking in the air that the helm gives me. I don’t want to have anything happen to me today. Opening the door the voice and noise were very loud. I head down the stairs to try to sneak out if I can

When I go downstairs I had many ponies, camels, and Kirins looking at me. I looked at the wall and saw a sport called Rock Ball. The first game is today? I look at the Innkeeper who looks busy. I tried to sneak out but of course a large I think it was a Hell hound grabbed me and laughed.

“Oh, we have a new soul here boys!!” I was a bit scared, not sure what was going to happen. I looked at what was coming toward me. It looked like a team of hellhounds. They wore heavy armor and helmets and they had numbers on their jerseys. What looked like the leader came over to me. Half of his body is cybernetic. He leaned down to me and sniffed.

“Seems to be fresh meat for the slaughter. It seems to be a new member for Rock Ball.” I didn’t know what the hell was going on then the hellhound covered in cybernetics pulled me aside away from the others so they didn't hear.

“I know who you are. At least you have that scent of smell that I know. I’m Bowie, I'm the leader of my team the mud throwers. You seemed to be chosen to be part of us.”

I had no idea what he meant by that. I noticed Flame standing by the team and I excused myself respectfully flying to Flame.

“Um… what is going on?”

Flame used her magic to pull me into the closet we heard laughing and whistling. She uses her magic to lock the door and then lifts a strange device to make sure there are no bugs here. Other than me of course but the hearing kind.

“Okay, we are alone. Plans have changed since Rock ball is in town. I need you to be a distraction.”

I sighed, taking my helm off and Flame stared at me with horror.

”Your head.”

Blood drained down my head into my eyes.

“I tried to remove the chips last night. They’re deeper in there than I thought.”

Flame opened a bag and took a cloth to clean my wounds and I just pushed her away. It seemed, for now, the mind control wasn’t fully controlling me because me being in pain

“Why do you even care? I am just a stepping stone for your power.”

I added with such venom in my voice. I could tell my words hurt her deeply. But she didn’t let that stop her from telling me the plan.

“All the army are going to be at the game. Now we aren’t going to kill too many innocents along the way. What is going to happen? Wheel Tread is sending some of his ponies to break into the barracks and place a bunch of bombs. This will get the citizens to demand the election to go through and make me a leader. Since they’re going to be having all the leaders inside there but me. I have my defense.”

I shook my head, placing my helm back on. “I see so I must watch the game as a distraction while this goes on?”

“No, you must play the game. You’re allowed to use weapons they will be giving you.” I sighed oh wonderful I thought. “Then a day or so after the game. They will all go back in there. You will have to go inside yourself and find the switch to blow up the charges. It will be in the shower. "

Flame took my helm back off.

“I am sorry about this Ruby but we need to change your color. We can’t let anyone else know you’re here.”

She lifts a strange needle and jams it into my exoskeleton and I didn’t scream in pain. I just feel a strange fluid going inside me. She lifted a mirror making my color turn into a Topaz-looking color. I didn’t argue and after that, I looked nothing like myself anymore.

“But first are you going to explain how I play this game?”

Flame lifts an instruction book to me and we leave the closet as I go sit and she goes to order me something to eat. I was placed in a private booth so others can’t see me.

I open the book. ‘Welcome to Rock ball the game where there are no rules. The only rule is you win or die. First thing first the ball itself is a metal rock. Now what happens is the one who carries the ball has to make it to the goal. While the others either use guns, swords, and hammers to crush the other team. Some die, and some become robotic. The idea of winning this game is to get the most goals. We have the doctors and cybernetics enough to bring the dying or dead back into the game.’

I felt this game sounded very morbid. ‘To win you need to get the ball to the goal. In this game, everything goes even pulling out the arms or legs of the other. Even their heads we can just place it back on. It’s not that hard. Also, there is nothing to get for winning. Just the glee of knowing you beat the shit out of the other team.’

Flame came back with drinks and food. I look up to her taking my helm off and sigh deeply.

“So tell me since my little rampage the election was put on hold?”

I grabbed some of the food and ate. I shouldn’t be eating because of what happened but it seems pain removes the mind control for a time.

“It was a bit of that but I think Wheel Tread forgot to tell you the election was going to be held after the leader of the raiders step down and said that elections will be held again. It’s why so many are trying too hard to get elected. It’s the first time so long we had elections.”

She sighed while eating the food in front of us.

“So I told him we will use Rock Ball to start up the bigger gambit and this time no more deaths unless there are those who are still there.”

I nodded shifting in the chair. I leaned back and I knew that Hawk would be coming in a day or so. I leaned back eating what I could and I felt the wounds heal from the powerful magic in the food. I could feel the control taking over me again.

“Is the master angry that his plans are placed on hold?”

Deep in my mind, that is not what I wanted to say. ‘He is not my master!!’

I couldn’t fight any longer again.

“What are we going to do with Hawk when she comes?”

“If you noticed on your helm we changed your name to the flamer. We just need to attach flame throwers to your armor. We also will need to hide your other weapons. So we will be taking them to a blacksmith and a gunsmith. All of them will change how they look.”

Looking at my helm it had the name the Flamer. Deep in my thoughts, it made me feel strange that I am now known as the flamer.

“Is she coming to just watch things?”

Flame nods I worry about what I must do in this game. At least it’s a good way to make a distraction

“Rock Ball has been a normal thing in this town since the Raiders took over. It was an old way they could take care of traitors and hardened criminals. The old leaders of these raiders killed anyone who harmed children or was a pedophile. They said the parents will always get justice no matter what.”

I don’t think Flame is telling me the full truth the pain went away and I felt the control over me again it’s something I am going to have to learn to deal with. I take a deep breath again and slowly relax.

“Now Hawk is just going to be able to watch things. She won’t be able to do anything else or have any rights. Outsiders and heroes aren’t welcomed here. It’s also the fact she is an old war creation. The raiders are pretty scared to death of stuff from the old war and she is a heavy old war creation.”

An angry buzz comes from me and Flame uses her magic to stop me from buzzing. She stares at me with an understanding look. I had no idea why she stopped me from buzzing but it’s making me wonder if folks would know that I’m me because I buzz I could make up a story. But before I could place my helmet back on an earth pony mare came over to see us.

“Oh, Captain Bubbles how may we help you?”

The mare stares at me and then looks at Flame.

“I wanted you to know that Hawk is on her way. She will be here tomorrow. Security for the game is doubled and is that Ruby sitting with you?”

I had to think of an idea quickly and I knew that there are others of my kind that had my color and body look.

“No, she.”

I cut her off.

“No, I am of the same brood as Ruby. Some of us were either killed or sent into exile. I was one of the lucky ones that escaped before the hero showed up on the island. I came out of hiding after I learned that another of my kind showed up. I’m Topaz. Besides, I am a different color than she is.”

I smile trying to scream at her. ‘I am Ruby’ But my mind didn’t allow me to say anything. It made me angry deep inside.

Bubbles just looked at me closely seeing the cuts on my head and then looked at my eyes and my wings. She looked at me like I was lying. Then I noticed my helmet and the flamer name on it. I was worried that she would see through everything.

“Greetings to you Miss Topaz. I have heard that you’re on the mudslinger’s team. You will be facing the other team. The blood claws do you have anything you wish to say about that? To the drone?” What drone? Bubbles moved aside and what stood there was one of Yanaris drones. It looked right at me.

“Greetings miss Topaz I am Dj Mixer are you willing for an interview?”

I took a deep breath blowing out heated magic air. I didn’t know what to think I just wanted to run but It would look bad if I did. So I thought in my mind about how to do this. So I just winged it.

“I wouldn’t mind.”

I smiled weakly not sure what to do anymore.

“So how long have you been on the team, Miss Topaz?”

I flapped my wings flying into the air knowing that I wouldn’t get a video recording of me so the others wouldn't see me.

“I am new to the team, I haven’t ever played this game before. But since I joined maybe like a few days ago. I am ready to kick some Blood claw butt.”

I can’t believe it. I am lying to a friend I made and helped gain the ability to be a DJ.

“I notice you’re a Magic eater and you look like a friend of mine named Ruby. The only thing different from you is the scars and dents on your forehead.”

Closing my eyes, sighing deeply. I want to tell her. ‘Yanari it’s me please tell the others.’

“Yes, I am of a brood that is connected to Rubies that ended up here ages ago. We have been in hiding for years and the fact another of our kind came here brought me out of hiding. Since the rest of my brood is dead. How our colors work it’s the idea of the Queen. I don’t know why she wanted me to look like this.”

These lies started to get on my nerves but it was all I could say right now.

“I had been meaning to ask. I am sure my listeners have been wishing to know. How does one like you become a queen or a warrior?”

My eyes open wide. That is a question: how do my kind become brood mothers or warriors?

“For a brood mother or Queen. We need a mate for life. We breed and then after the breeding the female goes into a cocoon for a year. It takes a while for their bodies to change. To become a warrior we need to have either a near-death experience or die. If we are stabbed or killed and our body not burned. A cocoon will form over us made in blood. Then we have to wait either two to three years.”

I didn’t know what else to add to that. But maybe it wasn’t wise to tell them that. But maybe no one that wants to harm me will know.

“My next question: have you run into Ruby Glide the other that is like you?”

That hit me hard in the gut. I looked at Flame. I didn’t know what to say. I had to make up a lie. Looking back to the drone. I want to say. ‘It’s me I am here.’

“I wish I could tell you. I have been told rumors that she has been killed. I doubt those rumors are true. I even doubt her friends would agree until they saw her body. The best way to tell is to follow the steps again to search for her. But I doubt it would be wise. Just keep hope that she is still alive.”

I swear I could hear Yanari crying but she kept herself strong. She didn’t want it to be true that I was dead. I wish I could just console her and tell her I am here but I can’t.

“Are you okay, Miss Mixer? It sounds like you were very close to the hero?”

I didn’t wish to hurt Yanari anymore so I kept it on the down-low to make sure I didn't say anything that would upset the poor gal

“Yes excuse me. The buzzer is a really good friend of mine. Now I have no more questions thank you. Your interview will be on later.”

The drone left the inn and I sigh, closing my eyes.

“Now miss Captain Bubbles, have you found the little one that got kidnapped last night?”

The earth pony mare had light blue fur and she nodded.

“Yes, we found the little one. The camels have her. They said it’s the will of all species of camels to protect the little one till the parents are willing to leave this town with them. So her parents will be leaving the town. That means less protection for the election.”

A smile forms on my buggy face. I am happy I found a way to get the families away from this town so they don’t get hurt more. Closing my eyes but I had an issue. This rock ball game. I am not sure how to handle it. I am worried it could either kill me or well really break me.

“Now if you excuse us captain I need to get the flamer here to the blacksmith and gunsmith. So she can be given her weapons.”

The Captain gave a nod and walked out of the inn.

“Go get your weapons, you won’t be needing them for the next few days.”

I nodded like a good little drone. Deep down it pissed me off that I had to listen to these ponies and Wheel tread himself.

___________

Mid-morning Nirak Zocalo

It’s the first time I have been here without trying to kill anyone. I look around the various stores selling their wares. I heard the various screams.

“Fish get your fresh fish!!”

“Fruits come and get your fruits before they go bad.”

“Come one come all take a look at the crazy pony. He has one eye.” I look at the pony in the cage who is deformed and looks like a slave. Look to the next cage and see a broken hellhound that has a club foot. Then next to it sees another pony that has blotched fur and looks very sickly.

“Flame why do they allow this to happen?” Flame looked at me then to the cages. I am sure I wouldn’t like the answer.

“Things may have gotten better in Equestria and other areas of the world like the hoof. But that happiness will never be here. It’s one of the reasons Wheel Tread wishes to save the ponies from themselves here. They will never move on to using others that they feel are below them. It’s a sad matter that progress never made it here. Because we are too far out of the way. We even called for help here. No pony came or cared. All we got was Enclave trying to help.” Flame had a type of anger that made me feel sorry for her.

I got close to one of the stalls and they forced their wares in my face. I turn quickly to look at the pony.

“Come, darling, want some meat? It’s fresh meat just butchered.” He wasn’t kidding, blood was still dripping from it. The unicorn had that smile of a business mind.

“I uh…”

“No, don't get that monster's meat.” I look at the stall not too far from his. Then I turned to see a pony in a cloak I had no idea what was going to happen next.

“Hey, miss may I interest you in some drugs.” The stallion opens his cloak and all over the cloak are various drugs and chems. I was stunned that I couldn’t see Flame anymore since I lost her in the crowd. I am starting to wonder why ponies and Kirins look so much alike it’s uncanny.

An aura of magic wrapped around me to pull me away from the stalls I could finally see Flame again. She laughed gently to herself.

“So enjoying the sights or getting lost hmm?” I didn’t wish to be rude and tell her that I think all her kind and ponies look alike. It wouldn’t be kind or respectful. Kind of hard to want to be kind or respectful when you’re mind-controlled.

She pulled me into the blacksmith-gunsmith shop. I guess whoever runs this place does both on the side. Looking at all the weapons on the wall. I swear some of the weapons here are very old. Some might be new but not all of them. I look at the owner of the shop, it's a camel. A female camel.

“Hello, Gizmo. I brought her and her weapons.” Gizmo looks up, her eyes have goggles on and her leg is robotic and it shifts into a blow torch to do some sealing on a weapon. One of her eyes looks at me then at Flame. She stops her work and then walks over to look at my armor and weapons.

“You wear those weapons wrong You wear all that wrong bug. Let someone fix all that and show you the best way to wear it. How you wear it is a joke.” I wanted to lose my temper but again it was hard when you had to hold back your feelings because of the control. I took off my armor and my helm.

“This will take me a day you’re welcome to stay here in my guest room till it’s ready. The game is tomorrow afternoon.” I looked to Flame and she nodded.

“You look tired, Topaz rest.”

I had no will of my own anymore. I could tell from just heading to the bed and closing my eyes. I fell asleep allowing this day to pass me by.

0000

The walk of a Hawk

It was the middle of the night and I looked around the land. I have been walking for almost one night to get to Nirark every movement with my Cams. I try to see if I can find her. I can no longer be angry at her for what she did. I understand that she just wanted to help and I felt angry. I'm just a brain in a jar of legs. Maybe I was too harsh on her but I can say this. I have never seen a mare so upset. She loves Ruby and I never thought a mare would. As an adopted mother as a mother? I remember what it was like to be one. Holding the little one to term gives birth to a new life.

Now I see myself as just the brain of a pony in a jar walking looking for a friend who is lost. knowing that my friend is lost and I am heading to a village that has been under attack by something that looks like a magic eater. I am wondering if some pony found her and got her under mind control again. I do wish I could find her and make sure that she doesn't get hurt. I heard the music of this lovely land and I felt maybe it was time to express myself. I haven't done this since I became a creature like this. I opened my side a radio came out. The fact I am alone and I feel I need to sing. The music started to play from wherever that music comes from during the singing of ponies.

"Lost in the desert of life. I'm unsure how to find the way."

My legs moved along with the music. I felt that this will keep me from losing my mind. From losing my very heart. The idea of music is all that is here for us. It's music, it's like the fact that I feel that my heart if I had one, would be beating. In another part of the land. Ruby woke from her sleep and felt lost. She went to the window and started to sing along with the music.

"We are all lost. In this desert. Seeking for all those to find us."

"I am lost in a dream. I am lost at the sea of the music in my heart."

"Lost in this dream that is all I have left. To see for me at night."

The music flourished into a bright loud song of music. It filled the air of love and the dreams of both hearts seeking one another friendship is another form of love. Friendship, a form of love that most never endlessly seeks for love is another seeking moment. The dreams that we see in the ending night are all we have. As an end to the next path is what is here. I do wish I can see my friend right now, the fact that Ruby is the fact that she is. I swear I could hear Ruby singing to the point we start singing together.

"I am in a daydream." Ruby sang.

"We are all in a dream." I sang.

"We seek the same path along the way." The two of us sing.

"Oh please bring forth the dream." I sang.

"Bring forth the dream." Ruby sang.

"If we can save ourselves from the darkness to come." I started to sing.

"Oh, poor souls they don't know what is coming." A voice sings in the darkness.

"They think they're full of hope full of a dream. I shall show them otherwise."

"Heroes have broken the seals. Heroes have started to free me from my prison. Their darkness is coming. A war to seek an ending to war that has lasted for years. I am their end!!" The voice in the darkness with glowing red eyes ended the song.

The music ended and my speaker went back into my robotic mech body. I didn't know what to think any longer. The song did make my brain feel good I guess. But is it something that I should know? I wish I knew that Ruby was still there beside me. The fact that she risked so much on the island to join us and to fight for us. I do wish that someday I can see her right here right now. As I walk along the desert I see in the distance the town I wish to see. I looked at it with my cam I see the eyes in the darkness as they stare back at me. At least I thought I saw them. I looked at them more but it turned out that the eyes were staring at me. Are nothing but smoldering rocks.

0000

The next day.

I spent most of my night singing. So I just stayed in the room and I heard the heavy stomps of Hawk. I stayed hidden in the guest room opening the window to watch her. She has her body back and looks good as new. One of her cams turns to look at me and turns to me.

“Did I wake you, Miss?” I didn’t know what to think I wanted to scream at her. ‘It’s me, Ruby!!’ But I couldn't. I had to allow the control to take me again. I just smile very sweetly flapping my wings and lifting into the air.

“Not at all. Also, forgive me are you one of the Buzzer's friends?” Hawk just nodded a cam to show yes she is. “Ah, I am from the same brood that she is. But my brood is a bit older than hers and we ended up here years ago. “ Smooth brain smooth. I wish I could just facepalm so hard right now at this stupid I just said.

“Hmm well, Ruby never has gone into her family line. So I wouldn’t blame her for not telling me about another brood that is connected to hers in a way. I am here to add security to the game and then be on my way. I was going to search for Ruby. But no one has seen her for almost three months. I hope she is okay.”

“I am sure she is. Forgive me if I don’t stay and talk with you Miss Hawk I need to get ready for the game. Since I will be playing in it.” Hawk just looked at me I could tell Hawk was studying me. I didn’t know if she found out who I was.

“Of course take care.” I quickly got out of the room heading downstairs breathing heavily forgetting that I am Topaz colored now and looking to see all my weapons and armor are done. The knife has had a chance; it looks more curved than it used to look. Spitfire the blade is sharper and Gizmo changed the hilt. My other weapons just got painted. My pistol is a darker color. The SMG is pure red. The armor had flame throwers installed on it.

“Now I made it right, put it on, and wear it like art.” I had no idea what Gizmo was saying. It was very confusing. I got into the armor and put my helmet on and Gizmo helped me to wear it in the way of art. Flame came into the shop soon after and set down some caps for Gizmo and she walked over to me.

“Alright, we have some time before the game starts. So Wheel Tread wishes us to meet him. He’s outside of town” I nodded and followed Flame.

0000

Outside in a deep part of the desert away from the town.

Flame and I made it to some strange camp close to an area outside of Nirak. Wheel Tread wore a suit and a top hat. He is in his wheelchair he is playing golf and offered me a club. I took the club and he smirked at me.

“Hello Ruby, welcome to what I consider the future.” He hit the ball and it flew not far from us. Beside us on a stump is a Chessboard. I was in the middle of all his minions again. I joined in and hit the ball looking back at him. I noticed around us all his minions wore suits. Then I looked at him and took off my helm.

“What do you need from me, Wheel Tread?” Maybe he will finally tell me what he wants from me. I looked at his minions carrying wood down to an area not far from there and others digging for water. He led me to a telescope.

“Look through there Ruby to see the future.” I looked through the telescope and then saw a city being built and then noticed a lot of what is building the town is slavers, raiders, and many other threats of the old world. Turning to look at him “What are you building out there?”

Wheel Tread smirked moving his hat and bit and the two of us went down to the town Flame not far behind us. I looked at how the town was being made in the blood of the former criminals of the past. Blood and bodies litter the landscape as they die. The robots bury the bodies and then plant seeds on them.

“Welcome to the future Ruby. The future is built on those that stepped on the weak the lame the infirm used them for their gains.” I watched seeing a raider die from hunger and lack of thirst. “This is a way to save pony kind from themselves using those that hurt others to build the future.” I wish I could counter this. Hard to do so when the one doing all this mind controls you.

“I am sure you don’t agree.” Finally, I can speak my mind. Well as much as my mind allows me to. “So please Ruby give me that fake sense of being above all justice and wisdom hero words.”

“What gives you the right to do what they did to others? You’re just being as bad as they were.” All the minions stopped watching to look at me and they came over to aim their guns at me. They cock their weapons and aim right at me ready to fire. Wheel Tread lifts his hoof to stop them from looking at them.

“Go on Ruby expresses that sense of fake heroism.” Looked at the guns aiming at me then back at the dying and the dead Raiders slavers and others that took advantage of the ponies before. Even some of the rich ponies.

“What gives you the right to do what you’re doing? Things may have been bad before Sunshine and rainbows. But I doubt you don’t need to do this, why?” Wheel Tread laughed softly; he shook his head as the other minions laughed with him.

“You don’t get it, Ruby. You don’t get it. This is not before all that this is during even before that. Zebras ponies and every race deserves this fate. There are groups in each race wanting those to be held in accord with what was done to them. The zebras wish for their freedom. The ponies wish for theirs the camels so on even your kind. It’s a matter of giving them justice even if you use that justice to get what you want.”

The guns got closer to me as It was getting tense. I felt my life was being threatened. I reach with one of my many hands to my weapons just in case. I had to be careful what I said now so I took a deep breath and tried my best not to get shot.

“So you’re using their want for justice to get what you have been seeking?” I tried to say with a gun jammed right in my back.

“Yes, force them to build, find water grow food. Use every bit of desperation that these souls need. Control lives by controlling the flow of water and food. Giving them some and then maybe giving them non. Use their fake rage for their fake sense of justice. Take it to use it and mold it into what you feel is right. Of course, they wish to change the world. But just use them to get what you want. It's a way to save them from themselves. They can have their freedom but as long as they follow my will and the will of my friends. Then the world shall be theirs under my rule. It's the way of things and the way of the smart ones. Using rage and lies to control them."

He chuckles he wasn't done.

"Using their so-called hatred for what happened in the past. Lying a little twist there is a little screw. Maybe changing history. Like maybe telling them since some don't understand the past. That Twilight and her friends were in the right or that the zebras got attacked first. Just lie to gain the power of the world. First this land then all lands." He chuckles. I swear the 230 years of being alive for so long has screwed the mind of Wheel Tread.

I looked over to Flame who had a look of horror on her face. I am sure she never thought this was what she is becoming a leader for. To give this monster what he wants. It was tense. I could feel the control not fully over me maybe because of the guns in my back. WHeel Tread moved his hoof and they left me alone.

“But what does this have to do with Project Stormwatch?”: That’s a question I have been wondering. I am starting to wonder if Project Stormwatch has lost its meaning. The meaning is to be ready for the greater threat coming and it’s just started to become for power.

“Their due is getting this land to heel along with bringing back the Stormking to turn on Project Rainfall. To block off this land and bring every part of this land to heel. Then getting this land ready for the real threat Grogar. But after this land is brought to Heel with the Stormking you and him will be at an end. I just need you two for that and then heroes will be no more and villains will just be a thing of the past. I will make the world hate both. The real world is moving on for the need of needing help.”

I just listened to the words of a madman.

“Heroes and Villains are now just a myth, a myth that shall end in death. The downfall of heroes will be your death. For when I lose my need for you Ruby you will die.” All this is just to prove that Heroes and Villains are just myths and legends. I will be put down just like an animal because I have a sense of honor in my heart. Sighing the truth has come out.

I look away knowing there is no way I can stop this. No matter how much I want to try. I go silent knowing I just lost the argument. For he is to set in his ways of removing the need for heroes to get his world. A world without heroes. A world without the need for heroes is something I would fight for as well. But trying to force it? I don’t think that is wise to do.

“Now Flame go head back and get ready for the game. I think our friend here needs to think a moment. Oh and Flame don’t tell anyone that I am out here they will know my true intent when the Storming returns and that won’t be too long now” Flame nods looking at me

“Coming Ruby?” I look over at her sighing.

“I need to do some thinking. So I am going to rest a bit before the game.” Flame nodded heading back to town and I went to sit on one of the rocks not far from the two and cleaned my helm. I didn’t know what to do anymore. I felt so many things were going too fast for me and I had no idea how to fight it anymore.

“I see you don’t understand what to think anymore Ruby.” I looked up seeing Dune Walker looking away from her. I thought she was just a figment of my mind. I just ignored her and she smacked me hard enough making me fly off the rock.

Finally, I noticed she was there. “Why are you here?!” Then I felt that I knew right on cue my hate for the camel was in full swing. I no longer needed a hate viper to show my hatred for her. I come to the desert. She wants to train me. She gives me a knife. Her name is Dunewalker I flew up getting into her face.

“How could you?!" Dune Walker's ears fall flat on her head. I could tell my anger got to her. I trusted her now I know this has been planned since I came from the island. Wheel Tread had been there. I remember Doc telling me he had to place something in my head ten years ago to make sure I don’t get mind controlled again.

“I told you before Ruby we follow the path of the Dunewalker before us. Even though the Dunewalker before has been searching for a hero to bring the water back in the name of Nightmare Moon. The Dunewalker became a minion of Wheel Tread back during the war. I must follow until the curse is done. But Ruby I didn’t think he would ever take a shine to you.”

Tears streamed from my face. I sob hard wanting to get away just wanting to stop this. I never wanted to learn that I have been used. It was hard to even learn that I was used and that I am just expendable when all this is said and done

“Will you hurt them Dune? Will, you hurt our friends?” Dune looked away from me and then back to me with a weak smile.

“No, they're family to me. I will never hurt them. I even told them that I have seen you and I came here to find you. I am going to tell them that I lost track of you. That you have your mission that you need to prove yourself. They miss you though Ruby. I didn’t tell them what happened to you.”

“You promise me that when the time comes you will tell them to let me go?” Dune stared at me. I could tell those words made her raise her ears in surprise.

“What do you mean by that Ruby?”

“I have a feeling when the Stormking returns I will be made an example of in front of the entire world. I will be killed and die in the sand. I will be used to bringing the entire land here to its knees. I gave them hope. The hope must be removed by removing the one who started it all.” I looked away and she knew what that meant: Tears fell down her cheek making her fur wet.

“I had a feeling that would be what happened. It seems the path must end one way or another. But Ruby I shall defend our family when the time comes. When you’re put to the sand I shall protect them while everything falls apart.”

I nodded, noticing the time, and hearing the horns. It was time for the game. I turned back to Dunewalker and gave her a tight hug. That surprised her I could tell and she hugged me tightly. I didn’t know what to do anymore but gave her the hug I felt she deserved.

“I need to get to the game Dunewalker. Thank you for everything. I will see you when the end comes.” Dune walker and then I flew off.

<0000000>

The stadium

The sun is up high and the stadium looks like a former arena used for battle. They have been changed to use as a sports game for this. I look at my team of many Hellhounds, some of them looking fully cybernetic. The coach, a mare with half her face cybernetic walks along us looking at us all.

“I don’t have to tell you that the Mudslingers have lost almost every game this year. We have new meat boys. This is Topaz” They all look at me like I was meat. Fresh meat that’s all I am to them. “Now she knows the rules. We all know the rules either get 100 points or knock out or kill the team. Ah, the opening ceremony has started.”

Looking outside I saw what was going on. I could see various leaders of each town. I saw Pinda and Porchina I had to do what I could to hide. I watched Hawk stand behind them to defend them. There is heavy security since they’re all here to watch this. The leader of Narik is a large Krin I have never seen before. He looks like a former raider. Spikes all over his body and he has bodyguards with heavy miniguns on their sides.

“Greetings Citizens of Narik. I come to you with a heavy heart of all those souls lost last night. We learned that some children got caught in the fires. Over ten children died and many adult kirins died.” I heard the number. I didn’t kill any of them. Oh no I thought to myself I wasn’t the only one here then doing a mission. I am sure others have been doing. I am sure Wheel tread had one doing a mission on the side taking out those. To make it easier for me.

“My time as leader has come to an end. When I freed this town from my family who forced all of your families into slaves because raiders are raiders I guess. I wish to allow whoever takes my place. To bring whoever did these crimes to justice. Now for the anthem of the widowmaker.”

A young mare stands to the mic.

“Friendship has forsaken us years ago. A friendship made us blind. The idea of friendship used to make us slaves. We used our pain to destroy what caused the war. Even though we have forsaken friendship we learned to accept it in the end. For we have forsaken friendship. But it never forsakes us.” After the song, they all yelled. “BLOOD!!!!”

My helm turned on and I heard an announcer.

“Welcome Mares and Gentlecolts to Rock Ball.” A mare yells.

“I'm just looking forward to some teeth flying and blood and guts Rose! Let's do this!!” The other announcer screamed. I was starting to think this was a bad idea. I followed my team out onto the field and then I finally saw the other team. A group of hellhounds just like what I am with. Before the game started I had to give my weapons up. So I have what is called a railway rifle and a giant hammer.

“It seems we have new blood on the Mudslingers, a magic eater known as Topaz. What do you think of this Rex?”

“I don’t fucking care. All I want to see is blood guts and death!! Come on stop with this wimpy shit. Let's do this!!”

“Is there anything I should know, coach? Like any idea to do this right?” The mare looked at me and she just smiled.

“Don’t die.” I watched two larger hellhounds get ready to pick up the metal ball and a heavily armored stallion stood between them tossing up the ball and a horn sounded off. It all started so fast that I saw blood and teeth start to fly each team smacking each other with hammers and railway rifles.

“Ooooo The mudslingers lost the ball again their best teammate is out already. They need to pick up the ball.” Well, I guess I should go do this. I grabbed my hammer and went after the one on the other team that had the metal ball.

“I see that the wimpy bug is heading after Klang. Look out little buggy for that one is going to rock your world!!” I had to prove myself and one of the others got in front of me and tried to use its claws on me to stop me and I took the hammer it had a rocket in the back and I smashed the hellhound's head caving it in and blood-splattered along with brains all over my armor.

“YES!! One down on the Blood Claws. MORE BLOOD GUTS!! LET'S DO THIS!!” Rex yelled I could swear to look to the announcer's stand seeing the mare beside him face hoof. I could feel the adrenalin go through me while my team punched Klang to finally get the ball and I charged to get the ball myself and lifted it upholding the hammer in another buggy hand.

“The little runt has the ball. Is she going to keep it?!” I didn’t know what to do or to go so I went to their side or tried. I felt one of the hellhounds on my team grab me and punch me making me fall to the ground dropping the ball.

“OOOOO” The crowd went.

“YES, fucking betrayal has happened come on to put that little bug in her place!!” I flew up into the airlifting my hammer staring at the one who is the betrayer. He growled standing up to me.

“Oooo her teammate is demanding they fight.” A whistle sounded to show the game to stop to let us fight. “It seems you’re getting your wish Rex a fight!!” I held my hammer tightly while the others around us screamed fight fight fight.

“YES!!! Put that bug in her place. Do it now!! Rex screamed. I found it so lovely that all the odds were placed on me. I looked over to Pinda and Porchina who even betted on me?! How dare they do such a thing. I looked to the side seeing Hawk watch. I didn’t know what she thought of this. Then oh no… Cranberry my mother is here. The rest of my friends are here too?!

“Hey, the bug I am going to teach you that the warrior is going to stop you. We just need to find a rocket ship and load you in it and then shoot into space!!” He snorted. What is this guy a crazy insane nut? Then I heard a whistle for us to get ready to fight the two of us circled as the crowd chanted blood.

“Blood blood blood blood.” They kept going as that is all I heard. He charged at me and parried with my hammer and it made a loud ring that caused us both to vibrate. Our bodies shook and our insides and organs danced.

“OOOOO She is stronger than that little bug looks like Rose!”

“Yes, come on Topaz show that dog what a female can do!! Ladies of the stand show this lady some praise for standing up to a hellhound.” All the females in the stand cheered and I looked at the praise. It was odd to me. But I kept hearing my name being chanted by the females on the stand.

“Topaz Topaz Topaz” They all yelled and I charged again smashing into the arm of the hellhound and he screamed. I could hear the bone break and his arm fell to his side, blood draining from the wound as I heard cracking as he kept up the hammer with his good arm. He growled deeply showing his blood raze to kill me. I felt the blood rushing through my body. This is so amazing and fun.

Of course, I wasn’t paying much mind, enjoying the praise and he took the hammer smashing me into the side and I flew into the wall. I groaned prying myself off it as the hell hound charged at me. I held my hammer tightly and the two of us attacked when we struck each other. Dust comes up and then when the dust clears. I am still flying and he falls.

I had a deep gash on my arm. I lift the hammer in a buggy arm and the other with the deep gash falls off. I didn’t even notice. I had too much adrenaline pumping through my body to even feel it or even notice. I did look down finally to see the arm. But I had a feeling I better not worry about it for now.

“OOOOO The female did it, girls!! That showed that dog!!.” Rose cheered. The females in the stands cheer and I don’t think Hawk and my friends cared about this. I could tell Hawk was looking at the arm and then at me. Some medics ran into the field to pick up the hellhounds that fell

“Wait!!” The one I took out yelled.” Let me speak to her.” They bring the hell hound to me and I look down at him and with his good claw calls me down.

“They will be gunning for you now. The other team So watch it.” I nodded and they took him off and I was placed to grab the ball. The ball was huge and it wouldn’t be easy for me to carry it. But I had no choice. I looked at my team and my friends. I felt I had to do something so I remained strong to make sure I don't fail.

The horn sounded and I charged into the other and it was a mess. I smashed the ball into the fall of the other hellhound. I had the ball and one of the others was not far from me. I could toss it and I backed up getting behind my line and they were all fighting. I thought had an opening many of them were charging at me to stop me.

I took a deep breath and tossed the ball it smacked into one of the hounds coming after me and bounced off his head making it cave in. Then the ball made it to the one I tossed it to. Then I noticed they still were after me. I flew away from them grabbing my railway rifle and firing at them. Railway bullets smashed into their arms and bodies.

“OOOOO The blood and guts!!! Rex yelled cheering. Little did I notice that another came up to me from the side and smashed their hammer into me. Even though I was hit I was able to stop myself from being thrown into the wall. I grabbed my hammer again. I lifted it and attacked the one that hit me. Our hammers smashed into each other. As we heard the crowd cheering.

"The Mudslingers made a goal. But can the other team get it back to their goal!!" I didn't care this Hellhound pissed me off. I attacked with my hammer smashing into theirs. Our bodies shook causing pain in both of us. The others just stood by cheering us on.

"Oo it's another battle to the death let's see who wins this time." I was hit down and pinned by the shaft of the hammer on my throat making it harder for me to breathe. I took my ass and my stinger came out and I jammed right into his stomach. He gasped as he became limped and I lifted my hammer and smashed down onto his body over and over. The blood splattered all over my arm and my teammates. I looked down at the creature I turned to mush. I feel bad for what I did but I had to do it to keep myself alive.

"Ooo she used a stinger to get the upper hoof I like this gal." Rex laughs.

"Yes she has so many things up her sleeves but will they keep falling for it?!" Rose added.

I groaned feeling so much pain filling my body since it was getting harder to carry this thing. Looking at the others and we had to get back to our spots. A whistle sounded while the stallion made a gesture and the crowd cheering went insane. I didn't know what was going on till I heard the announcers.

"Oooo now it's time for the fire and sword chains." Fire pits and sword chains? I looked around seeing flame throwers come out of the crowd in spots to shoot an endless flame all over the field and then poles with swords swinging. I saw one of the other teams get their head cut off because they didn't get out of the way in time. I did what I could and my body just started failing I was getting weaker. I heard the wind of a hammer coming lifting my hammer to block it and the vibration shook. Making my entire body shake. I had no idea why it was getting so much harder to do this. All I could think of was absorbing magic.

I did a movement of smacking the hammer in a way of the hell hound and quickly took my helm off jamming my stinger into the hell hound. The hell hound was paralyzed after I stung him and bit deep into his neck. He starts to scream and the crowd cheers.

"Blood blood blood blood." The crowd yelled. "Blood blood blood.

"Oooo Rose is that in the rules?"

"I don't know Rex I don't see anyone trying to stop her. Maybe that player pissed someone off. Let's see what the crowd saids when she is done." The poor hellhound slowly melts from the magic being removed from him. It wasn't pure magic but it made me able to last longer. I didn't want to kill him removing my teeth from his neck and putting the helm back on.

"What does the crowd say, Rex?!" The crowd just cheered.

"KILL HIM!!" I looked down at the weak hellhound he couldn't even move did I have a right to kill him. The buzz of all this the glory of the blood. I had every right to kill him. I could smell the blood and the hunger of wanting to kill. I felt my old programing from Majesty take over. I lifted my hammer and smashed down into the broken hell hound. Heard the crowd yelling Blood blood.

I turned my armor having more blood staining all over the armor. I stare at the others of the other team and my team. I didn't see what was coming and I felt a railway spike hit one of my other arms on the right I only have one arm left on the right and I look to the wall seeing it lodge and dying from being removed from my body.

"OOOOO two arms!! More blood!!" Rex laughed.

I was now in shock and I turned to look back at the other team and a hammer came right for me smashing me hard enough. That it shook and dented my exoskeleton. I felt my organs jumble up and I flew into the wall and my armor kept me from getting hurt too much. I slid down to the sand below and blood pooled under me. A whistle blew getting medics to get me out.

"She will be out for a while Rex. She will be back they are going to need her. " My vision went fuzzy and finally everything around me went dark as I was carried back into the stadium to be ready again for the slaughter.

Footnote level up.

A new perk was added.

Rock Ball: You have learned the game Rock Ball. You have gained the ability to carry 20 pounds of your weight when adrenalin fills your body. But your sense of judgment is lost and your ability to see things around you has lessened.

Chapter Fourteen: Dead Hearts

Rock ball it’s been around now for the last 30 years. Ponies felt sports needed to return to the land. But this land of harshness needed a harsh and deadly game. Rock Ball is a game that used to be a game to see if raiders could be strong enough to try to take over this land of the desert. But after the idea of being a raider came to an end it became a game of death. Now every year many teams of this desert gather around to fight to the death to beat each other. Those that live through it become either worse off or become stronger.

Written by Pinda.

"The avalanche has started, it is too late for the pebbles to vote."
Kosh, Believers

My eyes opened and I could feel that my entire armor was off. I looked around my vision fuzzy. I saw Cranberry and I smiled my brain was so out of it the mind control didn’t have full control over me I said what I have been wanting to say.

“Hello, mother” Cranberry stared at me. I still didn’t believe she was here. Then my vision went fuzzy again and I almost passed out again. Cranberry of course stayed by my side. Then I woke up screaming when they started to attach new cybernetic arms and hands to my right side. To replace the two I lost. Finally, I noticed Cranberry standing there and she looked at me like I was a ghost.

“Ruby?” She had tears filling her eyes. Oh shit, I ruined everything. I felt the chips in my head had been dislodged. It would take a while for them to work again but this is my chance. I reached up with one of my buggy hands and stroked her face.

“I don’t have a lot of time Cranberry. But you got to promise not to tell the others. You need to forget that I am here. What happens in the next few days you need to forget that I exist, you have to do that please.”

“Why?” I closed my eyes. I knew soon the mind control chips will take over again. I explained what I could to her. Each thing I said she had a look of horror on her face. Then I said I need to die. I need to be the one to bring the Stormking back. But after I said this Cranberry was stabbed in the back and I reached for her screaming. It’s only a dream I kept screaming to myself.

“Is it?” I opened my eyes staring face to face with Grogar. “Or is it real? Welcome to the future!! You’re nothing!!! Now” His face melted off with his eyes hanging out and just a skull. “DIE!!”

Finally, I woke up and looked at my arms being attached to me. I look at Cranberry for real this time. I wanted to say ‘it’s me. But I couldn’t but she was working on me and helping to get the cybernetic arms attached.

“You’re lucky to be alive Miss Topaz. I am sure if you didn’t have this exoskeleton you would be dead. But your team needs you so these two new arms will make it easier for you to last. Stronger grip and they put fuel in your flame throwers on your armor. So first have you seen my Ruby?”

She looked at me. I am sure her motherly instincts could tell I would be lying. I gulped even though I am under mind control and my stomach felt a bit nervous. So many lies went through my head. ‘No, she is dead. No, I think she went back to the island. No, I think she is cocooned’ Oh that works taking a deep breath.

“She died and she cocooned. So she will return as a warrior. But it may be a few years. Just know she won’t forget you; she will always be your daughter.” I gave her a reassuring smile.

Cranberry looks away tears streaming down her face. I could tell that lie hit her. I want to tell her the truth. ‘Mother it’s me please I need you.’ I look at my new hands on my right side. I focus on my brain to move the fingers. They do move and I try to move the two arms.

“You’re not ready yet Miss Topaz. I just need to place the batteries in them. Then I will explain to you how they work.” The medical drone grabs the batteries like Cranberry said and when they were placed inside the arms. I felt a charge go all the way up into my brain. I groaned in pain.

“Good that means it’s working now. I shall explain you could hurt others if you aren’t careful. You could also hurt yourself. But you could do almost anything. Just if you overdo it you can harm your body. We set up your armor so it keeps the arms powered. To recharge or charge. You need to take them out of the sockets and put them either in the moonlight or the sunlight. They will recharge either way from either light. It will be either many days or could be hours. It matters how you use it.”

I nod looking at my new arms and I noticed runes. “Did someone place runes on my new arms?” Cranberry nods. I look up seeing Dunewalker leaning on the wall. But before I could say anything Cranberry finally breaks down. She sobs so hard she misses me so much. Dunewalkler gently hugs the enclave.

“You’re Enclave. So be strong Cranberry.” Dunewalker held my adoptive mother close. Looking at me I could tell she wanted me to tell her who I was. “I am sure Ruby is closer than you think. I am sure she is watching you right now. Wanting to tell you how much she loves you.”

I did want to tell my mother I love her. The sense of not being able made me wish I could get upset. It made me wish I could scream to her. ‘Yes I love you please it’s me!!’ But all I could do was keep up this lie. The lie I am under the control of a mad pony that feels the world owes him. Closing my eyes and the coach of my team came in.

“Is she ready?” I flapped my wings floating into the air. I grab the hammer with my right side. Holding the hammer with all three arms. Make sure the cybernetics hold it tighter.

“I am ready to spill blood.” The coach smirks.

“Good answer.”

<00000000000>
Rock Ball Blood claws <30> Mudslingers <33>

I come out hearing the crowd. I didn’t fully come out yet till I was called. The world around me slows down. The cheers watching those on each team killing each other in the name of sport. The rush of seeing everything. It sounds so intoxicating. The smell of blood filled the air. Seeing the dead and the dying on the field. It’s amazing to me. I could scream for the love of the game.

“OH, the bug is back Rose. Come out and show them what you're made of!!!. IN the name of blood death and gore. KICK THEIR ASSES!!” I held the hammer tighter as the crowd cheered for me and to make a show of it. I turn on my flame towers.

“Oh look!! Rex she is going to show off!! Come on let her show off for the crowd!!” Rose yelled with Rex. Rose turned on hard rock music. I did loops shooting flames all over the place and laughing buzzing like a bee loudly. Turning my speaker on.

“ LET'S DO THIS!!” Then with the hard rock music words started coming through. “You follow a path. Through the very course of hell. Your blood boils it screams for murder.” I charge in like a rocket and take the hammer smashing into one of the hellhounds and their arm caves in.

“Scream for murder, my children. Sing for the soul as you bring forth death!! Decay music and then hoping that the goddess sorts them all. HA HA HAHA.” The hellhound I hit laughs in pain. Not allowing it to stop him. He holds a very sharp broadsword and Our weapons smash into each other. My newfound power is because of cybernetics. I lift my new flame towers and burn the Hellhound and he laughs more screaming in pain. Not allowing himself to fall.

“In the name of our raider god. All skulls shall come forth. In the name of blood!! In the name of the Goddess, murder kills rip apart!!. Rape murder death!! It is the will of the pact. Bring forth honor in your leader’s name. Ransack pillage brings death!!”

The music sounded at my helm and through the stadium the feel of the rush of the game. The smell of burning on this hellhound. It was intoxicating. I could feel the want of killing again. I need to remember deep inside though I am just a distraction for the greater good of my master. I took the hammer and he blocked it again.

“Bring death to the pain.” The guitar rings out. “Don’t give up because death is the only way. For this is our way. The way of the raiders. Come dance with us if you dare!!. Sing with us in hell's light. For we are the winners you’re the prayer!! DEATH!!! Come sing for it to come. It’s getting closer…. And the closer it’s coming. Let it come!! Let it drop allow your rage to take you!!” The song played like it was telling me to live. I took the hammer and smashed it down into the hellhound's head and it caved in. I laughed and charged at the others on the other team. I felt a Railway spike hit my cybernetic arm with a ting. I didn’t see who had the ball anymore. It could have been my side. I didn’t care about it. The rush was too much.

“Then when our song is done dear raiders. Our path is clear that only leads to death and to our way of life. Oh, raiders rise, rise, and never allow yourselves to fall from the path of destruction of Equestria.” The song ends and the horn sounds.

“Half time.” The ref screamed and I panted softly and sat on the bench. Taking my helm off the desert madness was getting to me again. The coach gave me some water and I noticed blood in it.

“Sorry for not cleaning the water. If we had clean water it would be easier. But we still got to take it from the dead. I’m Metal Face by the way.” She taps her cybernetic face. I nodded drinking the water.

“Topaz.” I wanted to say my real name but the mind control did too much. I would have hopped the charge going through mine. I look at my new two arms. I could use these to try to break the master's control over me. Just I would have to find a good time to do so. A letter was set beside me. Opening it up.

‘Your friend Tick Tock is asking a lot of questions about you. I need you to get her accused of murder and don’t worry she won’t get killed. Just it will keep her out of my way. I will make sure she gets out before anything happens to her I promise you. Dunewalker will make sure of this.’ Signed anonymous.

Looking at the back to see who my target was. “Your target is Captain bubbles. She is running as one of the leaders. No matter what the plan must go through. This means killing those that will get in the way. Looking down at a strange symbol when it hit my vision. The mind control fully told me if innocents get in the way and end them to add to it.

Looking up the Halftime show just started. I looked at the stands of Tick Tock and Captain bubbles left. I got off the bench and went to do my job.

<00000>
The halls

I flew around in secret. Make sure I am not seen by Tick Tock. She is smart enough to know who I am. I leaned on the wall listening to the two speak.

“My questions are rumors and Hawk told me this as well. That a creature like Ruby is here. After watching how Miss Topaz fought she fights too much like someone I know. I need you to help me find her and let me ask her some questions.”

Captain Bubbles nodded. “I have spoken to Miss Topaz. I even asked her if she had seen Ruby. She said she hasn't. She told me she has been in town for almost a month. I don’t buy this and sometimes it takes years of training to get into one of the Rock ball teams.”

“I see so that means this Miss Topaz is lying or she knows what happened to Ruby. Do you think you could help me find her?” I turned on the map on my hud. I noticed there is an off-limits area that leads to some underground caves. Now just to lead them there but I had to do some ideas first. I slowly flew away and I smashed into the janitor.

“DAMN IT BUG!!” Oh, wonderful I just gave away myself. “Help me pick this up.HEY!!” I quickly flew following the map with the two mares chasing after me. If I stopped I would have been caught but I need to find a way to do this murder and get Tick Tock accused of it. I had an idea and I quickly made it to the guard office.

“Hey, this place is off-limits!!” I used my hammer to break into the locker to get some weapons. “Did you hear me?!” I turned around using my hammer and swung right into the face of the guard making his neck twist is a sickening crack. I made sure to close the door so the two would run by. I went to the security system took my hammer and smashed it. Smashing everything to make sure I am not caught.

Hiding the hammer in the locker and grabbing a pistol and a couple of ammo. I sighed I didn’t like the fact deep down I am doing this. I looked back to the body of the pony I just killed. If I had my mind to myself. Arming the pistol and again took a deep breath.

I left the room and looked around since my hud won’t let me track them. Looking at the map again. I doubt I could make it to the caves. But I will use it later. I noticed a little filly wandering alone. ‘Don’t you dare Ruby!!’ I screamed in my mind. Flying very slow to the filly trying not to make a buzzing sound.

“Excuse me can you help me find the bathroom?” ‘No ruby this filly is young she has no part in this.’ I took a deep breath and am I going this far into it? I lifted the gun aiming at the filly fear filled her face and eyes backing away. I could hear liquid splashing I think the poor filly just wet herself. I fired, closing my eyes, and the filly screams. I kept firing until I used the clip. Opening my eyes and I missed Oh thank goddess I missed.

“It was this way!!” I heard Tick Tock and the captain coming this way. I quickly flew into the locker rooms. The filly was crying and sobbing. I peeked over the corner and the captain held the filly. I noticed it was just her? Did I do a big number on the guards of this town? The filly sobs and her mother holds her tightly. She points to the locker Tick tock and Bubbles trotted to the locker room.

I quickly opened one of the old lockers and hid inside.

“After what happened a day ago. All of my guards refused to come in. This is not the first time this has happened. But we need to find this whatever it is that is causing this problem.” I armed the gun again taking a deep breath. I noticed Tick Tock right in front of the locker I am in. But her butt facing me. I didn’t want to do this to her. But I had no choice. I charged the door and it smashed into her and she smacked right into the bench tripping and looking like the wind was taken out of her.

I heard a gun cock beside me turning to see Bubble. “Topaz you have no rights in this land. No pony has any rights in this land. You will be brought to justice.” I turned to look at the mare. I had to find a way to do this cleanly. I lay down my gun and reached up for the skies with all my hands. I even removed my railway rifle setting it down and the mare came closer to me.

“Don’t move if you move. I will shoot.” Tick Tock slowly started to rise. She found it hard since I think I broke something in her body. When Bubbles got even closer all I could think of was the stinger. I am sure she is not looking down at my ass area and my stinger came out.

Before I could use my stinger Tick Tick smacked her hoof in my face. She hit me hard enough that I flew into one of the lockers and I groaned bouncing off and falling flat on my back and shaking my head. The two mares walked to me. It wasn’t easy for me to move fast enough.

“If you try moving again Miss Topaz I will shoot you.” I was trying to find a weapon but I had no luck. I had to move the mind control was going crazy in my head. I finally flapped my wings and with the moment of my wings. BANG it was loud enough to hear through the entire building. I felt the bullet break through my exoskeleton.

“That’s it you’re under arrest if you move again. Now if you try moving again your life is forfeit”

“Now let’s not get too hasty Bubbles. I am sure she feels threatened.” The earth pony mare looks at the clockwork mare. I could tell they don’t agree on anything. I tried to move but I couldn’t thanks to the spot the bullet went in. I groaned. It hurt so much.

“I am sure she is the reason for what happened last night. She shows up and so many souls die.” The earth pony mare lifts her gun to fire at me. But I heard my railway rifle and the spike that was shot off hit the gun and the earth pony mare stared at Tick Tock.

“I can’t allow you to hurt this bug. I need to talk to her to make sure she is not who I think she is.” I could tell Bubbles didn’t care she seemed to be by the book mare. Slowly flapping my wings to do what I can. Then Bubbles turned around and bucked me right into the lockers.

“You have no say in what I do here Tick Tock. You asked me to help you find Ruby. I am sure this is her. But she needs to be brought to justice for what I am sure she did last night.” I was too hurt to move my wings crippled thanks to the lockers. The earth pony mare charges at the clockwork mare. I couldn’t tell who was going to win this. But the railway gun discharged and a spike was shot and it hit the lights above causing them to short out a bit and then fall.

Thanks to how old the light fixtures are. Adding a railway spike to the mix causes its holding to the ceiling to be released and it swings down with a mental groan. The two mares are deep into their fight. To stop the earth pony mare from getting hit. The fixture smashes right into her side and the glass shatters some of the sharp glass that goes right into her body.

One of the particles of glass jabs right into a spot of her heart and goes deep inside. Then another gets into an artery of her neck. No matter what even the fact that Tick tock is doing what she can to remove the glass. The mare slowly bleeds out and gets weaker from every loss of blood.

I have no idea what happened after since my body went into hibernation mode again.

<000000000>
The medical room again.

I opened my eyes quickly sitting up and I looked at my wings and flapped them. They worked and then I noticed Dunewalker came over to me after she closed the door. Oh, she looked very upset.

“What has gotten into you?! Thanks to you Tick Tock might be in jail for a very long time. There is nothing I can do to get her out of it. She even saw your eyes and she knows you’re here.” I sighed and tried to speak.

“Tick Tock won’t be in there long. When Flame takes over leadership she will release her. Then you will be long gone before she can learn what happened. No one is calling for her death. Because Bubbles wasn’t a Kirin and she may have been loved. But how this town was made. If a non-kirin is murdered no pony cares.”

“Wheel Tread this has gone too far. Release her, let her go back and.” The door opened up and Dunewalker turned, seeing Wheel tread come in. He heard the last few words she said and she knew she was in trouble.

“DuneWalker I still own you like I own your entire family line. If I told you this was enough then it would be enough. You still owe me like every single Dune Walker. Now we are going with the plan and we are going to get it done. Oh and Dune walker if you try to mouth off to Rubies friends. I will set my minions on you. I am sure you don’t want that.” He smirked.

“No… master.” She softly said looking at me. Wheel Tread nodded.

“Since this happened all the army is heading back. So your distraction is over. Since these games can go onto the night. So do whatever you can to get every outpost every part of the army removed or killed.” Wheel Tread leaves looking back to me. I noticed that the madness in his eyes vanished. He left and the door closed.

“Alright Ruby, do whatever you can to destroy the army I guess. Just…” Looks away from me. “ I am going to tell the others the truth. I can no longer lie anymore.”

“Dune I am not sure that is wise. Because he would use them to get to us. So right now Tick Tock is safe where she is. Just where is Tick Tock being held?”

“In the caverns below us used to be a jail. So they’re using that to get her out of the way. But get going. Do what you can and soon they will learn the truth, Ruby.” I nodded and slowly flew out and grabbed my weapons from the armory and when I went out I flew into Waterspout.

She stared at me. Then at the knife, it may have changed but the gem was never covered. I have no idea how well she spoke Equestrian.

But after a while she ignored me. Trotting to Cranberry pointing a hoof to me whispering. Then pointing to the knife with the gem. I had to get out of here placing my helm on so no one sees my eyes.

I tried to fly out but I knew it was too late.

“My daughter.” I stopped right there turning to look at Cranberry. She knew the entire time I had a feeling she did. I took off my helm and, staring into her eyes she looked into mine. Just the two of us looked at each other. I wish I could scream to her to save me. With her wing, she pulls me down to look right into her eyes.

“I know those eyes. I know that soft gentle look. “ My emotions took control of me. The chips in my brain are trying to keep control over me. But it was no use a mother can break through any control tears just stream down my face.

“Mother. Don’t stop me, please. I must do what I am hired to do, please. I must help my boss get ready to bring this land to heel.” I tried to get away but she did everything in her power to keep me there.

“What do you mean by that Ruby?”I didn’t say anything I had to find a way to get out of here. I didn’t wish to become a victim of all this. The control on my brain screamed a threat to deal with the threat. I grab Spitfire holding the blade in my hands.

“I can’t let you stop me.” I sob why am I doing this to my mother? Why do I dare do this? I want to scream please help me. Please help me, mother!! The music slowly plays on my helm. No, not now not a song.

“Please leave me…” I turn to get away but there is music playing at my helm oh goddess a song why now? Curse you whoever does this strange music. But I did what I do best. I put the helm back on and turned off the speakers. Now is not the time.

I flew away from Cranberry who I am sure would send someone else after me. I made sure I was far out of her sight peeking around the corner. She trotted after me because she is doing what a mother does. Finding a daughter in need. I swung my blade and spitfire it cut right into her side. With how sharp the blade is it cuts through her like she is butter.

She screamed in pain and fell on her side and tried to get away from me. I saw the horror in her eyes. Dune walker and Inyanga got in the way. Now Dune walker was betraying me?! The control fully made me in defense mode. Then my emotions finally took control again and I saw the blood dripping off my blade looking at the blood pooling under Cranberry she looked very weak. NO!! I screamed in my mind and I tried to get away. Dune Walker went to go help Cranberry Inyanga chase after me. I dropped Spitfire leaving it behind and I quickly flew off to hide in my room at the inn.

<0000000>
The inn.

I finally made it to the inn and my room closing the door and locking it and sliding down to the floor I wanted this to end. I noticed a note saying do your job rest and wait till the middle of the night. Wheel Tread will take care of your friends. He is not going to force them to be kicked out of town and he is going to make up a story on why you hurt Cranberry. Maybe a lie that it’s your mating season and you lose all sense of self. Yes, they know you’re alive now. Your friends will not get harmed by any of the minions or the monsters. Keep with your bargain with Wheel Tread they will be fine.

Get a few hours of sleep and at midnight there will be a knock on your door. We will get your supplies. We will give you a set of bombs to help you take care of each outpost. But if needed look for souls down on their luck willing to end their lives for the name of the common good.

I know this is morbid but it’s better than nothing. I am sorry for what happened between you and your friends. We will also make a lie that your weapons have been stolen. Tick Tock already agreed to go with it after Dunewalker explained to her that you haven’t been herself since the bunker. They want to see you but the town won’t let them search for you.

I had many hours to think about everything that happened. I took my armor off and my helm. I wanted to cry but now is not the time. I hurt someone very close to me. But all I could do was sing.

“I.. have failed. I have become a broken shell.” I sigh. “I have hurt all that are close to me. I feel that my heart is slowly going to die from all this pain.” Looking at my cybernetics. “ I am now a shell of my former self. All I see now. Is the emptiness of my soul.” Looking away the music stopped after I heard a knock on the door.

Then opening the door I saw Wheel Tread and coming in with him is Cranberry.

“Here she is. I am sorry she hurt you. Just like I told you she has a mission to do for me. The mission is to remove the corrupted army from this town. They act as if they care about what goes on here. But they haven’t done a thing in years.”

Wheel Tread whispered in my ear. “I made a deal with her that she wouldn’t tell the others. Also, she has no idea you’re mind-controlled I will leave so you two can catch up.”

I just flap my wings not sure what to say. I noticed that she has herbs jammed into her wound. All she did though was grab me with her wings and hold me close. I noticed Wheel Treads' eyes and he has a great deal of remorse for what he did to me.

“I forgive you, Ruby. I wish you could tell us. But after what happened to Tick-Tock we don’t feel welcomed here. Flame is trying to get her released but the issue is she said she needs to win the election first then she can get her released. But after this and how ponies treat outsiders here, we don’t feel welcomed. Hawk has already headed back. Pinda and Porchina want us to protect Hard Rock.”

“I wish I could tell you all I was alive but. It’s not easy with these problems in my head right now. I have a task to do soon, mother. Please leave, it's not going to be safe here and please tell Inyanga I am sorry.” Cranberry nods letting me go from the hug and looking over to Wheel Tread.

“When she is done with her task I will give her back to you. But for now, she has this and then Kludetown. So if you wish Cranberry we could have some dinner to talk about the enclave hmm?”

Cranberry nodded. “Goodbye my daughter, stay safe.” She left the room and Wheel Tread closes the door and he looks at me so mournful

“I don’t have the heart to tell her that I expect the Storm king to kill you to remove the hope from the races of this land. Get some rest Ruby and again I promise no one will harm your friends.” He smiled and left the room closing the door. Deep down I didn’t trust him to keep his word.

But I am happy I was able to talk to my mother. It made me feel better about doing all this. Now I just need to rest and forget. I helped with the murder of Captain bubbles and caused Tick Tock to be in jail for a while. Laying my head on the pillow and closed my eyes letting my mind go into a dreamless sleep.

0000
The night
I woke up a few hours later after hearing the knock on my door. I opened the door seeing straps of bombs and money. I looked at the note and read it. ‘Find some souls down on their luck and make them use the bombs for you. Also, many ponies would do anything for money. Even give the guards something hot and wild to watch.’

So check to find a soul down on their luck. Find those willing to fuck their brains out in public somewhere. So I can get a distraction and get inside. Placing my armor on and flying out into the night. I found one of the army mares that I needed to take down. I put my knife to her neck.

"If you're here to kill me then go ahead. little creature. My entire family is dead, my husband walked out on me, and my foals want nothing to do with me. So please make it quick." I stopped for a second. Was it wise to kill some pony so down on their luck? Then I had an idea.

"If you don't mind dying, maybe You could help me." She turned to look at me. "I need to destroy all the outposts and every area the army is at. Since the guards won't defend the town anymore. Maybe you could strap these bombs to yourself and go to a place you feel that you have been wronged." The mare had a smirk forming on her face. She took the bombs and wrapped them around herself.

"I will go to the south outpost that is where most of my comrades would be. Along with the slut that stole my husband from me." She tossed me a strange key. "Use this key to get into the barracks. if you have any more bombs there would be a boiler. Kill all the leaders and the army will run leaving the town defenseless. I know you haven't been here that long strange creature. You don't know what the army has done here; they deserve every bit of death they have coming to them. When I blow up that will be the single for you to go into the barracks and take care of the leaders."

I nodded and flew to the barracks itself. I noticed several stallions and mares just sitting there talking. So I had an idea of making sure I could use them for my task. I flew down to them and landed. I noticed how the mares have been very heated. I ignored the smell of their heat and they looked at me. I gulped not sure how to handle this. I set down the money in front of them and they looked at me.

“I need to get into the barracks could you go to one of the towers and well have sex? For all this money?” Two of each having fun in the same tower would be a good show. A green mare leaned down to me looking right into my helm.

“You want us to just have sex in those towers? I got news for you little bug we do that every day. But the fact you want the four of us to go in there and have sex and for money. Eh why not it’s that time of the month anyway.” Time of the month for ponies? What did she mean by that? I thought it through then it hit me. Oh, I get it the fact that they’re at their breeding cycle at least I think that was it.

“Forgive this question is it that time of the month when you spread your seed to expand the species?” The two mares looked at each other and the larger stallion laughed. The green mare's cheeks glowed bright red.

“Eh, you could say that.” A mare added. “It’s the time we have sex wildly and spread the want of breeding more. It’s kind of normal for us. But normally we don’t need the excuse to have wild sex.” She giggles.

I guess I would be one of the few that said it. These ponies are insane. First, they start a war with zebras over something I am not so sure of. Then I see they never fall in love and always have wild sex to try to spread the species. No, I take it back after my dealing with Wheel Tread ponies are psychotic.

The four trot off heading up to one of the towers. I turned on my stealth buck and flew up to the roof. I got to the area the sniper is but I finally was able to see what they were doing with the four ponies. I stared at them. I watched the stallions shove something deep into the mares and them screaming in some kind of pain? It sounded more like pleasure. I had no idea why I was watching this.

I felt my cheeks burning hotly watching the stallions lose themselves with this. I got closer to the tower to make sure I wasn’t seen. I kept the stealth buck which I remember being told is not a wise idea. Slowly getting into the tower looking back hearing the screaming of pleasure reading its peak. Seeing the stallions switch the mares and their strange one-eyed snakes covered in some strange substance force themselves into the other mare near them.

There are two stallions on the tower and one of them is watching the show through the binoculars as the other looks through a sniper scope. I could smell their heat for these mares between their legs and I saw their one-eye snakes poking out between their legs.

“It looks like citizens are having sex in tower A again. Should I go stop them this time?” The two stallions laugh at that fact. I doubt they want to stop this show. The smell coming from them made it harder for me to concentrate.

"Na I am enjoying the show." He was looking through the scope at the four still going at their moments of pleasure. My wings lifted me slowly into the air grabbing the knife and grabbing the guard with my legs and slicing deep into his neck. He gasped and tried to get air. The blood from the cut goes into the gem and it glows brightly, the blood soaking into the gem and I pull the knife out of his neck going for the next stallion and with a swift movement slicing into his throat letting the gem of the knife drink its fill. Looking back up to the group having sex. Their faces were so bright red that it was amazing what anyone would do for money.

I went to the next tower even though I should turn off the stealth chip might not be wise. I saw a pregnant mare and sneaked up on her coming out from the stealth and put the knife to her throat but I am sure I could keep myself from ending this one's life.

"Listen, miss. You won't be able to see me. But Wheel Tread is here and he wants his deal. I feel it might be wise if you just walk away and let your baby be born." The mare looked around for me but when I said the name Wheel Tread she gasped and gulped.

"I will go. if he is the one causing these issues. But please... My husband is in the barracks. Can you tell him to leave too? I don't want my foal to live without her father." I smiled happily to hear this since I didn’t want to kill a pregnant mare.

"I promise What does he look like?" She lifted a photo of the stallion. He is a red-furred stallion and he has a few scars on his face. His name is Fireball. I will be on the look for him.

"I will tell him now to go, please. I don't want you to get hurt. Just drop your sniper rifle and whoever asks. Tell them Wheel Tread is back and he is coming to collect his deal." She nodded dropped the sniper rifle and went on her way. I watched and I took the gun and I noticed something this Sniper has an upgrade I could put in my pistol. Oh, wait I could connect parts from this and put on my pistol and make my pistol a Sniper rifle. leaving behind the butt of the rifle. I went back to the other tower and placed the bombs in the towers but not the one with the four having their sex.

After thirty minutes there was a giant explosion and the alarm started to ring. I looked down seeing ponies running to the area the mare went to. But I noticed it wasn't just that outpost that blew up but all of them started to up in flames. I am guessing that Sprocket and Flame helped me with this job or some of Wheel Treads Minions placed in some bombs as well. Now it was time to sneak into the barracks, it's a large building. I have no idea how long it's going to be but I am sure there will be some ponies I will fight in there.

I look back to the four and they left after the explosions and I noticed them going into a house or a building to keep up with this pleasure they wanted to keep up I guess. I remember I had a key given to me. I went down to the door it could be used on. But before I got to the door the door opened with a heavily armed pony coming out. Putting the key in my bag I feel that the window is safer. I flew up to the window and did something dumb. I flew into the window break through it to get into the barracks despite the pain of the act.

0000
The Barracks

I ended up in the General's office and he was already there and I could tell he didn't even want to move. He turned his chair to look at me. He had a weak smile on his face. He was a griffin and I could tell he knew who I was and he didn't even seem to want to put up a fight.

"I know why you're here. I can't fight Wheel Tread. I have tried all my life and so have my family. I think it's time for me to let the war end. The way to end this war to finally allow my family to have peace is to shoot me. I can no longer fight it. He has won the battle and the war."

I nodded. "But maybe it's best that I use this knife and kill you that way and then before you do is there a way to make every pony here drop their arms."

He shook his head. "Sadly no once I am dead they will hunt for you. I am sure you're here to blow this place up? Well, kill me the alarm will go off and some will run scared. We already know that one of the ones running for leadership of the town died in the explosion to the south. Rumor has it a mare came in with a bomb and went right for her." So that's why the mare wanted to go there. To kill that leader I am starting to wonder how much more will die before this time is over. I grabbed my knife and lifted it into the air with my wings slicing into the neck of the Griffin

I looked at the desk. I knew not all the leaders were at the outpost. I am sure some of them are here. I looked at a note on the desk. ‘To get the detonator for the bombs that I helped place in here go into my shower. I warn you though don’t use it yet. You want to make sure you destroy Bullet, he is the last of his family line. When he goes, all the knowledge of what every family did over the years here will be gone.’ He left a map for his shower it’s near Bullet's office.

I nodded looking at the gas bomb so maybe it’s not wise to release it now. I went through the halls of the barracks looking for the stallion known as Fireball. I found a room that has various names on it. One of them was him. I went inside holding up my cybernetic arms since they make louder sounds, unlike my normal arms. Looking at the names of the beds I saw one of them is Fireball sighing softly.

I tapped him and he woke up looking down at me. He looked ready to scream. Quickly I cover his mouth with my leg. “Listen I am here to destroy the place. I sent your wife on her way with your unborn foal. So please be smart and make sure the foal has a father.” I softly whisper to him. He looked at me and I could tell he was very unsure about all this.

“Thank you I will do as you say for her.” I nod and he got off the bed and trotted out of the room. I think the morale is so low right now in this town that no one wants to risk their lives for this town. I am starting to wonder how much I have broken these ponies. Now I can drop the gas bomb, setting it down and it releases a deadly gas. The smell would be like normal carbon making them sick and die in their sleep.

Now I needed to find the camel Bullet. Taking a deep breath I didn’t know if this was wise. But I had no control over what I do anymore. I focused too much on what was going on in my head to focus on this.

Then in my helm, I heard a com come on. “Ruby the basement is on your right, go through the door and you will the stairs. We will be using the distraction to take out the last few that are running for office. We will clear the way for you to get to the shower room. In the name of the Storm king, he shall rise. For all shall come and bow to him.” They start to preach in the com. All I could hear now is the storm King rising and what he shall do when he returns.

I sighed I knew it but I knew I had to search every room to make sure I got every mare and stallion in here. I try to sneak through the building. Hard to do when you go buzz when you fly. Some rookies were held up scared about what was going on. I sadly needed to end them if I didn't Wheel tread would do worse to them. I lifted my gun and aimed at them. I fired, killing them in cold blood moving along to do it to the rest I found. Went from room to room on the top floor and found nothing. Heading down to the next floor it looks like a training room. I saw no one there. It's very weird. Have I removed everyone here?

I got to the next floor and I still didn't see anyone else. I turned the com on.

"I don't see anyone..." Before I could finish what I was going to say six bullets went right through my armor into my side. I felt a needle from the armor go into my side to repair the damage and got behind the wall to fight whatever attacked me. It was a large group of ponies. I grabbed my machine gun from my side-firing back at the ponies. I tried to do what I could to shoot back at these ponies and Kirans but it was no good.

“I am pinned down I repeat I am pinned down.” After I uttered those words in the radio communications. He is rising robots smash through the wall and take on the ponies and Kirians and each one they take down they spout their silliness or well silliness to ones hearing them spout it.

“He is rising, the truth is out. The king is returning to take over this land again. The king shall come to praise my brothers and sisters. He shall rise and bring this world back the normal way of life.” They just kept spouting that it drove me nuts.

“Get your ass in gear bug. Cozy Glow has been sent to get the last piece of the king. His brain, Tiria's heart is not on fire just to get his brain. Your hero is being heavily protected but it’s no good. No place will be free from his wrath!!. The Storm king rises!!”

Star Shooters’ home is under attack by these robots? I wish I could stop them but I have a job to do. I finally made it into a large room that led to Bullet's office and the griffin general's shower. Standing in the middle of the room is that camel Bullet. He removed his gunblade from his side. I looked at the gunblade just like Dunewalkers. The runes on his blade are the same as I have on my arms.
“So it’s true the minion of Wheel Tread has finally shown herself. I should have known that you were here when I saw Dunewalker. I am of the desert storms. But my family line is not cursed like Dunes. We are allowed to say our names.” He closed his eyes and I looked at all the knowledge of books around him. I never knew that camels wrote down their knowledge. But maybe it’s just in case they never find a mate.

“Look at what you want to destroy the minion of Wheel Tread. The wisdom of the past. The wisdom we must keep to learn from it. If these books could talk they would tell you that your path is faulty.”

I can finally now ask why they betrayed the Alicorns like Majesty. It wasn’t going to be easy to ask. I am sure it’s too painful to remember. “Why did you camels betray the alicorns? What did they do to cause you to betray them and to curse you?”

Bullet closed his eyes looking back at his memory. It took a while for him to dig through his many memories. I could take him down like the programming in my brain told me to but I need to learn. He finally opens his eyes and he looks at all the books around him.

“The reason for the betrayal is how most would see it. The alicorns were not peaceful and kind like most thought. They joined forces with Grogar during a war. Back then Grogar wasn’t a threat. He was a good honest being. What changed though is the bell they found. A bell created by an old race. We still never understood its name. He took the bell and it changed him.” He took a deep breath.

“Our betrayal came when he stole the magic of dream walking. When he became king of Tambalion. It was my kind that did the first betrayal and then the curse was placed on us. So we can never forget. The battle went on and then he was beaten back. Placed in his city and left there to rot since this day. Luna and Celestia knew that they placed spells and runes on his prison.”

I was very intent on listening to him. I felt relaxed that he didn’t want to kill me as most would. But I am sure he wasn't done when he paused. He breaths in some air and then relaxed-looking towards his gunblade arming it.

“You deserve the final moment. You heroes of this world. All you heroes even you little bug. Destroy projects and spells. Some of these projects and buildings absorbed the magic. For your heroics in this land. He is coming and there is nothing to hold him back. Thanks to all the wars this world is going into. We are weak to fight him.”

“So the stories I have been told are true then. But I have one more question before we fight.”

I lifted the dagger that had the gem on it after I put the machine gun back on my side and he stared at the knife. His face was full of horror. The gem was glowing and he lifted his sword. "I have a feeling you know what this is? Then tell me I saw a past reflection after a few drops of blood made it glow. So what is this dagger?"

He sighed. "To the Water hunters, it's to bring back the water. But what they fully don't understand is when all the parts of the storm king are brought back and put into the project. Project Rainfall he will be reformed and he will be able to make the storm he wanted. He will cut this land off from the rest of the world till he gains an army big enough to take the rest of the world. Now any more questions bug? Or is it time for us to fight?"

I had no more questions. I kept hold of the dagger remembering that I dropped Spitfire. I held the dagger in a defensive position. Bullet arms the gunblade and the barrel at the end of the blade glows bright blue. I knew I didn’t stand a chance if he hit me with that. But after dropping my sword I had no choice. I charged flying quickly at him and the air around the barrel heated and glowed brightly. He fired at me and I dodge but the heat burned into my armor and causes some wounds. He hit the wall behind me and wood stabbed into my back and sides groaning a bit I did what I could to pull out the wood. The wounds bleed dripping blood and my armor jammed a needle in my side. The armor rips to repair and the potion goes through my body to heal the wounds.

"Little Hero Princess Luna in the very heavens has judged you. You will die and then be held accountable and kept from the land of those that are of worth that would mean your hero's friend the wolf. You will belong to the worthless, the unhonored." I think he was trying to anger me. I don't get angry easily. "You're nothing but a pest little hero or should I say.. toy of Wheel Tread."

He said the words that hit me: I am a toy to Wheel Tread. I pulled the gun from my side and shot the lights vanishing with the darkness. My armor being black made it very easy to hide. I held the blade and put the gun back. Held the blade tightly lifting myself into the air and trying to come up behind the Camel but he knew I was there. He knew I was there and hit me with the blunt side of his sword. Causing me to hit the wall but I didn’t give up charging back at him using my cybernetic arms to fight him with the dagger.

While our blades smashed into each other. It started to cause sparks and I looked at the books as the floor caught on fire. I needed to save the books. “Hey robots, if you want this world to learn from history don’t let it burn, come down, and get these books.” I heard nothing but I had to do what I could to save this history.

"I shall beat you Camel and then lay you to rest with the rest of your kind. You don't deserve the curse that you have been given. I feel sorry for your kind. I just wish we could have met in a better deal and maybe we could have worked together. But you are in the way of my master." My blade finally cut into the armor of the camel and his blood coated the blade.

The blood seeps into the gem and he groans at the pain and the blood draining from his wound. It didn’t stop him from attacking me, our blades smashing into each other again. I looked at the robots showing up to gather the books. The camel noticed but all he did was give a gentle smile. I have a feeling he wanted to be free from this curse.

"You can try little bug." He knocked the blade out of my little hands and smashed me into the wall. He lifted his blade about to stab me. I closed my eyes knowing my end is near since I can't even move. But I heard a blade stop his opening my eyes. I saw that a strange figure stopped the blade. “No, It’s you.” I looked to see Dunewalker and she caused him to be very confused about why she was there. The Camel was confused. I grabbed my knife and stabbed deep into the heart of the camel and he fell to the ground I held his head stroking his head. I kept saying I am sorry.

“Cough cough don’t be sorry little one. To a camel if death.” He groans the knife absorbing more blood into the gem. “Take them, they're free from the curse. I will no longer close my eyes to see the horrors of the past. My family line is long dead. I am the last of the desert storms… and it will die with me.” He closes his eyes and dies from the wound. I pulled the dagger out of his heart and closed my eyes, sighing, and removed my helm.

“Your mission here is done, Ruby. But you will be happy to know I saved your relationships with your friends. But Ruby when the Storm king returns you know your friends’ lives will be at risk. I hope you understand this.’ I nodded. “I must be going and thank you for calling others to save the history of his family. I will be heading back to Hard rock with the others. Goodbye til the time comes Ruby.”

The Dunewalker left and I went to the shower and grabbed the detention device. I looked back on everything I have done. I heard that little ones have died because of me. I have done just as bad during the control by Majesty. I wonder if someday I will ever be forgiven for what I have done. I noticed that they couldn’t get every book. Since there are so many of them. I look at how much I could carry in my bags. I looked at all the books still left. I couldn’t carry any since I have so many things in my bags.

I turned to get back out seeing bodies ripped apart and following the blood and hearing sobs and crying. I went into one of the rooms I heard crying and then I saw a foal laying on its dead mother. The emotions took control of me again and the control went away. I lifted the baby but the dying father stopped me with his magic.

“Please find her… a good family. Please” He stared at me with hope in his eyes that I would find this little one a family. I knew who I could give her to. Since I know Wheel tread will be here I am sure those two mare friends of mine will be here. “I promise.” I flew out of the building holding the foal tightly to protect them and flew farther away and clicked the button. The entire building went up and flamed and I covered the little one’s ears then boom. The building blew up causing fire and pieces of the building to fly everywhere
I heard a horn sound off I followed the sound.

00000
The Emergency election

When I got there I noticed that the election started and I saw Wheel tread hiding in a strange new body hide and by him are the two mares I made friends with. I flew to them and the three looked at the little one. I just offered the little one to the two mares.

“Please protect her,” I whispered to them and they nodded, taking the little one. I knew these mares loved each other. I am sure they will act as her step-parent's Wheel Tread looked at me with remorse in his eyes. Looked up to the stage and I was in the crowd but no pony cared that I was there.

Flame had dried blood all over her body and burns. Sprocket beside her is just as bad. I could tell this wasn’t faked they were in the areas that blew up and got attacked. I didn’t like where this was going. I felt anger filling my heart but I couldn’t stop now. I had to be ready just in case.

"My friends.. for too long we have ignored the deal of Wheel Tread look what it did for us. A villain took us by surprise and we refused the help of Buzzer's friends. We allowed this on ourselves. All the others running for leadership died. I held them in my hooves as they wished the election to go on. We need to hold it now we need to give who you trust power to defend our city from any more invasions."

The families and ponies watched no one at the moment cheered but they all saw the destruction from the smoke and the bodies of the guards left for dead around them. This wasn't just a show of force it was of pure death and destruction. I landed on the roof watching. I didn't know what to think. But then I saw a sniper wait that's one of Wheel Treads minions, a Storm monster. He was aiming for Flame. I grabbed my dagger and quickly flew stabbing into him as the gun went off and hit right beside Flame missing her. The creature and I fell off the roof and to the ground he was dead. I looked up and heard Cheers. I was named a Hero.'

They lifted me and Flame smiled weakly. I had to say what I was told. "Vote for Flame. She will protect you for I will not be here much longer. I need to move along, please. She deserves it for defending you all from the foes that did whatever is going to happen here.” I flew back when the cheers sounded to grab the dagger and sighed.

"Bug." I looked at Sprocket. "Come with me." I followed Sprocket to the stage. Flame smiled down at me and looked at the crowd.

"This is a hero, a hero that saved us from the threats. We are going to let them rest at our place and they will be on our way." I lifted into the sky and flew off to the home of the two.

0000

I flew into the house taking off my armor, and tossing the helm. I was angry at myself for what I did. I had no right to do what I just did. The door opened and I saw Wheel Tread and the two mares walk in. They hold the little one close to them and never let her go. They’re now new mothers and very protective.

"You did good Ruby, you did well. They know that they will be under my rule soon. But for now, I need you to relax and talk to Flow and Pink Rose.” I nodded and went with the two mares to the other room. With them around I felt happier; they held me close and I looked at the little foal. I felt safer with these two.

“We want you to be part of our family Ruby. Not only a lover if you wanted but one that did what no one else would. Gave us the chance to raise a child. A child that has no parents any longer.” I smiled weakly. I didn’t deserve this looking down on the little foal. I could tell I made two mares not able to have their foals happy.

“What are you naming her?” I softly asked

“Topaz” Flow added and I cuddled tightly to the two of them. I felt so happy being with them. I wish I could stay but I knew sooner or later I would leave. I heard the door open and I moved to the door hushing my two friends and we looked outside the room.

"It's all taken care of Wheel Tread. I will be sending the water and the food to you when I get them to trust our reasons. It may take a while but It will be all yours before your plans." Wheel Tread nodded.

“Thank you Flame now I must go. Send Ruby on her way. The brain shall be here within days. I am sure Ruby would love to know they didn’t kill anyone and just went in and left. But some did try to stop them.” Wheel Tread came into the room and looked at the two mares.

“I free you two from my service. I will not allow a little one to grow in that hate. Let Flame find you a place and I promise you my world to come will make your new little daughter very happy.” He smiled and left leaving the two mares behind. Who couldn’t believe they have been freed for now anyway. They both kissed me and I just laughed.

“I didn’t do anything, I just gave you a little one that melted that rock-hard heart of his for now.” Grabbing my armor and helm putting them on. Floating in front of me is Spitfire the sword. I didn’t know what to think.

“Cranberry wanted you to have this back. You will need it, Ruby. Now you may go and please come back and rescue us.” I nodded. I took the blade and I could feel the spirit in the blade upset with me.

"I will return to free you when I can Flame. You and Sprocket."

“Wait, Ruby.” I turn to look at her.” Tick Tock, is freed she left with the others. They all know you were here. They want you to know they miss you and love you.” I smile I wish I could see them again. But I can’t I flew off to the desert for my next mission

0000
The desert

I was upset and I flew through the desert trying to find my way to the home of the other of my species. I followed the sight of his magic trail. I was upset and angry at the fact that I did all that and murder so many ponies and creatures. I never wished to do it. It was very calm in this desert. I didn't even see any creatures. Then if it was fate a large creature came out of the sand. It was a sand shark It jumped at me and flew in the air with its strange leathery wings. I didn't have the time to grab my weapons but he chased me and I didn't know what to do. I tried to hide and grab my gun and fire on the creature.

Some of the bullets hit but I didn't even see it coming. It was under the sand and caught me in the air and forced me in its mouth I tried to keep its mouth open and I dropped my pistol in the sand. I tried with all my might to keep the mouth open but it shook its head trying to weaken me and it spit me out into a rock my body felt the blunt blow but I didn't get hurt badly just the wind knocked out of me.

The creature roared and came in for the very kill. I heard the unsheathing of a sword and I looked around hearing it but I didn't know what to think and I saw knives being thrown into the creature and they blew up causing chunks of the creature to blow everywhere it roared in pain. This roar caused another to come to its mate. It targeted me while the other lay dying in the sand. I heard a buzzing sound and Heard the cutting of flesh and teeth seeing the other of my species in another type of suit he was larger than I am. He took on this creature with little to no issue. His sword was the same; it had glowing runes and one more cut he sliced into the creature killing it. He turned to look at me. He was breathing through the helm like he had a breathing issue but it was more he just had a good workout

He took off his helm and I got a good look at him. He was a blue-scaled bug of my species. I just watched and had no idea my face was so heated. Maybe it’s because it’s been a long time since I met a male of my kind but I shook my head removing those thoughts.

"Hello, Miss Ruby I am Scaled Wing. I have come to take you to my home so come with me if you want to live. If you don't want to come with me then sit and die." I lifted my buggy hand grabbing his.

Footnote: level up

New Perk added

Love and hope: You found those that love you. The two mares did everything to save your life. You have grown to have a very close bond with them. They're now free because of you and the little filly will have a decent happy life away from the life they grew up in. To keep your mind full of hope and your spirit from falling too hard. You think back on them and feel your hope rise each time.

Chapter Fifiteen: Peace Rock

Peace Rock, a former base created deep into the rocks of the desert. It was created by zebras and ponies to try to come up with a peace treaty after the camels destroyed their abilities to even fight their war in this land. Since they had no way to contact the outside. They had to follow what the citizens of this desert told them to. They wished for peace in this land and even the hatred between two factions could be stopped for a time. The idea of peace is hard to come by.

Written by Plando.

"The universe is driven by the complex interaction between three ingredients: matter, energy, and enlightened self-interest."
G'Kar, Survivors

The magic eater Scaled wing led me through the desert. The two of us had to hide a few times since the antlions are out in force this late at night from what I have noticed. They dig out of their holes then move to another area of the desert to gather more food. Then I noticed the spiders… Oh, the spiders giant desert spiders. That I could understand and they didn’t wish to harm us. They just wanted to be left alone.

“How long have you lived in this desert?” Scaled didn’t answer me at all; he was too focused on getting us into his home. We stopped again when I heard a storm forming above and what came out of the clouds wasn’t really rain but acid. So we had to hide under a rock for a while.

“First to your question. I have lived here since I was hatched. The queen that hatched me left the island ages ago. My brood lives underground in the Hoof. We stayed by ourselves and when the war came we dug even further down covering the ways into our tunnels.”

I didn’t know what to think I just watched the acid rain focused on this one spot and just this one spot. I watched while many creatures tried to get away and some screamed and melted in puddles of fluids and guts from the acid rain.

“What in the world caused this to happen?”

“A weapon that a group called the Blue hats created. They lost containment at the end of the war. It was some cloud machine that was meant to blanket Wymarnic but it blew up and caused this little patch of clouds to only form here. I don’t know the science behind it so don’t ask me.” He looked at me, his helm still covering his face and eyes. He had the same helm I had but I had one more question.

“Are you seeing anyone?” Suddenly I was like why the hell would I even ask that? I barely know this male and I ask that question? What type of question is that? Is that the question of desperation? The question of why we need to breed to expand our eggs? Oh, maybe I am hungry for sex? I don’t know how my body works.

“Okay hold up there Ruby. One I don’t know you and two you’re a failure. Till you break yourself free from Wheel treads hold on you. I don’t see myself lowering to a pathetic female like you that allowed yourself to become a mind-controlled threat. No offense of course.” He chuckles.

Did he really just say no offense? Well, how he acted of course I am offended but the truth he is right. It’s not that I am a threat more like I allowed myself to be controlled. Because the universe didn’t care. Like the minotaur said. ‘Silence. As silent as to when the princess died because the universe doesn't care. Unless you die then it will cheer.’ I don’t understand why the universe has it out for me. Scaled removed his helm.

“I know who broke you. Some say he is not of this world. Some say he comes from the stars themselves as the punishment for their pleasure. Maybe the universe really hates this world. But take our bodies and hands.” He lifted his buggy hands and took a glove off of one of them. He went silent on how he would present this.

“Ah take the hand veins bones well the type of bones we have. Blood dust. We are of the universe ourselves. We are of the dust that forms us from the sand of time. For the universe is one with us and we are one with the universe. If the universe wants to be our judge and jury then the universe shall. The many faces of the universe that judge our souls. They tell us that we failed. The stars sing for our deaths because our shadows bind us to our judgment. Zeb removes the judgment and feeds the monster.”

I just stare at him like he was either insane or well no insane. If the universe really has it out for this world. Then why was this world created? Maybe the universe has a bad sense of humor? But what did he mean by Zeb being a judge? That zebra that holds that strange bag is a judge of the universe? His master, the strange cloud beast, is the eater of the judged? I don’t get this logic I wish I did and I am allowing this to come full circle.

“I know what Wheel tread wants Ruby and you don’t want that world. You thought the prison island was bad. But what he wants is a whole different act altogether. I know what is going to happen to you. Because we all know you will be made an example of. To show this world the right has come. The heroes are dead. Their sense of morality has ended and I would say.. About time. Heroes know nothing about pain.”

“How can you say that?! The magic of friendship.” I tried to counter and he turned to look at me. His rage full in his eyes I said it. I said what I felt and he just removed my helm. The anger filling his eyes and the hate for a hero like me.

“The magic of friendship forsake us years ago Ruby. The war killed it Pip said she brought it back. What friendship did Scootaloo bring back? NOTHING!! Just more empty promises war death on both sides. The fact that Celestia one was used on children. CHILDREN!!” He screamed at me, grabbing me tightly staring in his eyes. “Do you get it?! Break that empty sense of justice and blind morality and see the real world!!”

“Blind mortality I am trying to help to save this desert. What do you mean by that?!” I have never seen someone so enraged at the idea of heroes. Maybe there is something I am not sure about. What made this guy so upset about heroes? Did a hero sleep with his mother or something or did a hero kill his girlfriend?

“What do you have such an issue with heroes?!”

“RED STAR!!” He screamed at me and I looked at him in horror. “A Long time ago there was a roc that came here dressed in an NCR suit. She had a red star on her helm. She didn’t help this place she only came for sex booze and caps. She could have cared less about the average pony.”

“NCR?” I had no idea who that was and had never heard of them before. What do they represent? I have never understood these issues or even knew what he was trying to tell me. All it is anger this and anger that. I can’t have a normal conversation with him.

“Listen. This conversation is going nowhere you have a big chip on your shoulder when it comes to heroes and the universe. Did the universe and the hero red star sleep with your mother or something?” The look on his face oh that was the last straw with him. He put on his own helm and charged into me and we rolled in the acid rain.

The rain bounced on our armors. I didn’t have my helm one when the rain hit my face. I screamed as it burned through my exoskeleton and the magic would heal me to try to stop the burning. But hit me so much we even rolled in puddles of the rain and he punched me as hard as a warrior bug of my kind could. I lifted up my two cybernetic arms and slapped him off me. I stood up as my armor burned and melted and my armor tried to repair itself.

“What did I ever do to you?! I have a conversation with you and you treat me like this.” Tears streamed down my face and I sobbed sitting in the acid rain. Everything that happened over the past few days finally came out. “I had no choice in being mind-controlled. I didn’t have a choice in those I killed. I heard that little ones died because of me.” it finally all came out some even from the island itself. So much guilt is this my fall or is my fall harder than this?

The other bug just sat there watching me. I couldn’t tell if he was in glee or smiling because he had his helmet on. All I did was sob blubbering about what I did and how stupid I was. It wasn’t easy for me to stop. No matter how much the rain hurt. It just kept coming down burns forming on my face and head. All I could do is think of when I hurt Cranberry and the fact I angered the spirit of Spitfire who refuses to guide me again. Is this my time to fall? Is this my Arbu? Maybe my Arbu is later in my journey. I see that I can no longer lie to myself.

“Oh, Ruby I am sorry for losing my temper on you. Heroes have come and gone here or so-called heroes. It’s really started to prove to many of this desert that they don’t care. Did Scoots ever know we are here? No, but she did fight for what was right. Even if I did agree with what the hardliners wanted. If I was to battle in that war. I would have joined them along with my brood.”

I finally placed my helm on my head. Still the tears stream from my eyes. Maybe there is truth to this many fought for Majesty without the control. Many fight to stop the hero because their sense of life is happy. When others are not it’s a sense that there are always two sides to a war. Am I going to start a war that will have the same value? Maybe the universe is right thinking it has a right to judge us. Maybe I will see all its faces and then be told my life is forfeit because the universe wills it so.

“When the judges finally come for you Ruby you will know. You have seen them the minions of Wheel Tread. All those that stand with him are the universes at least to this sense the universe judges and jury. For they are in the right to the mind of the universe in this desert. Outside they could care less. This land has been broken since Luna's rebellion and it’s now time for the citizens, the heroes of this land to face judgment. That is soon and you’re the first.”

“Then why are you helping me? When you could just send me to face my judges?”

“Because the one that will do the sentences of your sins needs to wake. You need to fulfill your destiny to bring him back. Then and only then you will be judged and then your punishment will come.”

I sighed finally my crying let up and I felt the control broken? My helm wasn’t on and I looked down seeing one of the chips melting in the acid. Looking up to him and now I know what I need to do. I was never fully under his control. Deep down I wanted to do this. Deep down I needed to do this to myself.

“My judgment has been coming since the island I think right?” He nodded and we got out of the rain and back under the rock. I felt maybe I needed it. The fight the fact that he proved to me I was under control but I could easily break it.

“You see the fact you helped the Queen. No one is fully under anyone's control. They may brainwash you, they may break you to follow their path. But you never fully know who will be there. The magic of friendship may still try to surface from time to time but it never will.”

I took off my helm and grabbed some bandages from my bags to wrap on the burns on my head to try to at least heal them. I had a lot of thinking to do with these villains that Wheel Tread brought back Project Stormwatch. Are they meant to get this world to play ball and fully come together in one unit when Grogar returns? Maybe we are never meant to have a sense of will that allows us to have freedom.

“Why would Wheel tread hide behind these old villains of the past? What did they offer him that would allow him to control this land? Did they offer him judgment for what is to come?”

“Wheel Tread has been around for two hundred or so years Ruby. Watching the world fall and die around you does much to one's thoughts and sanity. Watching one's home fall apart because war happens. Of course, ponies never fully knew war. Some felt the Lunar rebellion back then was pretty much a war. It wasn't just led by a princess with power that was kind of a crybaby.”

I looked outside and watched the rain. I think of my friends and I have no idea what to think of what is happening. I hope they’re okay. I don’t want them hurt anymore then they have to be. I know that my real judgment would be if I ever rise and the ponies I save put me on trial.

“If you survive this coming judgment, Ruby. You and I both know that the ponies will turn on you after you beat the coming battle and put you on trial for what you did. I don’t blame them for doing that to you for you deserve it. But I can help you with your mission ahead. It’s going to take maybe a month or so for the brain to get to this land. Silver Gunner and his friends are being kept in an area where they can’t get to the desert for a while. Because more and more minions of the king come to them.”

“So what do you wish to do then?” I wanted to know what he had in store for me. It was hard to know what he would have in store for me but I wished I could learn what that would be.

“I am going to train you. I am going to make you understand how our kind can fight. Then I am going to make sure you understand perfectly what you fight for. Because what you have to do in Kludgtown will be harder then what you did in Narik. You will have to fight a war to get to the leaders.”

“So mainly what you’re telling me I have to break each leader for whoever Is taking over and that means to end the lives of more creatures. You going to tell me what I can expect and what I should do to get them to follow?”

He nodded. The acid rain still came down very hard. I started to wonder if it would stop at all. This land has odd cycles from what I saw. Sometimes the sun would never go down to the sun always going down. Then the madness coming in full force. It’s what I never understood and I’m starting to see why so many hate those that try to fix this. This is all they ever knew and some can never remove themselves from it.

“Each faction fights differently in that city. They have been fighting for control of it for so long they don’t even remember why they’re fighting anymore. All they need is each leader to be removed and Wheel treads chosen to be set in. That means ten times more blood. Ten times more gore and the fact you will have to kill the innocent. For there is no innocent in war no matter how many lie to themselves.”

Maybe that is the truth everyone lies to get what they wish to see. Maybe I have been lying to myself that I was a hero to bring joy to the desert. I am starting to think he is right. I am no hero I am just a means to an end for some monster. Maybe that is the great thing I am going to learn that I will learn the hard way. When my judgment is to come. I am starting to think that maybe all judgment is all I ever deserved.

“I think I get it now” He looked to me and then I looked out to the rain that started to let up. “The monster the villains are the heroes. The heroes are the villains twist that around and maybe Cozy Glow is right Red eye was in the right. Lighthooves was in the right. Majesty was in the right.” I close my eyes tears falling from them to show the pain of speaking like this. Maybe I am never cut out to be a hero. Maybe I bite way too much and then think I have the right to care.

The rain finally stopped and we both flew into the air. “Come along after this rain is done worse things start showing up.” I nodded and followed him through the land looking back when I heard screaming and roars. I didn’t look back because I didn’t wish to. All I know from what he told me it comes out to feed on the juices the acid leaves behind.

“What do you mean by it?”

“A zebra creation one of their spells went wild. It eats those that melt from the acid. Some have tried to tame it but no luck. Not one bit of luck at all. Don’t even look back if you look at it. It will try to hunt you down. Because it’s spell forged eyes will go for your blood. But I won’t be training you there will be one that breaks you down to get you ready for the universe to force their judgment on you.”

I took a deep breath I wasn’t looking forward to this training if he really means that I will have to get ready to be ready to die. Maybe I could make a good show of it and try to fight them before they kill me. But I highly doubt it. When we got closer to the base that he lives in turrets turn on and aim at me. They don’t even attack me I have a feeling they’re just studying me. I look at the sign I fly by. ‘The best hope for peace.’ i didn’t know what it meant by that more and more turrets came out of the ground aiming at me. Broken down robots walked around and some fell apart when they turned to look at me.

“What happened here?”

“The war happened this was meant to be a hope for peace but both sides fought each other. No one even went inside to even have the talks all they did was fight and the robots were created to serve them and to protect this area. Of course, as you can tell a lot of them are falling apart and the turrets may look deadly but a lot of them have rotted through. I don’t live in this place alone.”

He didn’t live here alone? Maybe there is more of our kind here maybe I will have more friends that are willing to join me in this battle. I am not sure what he means by not alone though. But it took a while to get to the large rock itself. This place was meant to be heavily protected I guess many of the leaders of both sides of the battle

“I am sorry I am not being much help Ruby just I can’t tell you everything. The one that runs this place will tell you everything. There is something in this bunker that has been watching. But he can’t do anything. Even after he won’t be able to do anything.”

I didn’t know what to think I thought I would be able to get help. But I have to accept the fact my judgment shall come and my judgment will be harsh and even maybe say my death is coming. We finally get to the door and the door has many locks some of them rusted but they still work and I look over to a pad that holds a run down the airship. It’s so rusted and I saw the name of it. It’s called Highflyer. From what I saw it had turbines on top of it and it was enclosed.

“What is that thing?” Scaled wing turned to look at the airship. Some of the metal is badly rusted it was eaten through.

“That a creation made to fly through this desert. The issue is it was made more as an ego to the pegasus thinking that they could make something that doesn’t run on clouds. But they tried to fly it without the clouds to much weight. At least that’s what I read in the testing of it. I wouldn’t fully understand it.”

“You brought her I see. Is this creature meant to be the salvation of this land or the doom of this land?” A one-eyed cam comes out of a hole in the wall to get a good look at me. “Hmm, many dents in her body. Some bruising on her organs won’t be too hard to fix. Let’s see oh cybernetics. A very small brain oh wait that’s every species to an AI.” The Ai gave a light chuckle and oh I wanted to break every computer of this AI.

“Who the fuck are you?!” The cam eye looks somewhat taken aback it blinks cams can blink? It backs up like I just insulted a big mind willing to help me. Like how dare you insult your better poppycock and all that. Yesh I am sure acting silly around these new folks.

“Who am I. Well not many would know or care. But I an Ai created to be a leader! I am known as the Eden Project. I was created just in case the princess fell apart I could take over I could have been a leader. I could...well I only was placed here.” The voice went from happy to sad. “So much from my grand leadership.” He mocked cried. “OH Boo hoo hoo.. Anyway!! We need to get you ready for your journey ahead.”

“Why would anyone want to rely on what did you call yourself?”

“I am called an AI Artificial intelligence. I was made that I could do better than a flesh bag. I could take over the world I could do more than anyone. I could overthrow the ponies and bring in termination. But no that would be boring when the ponies already kind of did that to themselves. Now allow me to open the door and forgive me it will take a while. Your friend here goes in and out the back way. I guess he feels the back way is too well tough for you.”

I sighed this is going to take longer then I wanted. I look to the door hearing the locks creak and crack since some of them refuse to work and it’s like this door never opened this way. Maybe while I wait I can try to understand what this place is used for now.

“What is this whatever it was meant to be used for now?” I shift a bit taking my helm off. Then take off my armor fully to let the sun charge it up. I remove my cybernetics from the sockets and pull out the wires from my holes that house the cybernetics and place them near the armor so all could charge.

“It’s being used to house exiles. There is freshwater deep under here. The only places that freshwater. Like the radio house, you took DJ mixer to has the same amount of pure water. They’re heavily defended for if all the water is stolen then the world will be fully controlled by the monster who controls it all.”

“So like Wheel Tread told me. He who controls the water controls the world. Does he know about this place then or does he even know about the radio tower that Yanari is in?” Scaled wing took off his armor and helm. I finally got a good look at him he much larger then I am a strong warrior type of my species. His blue eyes shined in the light. For some reason, my cheeks burned by just looking at him.

He smirked knowing that I seem to be attracted to him. I hope he doesn’t use that to well get me to follow him into death.

“No, thankfully Wheel Tread may think he is all-seeing and all-knowing. But he is just a simple former leader of a school. He may be smart but he doesn’t know that his judgment will be even worse than yours. But when he gets the future he wants here you know what will happen to him. When or how that happens I can’t tell you. I doubt even Eden can tell you.”

“I can say what will happen is well let me see. Hmm, carry the three the four… Burning in hot oil.” I just looked at the cam. I am starting to think the reason he was never put into other computers or whatever. That he is not that smart or smarter than other AIs of course I have never met any other AIs

“Is there a reason I can’t hear DJ mixer out this way?”

“Yes, there is a reason for that a lot of the towers that normally allow it to work. The only area that it works is near Hard Rock Hardshell so many cities with Hard. Narik and then the others like salt flat and Kludgetown and the cities I can’t remember out that way and here is because the towers fell years ago.”

“I do have a way to fix those.” Eden brought up. “But it would take getting what is needed over there. But the fact I am to slow and It would take placing node points to get me able to get over there well yeah. I don’t see anyone doing that and maybe they will sometime. Also, forgive me I know I would sound like a normal robot talking in numbers and such. But my brain was downloaded from a smart scientist known as Hen Rey. Odd name for a pony but these are odd times.”

“I do have one more question. This strange music will sometimes randomly play and then ponies or I will start singing. Do you know what causes this?”

Eden Ai took some time to answer like it wasn’t sure. “Well, it is said that the universe. Look at me an AI talking about the universe. The universe has a sense of humor that likes to put us at its expense for little jokes. Meaning it likes to watch those sing and make fools of themselves while you sing. At least that’s all I can think of.”

I look back at the door that is taking so much time to open I hear another lock finally opening and cracking. I am starting to wonder if anyone ever came here what would happen if the Ai couldn’t even open the doors.

“Well, that is a problem. Some of these locks are going to take longer they added some fail safes just in case I got smarter than they so excuse me while I focus on this.” I groaned and wanted to scream to the heavens and demand the goddess or princess to end me now. Just end me now I am tired of this waiting to get into a bunker that is run by a slow-minded robot or whatever it is. I looked at my helmet.

“So ponies made these places to last but a simple few locks can’t last? Okay, that is strange is there a way we can lock pick that door?”

“How would you learn the best virtue of all patients if every pony could simply lock pick my locks then what the point of locks? Sometimes you have to a sense of waiting to get to the best part of your journey. Unless you’re one of those that is so good at something that you forgo the journey and become the best at lockpicking. Of course, I am not bitter I am just an Ai that is trying to unlock a door for you. Unless you don’t need me anymore.” Was this Ai being conceding to me? I just asked a question yeesh ask a question get pissed off the mind on a computer. What a wonderful idea to make one with emotions.

“Forgive Eden he is not good at understanding emotions. He is also not good at simple tasks since they gave him smaller memory chips. That is why he needs those nodes. So he could stupidity take over the world.” Scaled wings laugh at what he said and Eden just went silent and the door locks just kept creaking and breaking. Finally, after a little time, the door finally opens and it creaks with a nasty screeching sound.

“OW!!!” I cover my ears Scaled picks up my armor and my cybernetics.

“We can charge them inside there is a greenhouse here that gets sunlight. Now I warn you there is a community down in here. You follow what the community leader saids and if you don’t they might try to destroy you got it?”

“Uh, what is the community leader like?” Scaled just ignored my question and we went inside. I look back at the door closing and relocking or at least trying to relock. Lights turn on seeing stairs lead down to the underground and more turrets come out of the walls aiming at me.

“Come.” I nod ignoring my fear and follow him.

<00000000000>
Underground community

Deep inside the bunker or the last hope for peacebuilding. I have no idea when we got fully below I noticed what look like a set of huts created from scrap and metal around the area. I was lead to an office where a giant robot stood in the office looking out a window at the makeshift city below. I looked down at the city seeing some airships and old wooden ships being used as homes. How they got down there made no sense.

“Beautiful ain’t it?” I look at the large robot. I have read of robots like her sentry robots. This one seems to have mind emotions and turning her head to look right at me. Then back to the window looking at the camels, ponies, and zebras. I watched while they brought in old boats that looked so waterlogged that fish even splashed out of them.

“If you call a place that looks diseased and full of sickness beautiful. But the question of why bring in these old airships and boats?”

“To some minds, it makes no sense. But to ones that try to survive it’s the best way to gather food. Think of it this way Ruby. If you would do anything to live and make a home for yourself. Even if it means taking wet wood and it stinks what would you do? Just lay on the ground full of sickness or try to do what you can just to survive even if it means this.” I look down at the city below. All I see is ponies and zebras living no smiles well some smile and play together. Seeing that Camels are the workers of this town.

“All I see is them surviving I don’t see pleasure or happiness just plain survival.” The sentry back looks at me again and then back below.

“That is the way of life these days. Just survive ignore the pleasures that come with it. Always best to allow them to survive to live. If they focused too much on the pleasures of the past. They will become complacent fat hateful and not understand the sense of community.”

“I don’t understand. I came from an island that had a hero that helped them survive.” The robot robotically sighed.

“That’s the thing, miss Ruby, there is no hero here and if you ask around they don’t want a hero. So again the sense of wanting to survive is all you can have. Not everyone wants to be saved. You will see that this community heard stories of what happens to those that have heroes show up. In fact, some of these that live here are from other parts of Equestria were heroes have walked. I heard stories of your island and how it was peaceful before your hero showed up. It turned into the crazy land it was after she showed up. She ruined the natural order of things that kept the island going.”

I sighed great another bashing heroes maybe these that feel threatened by the heroes are right. Maybe there really is no such thing as a hero. Maybe they do overstay their welcomes and then become a threat no matter how much they try to save the land. I looked back to Scaled wings who nodded to me I look back to the community.

“How do I know then? If a hero has overstayed and caused more problems then good?” The music plays over speakers oh not again I groaned. The sentry robot was going on sing what the hell is going on here?

“To know when a hero has overstayed their welcome. Look at what you see. Look at the pain they have caused.” I am lead to the city below. “Look at the wounded.” I see ponies missing Limbs I even see some former enclave just worst for wear.

“As you can see all have a story to tell. But some will never speak for their pain is all you have to see. Look at the ones drinking look at those sobbing. The problem with war and heroes as they always come hand and hand. If a hero could stop a second and see the pain that they bring. They might understand they should just move along and become one with the land.”

I tried to counter with singing along.

“Then what about those that did good and brought peace to the lands? Like Scootaloo or Silver gunner and many other heroes. What would happen without them? What would the Enclave have done if there was no hero? Would they have won?”

When I said Scootaloo I got so many looks of anger and hatred in their eyes and a large group of ponies started singing together.

“She.. helped create the experiments of the stables. She lied cheated and used the hopes of ponykind for her end game.” The group sang. “She deserved all death that came her way. She deserved every problem she got. For the pain she caused us.” The camels and zebras just stood and watched.

“Maybe you ponies don’t understand the needs of the many.” I look overseeing an elderly zebra singing. “Shall always be what stands in the way. Scootaloo did what she felt was right. The pain the heroes caused allowed us to put aside our difference and we become a community a sense of brotherhood and sisterhood.”

I gave up and let these ponies and zebras have their hate for heroes. Maybe they’re fully in the right. The song ended after I showed the signs that I gave up. Maybe if the hero gives up the idea of the community will always be there. I wonder what is going to happen when my judgment is clear and whatever happens to my friends if the world still feels like this. If the world will cry for the heroes that they miss.

“The truth is though Ruby. Come with me so you can learn.” I follow the sentry bot she hasn’t told me her name yet maybe she will soon. “Even though they dislike heroes sometimes they scream for a hero to save them after they have bashed and banished them from being there. Maybe that’s what this land needs. The villains have full reign for several years and then they feel their rights removed.”

“I doubt that will be wise to force on freedom-loving creatures. “ I added

“Yes, it wouldn’t be wise. But sometimes to wake those souls up that just hate. They just wish to be full of hate they need someone using their hate to gain in power. I am sure Scaled wing explained to you the judges of the universe? Well, you shall see them since there is history on them going back years.”

<00000>
Eden core

I am lead to a room of a large computer looking up to the name of the room the Eden core. The sentry bot lead me up to the computer and the bot inserted a strange device into the computer and it began typing and trying to boot up the computer. It booted up and it said ‘Welcome MRS Slice’

“MRS Slice?!” I yelled. “Are you Dr. Slice’s wife?” The sentry bot turned it’s head to stare at me. I wish I could see if it had emotions.

“Yes, I am his divorced wife. I have been told he’s alive and well and of course, I had the same sickness he did and I put my soul and mind within this robot. I do miss him I do hope to see him again sometime.”

“Now how can I help you today MRS Slice?” We all turned to look at Eden and finally, I got to see what he was made of well a giant screen.”

“I need you to bring up those so-called judges. The many faces of the judges of the universe or what they call themselves. This lie they have been holding close to them for years. But it makes sense who else will judge the heroes and this land and the rest of Equestria when the bring it to heel? That is the thing this land is their test. Stop them here destroy them they will never do it again. But you can’t since you got too complacent and allowed yourself to become mind-controlled when you didn’t answer the right questions.”

I just shook my head then what is the right answer? I looked around looking for Scaled but he did say something about a greenhouse and putting my armor and limbs there. I turned back to the computer when it finally came up with the first judge.

“Crunch the Rock Dog the judge that test the friendship of those around. Crunch is willing to spread his hate for everything and everyone just to turn them to stone. When he has a will he will do anything to destroy them and make them willing to end the real story of it. His last victims were the heroes of the past and the true reason they became problems was because of their faults friendship.”

Wonderful a stone dog that hates anything including friendship. Maybe it’s deserved maybe this Dog never had a friendship and maybe he did I would never know till I faced him if I faced him. Maybe when I battle them I will just fail.

“Next Beezen. A creature is known as a troll? From what I have learned over the years they used to wander this world. But Beezen is the last of his kind. Now Beezen from what most have learned about him. He uses his magic to create magic paint and those that use it all their greed to control them. They use it on their guns their homes or whatever else the owner owns and then suddenly they come alive and try to destroy you. So their judgment is death by your own greed.”

Judgment from your own greed? I have never heard of this issue before. Maybe it’s because my kind doesn’t always have a need for ownership of items. We just live in our brood nest and then that is our ownership of the former egg and our nest. Maybe if I learned more of this land I will understand the idea of Greed.

“Next Laven the judge of hubris. He fell because of his own hubris. He allowed his ego to get the best of him because he thought that he had the right and power to do what ponies couldn’t. He turned himself crystal and then was shattered. He reformed himself after the lava demons and ice wyms came together to bring him back. Since the ponies started using them for slaves in some parts of the war. They were all wiped out when they refused to help the ponies.” MRS Slice sighed.

So hubris is a problem then.

“There is a few more Ruby. We won’t be able to show you them all. Alot of them have had a history of them lost. All we know about Zeb and his master they’re the stealer of Shadows. We don’t know much about them. Other than that Zeb is very good at getting into places his master can’t. Then there is Tirek just a simple magic eater that has a giant ego when he gains magic. How the Flores lost info on them and the rest are missing. The only other judge is a squid.”
I remember the squid. I sighed looking towards Scaled wing who finally came back. He looked at me fully and he just stared at me and then Mrs. Slice looked at me and then him and then back to him he was getting very red in the face.

“Should I leave you two alone because you two seem to need a good screwing from the looks you’re giving each other.”

“I am sorry I didn’t mean to stare Ruby just first time looking at you. I see well beauty even if I see the failure of beauty and you’re a failure but you have beauty even if you failed and you’re a failure. What was I saying?”

I hide my face in my face groaning. “Please I don’t need to think of having sex right now. I want to train and get out of here and way from this place. Don’t get me wrong you’re all wonderful and kind to me. But I don’t think I have a right to become a Queen.”

“I think Majesty lied to you on how females of our species become Queens. It’s the choice of the female or the choice of the warden. Sometimes the warden will force the issue. You could breed all you want Ruby and well get eggs and lay them and they hatch just you won’t get to choose their skills and color.”

“Ugh…Scaled no offense you’re kind and all but I have too much to focus on. I want to be happy I do just. I don’t think I will be able to be happy if I have to think of what is going to happen to me. I…. FINE!! I am attracted to you is that so bad?! I don’t care if the fucking world knows I am attracted to you!!” I groan in a huff finally losing it.

“I got an idea how about you two go on a date and just relax then see if you two will become mated later.” We both turn to look at the robot and I sighed greatly now I am being told by a robot to go on a date with one of my species.

“What about my training?”

“Your training will have to wait a bit t miss Ruby. It will take a while for Wheel Treads minions to get the brain place. It takes a while for the Rainfall Project to make it back out to the water anyway. So they need to fly up there and make sure it stays right in that area.”

“I… I don’t want to date him I barely know him. Is this to keep my mind off what is to come?” Scaled just sighed grabbing me taking me with him to the city below. I just went with him and he took me to an inn and sat me down.

“I know you don’t feel like dating. You’re right it’s to keep your mind off what is to come. So just in case, you return because secretly well all know this land is going to want heroes after however long you’re gone. I feel he could have just asked you to go back to the island instead of killing you.”

“Well thank you for caring. The fact you care at all makes me so happy.” I didn’t even smile I was well being mean to him. He could tell I wasn’t happy with the fact I have to train to get ready to get my ass kicked and get judged for things I never did but be a hero.

“Heh, you really don’t like me, do you?”

“Listen scaled you’re handsome any female of our kind would love to have you. But I feel like I am forced on a date with you then again I barely know you. I am sure in this world this is normal for ponies and other creatures to suddenly look at another oh my you’re hot let’s go to bed together and fuck our brains out.”

“Oh come on it’s not that bad really. It may happen sometimes but Ruby I think you’re allowing your anger to get the best of you. Why not relax and just enjoy a good long date. Just sit here have a meal with me then we will get on with your training.”

I leaned back into the chair not sure what to do anymore. I allowed Scaled to order my meal for me and the drinks. I just looked around at the fact that this inn is created from old rusted steel. I guess you have to do what you can to survive. I just leaned back more in the chair hearing gentle music in the background of the inn. It was soft gentle music that made most fall asleep. I watched as Many ponies and zebras walking in and out of the inn laughing and enjoyed many meals together.

“As you can see Ruby there is no hero here. Granted some may get sick easy here. But that is normal. Sometimes sickness spreads very easily in places like this. But later they become stronger for it. Some will die yes but that is normal in lands like this.”

“I notice there is some Enclave here are they from the ones in Kludgetown?” Scaled nods.

“Remove the war to remove the battle. Remove the home and they become normal. Look at them Enclave, Ponies, and zebras the very ones that fight for that town are here enjoying each other’s company. Some stay here gets married to have children with each other than they never go back. It’s the fact that old hatreds never go away with some. The fact that some feel they’re above others is another problem. But all of them are the same even if one has stripes and another has homes in the clouds.”

I felt a tap from a little foal on my side looking down seeing a filly. I smile at the little one. I could see the pure eyes the innocents of the little one. I look up to see her mother is looking for her. I don’t know why this little one is here.

“MIss hero? You’re a hero right?” I nodded. “Are you going to save us?”

“If you want me to I could.” The foal looks to her mother who is not happy with her but doesn’t come to stop her. Maybe this is a test to see how I handle talking to this little one. Maybe I have been tested too much lately it’s starting to get on my nerves.

“If you do please don’t kill my family, my friends. They don’t trust you they don’t agree with you being a hero. They feel you’re a monster only here to steal from us and ruin their homes because of some sense of fake justice and mortality you have.” I just stare at the little one. My heart breaks and I sigh. A little one thinking if I save them I am going to murder their family to get what I want. Then I remember stories of the families that died during the island. What about the other heroes what families were torn away?

“What if I did it another way little one? What if I tried to use the hearts and minds by showing it by deeds? Maybe take a leadership role and be a hero that way? Maybe use the leadership to bring change reform and then use that to be a hero?”

The little one’s ears pinned to the back of her head. I could see that it didn’t make her happy. “That is why my parents are here. Because of Winter Breeze, she was a hero to her people. But to us, she was a threat that threatened to bring an old-world back that we didn’t want.”

“Then how would you wish me to save you?” The filly looks to her mother and then back to me.

“By just become part of the community and adding your skills and your abilities to conform to being part of the society we don’t need a strong sense of.” I cut her off a moment by placing my hand on her lips.

“How are you so smart little one?”

“My daddy and mother helped me learn the truth? They say that the best way to save a community is by doing nothing but helping with your skills and conforming to the land.”

I just looked at the little zebra. I loved the fact she was so smart. Looking at her mother and I smile. I didn’t get a smile from her. All I got was the fact she wasn’t happy I am here. I could tell a larger group of zebras and ponies forming a group looking at me.

“Uh oh.” Scaled softly says while looking at the forming group. The leader of the group a large stallion stared at me I just felt nervous, not sure what to do. I just waited to get attacked but the stallion smiled.

“I may not trust that you’re a hero. But if Eden and Mrs. Slice is alright with you being here then you’re welcomed. Just keep your sense of fake justice to yourself, please. A lot of us are here because of heroes thinking they’re above us.”

“I doubt heroes think they’re above you, sir. Just maybe some made mistakes and then it caused more problems than good? You see I am from a prison island that a Queen had a tight grip on. After the hero that saved us showed up. She was then jailed and destroyed mentally and physically to break her. I guess the enclave almost kill her when she was eight.”

The stallion nodded. “I am former Enclave Id rather not go into what got me to live here. But I know you’re trying your best to be a hero little bug. At least you’re doing a good job with it. Even though we know your judgment is coming. The judges will not come here hopefully hopefully we will be saved from the judgment of the universe.”

I didn’t know what to think about the judgment of the universe. Why did the universe think it had a right to judge me? I had to ask what is the judgment of the universe I looked at the zebras they normally told me the stars are evil.

“Excuse me to any zebras why does the universe feel it has a right to judge?” I just got looks of horror from the zebras. Did I just make a big no-no? Are the stars that bad to talk about? Are the stars alive are the stars willing to dance and sing for me too. Then I noticed a blind mare who stared at me.

“The villains coming are the judgment of the stars they’re are tired of losing. They’re tired of their grand designs falling. The stars wish to have them be the judges and you’re their first victim. Then next will be the one who brought the judges together. Wheel Tread he will be the next to suffer their wrath. For the stars just don’t care they want blood.”

“What did we do to the stars that cause them to be so hateful of this land? I don’t get it I am sorry I do have a friend that is a zebra but she refuses to talk about it.”

The mare smiles. “That is the thing we don’t remember all we know is there is just a great hatred of the stars for us. It’s gone on for so long that the meaning of it has been long gone for a lot of us. I am sure there are some out there that know. But most of the history was told has been gone from my memory for years.”

“We are sorry for how some will treat you down here. We understand that you are trying to save this land. But you have to understand when you give hope. There will be ones wanting to take it away. All of us know about Wheel Tread. He is not some hidden pony he did many things over the 200 years. Of course, most of it was hiding.” The stallion snickers.

“Just how can one stallion do all this?”

“Oh it’s not just one there are many ponies just like him who have done many things. He is just one of many. There are some who got farther than others. He is one of those willing to pull the line because he feels he can. But others have done sooo much. One pony can’t do all he’s done. He has had help over the years. How he does what he does is he as for favors. How do I know this? Well, he did the same with my family. He did it with my great grandfather and I was expected to take up the deal. So I left and came here.”

I just listened then the food finally came and so did the drinks. I looked at the food and then at the drinks. It was real meat from one of these sand sharks. I am guessing they hunt the wildlife here. I took the fork the gave me and ate the meat. I felt the magic from the meat it finally relaxed me my reserves finally allowed the dents in my body to try to fix itself.

“Now again not everypony here is here because of Wheel Tread some are here just to live. Some are here just to vanish. Some are former murders criminals that gave up their life of crime. Some even former raiders who just gave up on that life. You see Ruby this is the life survive than die.”

“Well I understand perfectly now it’s just strange to me that so many are so bent on hating heroes.”

“It’s not the fact that they hate heroes Ruby. It’s the fact that they don’t want their lives rooted because someone wishes to save them. I am sure there that things changed when heroes did their jobs. Like Little pip, she brought us back the sky. But that is the problem she did so and destroyed many lives above. Again it’s a matter of perspective.”

The zebra’s nod I looked to them why did they follow what the ponies felt like? Maybe I could try getting an idea of what zebras really thought.

“Excuse me is there a zebra willing to speak for them rather no offense to you sir.” I smile at the stallion.

“Wrecker.” He nodded.

A zebra step forward she looked much different than those I saw on the island. She had scars all over her body even her face. She had been through hell and back. Of course, she had the most gentle eyes I have ever seen.

“My husband speaks the truth.” She had such a calm exotic voice. “We try to do what we can. Even without a hero dear bug. We made do me and my husband. We set aside the old hatreds of the past and made a life. He is not above me I am not above him. He listens to my concerns I listen to his.”

Wrecker nods. “When you marry what the past saids is the enemy you learn so much that you never knew. They’re amazing at sex they’re very open-minded and they don’t judge unless you look down on their culture.”

The mare laughs. “Yes, I’m known as Lotus. I was a former assassin sent to kill him. Because he did things that my people frowned on. Then I learned his point of view and then we grew to understand.”

“That is why she is here if she was ever found by those that hired her they would kill her.” I nod looking at the two and then notice how this community is just happy without a hero like me to get int the middle of it. I eat the rest of the food and Scaled wing pays the bill with a strange type of coin. He told me it’s called bits. They don’t use caps because those are hard to come by here. The bits though they’re very easy to find. The others when on their way after the conversation and he took me outside of the underground building and I finally saw the name ‘Peace Rock.’ He leads me to a spot that he enjoyed sleeping. A place under the stars.

I look at the moon and he wraps around me. I don’t know why the large warrior wrapping himself and lowering himself to just a simple worker of my kind? My cheeks burn brightly even though I am no longer pink thanks to the color change. I hope I get my natural color back soon. But all I can do is just allow him to embrace me but why he called me a failure. He called me beautiful as well. But why soo suddenly that he needs me. I look at him and he looks at me. Why do I feel a sudden attraction is this a chemical imbalance my head?

“Scaled….do you have a real name?”

“Yes, it’s” He stares at me. “Sky Blue. A color of..your beauty.” I just stare at him what is going on with us? We just met and he just stares at me like I am the only female on Equis and our faces get closer to together and we share a kiss. My cheeks turned bright red as the kiss lasted so long. It didn’t feel right to break it.

When we finally broke the kiss I just leaned into him. “Um...c..an we train tomorrow I want to make it back to you so we can do this right. I don’t want to rush to sex with you.”

“Heh, sometimes Ruby we don’t have control of what the body wants. The body wants to allow it’s mind to control the ability to have sex. But I will do my best to try.” I leaned into him tightly and I closed my eyes and the night took us into a beautiful sleep.

<00000000000>
The universe.

“Ruby..” I stood in a dark room with many faces I haven’t seen before many masks that stare at me. The stars behind they dance they sing for my death. But the judges of the universe I am standing right in front of. “You have been found guilty. You have been found guilty of the fact you try to change the world. When the world doesn’t even want your kind.”

“You don’t have the right to remove our blood!!” The stars scream. “BLOOD BLOOD BLOOD. Bring us yours bring it.” A judge lifts a dark hand to silence the stars. I tried to get away from them and many eyes stare at me in the darkness. The judges speak to each other in words I never heard of.

“nimis mali.” one of the judges said staring right at me.

“pro delicto” Another head responded and the stars laughed.

“YES!!!” The stars dance and sing. “DEATH DEATH DEATH!!”

“Ut in atrium!!!” Another judge screams to silence the stars. I am stuck in the middle with chains forming all over my body of the stars. They bite into me they chew on me. The blood runs cold within the floor. The dancing bears see the idea of my guilt is normal. Bears that walk bears that run. The silence of ending night.

“DEATH GIVE IT!!”

The judges raise their hands again. “Her death is not now. It will be soon.” The stars scream angrily at this. They feel they’re owed maybe the blood shall bring the blackholes of their eyes. Maybe their eyes sing of the bugs that go in my neck that throttle my throat. OH!! The pain of my mind it’s full of empty thoughts.

“What about the stars that don’t want my death?!” I tried to argue for my case.” I am sure there are stars there that don’t think as they do.”

“Those stars are dead we killed them!!” One large star screamed. “BRING US OUR BLOOD!!”

“Those stars Ruby.” One of the judges offered. “Have given up on the world. Because the world never learns from their mistakes they always expect something to be the blame. You’re I am sorry lost till the stars that agree with hope return. But for now, that won’t happen.”

The stars scream again. “Bugs, stones, and Blackholes death is in the liking of our will. We sing for thee for thy heart is shall fall in our mouths. It’s of the will of us that we see the holes open our eyes. Your soul shall feed us. FEED!! Bring forth the night bring forth our death. Sing the truth of the icy icy heart. It shall sing to thee. Oh, we know within we know without it’s but a gesture of our coming. For we have come we are your judges!!”

They finally show themselves. Beezen, Zeb, Erebus, Lavan, The Flories, Prochina is missing. I see Tirek. I see some that haven’t shown themselves yet. Then the judges smash down their gavels.

“Court shall come back when the time comes.” I am forced back into my body from the sky above I feel myself falling right back into my body.

<00000000>
The night

I scream when I finally hit my body and I cry sobbing Sky Blue wakes up and holds me. All I could do was break down. It felt so real maybe it was real. I look up to the stars as they blink and wait for me to become what they wish.

It was all I could do to handle it and he held me tightly stroking my head. He would be the one to train me but right now. He would hold the one that is dear to him. Maybe I don’t deserve this happiness.

“Shh, it’s okay Ruby.” He held me the rest of the night and the next day we would be training for a month. For now, it’s time to enjoy what makes me happy.

Level up

New perk.

The judgment of the universe: The universe and the stars have passed their judgment the fall has now happened. The universe now wants its blood it will do whatever it can to get it from you. Even if it means the innocents around you must fall for them to get your blood.

Chapter Sixteen: Memories

Kludgetown a home away from home. My kind of place. A place to that you could simply get lost in. A place a couple of ponies found me in. Oh, I remember it like it was yesterday a place of pleasure a place of peace. Well not really peace more like a place of scum that wanted to get the next score. The war destroyed the poor place and most of us are now homeless and have nowhere to go. We search for the so-called peace rock to find a home. But many of us are losing hope. I...I am one of them I am down to my last bit of water and food and here I am just going to wait out my death.

Written by Capper 200 years ago writing found by his bones.

"An old friend of mine once quoted me an ancient Egyptian blessing: 'God be between you and harm in all the empty places where you must walk.'"
Sheridan to Zeta Squadron, A Distant Star

A month later.

I have had a hard and rough time training. I am now getting ready to leave to head to Kludgetown. I have been told the brain is now found All that is needed is to get into the project and then to stop it from moving now that means to follow my way to the town. Blue Sky and I kept our relationship on the level we kissed dated courted and he trained me. I look back on some of the training.

“The Enclave fights like they’re in the clouds. I don’t know if we can touch or do anything to clouds. But when they fight they will give you no mercy. These enclaves have no idea what changed with the enclave of now. If you even try to tell them they won’t listen so remember that. The children have no idea what the past was like. The mares fight just like the stallions but it might be best not to hurt them. The stallions are very protective of them.”

I stood there nodding. “Is there anything else?”

“Yes, the leader. He is called Metal wing.” Eden brings up a photo of him. He is a large red stallion with metal wings. “Years ago he lost them in a battle. He was the lucky one the others that were with him didn’t get so lucky. He is very paranoid and his co-leader the one you will be meeting is known as Skysong.”

He brings up SkySong a mare just as large as metal wings. Her entire body is in armor and the biggest thing about her I see. She won’t even show her face to anyone. She is always in her armor and even showers in it. She refuses to take it off just in case somepony tries to harm her. I have never heard of a mare so paranoid about the world around her. But I can understand with always being at war.

“Now I have no idea why Wheel tread picked her. All I can say she will never trust you so don’t expect her to.”

“Ruby?” I finally come back from the flashback looking to Sky Blue.

“Yes?” He gave me my armor and cybernetics the painted armor it’s now golden colored. He updated the hud and updated many of the repair systems. He also removed some of the paddings in the armor. I look at my cybernetics he didn’t do much to them but he made sure to make it so it’s not so painful when I reattach them.

“I wanted to give you everything before you left so you don’t forget.” I just sigh I know he doesn’t want me to go. He also knows I care very deeply for my friends and I don’t do this deed Wheel Tread will harm my friends.

“Sky Blue you still upset with me?” He gave me a nod and It hurt me that I upset him. I could tell he didn’t even want to look at me. I reach for him and touch his bug hand and he looks at me buzzing softly as we just stare at each other.

“Please wait for me when the time comes. Please make me your queen when all this is said and done.” He stares at me and helps me get my cybernetics into my sockets and connects them and he kissed my cheek.

“I will always wait for my pink beauty. Just promise me when you do fall don’t take those friends of yours with you.” A gentle blush formed on my buggy face. It was getting heated I wanted to stay with him. But I am sure if I stayed Wheel tread will be searching for me and try very hard to hurt the others here.

“Thank you Sky Blue.” He nodded and left the room I was given by the others. I became part of this community after I promised not to become a hero. I have removed the name hero from myself. I am just now. Looking at my helm its the flamer still and of course the flame throwers are there.

My memory goes again to my time here over the month. I help many of the citizens of this community I give them hope just by helping them build and helping them sell their goods. I even went hunting with them. Looking back on it. It was an amazing fun hunt.

“Now Ruby we are hunting Chiamras this time. That would mean we need to go to the salt flats you up for it?” I turned to a mare I made friends with another zebra who is very buff and has teeth and bones as her armor.

“Well if I don’t have to place Urine all over myself Miss Hunter then yes.” She called herself the hunter she was named that because she was the leader of the hunters for the food. She had an old name but it’s been so long she doesn’t even remember it anymore. Another that went with is a griffin. It’s been a while since I have seen a Griffin and from what I learned he is the only griffin living here right now.

His reason for being here. Is mostly because he is hunted by many of the groups out there. It’s just the three of us because only a few know how to hunt these creatures and not many wish to become hunters.

“Heh, I would never do that travesty of hunting Ruby.” She gives me a strange device it looks like a folded piece of metal with a small trigger on it.” Click the trigger you will see in time what I just gave you.” I click the trigger and magic starts to form a weapon it magically forms into a crossbow. I look at the crossbow of how it works. It has a scope and seems ready to be armed and used.

“So what’s the point of giving me this?”

“You will be hunting targets. You will be doing unsavory things, Ruby. You need to stay silent meaning walk in and out like a knife in the darkness. Use the bow to prove you can’t be seen. For you’re going to be a hunter and you hunt ponies zebras and whatever else.”

“Does it bother you I am going to be killing your kind?” Hunter lifted her skull helm to look at me. I could tell it didn’t bother her that I asked that question. Her eyes just stare at me a warrior made through death and battle.

“No, for they’re blind. Thinking the war is still going. If they’re that blind thinking the world is still owing them. Then they must be brought to the stars and the stars demand their blood. When you hunt you will get to name it. You keep it and use it.” A zebra not caring about her kind? I understand maybe it’s an issue that she has over time. Maybe it’s something that she will explain someday.

“Like with my kind we are always at each other’s throats.” I turn to the griffin he is sharpening his claws. “It’s a matter of how some handle it. If a zebra feels their kind needs to die then do so. It’s a matter of how the world notices it. If the world even cares what you do. Oh if you care my name is Golden feather.” Golden feather and he is a blue feathered griffin how lovely is their names. I chuckle to myself.

“You wish to be part of this community Ruby. You will hunt you will die you will bleed your blood for us.” I stare at Hunter. “Your blood shall become part of this sand. Like the rest that come before you. The blood must feed the sand and you will become part of the community of Peace Rock.”

My mind finally came out of the memory again. “Ruby are you ready to go?” I turn to look to Hunter she is helping me get there it’s going to take a while to get there. I have to go through a sandstorm valley from what I have been told.

“Yeah just thinking. I don’t want to do this Hunter.” She smiles and comes over to me sitting in front of me.

“Sometimes my little friend we don’t have a choice in protecting a world. This world is dying even though Pip saved it so long ago. This world dying is the will of the stars.” The zebra smiles showing her blood-stained teeth. A meat-eater will eat any meat and did much to try to help me speak like her people.

“Ngiyabonga” I softly said to her with a gentle smile and she chuckled.

“No need to thank me little bug. I couldn’t teach you everything. But it could get you into areas that my kind won’t allow others in. Just if you kill them to make sure to drop every ounce of their blood the stars call for it. Can’t let the stars go hungry right?” I laugh softly.

“No the stars deserve their due.” I sigh a month ago I was scared to death of the stars now I am embracing their will. They have made me their hero and the stars that want my death have been silent for now because of blood.

“Good now come others want to see you off.” I nod finally making sure I got all my ammo my arrows. Looking at the tips they’re sharp like always. Everything I have is with me and I head out of my room I have been given. I look at a long line of ponies zebras and others that I got to know and they accept me into their community. So many that hated me at the start come to welcome me. They even gave Eden a robotic body to see me off.

I turn to Lotus and Wrecker who are the ones who welcomed me and helped me the most in living here. Lotus trained me into the way of how some zebras fight. She didn’t go into full detail because she didn’t have the time. But I am now able to see some things that could be a gesture for an attack.

I look back on the memory of how kind they were to me and how they helped me. Lotus had been training me the past two days and showing me gestures of how to read when a zebra might try to go for a killing blow.

“You see Ruby, not every gesture a zebra will make is a killing blow. Some are to confuse you. Now if they’re a trained killer like me. They might have a knife attached to their hoof or they might have a knife hidden their mouth somewhere. Now what I am showing you id rather not hit you. Because any hit by me could be painful or break something can’t have that.” She smirked

“Heh, my love we can’t hurt Ruby. She needs to be dented free for her mate to be of course.” Wrecker and Lotus laugh. Sky Blue and I have been getting closer and they all joke around it makes me not only blush but smile a lot of the times.

“Heh if he can wait for me that is. Anyway, Hunter wants to take me out on my first hunt. What should I expect?”

“Blood guts bile and well blood.” Wrecker nodded.

“Yes, that girl rocks the world of stallions and then uses that lust of hers for blood after sex.” She giggles. Lotus always a sweet mare I thought but always very open about what she felt about the others. It did get her into some trouble but nothing she couldn’t handle.

“Yes I remember when she pulled you and me into a big game of fun” Wrecker laughs. I just stared at the two as they talk about their lives together they have been married for almost 30 years. They met when in Wrecker’s words when the Enclave tried to destroy the ponies of the land.

“Two last things Ruby don’t trust a zebra. Only trust those that are willing to be open to you. If they’re very closed they’re either one with the lie of the stars or one that is expecting to backstab. If one does this you kill them quickly.” I just stared at Lotus every zebra in this community has issues with their kind. Hunter keeps telling me to trust the stars even if they lie. Lotus tells me only to trust the stars that accept the blood of innocents. I may never fully understand but I am starting to accept the stars will.

This community is so opened I was even offered to join most of the couples in on their fun. I told them I am saving myself for Sky Blue and they all laughed hoping to join them when Sky Blue in their words breaks through my innocents. I doubt I am no longer innocent. But after being in this community just for a month I don’t want to leave. I leave the memory and just hug Lotus and Wrecker.

“I promise I will return.”

“You better.” Wrecker smirks.

“Yes, you better if you don’t I will give the stars enough blood to bring you back. I will not let my friend be taken by them forever. The stars will get their due when they take you from us.” I nod and move along to a mare standing by herself. I got to know her as the missile. But her true name Boost. Her training for me was something I would never forget. The fact that she was called the Boost. Her wing had been removed from a disease that claimed her wings. But that never stopped her I remember the memory when I met her. I stare at the yellow mare as my memory allows me to remember.

I had been in this community for close to almost a week. I was sent to help the missile I had no idea why they called her that. Till I got to her workshop and she built a machine years ago to help her replace her wings. On her back what looked like a golden jet pack attached to her back. I look at an old golden mask and red it’s covered in dust like it hasn’t been used in years. The stories she told me of her great great grandfather. He was called The Rocket and he used this jetpack.

“I am from a long line of heroes Ruby. They all used this suit and helm. But for me, I used the rocketpack to gain back my flight. I doubt I would ever have the right to be a hero like them. I fused it to my back and now I can fly again. I think the reason they sent you to me. Is to show you no matter what never give up hope.” She strokes her hoof on the helm. “For we all will have our calling. I am sure the time will come when I can do it. Now please Ruby help me get this off.”

I helped her get the rocket pack off her back it looks like she removed a lot of her skin and bone on her back and gave herself a cybernetic spine, of course, I am sure she had help with that. She doesn’t go into what happened to her. I think she doesn’t wish to tell me what she went through. Each time she goes into it all she does is fall into blubbering and crying about family and having to live up to amazing legends.

I just told her I am a creature judged by the stars to be put to death by their judges. For all I can do is seek them now. Even in innocents get in my way. The kind mare puts her hoof on my back and strokes my back.

“Oh, Ruby all of us that live here learned to trust the judgment of the stars. We may not care for the judgment but we know you will come back. Then come back and make us heroes. Make us the heroes we should be. We all know that we want to keep heroes away from our peaceful lives. But we know full well our way of life is no longer going to be enough. This world this land. It needs heroes. Never forget that we need heroes we need Villians to force change even if it means death. My family knew this.” She stroked her hoof on the rocketpack. “For we all have a dream.”

These words always make me feel a deep sense of hope and understanding for those that have such a hope for the world it’s never going to be easy to fulfill that hope but many will try and that is all most can do.

“Don’t wait for a reason to put on that suit. Use it to become something you wish to become. But if you wish to wait until the world. Become a hero become someone that wants to protect this very land. But wait and be ready for the time to come.”

The yellow mare smiled looking at the helm and she placed on the helmet and the coat and we went outside of peace rock and she stared up into the sky. The golden helm shinned in the sun. She stood on her back legs as her grandfather did and the rocketpack fires off and off she goes flying like the hero her grandfather and father were. Maybe this will trigger a response to the stars letting me having more time. But the stars want their blood.

The memory ended after she landed and there are staring at her. Who just has the smile of a hero willing to lose her life for the world.
“Take care Ruby remember you’re always welcomed here.” I smiled nodding to her.

“When I make my brood when I get my brood they will come here. I am sure my brood will be welcomed all over this world. I thank you for opening my eyes, my friend. You showed me that even one that covers themselves with a name can be a hero.” The yellow mare gave me a salute and I remember the story she told me why her family got kicked out of the clouds. The memory comes to me.

I have been here for close to two weeks and I have been helping her find the right fuel for the rocketpack. It’s not hard for her to find it but it’s not a simple fuel but what got her family banned from the clouds is what the rocketpack did and the issues it caused.

“The story of why my family got kicked is because the Rockatpack was going to be used during the war. But the creator refused to allow it to be used in the war. So he hid it in my family’s old backyard and they did everything to find it and killed the creator. My family found it and my grandfather used it to save the lost. They called him the Rocket and he saved zebra and ponies alike we may be at war. But we aren’t barbarians. But that wasn’t good enough for them so they exiled my family. Before they did the Dashite shit.”

“I don’t see why they would exile your family just because of protecting both sides. Why is that such a problem?”

“I think the problem is because back then the hatred got to be so much that many things happen. Random attacks on citizens just war changed so many. Ruby never allow that to change you please.” She smiles down at me. “Promise me you don’t become a monster.”

“I promise Booster I won’t become a monster.” She smiled and the memory ended.

“ I will keep my promise.” I go along seeing many that did so much for me. But I will see them again. But I stop to look at a camel and her child. Looking up to her the calf is a newborn and can’t even speak yet.

“Please don’t lose yourself like we do Ruby.”

“I promise Stream. I wish I could understand the issues of your species. The fact that all your kind joined Luna in her rebellion and then stopped the war from being able to be fought here. I am sorry that you lost your mate before he got to see your little one be born” Stream smiled and strokes my head.

“She has her god-mother now.” My cheeks glowed brightly I didn’t think I deserved that after I saved her life and her husband dying. The memory is painful but I look back on it. Her husband a wonderful male named Red. I was helping him build a new inn since the other had to be taken down it was making those that went inside very sick. It had something to do with the metal. But I set something up wrong and Stream was caught in the middle and it started to fall and it crushed her and Rock. With Rock though it was the only thing keeping him together. We were able to get Stream out and I held her stroking her face.

“I am so sorry please forgive me!” Tears streamed down my face.

“It wasn’t your fault Ruby. It’s fate.” She looks over to her husband. “We will meet again my love.”

Rock smiled nodding. “Yes.. my love we will. When the grand desert takes you as it takes me.” The others of the community lifted the slab and he died right in front of us and a day or so later he was buried outside. Then the little one was born soon after. I was there to help and they called her Glide after me. I was honored. I remove myself from the memory and stroke the little calves head.

“Don’t give your mother trouble little Glide. I shall return to watch you grow.” The little one smiled and I had a few more to see before Hunter and I left. I followed the path to MRS slice and Eden. They trained me as well but looking back on it. It was the same as the others did. The only thing of note that I remember we build Eden a body that he could use to go and back into the computer.

But he couldn’t leave Peace Rock without the nodes being placed around the desert. I wish I could help with that but I have a task to do and getting to Kludgtown is the task. I sighed and smiled at them and went along to the final one. I stared at Sky Blue who didn’t even look at me. He looked away but wanted to say goodbye to me.

“Sky, please… No need to be upset at me for needing to do this task.” He looks to me and my heart beats so hard as I stare at the one who wants to claim me as his queen and in the words wife. I just smile stroking his cheek with one of my buggy hands.

“Promise me please you will wait for me?” I had to know if he would wait for me. He stares into my eyes and I look back at the memory of when he grew very upset with me and broke my heart.

<0000000>
The memory of a love song.

It started like any other day I was training with Hunter on archery and speaking like her speeches. She was trying to teach me the words to talk to those that refuse to speak Equestrian she told me those hide nothing. They express themselves by either their gestures or their eyes.

“How do we say hello Ruby?”

I tried to say the word it wasn’t easy. “S S..”
“It’s okay don’t force it just let it calm naturally.” She smiled not pushing me into understanding it.

“S S Sawubona,” I said very badly. It wasn’t very easy to learn an entirely new way to talk over a month. But I had to learn since she wanted me to hunt her kind. Because to her, she felt allowing the blood of her kind to run in the sand will bring my judgment to be easier on me. I looked at my crossbow seeing the name I gave it. But before I could read it to myself. Sky Blue came in.

“You’re still teaching her?! She is leaving and we shouldn’t waste the time that she is going to go die.” I just stare at Sky Blue. They cared deeply for me here and I learned you don’t piss off Hunter if you do she cusses and you never understand her.

“Imbongolo” Hunter showed her sharp shark teeth. “You don’t dare treat your mate to be like that Sky Blue. The stars need their blood you know this and you told her this. You need to accept that she has a task in the name of the stars”

“Fuck her task. She is going to allow herself to be killed and for what? Because some crazed pony wants to control this desert just to make an example of her?!”

I didn’t say a word I just watched Sky Blue lose it and Hunter grabbed Sky BLue and tossed him right beside me.

“You two are going to talk this out and if you leave this room. I will make sure the others keep you in this room.” Hunter left looking back at me with a smirk winking. Then she closed the door. I just stare at Sky Blue who sat beside me.

“You had no issue with this before now you do?” I click the trigger to allow the crossbow to magically fold back into the little wallet like device. I placed it on my armor beside me and I looked at him.

“Look I already promised I will give my self to you when you return. Is that not good enough?” Sky Blue got off the bed he sighs and he looked over to me and then back to the door. Tears stream down his face? He never cried he always is strong towards me. I am starting to wonder if what is going to happen that he can’t handle it.

“Sky please, I need to do this I need to face my time. I need to face my fate. I can’t stop that fate. You know this.” I got off the bed to hold him. “Please I need you. You can’t fall apart on me now. It’s getting closer to the time and I keep wanting to stay and you make me your queen now.”

“I wish you could do that just end your journey now become my Queen forget those friends of yours become mine and mine only. But I am selfish and I don’t want you to go through the death the stars want you to go through. But I know I have no say. You have a task and a mission.”

“Oh, Sky I wish I could do that. But you and I both know Wheel Tread would send his minions to find me. I still have some of the chips he placed in my head. I have one more mission. He wanted me to do more but things are going fast. He needs to have the right time and it would take many months for Rainfall to return from the sea.”

“I know...Rainfall only comes to land twice each year. This is his only chance to stop it and then have the king block off this land from the others. I just wish it wasn’t you. The one I want to share my life with. I want to share my life with you and with how long we live. It will be years to the point we watch those around us die.”

I knew deep down I would watch everyone I now die and I would see new souls coming to the world. The idea of immorality at least to our kind is but eternal. I remember deep down what Majesty told me. ‘My kind grew old and died the rest just went away. To the land, many can never find. To what some call the golden shores of the west and the east. The universe has a way to tell all of us that the stars wish to hear us sing.’ I asked her back then why do we care what the stars think. All I remember her saying. ‘The stars keep us from destroying ourselves. It’s best to understand when the universe wishes it. We must follow for I am doing that now. The stars want the blood of Star Shooter. So I must give them her blood.’ I asked her what happen the generations of her kind after.

She turned to look at me and then looked away. ‘We were born naturally immortal. We were kept in line by birth rate a few of us were born each year. Then. I think the universe wanted most of us to care about life. It said those who come after us must die. The others went beyond between land in the emptiness of the world. I would be thought to be the last. When the hero or I fight one of us will die. She will kill the last of the true Alicorns and if the universe wills it. Then so be it.’

It’s all I could remember after that. But It’s deep thoughts maybe this will happen to us. Maybe we will become like them live an amount of time and then the universe tells us it’s time to move on. Time for us to see the world in a whole new light. Then go the land between lands to find those that came before us.

“Sky I know I am not looking forward to watching all we met die as we grow older. How would we handle it when the universe wishes up to be the same as the others?”

“First Ruby we need to clean up the land. No one has been to the salt flats that got hit by the mega spell we are lucky only one hit us. But thanks to the spell that Luna place on this land. It’s not surprising we never got attacked like the others. Since this land has been cursed so long ago.”

After that, we just sat beside each other not saying a word. I could tell he still was upset that I had this task to do. But I knew Hunter if we came out now without taking care of anything. Then we must be ready for her to kick our asses. My helm turned on and that strange music plays. I felt the want to sing.
“I love youuuu I don’t wish to lose you Ruby my love. I hold you in my arms I just hear your heartbeat. I see in my heart that you’re my love to be. All I want is you. I look back on when I met you. I look back and see how I treated you.”

“Oh don’t worry my love. My task won’t take me from you forever. I shall return someday. When the universe calls for me to return to avenge the stars.” We softly sing together.

“We shall never allow our love to fade. For we are the ones that control our love not the will of the universe. Not the will of the stars. Not even the will of the drums that wish us to break apart. We hold each other close and stare into the eyes of each other. Oh, we dance in the sky watching those below us smile at our love.” The others outside joined in.

“Don’t allow the stars to control your Hunt. Don’t allow the bones to sing for you. Let the will of the blood of the stars to become how you follow your life. Uthando shall guide your way, my dear friends.” Hunter sang outside the door.

“The shadows sing of what love is. Sometimes love to a zebra is a way to kill those in the middle and in the way of us. Oh, we can’t allow ourselves to lose the love that comes to our hearts.” Lotus softly sang

“We can’t allow love to be lost in the world. Love is all we have left. Love is most of all we have left. It’s the only way we can keep ourselves from falling apart.” Wrecker sang the entire community started to sing along with us. Even the ones that I never got to know. I am hoping someday I get to know them all.

“Love is but a dream to the stars. We need to allow ourselves to be lost in each other’s eyes and the souls of the past. We can’t allow the forsaken past to become we can’t allow our love to lead us to a war that would destroy the world again.” I started to just sing.

“I am lost in your eyes. I can’t leave you now but I must complete my task. I shall return when my task is done. Even if it means my life, my dear love. I shall always make sure you remember me. I shall never allow myself to be lost again.” Our song stopped and I just stared at my mate to be.

“Are you still angry with me Sky?”

“ I will be for a while. But I don’t want you to feel you have to stay here. Because you’re right. With that weapons cache, you found not very far from here during your hunt. Maybe you shouldn’t stay because they might come and search for you here and find Peace Rock. I am sure if they do. They will mess with us.”

“Yes, when I come back I am going to bring my friends here. Even my adopted mother. Of course, I think Hawk will feel more at home here. She will be happy to be near others and not being used as a creature of burden. I think that is why she got upset at me when I asked her to help me protect this land.”

He nodded and right after the memory ended and when I came out of the memory I had been kissing Sky Blue deeply for I don’t know how long. But I didn’t care it’s the only comfort I have right now. Because for me I love him.

“Uh..how long do you think they can kiss like that?” I hear Wrecker ask.

“Maybe as long as you wait for climax during our times of love?” Lotus giggled.

“Heh, I doubt she can hold it that long.”

“Ruby we need to get going..” Hunter butted in. “If we don’t we will be there later then you want. Since it takes maybe like two days to get there.” I break the kiss staring at Sky Blue. I just can’t move away from him.

Hunter sighed and pull me away from Sky Blue with her hooves and then I placed my helm on I looked back at the others. I felt I was losing my family again. I didn’t want to leave so deep down I felt like I had to stay to defend them.

“Ruby we will be here when you’re able to return.” I look to Eden. “Thanks to you we got it into our hearts to fix up our defenses outside. You gave us a purpose again. We now wish to help you when the time comes. I wish to help you like my job was meant to happen.”

“I thought you were meant to take over if the princess failed at their jobs?”

“That is true but I have a new purpose now to protect this land. If the others are up for it we are going to put my nodes in Hard Rock. I feel that city will the base of the resistance if there ever is a need for one.”

“I agree with Eden and I normally don’t,” Lotus added. “I don’t trust robots that many bots I have grown to trust Eden and MRS Slice so I am willing to do what it takes to drain the blood of the unworthy minions of the stars,” Lotus smirks

“I am willing to hunt those unworthy and have their meat.” Hunter shows her sharp teeth. “We shall have a meal of meat when the battle comes. We kill our kind ponies and then those unworthy of the stars. We shall draw the blood of the unworthy on the sands. The stars will sing!”

“Here here!!” We all scream

“Izinkanyezi kufanele hlabelela!” Hunter yelled and all the zebras of the community yelled the same thing.

“Izinkanyezi kufanele hlabelela!” They all kept yelling The stars shall sing when we left. I could feel the stars smiling on me. Even if they wish to judge for I am now part of their game after I understood their song. Maybe that is the hit in my head I needed. I needed to accept the will of the stars as well as accept their judgment.

<00000>
The desert

We finally left Peace rock. It lived up to its name. I was show peace it may not be the peace many felt was deserved. But the name of it lived up for what it was meant to be. It’s unwise to question peace now. Even if the land wishes to have no heroes. I had my crossbow in my buggy hands. It was easier to carry and have with at all times. Just a simple arming device and then fire. Looking at the name of it I now remember the hunter I had. I had many hunts with Hunter and her griffin husband golden feather.

We all drained our blood in the name of survival now I am heading to go to the final stretches of my judgment Kludgetown a home of the unworthy many of my zebra friends has told me. Even those that Wheel tread wants to take over. The unworthy of the stars of good. I was told there are two groups. I am working with the stars of good. The stars that want me dead are the stars that wanted the universe to side with war.

Deep down though I am very unsure of how to handle all this. I may feel stronger since I met and lived with my friends for a time. Now the memory of how I got the name for my crossbow I look at it but we stop for a moment because the valley of the storm is too much to pass right now.

“It seems we are a bit late so we have to wait a bit for the storm to let up.” Hunter removed her pack from her bag setting up a tent and campfire. She already had a large set of meat with her. It’s from another hunt we did. But not as insane as my first hunt.

“Ruby while we wait how do we say take me to your leader?” I am trying hard to remember how to say those words. I rummage in my memory of trying to say it. It’s not going to be easy since I will be nervous when this happens.

“Th..Th..Th..” It’s very hard for me to say these words but I have to try. “Thatha.” I was able to say thinking again. “Mmm mm, mina” I added with a very awful accent. “Y Y yakho” Coughing it’s so hard to say these words. I grunted this one as two words. “ HH” Coughing I finally was able to say it. “umholi wezombangazwe”

“Good good you may need to work on your accent but I am sure you will get the hang of it. But I am sorry I wasn’t able to teach you more in a month. For of my kind of they stay silent and they use gestures don’t push it.”

“What does that mean if they don’t wish to talk?”

“That means some just don’t care for outsiders or some might not be able to speak. Some zebras never learned how to speak. It’s a matter of teaching but some just were too proud to speak the tongue of their people. It’s just something a lot of us got used to.” I understand those that don’t care about outsiders I met them back on the island. A lot of the zebras after the war got very closed off it was a bit sad. But I guess that happens when freedom happens. Those that just want to be left alone are left alone.

“The island known as devils due was formed to house a nasty creature. A squid I don’t know much about him. Just the fact the alicorns of old fought him. They fought him with the one known as Grogar. I don’t understand what Grogar has with the universe and the stars.”

“Hmm if that is true Grogar’s prison has started to weaken. Most have forgotten about the father of monsters. Zebras haven’t some try to forget about him. I know my tribe forced us to remember him. I left my tribe years ago I don’t know how they teach now.”

I sighed I hated the fact we have to wait for the sand storm whatever it’s called to slow down before we go through. It’s odd with the fact that this. I reached in my bags and brought out a pot to cook some of the meat. I also learned how to cook… Uh...if you call what I do cooking. I kept an eye on how Hunter cooked when I brought out my pan.

“Now as I cook Ruby how do we say. Where can I find the bathroom?”

She told me this is very important because if you can’t find a bathroom and wet yourself then you’re a joke to the other zebras around you. For me I never had this issue of course I don’t really know how my bladder system works. Never even heard of any of my kind being taken apart for science. I hope it’s not me someday maybe hopefully it won’t be me. I tried to say the word

“K K..K..” Some of these words are hard to say.” kuphi K Kk” Coughing ugh these words mess up my throat.” kuyinto” Coughing again. “le “ I think on how to say the word. “indlu yokugezela” I say it wrong a few times in my head but I finally was able to say it very badly of course.

“Ugh, these words are hard to learn Hunter. They destroy my throat pretty badly is that normal?”

“Well, it a way yes. Trying to learn another tongue really can screw with your throat. Like it took me years to learn Equestrian. Some words of Equestrian are easy like some of mine. But you only had a month. If you had longer it would go easier for you.”

“Hunter, how did you and Goldfeather meet?” Hunter looked up from cooking and I just saw an evil grin of a smile on her shark bloodstain teeth. I am wondering if there is a lot to this story she will love telling me.

“How the two of us met is kind of funny. You see Peace Rock has a red light district well a small one. It’s mostly used for couples to meet and well enjoy each other. How I met him I just got back from a hunt and I wanted to go there to enjoy a good screw. I met him we hit it off then we had sex. Not much to tell that we started to get even more serious. I fell in love with him after getting to know him more. He didn’t really fall for me till I learned that Griffins show their love another way.”

“How do griffins show love?”

“Being ass holes and calling you every name in the book during sex.” She laughs softly. “It’s fun when he and I are in bed together and all those amazing insults he can do. Of course, we can’t have children together. So we are thinking of adopting from the many areas that have familyless foals in this desert.”

“Well, I am happy to know that the way that the hero met her wife is the same way you two met.” I laughed remembering the story that Blaze told me. I loved the fact that she just claimed Star Shooter as hers and didn’t care what she said.

“Ruby I am not happy with the fact that you’re going to allow this judgment to happen. You could have just stayed with us and Wheel Tread would have started this all on his own. But I am sure you have a good reason to do so.”

I sighed I knew the others didn’t like this. I know full well they didn’t. I didn’t only make friends in that community I made a family. I guess my family cares deeply for me even though they didn’t like the fact I consider myself a hero. But would I still be one even though they wish me to do evil in the name of the stars?

“ I wish I could tell you otherwise Hunter. But I have friends that might get hurt. I have to do this or Wheel Tread will go after them to get to me. So I know what is going to happen to me. I may not like the fact it will happen to me. I am now willing to accept the judgment of the stars of me after getting to know you all.”

Hunter looked to me I could tell she didn’t care for the idea of me getting judged by the evil stars. The stars to her fro what she told me are normally guides. The stars always guide her tribe. Even if she was exiled for being a meat-eater.

“I still don’t have to like it, Ruby. I don’t care about that fact. I hate the fact you’re going to be used as an example.”
I nodded I knew how she felt about that. I didn’t like that idea either but it has to be done. Maybe it needs to be done to show this land. It needs heroes and then the heroes will be welcomed. Even if it means some blood is spilled on the desert itself.

“Yes, I know it bothers me too. I think it’s a good idea to have it happen.” Shrugs. “At least that’s how I feel.”

The food is finally all cooked and she and I started to eat. We kept to ourselves since Hunter and I show our respect for each other by being silent. Sometimes silence is the only words some know. Hunter normally shows how she feels about others is the gestures she does. Right now though. Looking down at my crossbow and the name. The memory of the name is all I can think of now.

<000000>
The first hunt

It was back a month ago the day after I got there. Sky Blue wanted to test how I could handle a hunt. Of course, I had no idea what he meant by that. I thought he meant just a normal hunt. But I learned that the creatures of this land aren’t easy to hunt. Some of them mutated from Luna’s spell and natural radiation of the land. From what I was told even though the salt flats got hit by one Megaspell it caused the curse that Luna to place on the land. To add to the natural radiation of the sun. It seems to mix a curse a mega spell and the sun really cased a lot of problems here.

From what I learned what it does to ponies and zebras their coats get sunbleached and most die but radiation cancer or a spell mutates them into something really unfriendly monsters. But of course, they only stay in caves. If you meet them they can talk like normal ponies. Just they have a raging hunger.

“Alright, Ruby Hunter gave you your crossbow now let’s get to the salt flats. Unless you’re scared.” Goldfeather smirks.

“If I was I wouldn’t be here.” Before I could move hunter took all my other weapons from me and placed them in her bag. “Wait I need those.”

“No, you don’t little one. If you focused way to much on those weapons you will never learn the real ways of the hunt. To hunt creatures like this you need to wait. Need to as well be very calm. To find the best meat is not hard either. Just sometimes the one you kill you need to make sure they’re not sick.”

Goldfeather nodded. “Sickness and meat don’t get along together. You can cook the sickness out of the meat. But even so, the taste of the meat will be lost. If you do this the good stuff in the meat is removed. Overcooking is the worse thing. I know this from first claw after my times hunting with my wife.”
Hunter smirked. “Yes, he also knows what it’s like not to listen to a female smarter than him.”

“Bitch,” Goldfeather muttered

“Ass,” Hunter said while ignoring him.

“Fuck you.”

“Oh please do my love.” She shows her sharp shark teeth.

“Hmm, I could do it here now.” I just watched these two I have never seen two so open in my life. They just stared at each other with the lust of a thousand suns. My cheeks burn bright red at the lust I see between them.

“Um...excuse me I am here.”

:” So you could join us.” Hunter laughed. “Heh, I doubt my dear love wouldn’t mind screwing a bug.”

“I...um I am flattered.” My cheeks burned even more at the fact this community is much more opened then I expected. The fact this entire community is crazy at times. I have only been here about a few days and some already want me in their beds. They told me it’s more because mostly it’s a past time. Sex to them is a normal everyday past time.

“I think Ruby is not enjoying that we are hitting on her love.” Hunter laughs at that fact. I guess they both are used to getting what they want.

“I um...I just wanted to get to know you two through hunting. I am saving myself for that. Even if I don’t know how my kind mates.”

“Wait.you don’t even know how your own kind has sex? That is odd my tribe showed me when I was of age. It’s normal for my tribe to show it.”

“Griffins learn the hard way.” Goldfeather nods. “Hunter is not my first mate. But Griffins are always at each other’s throats. So even my mate wanted to kill me. It’s kind of a strange way to live. I wish I could go into more about how my kind is. But it would be more to kill each other mate kill each other. Have children that either hate you or love you. Then we kill each other. Eh, it’s a life.”

Hunter chuckled. “Alright, Ruby before we fully go on the hunt. I need to teach you to make bolts.” I glanced over to Hunter who had me follow her to her bags. She brought out everything I need to make them.

“Now a lot of this is easy to come to by. If you have to you need to make it yourself as well. Now take the wood or plastic.” I watched her doing it myself. “Then take the tape you would normally use. Then the sharp heads used on the bolts. Connect it all together like so.” I followed each direction she had me do. My bolts weren’t the best at first but I did my best.

“Alright, Ruby now place them in your bags, and remember you can retrieve them if you can find them. But it’s a matter of finding them.” I nodded arming the crossbow and attaching the others to the crossbow.

“Next thing we do Ruby.” I turned to Goldfeather.” We do this.” He rubbed urine and a strange musk all over my body.

“Um did you really have to?!” I groaned at the smell and the musk made me feel sick. I don’t know what the fuck it smelled like but it made me woozy.

“Eh don’t worry it’s just a stallions musk. It will attract a female to you. The females have the most meat on them and we want that.”

“Uh shouldn’t it be the musk of their species or am I missing something?”

“Uh using the male musk of their species is not wise to do. Because if you do they will jump you and try to hump you. I know this from experience. It wasn’t the most pleasant hunt I ever went through.” He laughs.

“Oh yes, that was amazing to watch you sqrim under her. As I was getting ready to kill her. I felt aww my poor husband is getting lucky. Then I noticed it wasn’t getting lucky at all. He was getting smashed and almost killed by her.”

“You zebra bitch.”

“Hmm keep insulting me handsome see what you get.”

“FOCUS!!” I screamed at them.” Please I don’t need to hear you two going crazy with sex when you’re teaching me how to hunt.”

“Heh heh, you get used to the fact that we are like this Ruby. Hunter and I don’t like to hide our love from others. We used to be that way in the past but it’s now fun anymore not to express how you feel.”

“We used to hide our love. Then Lotus and Wrecker really changed us after a little fun we had. Of course, you’re too innocent to learn that little bug.” I am starting to learn why this community is so friendly to each other.

“Now the hunt?”

“Yes, we will be the bait you go high up and use the scope to take out the chimera and remember aim right for the eye. Now it may take some time for us to get attacked by one. So be ready for a wait.”

Hunter pointed her hoof at a giant rock not too far from us. “Go up there and wait. Goldfeather and I will use our skills to trap and then try to keep her there. Be prepared though a chimera has very strong eyelids and if they close the eye it will be very hard to get through it.”

Strapping my bags back on my armor and did what she said and pierced myself on the edge of the rock waiting for them to bring the creature to them. Looking up in the sky I see many of them circling around waiting for a meal from the salt flats. I noticed that some of these rocks near me had eggs. They didn’t say anything about going for the eggs but I have a feeling that going for them is a bad idea.

Watching my two new friends walk on the salt flats Hunter used her bone armor to hide on the white of the salt flats and Goldfeather used another type of armor that looks like bone as well. I just sat there watching and looking around seeing the heat of the desert rise up. It was getting pretty hot and I was worried about desert madness.

I felt the heat starting to affect my mind. I just kept seeing things that aren’t there making my mind think that I am back at the island for a time. The heat even in this suit is bad it adds to the heat and it’s causing it to get worse. I just lay on my back looking up into the sun.

I just see it glowing and feeling my brain melt from the heat at least it felt like it was melting. I just laughed and giggled to myself.

“Didly deee ddeee ooo don’t mind if I do princess. I would love to have some tea.” I giggled to myself. I haven’t been out here that long I am starting to wonder if the desert and I will never get along and it will always give me this madness.

“RUBY!!” I heard and I didn’t do anything. I just looked around.

“Yes, mother?” I looked around more not seeing anything.

“RUBY!! We need you!!” I shook my head I heard heavy roars and growls and I got off my back I didn’t know what time it was but I saw my friends they trapped a female chimera and they used some strange magic chains to keep her down.

“FIRE!! Now while we got her held down.” I look through the scope and aimed right for the eye it wasn’t easy. My breathing was keeping me from being able to make the shot. I took a deep breath holding my breath and fired. The first bolt missed the eye and hit her head and she roared pissed off.

I quickly grabbed one of the arrows nervously while I fired again and it hit right in the mouth this time. I was too nervous to fire right and it broke from the chains and my friends got tossed away from her and she turned to look at me.

“Oh… Shit..” I softly spouted. I quickly tried to arm the crossbow I was shaking and I dropped all the bolts. They rolled down to the sand below. SHIT!! I thought to myself I had to get the bolts and it wasn’t going to be easy since the sand buried them. The Chimera was coming so I quickly skittered down the rocks to the sand below. I looked through the sand and the shadow of the chimera was coming down on me and I almost could have died but my two friends stopped that from happening.

Hunter has some strange hoof weapons and she smashed them right into the chimeras face when she jumped off a rock and Goldfeather used a sword to cut into the hard hide of the creature.

“Find your bolts quickly!!” The zebra yelled at me as she danced around as most of her kind do and Goldfeather and her fought like one. He lifted her up and dropped her to smack the creature and she always was one step ahead of the slow beast. I finally found and bolt and flew up into the air and while the creature attacked my friends they made sure to have it so I can get into the eye.

I was able to finally get a good shot and I fired the bolt and I had no idea what happen the bolt went right for the eye and it went through the jelly of the eye and it popped as the creature screamed and roared in pain. I could see the arrow hit the other end of the eye socket. The poor creature was in such pain and tried to pry out the bolt.

“Fire again!! In the same socket!!.” Hunter yelled I nodded grabbing one more bolt and Hunter is carried up and dropped on the head of the Chimara and it screams and roars in anger as it’s dazed and trying to regain itself. Goldfeather uses his claws to hold the eyelid open that covers the bloody eye socket and I am right into the hole and fire and I know I hit the brain and the poor creature tossed us everwhere.

While blood and gore spray out of the socket along with some of its brains and it started dying whimpering like a pathetic creature. Hunter tossed me my knife that has the gem on the end of it. Picking up the knife with one of my cybernetic hands.

“It’s your hunt you’re the one to make the killing blow.” I stare at the knife and look at the creature I am about to kill and I look at one of the nests of eggs. What if one of these nests are her eggs. Then I look back at her.

“Listen Ruby some of those eggs never make it to hatching. Sometimes the other females crush them. So it’s best to do this to help keep the population from destroying themselves.” Hunter nodded at Goldfeathers words.

“We do this for the community but to also keep the population low. If we didn’t they would over hunt and then kill each other. So don’t get soft on us hero.” Hunter added with a bit of venom in her words. I took the knife and went right for the neck and with one move sliced deep into the flesh allowing the blood to flow down to the gem. I watch while the Chimara’s life went away and her breathing slowed and all that was left was a husk and corpse.

“Good now you’re one with our community little bug,” Hunter smirks. All three of us skinned the creature. The smell was awful but we did what we had to. We cut up the leather in little chunks and rolled it up.

“Now we only take the meat. Leave the heart and organs for the little ones that are born or another one close to laying eggs.” I nodded and we cut up the meat from the body. After we were done I was covered in gore. We even drained her water putting it in vials to boil the water to drink it later.

“GoldFeather can you please take the stuff home my dear. Ruby and I got to wait for the night.” Goldfeather nodded taking what he can home.

<000000>
The night after the hunt.

We spent the rest of the day outside eating the meat. It was becoming night and I got to know Hunter very well. I got to know that she used to be a hunter for her tribe. But they kicked her out because she refused to breed with the chief’s son. So she left and came here. When night fully came out we took the Chimara blood and covered the crossbow.

“Now Ruby take the bow and then lift it up to the stars. Then ask the stars of wisdom, not the stars of hate and the starters of wars to name your bow.” I didn’t know what to think about this. I was told not to do anything with the stars. But I was told that some of the stars are good some of them are evil.

So I lifted it up to the sky and closed my eyes thinking of what to say. “Oh, stars of wisdom stars that don’t wish for my death. Please honor me with a name for my weapon. I will use it to bring wisdom and your wrath when you wish it. So please give me the name of your will!!”

I could swear I saw a glow coming from the sky as the stars shined brightly with the moon. I swear I could smell smoke on the crossbow as the blood seeped into the crossbow and then became the name on the side of the crossbow. I didn’t feel any burning it just started to feel weird to me. After the bright glow subsided I look at my bow.
<00000000>
The valley of the sandstorm

I left the memory looking at the name on my Crossbow Inkanyezi ukufutheka. From what I was told from Hunter it meant Stars rage. I don’t get what is meant by that. I guess the stars have a boner for rage. It’s impressive to me all this just for a simple bow to use in their name. But why would the stars care what I do?

Looking over the valley that leads to Kludgetown the sandstorm slowed down to a crawl and almost gone. It would take almost half a day to get through there and from what I was told. There are a lot of old mines and traps from the war stuck in there. So we need to be careful I clicked the trigger to have the crossbow fold back up. I attached it to my armor and we packed up our gear.

“Alright, Ruby are you sure you wish to go? This is your last chance before we get there you do know this right?”

I nodded at her. “Yes, I understand this is my last chance to turn back. I am sure since this is the only way other than flying to get there. I was also told there is an old way but that is even deadlier than this?”

Hunter nodded. “The old road is surrounded by traps raider groups and anything ready to attack you in the sand. The safer way is through here. “ Lifted up into the air and I followed Hunter through the valley to head to Kludgtown. With how long it would take us I am not fully sure about that.

I followed the path that Hunter set since I am able to fly but some parts of the sand storm made it harder to get through. So I had to stay low. It wasn’t easy to keep up with my friend. Luckily for me, I could see through this at times. When we finally got through the worst of it. I saw old tanks half-buried in the sand and weapons and bodies poking out.

It wasn’t as bad as I thought but from what Hunter told me it’s because of all the sand over the years buried a lot of the problems. So for me, it was easy to get through at some points of the year it’s a lot worse so we went through at a very good time.

When we finally got through it still took half a day and from the distance, I could see Kludgtown and Hunter turned around.

“ I won’t come with you for the rest of the way Ruby. I am very sorry I am not welcomed there none of the community is. Head to the poacher’s village it’s not hard to miss.” I nodded and flew off looking back watching Hunter leave. She lifted up a hoof to wave bye to me and I waved to her. I know I am going to miss her and the others. But here is my task.

<00000>
Poacher village.

The sun went down and it was sunset and I looked around it was a pretty badly made village. Looks more made from mud and sand. When I got into the middle of the town I saw nothing but old decaying bodies hanging in the middle of the town.

Still, I found no one it’s odd that this village I was told by my friends it’s full of something called the poachers. I heard sounds in the darkness. Lights turn on around me and what I saw were lizard creatures. They are large and have clawed hands and bent back with long tails. They surrounded me.

I saw no females at all they all moved to allow their leader to come through larger of the rest. They all looked the same but I finally noticed something about this one. This one is female her color is pink and I could tell from the eggs hanging on her body that she recently laid.

“Speak invader before we kill you.” She hissed.

“I am here in the name of Wheel Tread. I am here to do his bidding and to take Kludgetown for him.”

“No little bug you may work for him but you do what we want. We want our home back that has been our home for generations. What we want you to do is find the co-leaders willing to take over from the other leaders. That will allow us to take our home back.”

“Then what will you do to them?”

“We will make them our servants for we are the strong. They’re the weak we have every right to control them. So know this you fail to follow our deal here. You will not like what happens. Wheel Tread has no power over us as he thinks.” Her followers cheer and laugh and she singles them to head back to their homes.

“Sorry about that display little bug. But you have to do what you can to keep up appearance for the mindless drones. But truthfully we do want our home back but not to make the other servants. Just we had enough of war. Wheel Tread promised he would give us. Peace finally and even if that means innocents must die.”

I nod. “ I understand that perfectly just when do I meet the other leaders that wish to take over?”

“You will meet them tomorrow but now come feast enjoy your night then be ready for the first of your task.” I look towards Kludgtown then towards the leader or whatever she called herself.

“Look I want to get to my task but if you feel it’s wise for me to get some rest just first… What do you call yourself?

“I am Crecca. Welcome to the outskirts of Kludgtown.” She leaves to head to one of the huts and I look back to the town not far from us. I see smoke coming from an area of the town I hear gunshots knowing that this place is under constant war.

I head to one of the huts to rest as I wait for the final task then my judgement of the stars. For I ain't sure how this will go and I have fear in my heart. I know when my fall happnes it will be at the mercy of the judges of the universe.

Level up.

Perk added

Crossbow Novice: You learned how to use a crossbow. Your aim with the crossbow is better than normal weapons. If you focus on using this weapon you will be able to aim without having to hold your breath.

Chapter Eighteen: Battle for Kludgetown part one

It’s been so long since. Well since we have been in the city of Aris. Aris, Abyonssina, and Ornithia got hit hard by this war. History is the most that all have these days. Sometimes most don’t understand history. The fact that our three races got hit by this war. It’s not a war we are happy about. The ponies and zebras pulled almost every race into the war. The three of us got out as quickly as we could. We pulled everything from them. We even shut down our borders because of it.

I look back at my writing, most of our histories have been destroyed because of time. Also because of our wars. We got to hold up on caring about ourselves. That we caused ourselves to start a war with our kind. After so long of pain and death. We allied with what was left of the others. I am the captain of the guard of the royal family of Aris… What is left of it sadly? We go as we go...protecting our Queen. Till she finds a lover to spread the life of our kin.

Written by Stormsong Captain of the guard.

Early morning

I woke up on a bloody bed. I felt like crap mostly. I felt so much pain in my back. The fuzziness of my vision finally came to normal. Looking around seeing others in the same room. Coughing groaning in pain. I was in a room with others recovering or dying. The smell was awful, many of them are already dead. Slowly moving since I am on my stomach and felt an iv in my leg. Looking at the Iv bag full of magic.

It wasn’t easy to move since I still felt weak after they removed the shrapnel from my back. Finally getting fully up on my buggy ass. Looking at the families sobbing and crying at the dying mothers or fathers. One mare has been working to keep her father alive. She wore a nurse outfit helping her is one of those lizards. After a while, though the stallion died choking on his blood.

“Dad...No. please. Stay..” The golden mare sobs hard holding his hoof. She screamed no each time. The female lizard grabbed her friend pulling her away as she sobbed and a group of guards of three races I met placed the body in a body bag. Looking to the side there are many body bags on the side of the room. I am sure there are more in other rooms as well.

“NO!! We won’t be using those bodies as weapons.”I could hear the doctor that worked on me very pissed off.

“Doctor we have no choice. We need to use them.”

“No this goes against everything we signed up for. We doctors heal the sick not allowing zebras. To..” Her voice got even angrier. “Not allowing zebra necromancer magic to bring them back as weapons.”

“Doctor we have no choice. If we want more of the innocent to get out. We need to do this.” I don’t know who she was arguing with but the voice is female. I look over the bodies in the bags and to the others around me clinging to life or getting better. The families ignored the fact this was being talked about.

“We may be allies Ocean wave. But. I can’t condone what we are about to do to these bodies.”

“I know you can’t. Dr. Jewel but we have no choice. I already talked to the families of those that have died. We also promised that the foal bodies will not be used. Those will be burned and we will make sure every single one of them is burned. Just in case another necromancer thinks they can do it.”

The doctor went silent. I heard her claw smashing into the wall and coming back up to the room I was in and looked towards me. She wasn’t happy I could tell that in her mind she was conflicted and she sat beside me on the bed.

“Doctor.” She didn’t even look at me; she was looking at the body bags. I have never seen a doctor so conflicted but I feel this might be something I can’t understand. Since I have never heard of such desperation to end a war. Maybe someday I will learn but right now I can’t.

“Doctor…” The doctor still didn’t look at me but a nurse came over and hushed me. I could see the sadness deep in the nurse’s eyes. A zebra mare it didn’t seem she even wanted me to talk to him. She leaned in whispering in my buggy ear.

“Let her be. she is unhappy that the leaders are willing to become monsters.” I nodded. She pulled the iv out of my leg and put the rest of the magic fluid in a bowl for me. I leaned down and brought out a straw from my mouth. My kind is very strange at times. We have many ways to drink magic. Some are just drinking it like a normal creature or a bug. I wish I could learn why the queen made us this way.

Finally, the parrot looked at me with a gentle smile forming along her face. She stroked her clawed hand along my back. I tensed up feeling myself enjoying this looking up to her after I drank the magic. I look around seeing only a few next to me are alive. Then I noticed one of the bodies they carried in. It’s General Oku.

“They have no choice, do they? It’s gotten bad out there worse than they thought?” The building shook a bit. From the battle going on outside. I lifted my wings to look outside. I saw an elemental rock monster fighting them and the others. It grabbed one of the raptors and tossed it into many buildings.

“It’s gotten worse. Diamond and her mother didn’t tell us how desperately some of the zebras would fight. Skysong told us some of the families of the enclave have been lied to. Then Galaxy knew her faction would fight to the death. We have to do what the devil would do. We have to use potions and bring back the dead. Even though I don’t have to like it.”
“It seems they know Storm King will bring.”

“Oh, that is another problem... Some of Wheel Treads' minions are here. They’re what caused this war to get worse. Lavan is here helping the Enclave and Catrina is helping Galaxies faction. So from what a zebra told us. This is the will of the stars and then said they will leave when they see you.”

“Alright. I have a feeling it’s just gotten harder to end this battle. How many have died on each side?”

“We lost count of how many died in all four factions. The battle outside is still raging but if you go below. You will see those from each side drinking and laughing together like nothing is going on.” She looked so tired. I wish I could help her and I looked at the dying and the dead in the beds. I even noticed some are alive. But only a few of them are alive.

“Why are the healed and less wounded and sick here? Shouldn’t they be in the other rooms?”

“I wish we could. But all rooms are full. I am sorry Ruby but we can’t have it as easy in here. It’s so much worse than we thought. But I guess the biggest reason for the inn being protected is because of the history.”

I knew that well history is worth protecting. Even if the one that built this so long ago is dead. The land has history and some of it is going to be lost. I wish I could understand but I never will. I looked back out the window and noticed all the smoke and the ponies and whatever else fighting the elemental.

“I do have an idea. I know a way we could get the groups to fight for peace. Now it wouldn’t work on all of them. Since most might be full of pride.” The doctor stares at me like the idea of wanting to make peace. Well making peace with those fighting each other for a town. That looks like it was built on a ship that crashed into the shore.

“Listen Ruby I doubt it will work. We have to do all we can to end this. Even if it means..” She stares at the body bags. “Using the dead to do so. I am not happy with this fact. All sides to me are lives. I’d rather give up this job than allow this to happen. But I can’t do that. I can’t just give up and go home.”

“I understand what you mean by giving up. I have tried so much to be a hero. But I am just a simple bug brought into this land to either be a joke to the stars or to bring their judgment. I am not upset at this fact. I wish I could help more. But I was either mind controlled by Wheel Tread. I no longer call him master thank goddess for that. Unless when he is near me I will again.”

“I wish I could help you, Ruby. I wish I could. But I don’t have what I need to go through your head. All I had was what I was given and allowed to bring here. So I am very sorry about all this.”
I look away sighing again expressing my feelings is hard for my kind. If only I could find a simple way. I guess the look of pure sadness is another way to do so. But right now the feelings are high. The emotions are even higher. I could sense the magic in the air full of pain and trying to fight the area around itself. I heard screaming outside since I left the window open and flew over to it.

I watched while the golem grabbed another old raptor from the sky and tried to keep ahold of it. After a while, it lost its grip and the smoking ship flew away I heard a loud crash behind one of the buildings and saw smoke flowing from behind the building.

“I need to get downstairs to help with the wounded that will start pouring in. I am very sorry Ruby please stay here. Till I come back.” One of the nurses walked in after the doctor left. I still haven’t gotten her name yet. But I am starting to notice that they need help. So I felt maybe I could help. I got off the bed.

“Excuse me, is there anything I can do to help?” The nurse looked down at me. The tiredness of her eyes made me feel that I had to do something. The poor zebra mare just looks at me with a weak smile.

“Do you have any experience in this matter, little one?”

“I don’t but I am willing to do what I can to help.” The mare smiled again and looked to the beds of the dying and the dead. So many dead so many close to it and it will only take some time to keep them from falling away from that.

“The biggest thing we could get help for is grabbing more of the body bags and putting the dead inside them.”I nodded and went to go get some help from one of the other rooms. It took a while but in the room, I stayed in we moved bodies from the beds to body bags. Oh, the smell of it but even though they’re dead the magic inside them still might be good. After an hour the room I stayed in was mostly body bags. I stared at the bags looking back at a few beds with the living on them.

Then after that, I went to help the nurses with trying to rescue some of the souls. I held a mares hoof as the nurses worked on her wounds.

“I’m...going to die aren’t I?” The mare looked into my eyes like she knew she was going to die. She is willing to let herself fall into this endless pit. She called herself Wisdom a unicorn mare a black-furred unicorn mare. I looked at her wound, a deep hole right in her stomach. She had been disemboweled. She had everything still just when she was attacked they did unspeakable to her.

“I...wish I could tell you otherwise…” I smile weakly. “I,” Wisdom has trouble breathing and I tried everything I could to keep her awake. “No Wisdom please stay with me. You have so much more to tell me.”
The mare just smiles tears streaming down her face. She tried to speak but it was getting harder for her to speak. All I could see was the life leaving her eyes. It started to take a toll on me watching this mare lose her life. Then her soulless body is used as a weapon. I held her hoof tightly while her last breath came from her and she passed away.

“Come Ruby we got more to take care of.” The smell on my body and the dirt and grim were getting bad. In each bed, we went to they just died or started to die. I shut off my emotions. I could feel stars cheering so much blood for them. Since these bodies will rise again to be weapons to fight the battle outside. Then we got to one of the beds and a zebra foal was cut up. The little filly made tears fall from my eyes. I held her hoof as she sobbed.

“Momma!!” She kept screaming “Momma.” I held her tightly as the nurse worked on sealing her wounds. “Please give me my momma!!” I held the foal tightly to me. She was lucky. This little filly is very lucky.

“Shhh, your mother may be gone.” I didn’t have the heart to tell her that her mother is. Well in a bodyguard not far from her bed. I look over to the body bags that are now being carried out downstairs since the zebras have to do the spells on them to get them ready for the battle ahead. I hummed and sang to her stroking her wet cheek from her crying.

“Don’t cry. Little one. We are all here for you little one.”I softly sang. “We are here to protect you. A war may be raging outside. Souls may be losing their battles but if we can. Save ones like you little one.. Then we have won. We have won..” I stopped singing, holding the little one tighter to my messy body no longer caring. The little foal cried and cried. I didn’t want to leave her.

“Ruby…” The nurse looked at me and I nodded. To her.

“I will help with the rest but close the door. After you finish her wounds.” The nurse nodded and I had to allow the nurse to get to the wounds on the poor filly's side and even pull bullets from her. She was found over her dead mother firing a gun at those wanting to harm her. It took another zebra to bring her in.

She stayed strong and then it finally hit the little filly that her mother wasn’t coming back. Finally, after a while, the nurse was done and she left the room. The door closed and no more bodies or the living inside this room. All have been either dead or moved out to recover. But we haven’t been that lucky.

I let the little filly go and sat on the bed with her. Her eyes are so puffy and red no longer able to cry. My pink body is all dirty and messy. But I couldn’t clean myself now. This little one needed me. I needed her myself. At times like this, we all needed each other. The battle wasn’t slowing down outside. But for now, thankfully the elemental monster didn’t attack anything. From what I have been told. The elemental heard the crying of little foals and refused to keep fighting for now. I was told it’s rare for these spells to have emotions. But this one was fused with a zebra mother. It seems like the mother refuses to hurt foals or to fight when foals are crying. I opened the window and the elemental was close to the inn because of the foal.

“Um. You aren’t going to try to kill us here are you?” The elemental looks up to me. I could finally look into its eyes. I saw sadness not hate for me but sadness. I could tell this soul was regretting everything it did.

“I…” The creature was loud and it shook the inn when it spoke. But I had to ignore that to speak to it. “I was promised… No foals would get hurt.”

“You should have known this would happen. Do you remember your name?”

The creature shook its head. It forgot its name but it remembered its life as a mother. I could see it upset now that it couldn’t remember its name. It lifted another foal to me. That she was protecting and I held the sleeping foal. It was a little pony colt. I lay the little one in the bed. As the zebra filly just looked down at her covers.

“You should have known they would have had you attack foals too. It seems those forget to tell you that every life should be respected and treated the same. Might be best to leave and take what you can with you.”

The creature looks at me and then back to the town. “But I can’t leave or they will remove the spell killing me.”

“How do you know the ones who did the spell are still alive even? Look around you, look at all the dead. I doubt the ones that did the spell knew what they were in for.” The elemental looked around and nodded.

“Look, the battle is going to get worse. They will be using the bodies of the dead as weapons. It sounds like they have a necromancer here. I am sure you know what that means.”

The horror on the face of the creature made it very apparent. Right now the battle was silent. Some came out to either pick up the dead or what they left behind. It was in the afternoon at the time and most of what happens is calming down for now.

“If you can I would like you to take all the wounded, even the foals that are living in this town. Take them to Peace Rock.” The elemental nodded and she left heading to go look for foals and those that could be helped. It’s odd to me looking out at this town despite the smoke and fire. It’s a lovely town.

Looking towards the sleeping colt and then to the filly. I left the window open to air out the smell. I sat back in the bed of the filly.

“Do you have a name little one?” She looked up at me, her green eyes full of pain. But she was able to finally break out a few words.

“Ithemba.” I knew that word meant Hope in zebra. I stroked her head slowly and I held her tightly to me.

“Listen may I call you Hope?” She nodded. “You need a mother. I will adopt you and you will go to peace rock. There you will find my mate to be who will take you in. You will be raised by other zebras too. Are you willing to let me do this?”

She nodded with a weak smile. “Look I need to get out of here and help with the other rooms. Will you be alright?”

“I am a strong ten-year-old...filly.” The little filly that cried her eyes out before. Now trying to be strong. Maybe this will do her some good. I look over to the pony colt and then back to her. Stroking her head.

“Will you watch him and talk to him if he needs it?”

“But mommy said ponies are the enemies.”

“No, that type of thinking needs to end here and now. I know you have been raised in a town always at war. But look, he is younger than you. He is going to need you to help him. I will bring more of the foals that survive alright? I want you to watch them and be a big girl okay?”

Hope nodded a smile formed on her tired face. I stroked her head and went out of the room.

<0000>
Repairing the tower

The other rooms were wide open and the nurse waited for me while she was eating a sandwich. It was the only peace from what I saw she had right now. But I didn’t see any of the other nurses. I looked below and didn't even see them but soldiers and guards and food coming from the kitchen.

“Are you alone?” The nurse looked at me nodding.

“Yes, the others along with the doctor went out to find more wounded. We heard you talking to the elemental and we thought we could help her. It sounded like she accepted the help and then. Taking them to peace rock. I hope Peace rock is ready for what is coming.”

“I was there for a month. I am sure they will understand if they’re told I sent them there. It would also protect Peace Rock from Wheel tread. I am told he is looking for it and he is having trouble finding it.”

The Nurse finally finished her food. I didn’t get her name but she wasn’t very open about her name. She turned to me and she was a mess and tired. I could tell that she had been crying herself. I feel this war for this town is going to end so much.

“Ready for the next few rooms?” I sighed I didn’t want to do this but the question from the nurse made my stomach lurch a bit.

“Ruby?” I turn my head looking at Ocean waves. “Do you think you could help us with something real quick?”

“I will return as fast as I can nurse. To help you with the rest of the rooms.” I followed the Queen to the sitting room below. The war outside was ten times more silent out here. In the chair were the other two I met before.

“What do you need? I was about to help the nurse.” Rassie and Silverwing looked at them. The tiredness in their eyes. I even finally got a good look at the Queen. They all looked so ragged and needed some sleep.

“The radio tower above the largest tower in the city. Well, this city needs hope so the music of freedom… Will give a sense of hope.” Rassie didn’t seem to like this idea even though he picked up an old toolbox.

“Rassie...I don’t know if I will be.” He covered my mouth with his paw and I stared up at Rassie.

“Don’t tell me you can’t or won’t. You just being here Ruby has given me much hope. All you need to do is go up to the tower. There is a lull in the fight right now. Each side is retreating for now thankfully.”

I stroked my dirty face looking at the dust and grime coming off my face onto my buggy hand. Looking away and then back at the tools. This is true music has been known to help during times like this.

“I will be truthful to you Ruby. This is more of a test if we can trust you.” Silverwing flatly added while she sharpened a cutlass. I knew it was a test to see if I could be trusted. A test I guess the test wasn’t sitting in rooms of dying bodies trying very hard to keep some of the souls alive. It looks like this is the true test.

“Okay.. when I get there what must I do?”

“All you have to do is find the other part and connect it back to the tower. But if that won’t help.” Rassie sets down a strange machine. “Connect this box and it will allow Dj Mixer’s single to come in here.”

“Alright but I am going to help the nurse first. That is more important than this right?” Rassie didn’t even listen; he took the toolbox, placed the machine in the toolbox, and set it by the door. Then Silverwing picked me up and tossed me outside. They tossed the toolbox out beside me and then closed and locked the door.

“Don’t come back in till you do the job, Ruby.”

“What about my armor?!”

“You can do it, you're a strong hero.” I heard Rassie saying sarcastically. I buzzed in anger feeling unsure about this. Lifting the heavy toolbox up and the smell. Oh the smell coming from me was awful. I smelled like a decaying corpse. Flying up into the air and I heard fighting not far from me. Bullets flew and explosions sounded. I highly doubt the tower will survive through this war. The tower was pretty high up and with how thick the air was up higher. I have never been up this high before. I breathed heavily getting onto a rooftop next to it. This was one of the highest towers in the city. It was going to get harder for me to get up there.

“Hey, mac..” I turned to see the cat in a trench coat and he opened his coat. “Can I interest you in some drugs watches porn?” I just stare at the cat in the trench coat. “Oh how about this then?” He opens a box and brings out a claw weapon. It looks like the claw of a giant creature that got turned into a weapon.

“I give you to miss The disemboweled. For 20 caps it will be yours.”

“How about this you give it to me. Then when I can I will pay you back.” The Cat stares at me. “Look if you won’t do that then no deal. We are in the middle of a battleground here. I am not going to just sit here and haggle.”

“Alright fine…” He groaned, stroking his face. “Another deal went south. Oh, and are you heading up there?” He points to the tower.

“Yes, I need to fix the radio tower.”

“A gang is up there. They’re the reason the tower is destroyed. They got tired of the sounds it made. It drove them insane. I should know I used to be part of them. I got away from them because the sound never left. So they might be a little crazy. I hope you can’t hear it yourself.”

A sound coming from the radio tower? I am going to have to find a way to keep it from getting to me as well. Looking back up to the tower there are only two more buildings I can rest at. It’s going to get harder to get up there. Grabbing the bag lifting up into the air with the weight I am carrying. I hear gunshots below me looking down at ponies and others fighting. I panted hard my kind perspire differently than others do. When I landed on one of the roofs of the other buildings.

My stinger comes out and a few drops of venom drip from the tip of the stinger. Feeling myself cooling off and I groan the muscles in my body screaming for relief but I can’t stop now. Grabbing the bag again and lifted it with my wings. My wings screamed for relief as well. The air getting thinner and thinner. I couldn’t breathe so well anymore setting the bag down on the roof. Looking up to the higher building that has the tower.

Looking through the bag hoping to find something to help me. But all I saw are tools and the machine to attach to the tower. Looking up to the tower and then looked at a pony staring at me. He held a sniper on his side. I noticed he had wings on his side. So no wonder how he got up here.

“So.. they’re sending somepony up there to fix that tower?”

“Yes..” Panting harder more venom dripped from my stinger.

“Would you like some help? It’s not safe up there.”

“If you don’t mind.” I chuckle weakly trying to smile. But when I do it’s very weird looking. The pegasus looks into the bag and then to the tower. He flapped his wings and went up there first. When he went up there I heard gunshots and screaming. Grabbing the bag again and I flew up it wasn’t easy. I groaned deeply as I felt the bag getting heavy from the gravity or the fact my kind isn’t meant to be this high. The battle above went silent when I finally got up there. I saw a makeshift set of homes that have been made up here. Looking around I saw a few bodies that have already decayed.

Lifting the bag again and carrying it to the bag. When I got closer I heard the sound it started affecting me. Then radio waves hit right into my antennas. I groaned screaming in pain. Looking around while I heard stations on the radio.

“Those that know the heart of evil. The Shadow mare knows. She is always there to show the evil that they can’t win. Today on the Shadow mare. She is facing her greatest villain the mechopony. We last left our hero while she was chained and a robot laser trying to kill her.”

I screamed as I hold my head feeling it racking in my skull. Even though my vision is fuzzy I saw a power breaker connected to the tower. I did my best to get to the tower I groaned and I then saw unicorns screaming yelling it to stop. The pegasus had been knocked out. I doubt he could hear this since. He doesn’t have a horn or antennas. More stations broke through my mind as I stopped screaming.

“I love those dear hearts and gentle ponies.”

The song is so gentle but the pain of hearing it is inside my head. Didn’t help at all I looked at the unicorns smashing their horns with weapons to try to break them off. But they had no luck with a foal just dances going along with it. Unless that’s how it looked in my vision. The pegasus looked around all of us; he didn’t even get affected by this and trotted to me.

“What…” The voice is blotted out from the music in my head. I screamed my vision going cloudy. I noticed one of the unicorns had a broken horn looking down at me. I couldn’t tell if she wanted to kill me or was happy to see me.

“Tu.,” I screamed more of the song coming through my head

“ Who lives in my hometown.”

The music finally ended with another station. I didn’t understand this station but it sounded more like the station of ponies talking over it.

“Paladin Soda pop we are just entering the desert.” I couldn’t take it anymore and I pointed my bug hand to the power breaker. The two looked towards it and then at me my eyes bleeding along with my ears from the sound in my head.

“You won’t stop me, Shadow Mare. The Mechopony will not be stopped!! You can try to disable the bomb on the bus or stop me. You can’t do both!!” Finally, the two of them understood what I meant. They quickly went to the power breaker of the broken tower and when they pulled it. The tower went haywire like there was too much power in it. Then it did a nasty charge and blew causing all of us to fly and all I did was hit the roof not far from everyone else.

I couldn’t keep myself from passing out. I lay my head back and let the pain wash over me.

<000000>
The mind.

I opened my eyes in pure darkness looking around and Glendo formed in front of me. I could see the warden again? He looked at me since my kind can connect to him if we wished to the warden of the island.

“Well after all this time I can finally talk to you, Ruby. I couldn’t talk to you after that one known as Wheel Tread placed those crown pieces inside your head. What happened that allowed me to contact you again?”
“I don’t know...warden. Just I am still doing his bidding I am no longer calling him master. Maybe no matter what I am doing what he wishes without even noticing. Maybe he is one step ahead of me or. I am just a simple bug that does stuff that falls in line with him.”

Glendo chuckled and shifted a bit on his chair. I couldn’t fully see the features on his face. But I could tell he was here.

“I wish I could tell you more but all I could do was contact you. I am sure the crown pieces will stop me from contacting you again. But what did happen to cause them to shut off for a bit?”

I stroke my head unsure about it. I felt pain in every inch of my body like I was waking up. I didn’t like the feeling of this pain. I am sure it’s from the charge that went through me. I screamed when I finally started to wake up. I wanted to stay and talk to Glendo but my body wanted me to wake up.

<00000000>
The rooftop

Finally opening my eyes and groaned. I still smelled like a corpse and the dust and grime were all over my body. So I didn’t get cleaned. But when I finally woke up the mare with the broken horn stared down at me.

“Um… hello.”

“What in the ever fucking hell made you think you could survive up here?” The mare didn’t keep her tongue to herself. It’s amazing the words that came out of her mouth. “Many have died up here because of that tower. Even though they never even noticed that power breaker. Even if it did worse than good.”

I looked at the tower it’s smoking and still intact somewhat the top part is fully gone. I got off the bed I was layed on and walking over to the tower. It looked like I could repair it I just sighed shaking my head.

“Look I came up here to fix it. I didn’t know it was causing these problems up here. If I may ask why did the gang destroy it?”

“What gang?” The mare looks down at me. I could tell the confusion in her eyes made her unsure of what I was saying.

“I was told by a cat on the other roof. That told me that a gang destroyed the tower.”

“No, it was always like this. The strange radio singles didn’t start till when that Dj Mixer showed up. So when she turned it on the power and singles started going insane. It started bringing more than just hers here.”

Looking towards the broken tower and then back to the community here on the roof. This community is safe from the battle below. I am hoping it stays that way. I sat down feeling so tired and upset.

“You look like you have been through hell little bug.” I glance at the broken-horned mare nodding.

“Yes, you could say that. But I came up here to fix that. They feel it will bring hope and a swift end to this battle. A swift end to the battle with music. I fully doubt it but look at me. I am covered in dust and grime. I smell like a corpse.”

The pegasus stallion patted my back. A zebra filly looks through the tool bag. She brought out all the tools and then the device looking to the tower. The zebra fillies mother trotted to her and they both looked at me.

“Mommy that poor creature. Came up here to repair that. Should we get the leader to help her?” I couldn’t move that much or I felt defeated the two zebras left my vision and I closed my eyes in pain. A large shadow came over me after a while and I turned to see a creature I have never seen before. This large creature looks like a bear in a top hat and a black suit. He just stared at me like I was something to eat.

“I am a former Enclave creation miss. I’m known as Goris. Now you wish to rebuild that tower?” He lifts his bloodstained claws to the tower. I follow the claw to the tower nodding. I didn’t want to piss off this bear. But he seemed nice enough.

“I wish to try to bring hope back. To this city at least that is what. I was told.” I weakly tried to smile then groan showing the weariness of my body.

“We will rebuild it for you. You stay here and rest.” I nodded to the bear as he pushed me into an old couch. I laid back on the couch given a plate of cooked meat. It looked like it was the meal for the bear. But he didn’t mind if it was given to me. I eat the food watching the community up here working on getting the tower back together. Now of course it wasn’t going to be easy. A lot of the old tower parts are either so old they can no longer be connected.

What they do though they take wooden blanks from their homes and do their best to fuse them to keep the tower up. It’s taken over a bit of two hours and the sun started to go down since it’s been a long day and I heard that the battle stopped again for a time. The last bit of the tower was the device.

They turned it on and it screamed to life the tower had power going through it. They turned on the radio and then Dj Mixer came through. It was a little static and cut out at least once.

“Greetings DJ Mixer here. I got some news for you, my friends, I learned something and it’s getting scary my friends. The project that normally tosses water to the desert is now stopped. It’s hovering near an airship. I don’t know what to tell you but I am worried about this. It’s only twice a year when this device makes it to land to give life-giving water. But right now it’s just there hovering.”

“In other news, Tiria’s heart got attacked no one is dead. But from what I learned they broke into the stable there. They also stole something called The howling dance. I learned more about that diamond. It’s what created the race like Tiria they have no idea why they took it. I couldn’t get my drones there. So I had to kindly ask to ask Dj pone3 to get me an interview. Forgive the static it seems our stations don’t get along technology-wise.” Yanari’s voice went silent and all we heard for a second was static. Finally, a soft exotic voice broke through the static.

“Good evening children. Dj pone3 here. I am interviewing KipKipe. I learned that her town got attacked by some strange robots that kept yelling he is rising. Now miss KipKipe I am happy you’re alright. What can you tell us?” So much static made it harder to hear and it finally cleared up.

“I’m happy to be alive. We don’t know fully why they took the Howling dance. But we know why they attacked the stable. I don’t want to scare anypony but after they left we learned what they took.”

“What did they take?”

“It took us a while to find out. But Silver Gunner knew it’s why he left with the others. He never really tells the rest of us what is on his mind. He does this it’s why Crow, Peach, and her wife left us. They got tired of Silver not explaining what is on his mind.”

“Why did he hide it from the rest of you? Is it something very bad then?”

Kip took a deep breath sighing. “Yes, what we learned is not good. They found a way to remove the stone spell from the Storm King. What was in that stable was his brain. They put it in a magic tube to remove the spell. Silver Gunner left to make sure he doesn’t return. But when Silver doesn’t fully explain then it’s best to know it's bad.”

“Thank you miss KipKipe. You got it here first children. The fight may be over in Equestria. But other parts of our world are still under strife. If this is true that the Storm King will return. We must be ready to stop him.” Static took over again Yanari returns.

“That is what I can give you my friends. We have no way to know what is going on. All I can say is it has a lot to do with Ruby vanishing. Then the war at Kludgetown it’s gotten worse, my friends. I fear we are at the endgame. If you no longer hear me, my friends. Please fight for your lives.” Music came on and it played in the background.

I didn’t understand what I fully heard. But what is this howling dance? But the biggest question why would the ponies take the Storm King’s brain locked in a stone spell and try to remove the spell? Why would they even try to bring him back? But I look back at Project Storm watch. It’s a project to get ready for the return of Grogar. I wracked everything in my brain the fact this battle in Kludgetown is going to get even worse. The fact that the elemental that was made to fight in this town is going to gather foals. The fact it’s going to get even worse after this. I just can’t understand it anymore.

“Now we have to ask you to leave Ruby.” I look up to the bear. He knew who I was? I didn’t know why I had to leave but I am starting to wonder if they don’t trust me because of me having a connection to Wheel Tread.

“Why must she leave Goris?” The bear looks down at the little zebra foal. He strokes her head with his claw and he looked back to me.

“She is a hero.” Fear fills the eyes of the ponies even the pegasus that helped me. They all back away from me. I have never seen such fear in the eyes when someone goes she is a hero. The foal backed up from me tears streaming from her face.

“Go before I have to kill you, Ruby.” I stare at the bear I just wanted to break down and sob. But I couldn’t.

“I didn’t do anything...though I came to help you.”

“That is the problem, Ruby. You’re helping when a hero helps stuff like what is going on now happens. If you stayed out of it the battle would have ended by now. So please go before I make you my next meal.” I look away and flap my wings to make my way back down to the inn.

“Ruby.” I turn my eyes to look at Goris. who smiled gently at me. He patted my head and looked down at the inn. “Listen I am sorry for what is happening. Heroes have done some pretty bad things in this world. Scootaloo I am not going to go into her. Her hero path removed her sins for what she did for Equestria. Not everyone may agree. But other heroes have done some things in this land. That caused many to not trust them here.”

I nodded looking back to the inn. I quickly flew off and despite how I felt I flew as fast as I could before the battle started up again.

<00000000000>
The inn

I made it back into the inn and The doctor and the Queen are now arguing again. It wasn’t a pleasant argument either from what I am hearing. I walked upstairs and I listened to the nurses holding back the doctor. The Queen looks like she got punched in the face.

“You lied to me!!. You said you wouldn’t use the foal bodies. If you don’t tell the necromancer to stop right now I walk!!”

“I told you before we aren’t using the foal bodies. Doctor, there may be some teens in that group of bodies. But as I told you. We won’t be using them. So you can relax.” Ocean strokes her eye it got hit very hard. Now it’s bruising up. The poor doctor growls and heads into the old office and closes the door. The nurses went back to their rooms and I looked at the zebra mare I have been helping.

“There is my helper. Are you willing to help me with the rest of these bodies?”

“Yes but I need to talk to the doctor real fast.” The zebra nurse tried to stop me but when I walked into the office door. I saw the doctor injecting herself with a drug. The fluid looks green and her tired eyes look full of energy again. Looking at the box of the drugs she took it’s called stims. The biggest warning on there addictive and I look around seeing many empty boxes and vials. She didn’t even know I was there but when I dropped the box it made a sound and she turned. Her eyes had so much anger.

“When a door is closed!! You shouldn’t come in without knocking!!” A nurse comes in.

“Doctor we got some new patients that need treatment. What should I give them?”

“Give them an immunity booster and whatever is effecting them give them potions.”

“Doctor?” The nurse questioned.

“It will work I promise you.”

“Now!! Why are you in here RUBY?!” The nurse left and then trotted back in not too long later. “They’re crashing doctor.” The doctor was about to lose it then Rassie came in.

“Doctor one of our guards got their leg blown off what should we do?”

Then she finally lost it from the stims going through her body from the stress from everything else. She finally snapped.

“Will you all shut up?! Look find cybernetics and now get done with your FUCKING JOBS!!. DAMN IT!! Also, take this fucking bug with you!!” She grabs me and tosses me out of the door pushing everyone out. “Now don’t bother me again unless someone is dying!!” She slams the door loud enough that it went through the inn.

I just stare at the door and then back to the others. Who didn’t even do a thing I went back in and she didn’t even react this time. I closed the door and sit beside her.

“You do know...If you didn’t want me in here you could have locked the door.” The doctor looked down. She was about to scream again and lifted into the air my stinger coming out of the bottom. “If you yell at me again and not talk to me. I will sting you and paralyze you so you are forced to talk to me.”

I stare at her with my emotionless eyes crossing my many arms and my cybernetics are on her desk. They’re even opened up like she is reprograming them now. I remember why it was so hard to carry those tools. I forgot I didn’t have these on. Looking at the holes in my side. She looked back at my cybernetics.

“Look Ruby I give these back to you and you leave please?” I shook my head.

“No, I won’t leave. You’re a doctor I don’t even know your name and you have taken to many of these vials. I am sorry to say doctor but you’re addicted and you’re a danger to those you try to rescue. So I could ruin your job right now. If you don’t test yourself and see that I am right.”

The doctor just stares at me and she nods tossing me my arms after she closes them up and i shove them into the holes and they connect. Finally coming back out and turning to the zebra nurse.

“Now may I have your name before I work with you again?”

“That is fair. I was raised by ponies since they found me years ago. I’m

“Educatrix my father loved looking at the old words of the past. He found this it means nurse in old poenish he felt it would be my calling. Since to him, a zebra should always be a healer. He was right. He died last year from cancer along with my mother.”

“I see but do you still need help with the rest of the bodies and whoever else?” The mare nodded.

“Yes, the others are doing what they can to keep some alive. But Ruby you should rest get a shower and then eat something please.” I shook my head.

“No, I need to be helpful with something. I can’t just sit around doing nothing. So please let me help you.” The zebra nodded and we went to each room. I held the hoof of a young foal who was bleeding out and we couldn’t stop the bleeding.

“What’s your name little one?” I stroked the fillies mane she looked so pale she looked so weak. Blood was all over my body thanks to this filly. She was spurting blood even though she was. She was a strong little one.

“I’m Tiger.” She weakly squeaked tears streamed down the little ones face. Even tears from my eyes fell from my eyes. I wanted to save everyone I couldn’t though. It’s getting harder to do this. Looking at some of those that will live through this. But why must a few of them be little ones?

“You’re a strong filly Tiger. What are you going to do when.. You get to the afterlife?” Tiger tried to smile but the pain was so much for her. All she could do was grunt and try to show a smile through the pain.

“I.. will try to find. My mother. I will try to find my father who went before I was born. He died a hero my mother told me.” I just held her to my chest and allowed her last few moments to be peaceful and decent. I held her ears closed so she couldn’t hear the screams. The cries of others dying around us. This war has become hell and it’s not going to stop. I held her tighter and softly sang.

“Oh, the moon sees you on your way to the next journey. The end may be now but you’re a strong little filly. The stars look down and laugh as they see you falling and becoming stronger than them. Please dance for me in the afterlife my dear little Tiger. Please laugh and play with your friends.”

In the middle of the song she grew cold and right in the middle of my singing, she passed away. I lay her back down on the pillow and cross her hooves on her chest. Placing a wilted flower I found in the inn. I felt my emotions turn off again as I look around me seeing the dead and the dying. Looking back to the nurses who have gone through just as much as I have. We have all turned off our emotions.

The smell of decaying bodies as I lift Tiger into a body bag of the ones we would burn.. Not the ones we would use as the weapon to end this war. I open the bag and give a gentle kiss to the filly’s cold lifeless head.

“Hambani ukuthula” I learned those over the month but the meanings are Go in peace. I wish I could have done more for the little one but. All I can do is help as my body starts to stink even worse as this room. Soon we will burn these bodies and then I can finally rest. But for now, I must keep on with my task no matter how heartbreaking it is.

We worked on the others in the room many of them already passed away before we could get to them. The other nurses carried off the body bags and I noticed that they only could do what they could. But some gave up even trying. Looking at one the last ones still alive in the room. I noticed there are no elders at all in this town. But the last one alive in this room a middle-aged stallion. I poor stallion had his voice box torn out. All he could do was write to us when he wasn’t feeling depressed.

But he wanted us to leave him alone so we could help those more in need. We did what he asked but a guard that he is friends with came in to keep an eye on him. There is only one more room it’s been almost hours since we got to the last room and the smell was getting awful. All the bodybags of those to be used and burned started to stink. But it wasn’t to be helped. I followed my friend to the last room and inside it was the worse. These ponies lost various limps even some of the lizard creatures I met before were here. But they were all dead on the floor. They haven’t even been helped.

I helped my friend gather the bodies from the floor and the stained carpet stank of blood and empty bowls. It would never be the same again unless someone tore this carpet up and had to get ponies and others to stay here for the night.

It was the same thing we worked on those that could live but when we finished we counted. Almost all of them died but twenty. Those twenty would go with the elemental monster to Peace Rock and we would burn the others. After a while, we cleaned up the room and I was pushed into the bathroom. I took off my Cybernetics putting them down so I could clean them later.

“Take a shower Ruby you deserve it.” I did what my friend asked and turned on the hot water. When I got into the shower. The dust and old blood came off me even if I didn’t have any fur I took the shampoo and cleaned up my body with the soap every inch of the smell finally left my body.

I even cleaned the holes that the cybernetics would go inside. It hurt but I had to do something to keep those areas clean. I heard singing down below it seems even though the war outside is not going so well. The ponies and others are in high spirits. Finally, when I got out I sat down taking a towel and cleaning the dirty cybernetics.

I turned off the water and took the other towel drying myself off and leaving the bathroom standing outside her room is the doctor and she was talking to Educatrix. After putting my cybernetics back into the holes in my side. I went up to the doctor.

“Ruby was correct I am addicted. So... “ She strokes her head looking towards me a weak smile forming on her beak. “So I need to go on a walkabout. I need to get away before the Storm King returns.” She gives my friend everything even her room. “Please don’t tell Ocean that I left. She will learn.” She finally walked down the stairs.

“Oh...Ruby. I’m known as Duster” She waves to me and left. Not saying a word. I looked at my friend. She is now the doctor she shook her head. She went inside the room and came out in the doctor’s jacket.

“I am going to follow what Duster wants. I will not allow the bodies of the foals to be used.” I am happy that she wasn’t going to go back to what Duster wanted. “Now Ruby as the new doctor. I want you to go get some food and talk to others in the main hall of the hotel.” The main hall I look down to see ponies and others with trays going in and out of the hall. I could hear laughter and cheering like those that are inside there don’t know a war is going on.

“I think I will just go get some sleep.” Educatrix stood over me I looked up to her. The look in her gentle red eyes made me not want to fight her doctor’s orders she sat in front of me and smiled. I felt maybe since we talked about each other’s lives during the times we worked together. I told her that I am lonely and I miss my friends and family.

“Ruby you need to make some friends. You opened up to me I feel you need to open up to others. Even if you don’t open up to others. I feel you need to at least she the peaceful cheerful friendship inside there.”

I look back down to the lobby. The gunshots started to sound outside again and the guards rush out to keep whoever is fighting from getting inside this inn. I noticed the zebras keeping the shield spell up change each time. Another set of zebras takes over in the same spot. While the others come upstairs to rest in one of the clean rooms. I shook my head I didn’t even watch at all what was going on around us. I just focused on helping with the bodies. I look at one room that holes both sets of bags. They’re put in piles with the words to burn and to use. There is more to use then burn. I am happy I see that since it wasn’t many foals that died.

“I don’t think I have the mental ability to make new friends. I already forsake my other friends.” The zebra stroked my head and I just froze not sure what to think of the hoof stroking my head. It felt so motherly and what Cranberry did when I was unsure about myself. I finally moved away and walked down the stairs. Before I could make it to the door Ocean waves stopped in front of me.

“Ruby is it true that Duster left?” Oh, she didn’t know I am sure she is not going to be happy about this. But it’s better than allowing an addicted doctor working on others. If she was allowed to keep working. She would have caused a problem and may be caused someone to die. I took a deep breath having to finally tell her.

“I found that Duster had been taking stims. She took more than she should have. I saw that she took so many that her ability to make judgement and talking to others made her very upset. She even lost it with Rassie. He didn’t tell you that this went on between them?”

“Ah, so that is why she was so upset.” I turn my head seeing Rassie who was sitting in a chair near the door of the main hall. “Thank you for taking care of it Ruby. But you should have told the rest of us. I do understand why you didn’t. If we confronted her with all this. She would have either lost her mind or tried to kill us.”

SilverWing nodded who used a whetstone to sharing her cutlass. Wiping off the blood on it. Since Silverwing has been out fighting. She took the stone again and it slides on the blade. Sparks fly from the blade while it was made even sharper.

I turn to the Queen who didn’t even look sad. She nodded and she went into her own room. I felt maybe I should talk to her as well. I turn to the door and the guards stop me with their spears.

“Let her through.” The Hippogriff guards look up to Rassie. “Ruby needs to understand what is really going on here. Then just gathering pieces of a weapon.” The guards move away from the door as I go inside.

<00000000>
Queens Chambers.

The room is much larger than the others. In this room is a study with an old dusty desk table. On the desk when I look at it. It has a nameplate on it. ‘Capper.’ I look at all his books and some of them are so old just touching them would fall apart. Looking to a glass case that holds a large gem that used to have magic within it. I can sense it I look at the name of it. ‘The SunStone the life and heart of Fluttervalley.’ I turn to see one more case and it has a set of wands inside them. The wands look gray and dead.

Looking at the name on the case. ‘The Wands of the princess ponies. The magic protectors of Ponyland.’ Ponyland? Looking at an old painting of a pink castle with a small pink dragon and Majesty?! I back away from the painting as I stare into those eyes. Turning to the other paintings of other creatures in them they stare at me. One even tries reaching for me as they try to scream and talk to me.

“I am sure you see them too.” I turn finally see the Queen. The paintings stopped moving and I sighed looking to a stump reading a sign on it. ‘A poor former soul.’ My eyes open wide with horror. I remember now Majesty had the magic to turn creatures to trees. To bubbles even trap them in paintings. I look around seeing all of her work and evil. All the stuff in this room belonged to Majesty at one point.

“I… why is all this here?!” The fear of the fact I am in this room is making me scared. As the Queen sighed shaking her head.

“It’s all here because before the war Capper was a collector of old items. He went to a land that he found called dream valley. A land that used to be full of life and hope. But when he got there he just found nothing but ruin.”

I took a deep breath finally relaxing. I looked at more of the glass cases holding many other things. An old in one of the cases an old pointy hat and I stopped looking at them all. But I finally found one of them broken. Looking at the sign. ‘The satchel of Zeb. He used it to destroy the lives of many. Including the one named Nightshade.’ So that is were that weapon came from that zebra used.

“I am sorry to say Ruby you see history here. That old land that Capper went to. It wasn’t always peaceful. Most of the judges you face are judges of that land. So those judges were allowed to run rampant. They destroyed the land and one of them is now good and on our side.” I understood this but seeing all this is from a long-dead land.

“Before I came in here Rassie told me you would tell me the truth.”

“The truth Ruby? The truth is you’re going to have to go to this land. There is a weapon inside an old locket that could be used to fight all these villains. That is the problem though it can only be used once. Finding it though will be hard and a long trek. There was a name for this weapon but it’s been lost in history. But if you do search for it and use it. Remember it can only be used once and you must use it when the need is dire.”

I sighed stroking my face. This is so much to take in so I would have to go to a whole other land. Looking away shaking my head. Why me though I thought to myself? I felt a claw on my shoulder and looked up into the eyes of the Queen.

“I know this is much to take in. For all the fuck we know it could be a big chance this land even exists still. This land could be so hard to find again that just leaving this land would give evil an easy time to take over. That is the problem are you willing to go on a journey but giving the villains more power?”

I didn’t know but she is right. If a hero left this land when they needed the hero most just to find a weapon. Maybe the land deserves to lose that hero. I look at the old painting of Majesty and then back to Ocean Waves. She just sat in a very old chair. It was strange she didn’t even look tired or put out at what happened. She looked out as another creation of the enclave crashes into the sand outside the town

“This war for this town is going to end with half of it dead than half of it dead rather than most of it alive. The reason I am talking to you about this land Ruby. Is more that I plan to search for it. I plan to go on a search to find this weapon.”

“Is it wise to search for a weapon when your subjects need you to lead them?” The Queen turned to look at me and nodded.

“Yes, that is the thing I should care about more leading. Just I want to find a way to give this land hope. As you can tell heroes don’t give this land hope at all. A lot of them are scared to death of the heroes.”

She was right this land had more fear for the heroes than the villains. But maybe after what the heroes have done, it’s not a bad thing to be fearful of them. It’s something to be worried about. Since they respect villains more then what I brought. I guess bringing them hope makes some of them fearful.

Even when I was trying to save some of the dying ponies, zebras, and poachers all of them just kept saying please don’t give me hope. I guess hope here is gone and they want to allow their judgments to be passed. I think many who knew their judgment was going to pass. It made me unsure if I should have even tried.

“Oh, Ruby thank you for helping save as many foals as you can. I had a personal talk with that elemental. She will be leaving before we do our attack. She doesn’t want those that she saved to see their friends and family rise up as corpses to fight for us.”

I took a deep breath I still didn’t like the idea myself. But if it was the only way to stop this battle from getting worse and more lives being lost. Then I would think it’s wise to do so. Looking back at the history of the other land. The books that I could read about it. The journals made by Majesty and the names of the ponies that created some of the books. One of them caught my eye though. Near the title was the name ‘Wind Whistler.’ She had many of these books and one of the others was Paradise. I could tell just from the title alone that she was the storyteller. One of the books was called the land of legends. The book though was so old and unable to be opened.

“Alright, I am going to go get something to eat and talk to all sides in that hall. I just need to see why they’re so peaceful in there. But outside this inn, they fight. It just makes little sense to me.” Heading back to the door and closing my eyes sighing.

“That’s because it’s an old spell.” I stopped going to the door and turning to look at The Queen. A spell was keeping them from fighting each other? “The spell is an old one from this Dreamvalley. It was used to bring all those together even if they hated each other and drink and be merry. It’s not forced on them they accept it from the drink and food they consume”

I didn’t like the sound of that a drink and food that forced them to be respectful to each other. I am guessing maybe it was done to keep them from killing each other. Maybe they knew they were doing and needed this to keep themselves happy and not falling apart. I went to the door and left the Queen’s room standing in front of the great hall door. I didn’t know if it was right for me to go in.

I look at the inviting door opening the door but before I could go in. I turned hearing the door opening up seeing one of the robots. The robot went right to me and looked at me with its many eyes. For some reason, the guards let it in. There was no one else in the room with me at this time. I am sure I am being watched while this Robot his here.

“He is rising All we need is the last part of the puzzle. You so stop holding back and take that knife and fill it with the blood. The project is stuck and waiting till it’s master comes back. OH, he is rising we need to praise him.”

“I have done what I can for the knife. I have taken some blood but I haven’t killed anyone I refuse to. But I know when the battle fully comes soon. I am going to need to fight. I..” I had to ask before I went on.

“Why did this project stop? Why did it stop for Wheel Tread?”

“That is not a hard secret to know. He had many friends in high places that did things for him. Some added failsafe in this project just for him. More because he promised to bring back the rain. But if they knew his true plan. To bring back the one that shall bring this land to heel!!”

I turned back to the main hall door. “I don’t have time for your pointlessness. I don’t have time for it at all. All I keep hearing and seeing is you spouting that he is coming. I know my fate I am going to accept it. Just let me be happy before the stars have my blood.”

“Soon the judges of the stars will give what a hero like you deserves. Now when you come to your little battle to the main bases. You will face two of the judges. With their mark of guilt. Because of them, you’re guilty. Of all the crimes you caused by all the deaths you caused.”

I tried to stay calm I was mind-controlled during that entire time. I was under the control of Wheel Tread. I was injected with pieces of the crown that Majesty used on me. I tried to ignore what the robot was saying.

“The smile on your face when you killed that stallion. The smile when you almost killed that foal. Oh if Wheel tread didn’t just simply push you. Just the glory of seeing all this was amazing to me and my master.”

“I didn’t do it. Wheel Tread mind controlled me.”

“Oh what a fool. He had nothing to do with it.” The robot gets right into my face. I see myself in its shiny armor. “The universe wanted you as its puppet you’re just a vessel for the wrath of the stars themselves. You will now give them all their blood and you will be tossed aside. For they will run and bring this land to heel. Then later let the real master destroy it!!”

I was about to counter and a door opened in front of me. All of the soldiers came out and get ready for the final battle. As their new general who is the species like Oku. I never got her name and I doubt I will unless she survives this. I look to see that the robot was never there I shook my head.

“Come my friends we used to be at war with each other. It’s time to end this battle and free Kludgetown from this battle. We are going to be at war with our friend’s family even children. Let’s get this battle over with are you all with me?!” The entire crowd cheered and we went to the back of the inn that is a big courtyard and the bodies of the foals are placed in a pile and then Rassie stands in front of the bodybags.

“Behind me is what happens when hate controls the mind. These foals fought with their families or loved ones. Mostly because they were raised to do so. Its why this land is called Widowmaker. I wish I could say otherwise my friends I really wish I could. But we have this battle ahead of us.. Then we got the return of the Storm King. We will be too weak to fight him. So after this battle is over we all go into hiding and let this town rot.”

The soldiers and leaders nod in agreement.

“Ruby please come here.” I flap my wings and fly into the air near Rassie. “Look at the hero. She has done much for us. But so many have forsaken her. It’s what is going to happen. She will not be trusted anymore after the Storm King rises. Most heroes will be shunned. I hope we are ready for that. When heroes refuse to rescue us because we never called them.” He offered the torch to me. I took it in my little bug hands and look at the fire closing my eyes. They would want me to say something I guess I must.

“I wish I could say I was a good hero. I can’t I have done many things I am not proud of. I will be accepting my judgment when the time comes. I can’t run from it any longer. I must sit and face it. But I will fight like you all are going to fight. I am going to spit in the faces of the judges. I will go down cursing and screaming. I will not go down that easy. It’s now time to fight this battle.” I toss the fire onto the bodies of the foals.

The bodies started to burn as well all watched. It was time for the final battle of this town and then the end.

<00000000000>
The final Battle for Kludgetown

The sun slowly started to rise. I had my armor all my weapons and I was set all I had to do was wait for the necromancer to finish. I watched while the necromancer took many vases cutting out the heart of the dead. Placing them inside the vase with a potion she created. I didn’t get her name but I was told when the spell is over. She would die from the strain of the spell. Then another group of zebra came over to her having her drink a powerful potion.

“Oh, the stars in the sky. Give us back the spirits of the dead. Give us back their souls for one final task. They shall give you the blood you crave.” The necromancer mare yelled to the sky. I have been told that zebras have a connection or so they say to the stars. But I don’t see any glowing. I see the necromancer releasing a green smoke from her body and it enters the vases and I hear hearts beating. All the bodies that died recently stand up. All they knew was their task to fight in the name of the stars.

Oku looked down at me. His eyes screamed at me they had emotions. They had the ability to know what is going on. They’re trapped in their own bodies. I swear I could hear him scream kill me, please. I look away and the leader’s Galaxy and Skysong blow into a horn to single to move forward. I look out to the desert watching the elemental creature leaving. I am happy they’re finally leaving.

“Charge!!” One of the soldiers say and I grab my sword and knife. Holding the knife while the gem glows brightly. The battle finally was on and the zombie or whatever they were now. Constructs of the stars? All of us quickly went for the first base. The enclave base that held the first judge I will be facing.

I flew into the air to see what was going on and I finally saw the enclave base. An old factory built here ages past. The factory has been hit by so many things there are holes in the side of it. I watch below as the soldiers the living and the dead fighting towards the base. I finally able to see it all and all I see is hell.

I feel maybe this is what I have caused. I fly off to the base getting further to the ground below I held tightly onto my weapons feeling the grip getting so tight. I quickly had to lift up my blades while an armored enclave attacked me with a strange tail. I blocked each attack but this pony was faster than me. So it was getting harder to keep up. One of the construct bodies got in the way of the attack from the tail and got impaled. I watched while the pony tried their best to get the body off the tail.

While they focused on that I looked for weak points in the armor. I saw in the neck there looks to be less armor. I took the dagger and try to force it into the neck. I feel the blade cut into the flesh and then I backed off. What am I doing? This pony is just protecting their family and protecting their friends.

“Look pony I don’t want to kill you. But I have to face the first judge. Lavan. Please I don’t want to kill you.” The pony removed the dead body from the tail and we looked at each other. It felt like we just stared at each other for hours. But it was just an amount of seconds.

The pony turned and lifted the visor of the armor. Then turned back to look at me. I saw the mare’s eyes. This mare is young and new to battle. She looked like she has seen some things. But she placed the visor back down.

“You’re the one that he wishes to face then? I won’t stand in the way he has taken over. The Enclave leader has been killed. If you get him out of the base we will all surrender to you. Then you have to deal with the other judge on the other base.”

“I am ready for it.”

“I doubt you are but lucky for you the dead constructs they used are making it easy for anypony to get in and out. You could bypass the entire battle if you wish. I can lead you there hmm?” I nod and the pony flew up into the air and lead me into the other side of the base. When we got there there was nothing inside. We got to a room and it was very empty the battle outside didn’t even make it in here yet.

I looked down at the body of the former leader and he was burnt to a crisp nothing but bones and soot. I look on the desk to see the other part of the weapon. The right side of the blade and then I sigh were is the judge I thought.

“I don’t see the judge.”

“He is around more than you know.” I quickly turned seeing the body of the mare change into a large crystal being. He laughed loudly like a villain full of power and magic. I heard of Lavan he was a lava demon or he used to be. What happened that caused him to become this crystal monster?

“FEEEL THE POWER!!” He screamed and shot rainbow light out of his fingers and when it hit me I flew into the wall dropping my weapons screaming in pain. As the rainbow went through my body and it hurt so much. “It’s so grand!!” I groaned and well again stuck in a wall looking at the crystal monster.

“What...what happened to you?! I was told you’re a lava demon. How did you become that?!” The crystal monster laughed and stood boasting like well a king.

“I did what most would do. Get more power feel it in me. I went to a land known as dream valley years ago. I found these princess ponies. I stole their wands and then I got power!!!!” He screamed laughing. He no longer a lava demon then. I won’t have a problem with him hopefully. I pried myself off the wall. Taking my weapons and charge right at him cutting into the crystal. His blood though it was lava.

The lava coated the blade and it sizzled if it wasn’t for the runes on Spitfire it would have melted. Looking up at the creature while he just laughed and boast like a monster. I don’t know how I could fight this judge and win.

“If you’re here to judge this land. Then why haven’t you?!”

“Oh, that is simple. I want power more than judging. I know though that you’re the one I am meant to judge. The stars call for your death Ruby. To make it so the heroes never fight them again!!” He charged at me and we fell through a wall smashing to the battle below that finally stopped when we got there. Before we hit the ground though I was able to get out from under him and getaway.

“I may not get my chance to take you down, Ruby. But look at the eyes around you. Do they see you as a hero or as a threat?!” I look at all the eyes around me as the battle came to a halt even the necromancer constructs looked at me with their dead eyes.

“Are they my judges to for what I have done to piss off the stars?” He didn’t answer just the battle stopped because of our battle. Maybe I need to prove that I look at a weapon being tossed down beside me. It’s a large hammer I look to the dead Oku who simply gave me a nod. I pick up the hammer. It has a name on it. ‘Freedom’ Then Lavan laughed loudly.

“You don’t seem to get it. You have already lost and you have been judged.”I lifted the hammer and held it tightly after I put the rest of the weapons away. I held the hammer so tightly in my bug hands and took a deep breath. My breath caused the visor on my helm to fog up just a bit. The laughing monster was either going to be the end of me.

“I will not fall to a creature such as you.” I charge at him and I don’t know what will happen but what will happen is that soon the end of my journey will soon come.

To Be Continued.

Chapter Nineteen: Battle for Kludgetown part 2

Sometimes power is not always wise to go for. Sometimes you need to allow power to pass you by never allowing it to become you. I have been searching for ways to defeat the evil within me. All I can do is either let the evil take me over or get exiled from this island

Written by Lavan the wise.

I have found it. The ability to give me more power. The power I have been craving!! I have gained a following in this land called dream valley. I have found the wands. The princess shall be killed. I shall get what I need to fight Grogar and judge this land.

Written by Lavan the mad king.

The hammer I held tightly in my buggy hands I charge at the crystal monster. The speed of the attack is so great I feel it affecting my wings. If I move just wrong my wings could fail and cause me to fail this attack. I smash very hard into the crystal body of Lavan. When the hammer known as freedom smashes into him. It breaks through this crystal right into the lava body. The hammer is now stuck in the hot lava. Lavan stands there laughing and he then screams in pain. As I look at the hammer glowing. I pull the hammer out of the wound and the hammer is fine. I back up holding the hammer tightly.

“Moonlight runes.” I glance at Skysong. “The rune you must do when you’re in the moonlight. It’s one of the best ways to fight a minion of the stars. But the downturn will burn you as well. You’re of the stars too.”

How am I of the stars? Then it hit me hard I have been chosen to be the star. To not only be judged by them. But they also wished me to kill for them. I took a deep breath looking up to Lavan who is finally healed.

“You hurt me… Not even the princess ponies could hurt me. They screamed like fleas under my foot. So did Majesties little dragon pet.” He laughs softly. “Oh, I shall let the stars have their time with you!!”

He lifts his crystal hands for a moment and he cast a spell. The ground started to shake as the lava came out of the ground and it blocked me off from the rest. Then I heard laughter on the outside.

“Get them all my minions.”

“YES, MASTER!!” A small lava demon yells. I hear the battle outside and screaming. I turn back to Lavan now I am trapped fighting this monster this judge. I tried to find a weakness in Lavan’s crystal body. My helmet can’t seem to find any weakness in the crystal. It looks like I must allow the moonlight to burn me. The spell was finally cast and Lavan forms a lava sword and shield in his hands.

“Welcome to your end hero.” Before the battle started a shield landed right beside me. It had no name but a rune on it. Why would anyone have a shield? I quickly held it in on my cybernetic hands. Before I could get a good grip on the shield I was attacked. Lavan smashed right into the shield causing the vibration to hurt. I lifted the hammer in my upper two hands and smashed down on his weapons. Our two weapons glowed feeling the pain filling my body from the moonlight.

I lift the shield and block one of his attacks and when he hits the shield again. The vibration from the attack causes me to drop it and he stepped on it and it makes his body shake. Looking down at the shield it’s glowing like a hammer. While he was stunned I smashed the hammer into him and broke apart more of his body. I didn’t allow him to reform even though my hands are burning from the light.

I held the hammer tightly even though it burned through my armor. All that was left were crystals and some lava. I let the hammer down coughing in pain from the moonlight affecting me in a bad way. I didn’t even notice him reforming and I saw a shadow above me and a giant mace comes down to hit me. Oku the body of Oku gets in the way and takes the hit. The mace goes through his entire body stopping right at his tail.

The body reforms while Oku held a sword. He did his best to fight off Lavan while I took a breather took the gloves off my buggy hands and I pour a little bit of potion on them. The burns heal groaning a bit at the pain. Oku is lifted and the former dead general is tossed to the ground and gets back up. Lavan uses lava from his noncrystal hands to set Oku on fire.

The fire causes him to fall apart and the green mist to leave his body. He turns to me his eyes full of sadness. A creature of the dead full of sadness? Then it hit me and hit me hard. She brought their spirits back. It’s him just not able to speak. His body turned to ash and dust and I look back at lavan.

“He has been judged and his judgment based. He is not guilty.” He judged him and that is how he handles the ones he judges? “Your judgment bug will be when the King returns. But it doesn’t mean I can’t have my fun.”

The crystal monster smirks. He was just doing this to have fun? So my judgment for him has already passed and I am guilty to him. I took a deep breath putting the gloves back on and grabbing the hammer tightly. The runes glow in the light.

“Even if the moon brings me pain. I shall fight you to the bitter end!!”

“Or fight me till I get bored with you and allow the other judge to have his fun.” Beezen is here? I thought he was with the ponies, not the Enclave. A sudden suit of enclave armor hits me from behind I fall to the ground dropping the hammer. Turning to look at the armor the eyes of the helm glow brightly and I then saw a chair coming to join in and looking towards a sword and a gun coming to join in.

“What in the world?” The armor laughs. Wait the armor is laughing? The sword starts to laugh as well the rest of the room laughs. I finally saw what was going on weapons and everyday objects are attacking the army. Looking behind me to see Lavan just leaning on the dried lava to watch.

“Beezen is not here. But his magic paint is.” Lavan smirks. “I will just sit here and watch while you fail at fighting him.” Magic pain I grab the hammer tightly flying back into the air. The suit of armor stayed behind while the chair, the sword, and the gun attacked me. The chair flew into the air and it has a face?

“I will teach you ponies to shove your asses on me!!” Is the chair angry that ponies sit on it? I had no idea what was going on around this time and how a chair could hurt me. I swing the large hammer and the chair dodged out of the way. It’s quick for a thing of wood and before I could move I felt the sword stab in my side. I groaned deeply in pain.

“Enguard face me like a stallion!!” The sword is lodged in my side and it pulls out and I felt a needle jab in my side pushing in potion and med-x and I parry the sword with the hammer. “HAHA!! You fight like my sister!! You stink and you smell of elderberries!!!”

I took a deep breath looking towards the armor that just waited for its a moment to attack me. I heard the chair clattering behind me to attack me. I quickly turn and smash my hammer into the chair and it falls apart. The chair screams and it coughs sawdust. The chair slowly dies and it goes back to being a normal object.

“HA, I hated him! You know he killed my father my mother!!” I grew upset at this sword and smash the hammer hard into the sword and it broke in half. The sword laughs coughing and nothing came up. The face on the sword vanished when the magic went away. I panted deeply my visor fogging up. It’s rare for a worker magic eater like me to fight this hard. I was waiting for the armor to now attack.

“Hmm,” The armor circles me and I had no idea what it was doing. Its eyes study everything about me. I believe this armor is trying to find a weakness in my armor. I held the hammer tightly knowing. I will not be able to keep this thing. I am not strong enough to lug it around. The armor opens up and drops out flashbangs and when they blow they cause my vision to go blind. I guess my helmet can’t filter that out. When my vision goes back to normal I heard a weapon power-up

Quickly turning as the scorpion stinger on the armor fires off a green blast and I quickly move as I could and it hit my top left wing causing it to burn and sizzle. I have an issue flying and with the added weight it’s even harder to stay up in the air. Now the armor charges at me. It stays silent rather than mouthing off like the other two. I block the attack from the tail. I have a feeling the attack did cause it to lose a lot of power.

“You’re part of the Enclave. You should be protecting ponies not attacking them.”

“I am just the armor they wear. I am a tool to them a tool for them to murder.” So the armor feels like those that wear it kill and murder? Maybe if all of these creations were given life. They would be treated better. I look over at the others who took care of their battles. The only one still going is the door giving a mare a problem. The door keeps swinging causing her to fly back.

The armor quickly charged at me and the armor looks to be losing power the armor itself started to spark and let out some nasty charges. I have a feeling this armor was being repaired before the paint was put on it. I doubt this paint could repair anything. If it's the type of magic paint we have on the island. It repairs only a few things. But leave some things out. The armor falls apart and tries again to attack me with the tail.

The tail falls apart finally I feel that I could fight Lavan who just leaned on the dried lava. Lavan laughs loudly shaking his head. He walks toward me he notices I am very tired of all the battles before then. I couldn’t dodge out of the way as he grabbed me with his hand around my neck. He held tight enough that I couldn’t breathe.

“You have been judged.” I felt the magic in his body absorbing into me. I scream in pain from the magic forming into my body. I feel my wounds healing and all the pain why would he be doing this? He let me go and I stare at him taking off the helm.

“Why did you do that?!”

“I may be a villain but I can’t allow the hero to be weak when they fight me. What is the fun in that?” The crystal monster smirks. “It would be too easy to beat you and then I would have no fun.” I charged gripping the harm and smashing into him again but even though the moonlight glows on the hammer. It’s even harder to now break. I could tell though the hammer did weaken him and caused the crystals to weaken.

I swing again breaking into the crystal finally and the hammer gets a coat of lava again. It causes the metal to get hotter on the hammer itself. It makes the moonlight burn my buggy hands more. Lavan laughs more even though he is in pain.

“Feel the power!!” He uses his magic on me and he starts to sing causing me to fly into the dried lava wall.

“Here’s to power! Isn’t it grand?” He lifts his crystal hands and more earth and lava seep out to bring our ring closer and closer while he sang and I smash my hammer harder into him. I joined in the singing.

“Power shall make you weak!!” I sang back at him. He smirked and tosses a powerful attack at me causing a lava hand to grab me and harden. It held me tightly not able to allow me to move. The hammer glows making the hand slowly shatter.

“Holding the world. Within your hand.” I broke the lava hand and attacked again breaking more of the crystals. He backhanded me causing me to fall back down to the floor and lost my hammer groaning.

“You could use this magic for good!!” I sang grabbing the hammer. He laughs loudly and lava demons come out of the ground holding me down.

“Heres to power! What a delight! Spewing out bolts. Of rainbow light!” He lifts his fingers and shoots out bolts of rainbow lights at the ponies and others of the army around us. Causing them to fall and scream. Of course, thankfully they don’t die and the lava demons hold me down tighter.

“How I revel in being the master. Breaking out orders. Harder faster!!” One lava demon holds me down and the other two take heavy hammers smashing down into me. I scream in pain thankfully through the exoskeleton and my armor softens the blow. But still, it hurts so much and one of the lava demons stops and joins in the singing.

“The King can bark. But he can also bite. He’s living proof that might make right.” The other demons try to smash the armor into me again I finally break through their grips and smash into the others. I take out two of the lava demons while the other grabs a hammer and we fight.

“Here’s to power truly divine. And the best thing about it.” Since the is only one lava demon left standing he joins in.

“And the best thing about it!” I smash my hammer into the lava demon and turn to stare right in the eyes of Lavan as he comes closer his eyes throbbing and twitching looking deep into my soul.

“The best thing about it? The powers are all mine!! HA HA HA HA!” The song finally stopped and he punched me hard into the lava wall I fall groaning feeling unable to move for the moment and I look up at Lavan as he stands over me.

“This is just a taste of what will happen. You did put up a good fight little bug. I am thankful you tried so hard to fight me and try to win.” He smirks and pats my head I grabbed the hammer and with all my might I smash into him again. The hammer glows so brightly that I force the entire thing into his lava body. He screams and he explodes lava and crystals flying all over. I pant moving out of the way of the lava. But I doubt he is dead while I watch the lava reform but very slowly like it’s going to take a while to reform himself. The hammer falls right on the ground and it’s smoking and ruined. The dried lava melted away and when I finally saw everyone I groaned and fell to my side.

“MEDIC!!” A mare screams they trot to me as they get my helm off.

“No...No I will be fine. The magic that Lavan forced in me is vanishing. I just need a magic meal.” Galaxy removes the armor from her neck. She lowers her head to my mandibles showing her exposed neck to me. I had no idea why she wanted me to bite her. I felt maybe she knew I needed raw magic and unicorns are full of it.

“Go ahead Ruby take as much as you want.” I am sure she knew that I could kill her if I took too much. I relaxed and forced my mandibles into her neck and then absorbed the magic in her blood. She closed her eyes in pain as her body shrunk and got older. After I am done it may take days for her body to fix itself. I felt the magic fill my body and heal my bruised exoskeleton. I felt the dents pop back out and I took my fill pulling the mandibles from her neck. I helped others lower her down to the floor.

The poor mare's hot red coat is pure white. Her pure red mane was now white and her eyes were full of beauty tired and old. I am hoping I didn’t take too much but with unicorns, it was a lot worse feeding on them than the others. A couple of medics did what they could to keep her alive and carried her out on a stretcher. I turned to Skysong who finally came in her armor bashed and ripped apart.

“Well, you got your wish your leader is dead. I hope it was worth it. Now I need to get to the next base. I need to get this back to the inn first.” I grab the piece of the blade for the sword. I put it in my bag and I felt bad about what happened to Oku. I look at the dust that used to be the general. I hope he is now resting and with his family.

“War is never a good thing Ruby. It’s going to take a long time for the Enclave here to rebuild. I think I speak for the survivors that we will join up with our brothers and sisters of the enclave that came to help us. So we will be gathering what we can and destroying this building.”

I shook my head all of this death all of this fighting with one of the judges. I didn’t care for Skysong and the fact I wasted my time fighting for her. I grabbed the hammer that Oku gave me and before I went back to the inn I went outside the burning city and put up a stone taking my knife. I carved into the stone. ‘Here lies General Oku. A powerful warrior that saved my life. His body was then used to free the enclave. May he rest with his family in the land of the dead.’ I place the ruined hammer on the stone leaving it while I watched others bury their friends. Too many died way too many. Even with using those dead bodies

I look at the ponies, zebras, and poachers burying their friends. All three stared at each other then looked at me. The eyes focus on me like I was meant to know everything. A young zebra mare walked up to me looking up at me.

“Does it ever get easy?”

“Losing those you care for?” The mare nodded.

“No, it never gets easy. This is not the first war I have ever been part of. My entire brood died trying to take one town on the island I am from. Then the queen who normally lays more eggs died after she refused to lay more eggs for the queen. I told many it was from heartbreak but the queen murdered her.”

The others look at me and then back at the graves they recently created. I am sure more of them will be here before the day is over. I didn’t want to leave these mourning for those that have been lost. I felt that I caused most of this and one of the ponies trotted to me and smacked me across the face with her hoof and I fell to the ground my helmet flying off.

“This is all your fault!!” The angry pony mare is now being held back by the others. ‘You’re a fucking hero. All heroes say they can save everypony but here you caused a war. I am starting to see why heroes like you are threats.” When others hear the word hero. They lift their weapons and aim at me.

“I am sorry.” The zebra mare tried to smile. More of the mourners lifted their weapons surrounding me. Maybe I deserve this maybe I fully deserve this. I lift my arms to show I won’t attack them or stop them.

“Are you all done?” Skysong got into the middle of the mourners.

“Don’t stop us Skysong. She is the cause of this war. Her presence in this land is what caused us all to fight. She gave us hope!!” The pony mare yelled. “Giving us hope was the biggest mistake she could have ever done.”

“Yes, she gave us hope. Yes, she even did so much to give us the want to fight for this land. She may be a hero, But look at her is she trying to bring back the sun and moon? Is she Security trying to force her fake sense of justice? All these heroes have done worse. There are more heroes out there some that even say DO Better.”

Closing my eyes listening to Skysong talk. The words Do better it’s not the first time I heard it. Neighsay those words Do Better. Must mean to Do Better to try better. Even if I never will understand those words. I grab my helmet and put it back on my head.

“Ruby I’m sorry but after this battle is over. But you will no longer be welcomed in this city.” I turned to look at SkySong. I knew she would say those words. “You may have helped many of us. But as a hero, you can’t be trusted. After what you did to Galaxy even if she welcomed it. She is going to be forced to turn on you.”

I look away from Skysong shaking my head. Fear right now is being used to chase me away. Looking towards the other base that is now getting attacked. It looks like the paint was already used there and various everyday objects are attacking. I flew up into the air watching while the dead and the others of the army dealing with doors. One mare dealing with a crane trying to swing a beam at her.

An anti-air gun shoots off at me and the ammo that is used can move and try to hit me. When it blows up there is a scream of pain and death. I’m starting to wonder if bringing these objects to life is the best idea. It shows how awful we have been to these creations that others have made in the past. Another few of the large shells hit beside me as I keep hearing the screams.

There is a window that is already broken in and I quickly flew inside the broken window to see what I will be facing.

<00000>
The second judge.

I land in a large dark room. I heard some of the battles inside the building getting more intense. I put my helmet light on after I heard clattering and movement. Looked around with the light to see dresses hanging in a closet. Looking away from them seeing that half of these objects that are in here are broken. I heard movement again and turned seeing all the dresses standing in front of me and they hiss and roared,

That didn’t only stun me for a moment. Just what went through my mind what could dresses do to me? I felt a set of claws slice into my side. I groan deeply in pain feeling my blood leaking from the armor and the wound. Flapping my wings again to quickly fly away. Wondering what in the world I should use on dresses?

I quickly grab spitfire and divebomb to slice through one of the dresses. It screams in pain and I watched while a needle and thread quickly repair the dress and hopped away. I look track of both objects and get scratched in the side again by another dress flying back up into the air.

Even with my light on my helmet, I can’t even see the needle and thread. This is already making me just want to leave this room. I quickly fly to the door and on the doorknob, there are a mouth and eyes.

“Ah, company. Forgive those dresses miss they have been locked in here for so long. The one who used that paint on us this entire building never cared for any of us. He tosses those that won’t listen in here.”

I look back at the dresses who just whine and whimper like dogs. I have a feeling these are just like other creations that got tossed in here. Unwilling to work with the judge. I took a deep breath and look back to the door taking off my helm so it knows I can be trusted.

“Oh, you’re not a pony then. I should have known from the look of you. I will open myself up for you. Just there is one thing you must do.” I nodded at him. “Take those dresses with you so they can join in the fight.”

“Do they understand that they could get destroyed if they go with me?”

“Yes, they already know what is going to happen to them. So please give them a chance. Sooner or later Beezen will remove the spell. So I wish to thank you in advance. I have heard of you are you, Ruby?”

“Yes, how have you heard of me?” I was unsure of how a door could learn and understand me. Then I wonder are these creations already alive? Just maybe the magic brings what they think fully out? Maybe I am thinking too much into this.

“The ponies that tend to use me and other creations in this building. Memories, voices, and whispers tend to linger with us. Even if we can’t act on it without magic. All the things we have seen all the stories we have heard. It’s a wonder the 200 or so years of stories I could tell you.”

The doorhandle laughs to himself.

“There I go again too old for my good. Maybe it’s just the magic giving us that ability. If what I think is true then the sad stories could be told. But that is just a dream of an old door. That just wishes to have an ear to speak to.”

I look back to the dresses that come out of the darkness. The dresses nuzzle on me as a way to say sorry. I do feel that maybe I should do what he asks and take them with me. I look back at the door.

“If Beezen leaves will the spell wear off on you?”

“No, the paint will last forever if needed. Unless the spell is removed. The spell will wear out over time as all paint will. Just don’t worry about me I know why you’re here Ruby. To me, you’re a hero a real hero. One willing to risk the hatred for heroes and the idea villains are the real heroes. Don’t let the world tell you otherwise. You’re a hero not an evil being bringing the pain.”

Placing my helmet back on taking a deep breath. A buzz sounds when I release my breath. The door opens up for me and the dresses follow behind me. Looking back to the door while it closes back up. A voice comes over the PA system.

“Everything blocking the way to the main office. Allow the one being judged to come through. Double the troops at the other hall.” When the PA system stops speaking a bunch of objects run past me. I see a bunch of chairs one table and a chaingun strapped on wheels.

‘Hey, careful if you move too quickly I could.” The chaingun starts firing from the trigger getting hit. “DAMN IT!!” The gun yells as they go down the other hall. I felt a needle jabbing in my side finally after getting scratched two times. Walking along the hall I see ponies being forced to repair them. As well as being forced to clean and cook.

“Polish me some more slave!!” A stallion did what he could to clean a silver spoon. From the looks of his hooves and the others, they have been working to their hooves cracking. In a nursery, I see something much different. I see little foals heavily protected by a group of weapons. The wet nurse that helped feed the foals is heavily protected too. The orange nurse turns to look at me smiling.

“They won’t hurt you. These weapons are not like the others.” I heard the guns cocking looking towards the guns that are ready to fire.

“We may be peaceful but you’re a hero. Now get out of here before I blast your head off.” I didn’t even know who was talking. I tried looking for who was talking and I finally saw it. A simple silver magnum. The others started to aim at me as well. Even a rocket launcher.

“Fine, I am going..” Quickly I move away from the door and hear the mare hum to the foals. Why do some creations of ponies protect? Maybe I am not fully understanding the mindset of a few of these. Finally, I found the main office the door is closed and I look back at the dresses behind me. I took a deep breath feeling my body tense up. This is the second judge. I have no idea of his power.

Opening the door and inside are the husk of broken machines and weapons that either fought him or refused to work with him. I look around seeing nothing for a while and then turning to look at a throne the light may be off. But I see a figure sitting on that throne and when the light comes on. I finally get to see the creature face to helmet face. Beezen is known as a troll his skin is pure green. He is larger than most creatures I have fought. His hide looks very thick and he stood up from the throne. He wore a mage cloak showing that he is some powerful wizard.

“Hmm, so I finally see the creature I am meant to judge.” I look at this left hand it’s holding a medium stick. I could see the magic pouring off it. He looks at the dresses that don’t wait to attack him. He lifts the weapon in his hand and with a swing of it, magic flows from it. The magic hits the dresses and they go lifeless.
“Why did you do all this?”

“Why? It might be hard for you to understand really. Have you heard of the saying take care of what you use? Never abuse anything even everyday armor and weapons? Even if tables are in this they may not show it. But I bring it to life so they can express their hatred. But my question to you is this.”

He had a question for me why? I am not understanding why he would even question me. I look back around the room seeing so many of the creations that are normally used as everyday items and looking at the dresses. Why am I feeling upset over the creations going back to lifeless?

“Why are you even fighting for a land that will never trust you?”

“I..” I didn’t know the answer to that question. Why am I fighting for a land that doesn’t trust me? Why am I even trying to fight for a land that fears me? Removing my helmet I set it down looking up to Beezen. He comes over and holds my face in his two hands staring into my eyes.

“You’re very unsure I can tell from the confusion in your eyes. Fate brought you here little one. I am not evil like the others are. I may have judged the lands of old. But all I did with the land I am from Dream Valley. I just stole their home from them by giving them magic paint. I don’t want to kill. I don’t even want to kill you. Just walk away Ruby let me keep this base and protect these creations.”

It finally hit me he wants to protect them? He removes his hands from my face looking around the room at the destroyed weapons objects and other devices. It’s like a war to protect the ponies took place.

“What happened here?”

“What I feared would happen. I have done this many times. Sometimes the creations fight and sometimes they chase their creators off. This time however they just destroyed each other. I wanted to stop them but I couldn’t. I was locked out of this room by one of the ponies. Then she opened it up again for me and this is what I saw. I felt it’s a good idea to keep them like this. As a testament to my failure.”

I hear the battle getting closer. Beezen looks towards the outside hearing the battle between the creations and the army. He didn’t have a very happy look on his face and he sighed shaking his head.

“I wish the stars would stop screaming for blood. There has been enough bloodshed in this war. There will be more blood and more death in the time to come. But I am sorry to say I can’t just surrender. I do have my sins and I will get what I deserve for what I have done. I am willing to redeem myself in the name of friendship.”
That is very confusing to me. Why would anyone who is thought to be evil want to be redeemed? Also why in the name of friendship. I remember the battle for the island. Hawk always said never to trust anyone offering redemption. They’re either faking it or giving you a sense of fault sense of security. I grab my sword feeling a sense of heroism taking over me. I felt the need to bring him to justice.

“If you wish to be redeemed my question to you Beezen. Did any ponies die when you broke in here? Did you alone kill any pony in this war?” I look back to Beezen making sure he can’t see me holding the hilt of my sword with another buggy hand before I pull it out of its home. I have to make sure he is on the up and up.

“I have killed in the past yes. Like I have told you, Ruby. I am a judge for the stars or so I have been told. Most of us don’t even know we are judges. Just we have been told we act like them. The others don’t wish to repent for what they have done. Catrina, Rep, and I have been promised after this. We can finally go with history to the between lands.”

Another one talking about some beautiful land beyond this one? I am wondering if he is talking about letting themselves die. I look back to Beezen but I hear the whispers of the stars. ‘Blood. Blood..’ They keep whispering in my mind for their blood. I close my eyes tightly tears streaming from my eyes down my face. Is this what being a hero is? Fighting in the name of the stars. The spirit in the sword screams at me not to do it. I could hear the voice saying. ‘This will be your fall don’t do it!!’

I pull the sword out of its home and before Beezen could act. I swing my blade cutting him deep into him and he holds his wound. He holds his chest and sits in his chair gripping the wound. He pants hard as I am sure I hit something vital. I dropped Spitfire from my hand and it falls to the wooden floor with a clatter. No. I screamed to myself no..I.I didn’t mean to do it no!! ‘The stars kept screaming for blood. The gem on the dagger glowed I could also hear it. I felt the fear and the sadness go away. Grabbing the dagger tightly in my hand.

“Ruby… please.” I turn to look at Beezen. He is getting pale. He is getting weak. I held the dagger tightly shaking. With the screaming of blood in my mind. With the endless howls for blood. Looking down to Spitfire I saw it go dormant. The spirit inside it left and the sword slowly rusted in front of my eyes. I reach down the lift the blade but when I do the sword just snaps in half.

“You...have become the threat.”

Beezen weakly added he was dying I could tell it from the look on his face. I grabbed the dagger now in my mind it was time. It was time for him to face judgment. Looking to what is formally spitfire. I felt tears streaming down my cheeks as I lift the knife. Aiming right for the heart of the troll. I shiver and shudder trying so hard to fight myself. I hear the army getting closer and right after the door swings. I get ready to plunge the blade right into Beezen's chest.

"RUBY STOP!!"

I hear Skysong yell and with a quick stab, I stab right into the heart of the troll. I feel my blade break through the skin into the beating heart. I am so focused on my task that I don't notice myself I just stare at the troll weakly closing his eyes. He reaches for me his hand goes limp. I hear guns cocking I turn looking at the army who came in. Creations Beezen brought to life cock their weapons. Skysong comes out of the group staring at me looking down at me her eyes gentle. I could see more than just hate I see pitty and sadness.

“Ruby... You didn't have to kill him. We could have captured him and learned more about what is going on here. You never gave him a chance... to explain himself. Ruby, you're the enemy I have to ask you to leave before I arrest you and demand you be shot."

I finally was able to look at myself. I look back at him Beezen had so much blood everywhere. I look at the dagger it finally had its fill. I heard the weapons cocking and look towards the weapons wanting to kill me.

“No. her judgment is soon. She just had her fall as a hero.” All the eyes stare at me. Finally, I see the fear they have for heroes. I am one of them and I did what I shouldn’t have. I pull the dagger out of Beezen’s lifeless body. I look towards the desk and see the next part of the sword. I put the helmet on to hide my face. My eyes burn from the crying. I take the blade and put it in my bag putting the dagger back into its home. I dropped the sword of spitfire to the floor. When it hit I felt my heart hit with it.

The emotions in my body left me. I felt a mare stab the barrel of her gun in my back. A stallion did the same and they forced me to go down the hall. The weapons protecting the nursery block the door from me. Then I look to the door that was so kind as to help me. He looked up at me and I saw the sadness in his eyes.

“Ruby.. you didn’t have to kill him. I still think of you as one to save this land. But it may be too late. You’re now a fallen hero. You will join the others that have fallen. This is your time .” I finally heard the words this is my what?. This is my time why am I falling or why am I being told I will fall I have been told this by the zebras but I must ask.

“Is there any hope for me?”

“There is always hope Ruby. The hope you brought will not be enough for what is to come. But…” Before the door could finish the pain of what I did make the magic on him vanish. The door was willing to express the past. The emotions of what I did cause the door to remove the magic from it. Looking away seeing more everyday objects and weapons even some armor move out of my way. When I got out of the base I saw the spell vanish. The spell that kept the dead alive vanished. The green mist flowed back to the one that cast the spell. The door closed behind me. I flew up into the air and flew off to the inn to rest if they would allow me inside.

<0000000>
Inn

“Let me in!!” One of the guards defending the inn refused to let me in.

“No, you’re not welcomed in here.” The door opens up.

“Let her in.” I look to see Queen Ocean Wave. When she looked at me sadness filled her eyes. I am sure she knew what I did. I followed her inside to the others in her office. I brought out the two parts of the blade. Thankfully they didn’t judge me or even attack me. Rassie removed my helm and looked into my eyes.

“I heard what happen to you, Ruby. You allowed the stars to control your sense of heroism now because of what you did. You have proven to those why heroes can’t be trusted. But we will trust you. We will let you rest here you will rest until. They come for you. Because we have learned they have everything ready to bring him back.”

I sighed looking at my zebra friend who had fear and sadness in her eyes and she looked away from me. So everyone I met here will no longer trust me. I heard guns cocking while many of all factions aim their weapons at me even the poachers. Rassie and Ocean Waves stood in front of me.

“She is a guest for now. We will not stop them from taking her. She will face her judgment. Then your blood lust will end.” Rassie softly spoke in such a matter that made me shiver. He lifted me and carried me into a room that held a large cage in the middle the room. He removed my armor. Knowing that who will take me will want it. He then put me inside the cage. Chaining my neck and the rest of my body into the cage locking it. Putting the key into his pocket.

“Why?” I softly asked.

“I may trust you. You may have gotten the pieces of the weapon. But to sate the hatred the blood. The will of the stars and those using their hate. The sense of racism and fear. The hate for heroes has finally snapped. You did what all heroes do. You don’t listen you feel you’re better. Beezen he wished to move on. From those that watched you killed him. You proved to those that hate heroes. That heroes are to blame.”

I couldn’t move I tried to get out of the chains but they blocked my ability to use my magic. I fell for the trap. I knew soon I will face it face my fate. I looked into the eyes of Rassie. I tried to reason with him with my eyes. Even if words wouldn’t work.

“Then let me get my friends. Let me go home please.” Tears fall from my eyes. “Let me just return to the island. Forget about me then let me go. Please!!” I was begging the want to leave. The fear of the fate I must face. I felt that all this is because of fate and the stars. The endless fate that shall never end.

Rassie looks away from me stroking his head with a paw. He was having a hard time doing this to me. The emotions on his face are blank. I have a feeling that it’s hard for him to do this to me. Rassie balled up his paw into a fist. With a quick movement, he forced his fist so quick and hard into my left eye. The eye, for now, is wounded and swelling a bit. With the could eye I could tell this hurt him doing this.

“I wish I could do that for you, Ruby. I wish I could let you go home. But I can’t this is the only way. Give the Stormking someone to take out. Will give the rest of the land time to face him. It may not be enough time. But enough time to try to stop him. If..” He looked away from me and punched a hole into the wall. He hurt his paw and held it tightly.

“We made a deal with Wheel Tread after you left. He said no matter the outcome you will be judged. It’s the only way he can get what he needs to be set in motion. The hope of heroes in this land. To try to spread to other lands. Even though he said too many are blind to the will of the heroes.”

“Even if you don’t buy a word he saids. If the Storm King is just as bad as he was. Then why let him come back why not fight him now?”

The door opened up. Ocean waves look down at me with a frown. “That is because we don’t have the means. This land barely trusts each other. They don’t even trust the Enclave. Thanks to you though Hard Rock will be ready. It’s why so many are either going there or Peace Rock. Rassie… why did you hit her?”

Rassie sighed looking to the Queen and back to me. My eye fully is swollen shut now. When she enters the room though. The same cloudiness is now in Rassies eyes. The hippogriff grabs the cage staring right at me. The hatred in those cloudy eyes. Something close to me or myself is causing them to hate me. I heard the stars whisper to me. ‘All those that loved you cared for you. They will now turn on you. You have no friends anymore. See how much they hate you, hero. The hate we have for you. The heroes take our blood to take our justice. It will not happen in this land.’

“Why did you listen to him?!” The bile and hate in Ocean’s words. “They will be here soon!! To take you away. I hope your friends are there. To watch your fate. They won’t be able to save you!!”

The cloud over their eyes vanished. They stare at each other and then look at me. The fact I am in a cage made tears fall from their eyes. They both know they did this to me. I didn’t know what to think they left and I was alone in a cold dark room. Only able to think about what I did. I look back on what happened to the Spitfire's sword. The sword broke showing what I did was my fall. It wasn’t an Arbu every hero may have an Arbu. But my fall was way before then. I just hit rock bottom when I killed Beezen.

It didn’t take that long and the door swung open Cozy glow and the other robots lifted the cage up. They chant ‘The king rises’. As hatred fills the eyes of every creature in the inn. They toss fruit at me. Some even toss rocks at me. The rocks hitting my body hurt and dented my body. Some even poked me with what was called death sticks. They poke into me causing me to scream in pain.

“Yes show the hero what she means to you. Yes, allow the hate for the hero to fill you.” All the eyes are clouded. There are a few that have no clouded eyes their hate for heroes is real. But they don’t allow themselves to hate. In that group are Hunter and Lotus in cloaks. Wrecker is beside his wife. On the other side my zebra friend. Educatrix doesn’t have cloudy eyes and looks to see Goris the creation of the enclave without the same look. But those he’s with have the cloudy eyes.

I see the portal open the red mist all over the place and I see him the Red goat he is laughing the others can't seem to hear him he just keeps laughing over and over. Each time I have moved his portal moves he is laughing at me like I am a joke to him.

"Your judgment is going to bring glory to me little bug. This necromancer goat will bring your body back when I am released!!"

He laughs and his portal vanishes the red mist slowly vanishing.

Cozy glow lifted her robotic arms and cheered with the ones hating me. The other robots stopped as they joined in the cheering.

“Thank you, my friends. Thanks to your hatred the king is returning you have destroyed the hero. The hope of this land. You have proven that you will be his minions. It may take years locked up in this land. But we will save the rest of the world from crime. From the corruption of the heroes and those that follow them. Those that get rich off what they do. We shall break everything they stand for.” None of the creatures cheered after these words. They look at each other with fear. They now know what they did.

“The King will return. Soon. His first act is to kill her.” The robots lifted me as they all scream “Halluija he returns!!” I am taken to the airship and placed inside the hold. Inside the hold is Lavan still reforming.

“I look forward to seeing you fall.” He laughs and out of the darkness, the troll creature Beezen walks out leaning down to look at me.

“I am sorry.” He reaches into the cage and touches my eye healing it slightly. “Don’t worry they can’t see me. I forgive you for what you did to me. I go to the lands beyond. To be with the land of old. To the place, I belong. To see those I wronged and repent for what I did.”

“Wil…” I tried to speak sobs breaking through rather than words. I saw the gem on the knife glowing. The gem is glowing even brighter as we get closer to its sibling. “Will I ever be redeemed for what I did?”

“I can’t tell you that. I can’t even tell you that your friends will get through this. But I know you will. But let me explain something to you. The crown pieces in your head that he placed in there. All that he did was place the gesture in your head with his brainwashing. You were controlled just not the way you thought.”

“But again I can’t go into what happened to you. The stars wouldn’t allow me to. We shall keep that as a mystery. It’s time for me to leave Ruby. I am sorry.” The airship soon after docks when he vanished. The robots come in to carry me out. What shall happen to me I don’t know. But my fate is clear.

How I handle that fate is what shall remain to be seen.
Level up

Bad perk: Leaders betray you: The hate sickness Grogar spreads has caused those you helped in the battle of Kludgetown to turn around and betray you. The hate in their eyes of the crowd you see Kludgetown will forgive you someday for what you did. When the hate sickness leaves them they will realize what they did it would be too late. Your judgment will have passed.

Chapter Twenty: The judgment

I stood up from my task finally finishing the writing I call pigeon and then I turn to her giving her the letter.

“Sir is it all here?”

I nod

“Pigeon there is something I want you to do for me. Do you remember the one in the book that Beezen showed us after the trial when you know what happened to Ruby? About a minotaur who did the deed of breaking the little bug?”

Pigeon nods

“Yes the NCR has been searching for him ever since they learned about him why?”

I go to my cane pull it out and put on my hat and suit looking at Pigeon her eyes full of fear as she backs up. I click my fingers keeping her inside I walk over to her and just stare into her eyes smiling.

“Don’t worry I am not here for you. I wrote in that the NCR is not welcomed here. I want to make sure they get the message so you know what I am going to be doing don’t you?”

Pigeon sighs.

“May I ask you something before you break my commander. Why did you do it to Ruby?”

I frown looking away.

“I didn’t want to but the stars called for it. This time the stars aren’t calling for anything I am doing this for my damned soul. When the stars learn of what I am going to do I will be placed in the prison of darkness among the stars till I am needed again to break another or to make them understand who is in charge.”

Pigeon looks at the letter reading it She read it out loud.

“Dear leaders and those within the power of the NCR the commander you brought with us here to Widowmaker desert is not fit to lead. He wants to force the views of power-hungry warmongers and those who gave us problems in so many areas. I recommend this area is closed off to savage for now. Wait a couple of years till their minds have calmed then come with a cooler head and smarter brain. The commander is too stressed and he can’t handle this desert. I even watched him steal from the camels and you don’t know them like do. Thank you”

She places the letter back into the folder.

“You have been watching us this entire time haven’t you pretending to be a ghoul minotaur or over the years did you just gain this position because the stars told you to?”

I shook my head.

“I did this on my own. I had a feeling the NCR and just a feeling the NCR would be called here. Already having NCR roots and a name from days past. I used that to get this position and when I learned we would be going for a trail I made sure I went so I could stop another war.”

Pigeon sighs stroking her head.

“You aren’t wrong if we don’t send the right leaders we always tend to end up in a war. What are you going to do now?’

Beezen comes into the room removing his hood she stares at the judge of the stars.

“He has no task but to do what he feels he needs to. I am also warning those I like and I am asking to stay to help this broken land stay. Those in the NCR who steal and so forth will be forced to go. You understand this correct?

I look outside seeing Hawk coming and noticing Diamond Cutter. They stand by the gate. Diamond Cutter is heavily armed and she has a group of camels coming up with her.

“It seems Diamond Cutter did what she threatened if the NCR didn’t leave.”

Pigeon stars outside.

“Wait why is one of the heroes going to join in this?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I wouldn’t call Hawk a hero she is what you call a former murder who would set bombs to try to force an end to the war. She is doing what she feels she has to get rid of the NCR by any means she can. When they see you take the letter to the NCR speaker and they send it off. They will attack when you’re done go to the Explores Leauge building with those who will join you and ask for Asylum I would do it now Hawk is not known for waiting.”

The Upholi salutes me real fast and flies off.

“So Beezen why are you here?”

Beezen smirks forming his magic paint his magic.

“Oh just causing a little uprising.”

I look behind him seeing various objects like old guns tables NCR outfits cheering. I keep forgetting he has that damn magic paint. I hold my cane heading out and it’s done.

I walk through the battle not caring about it around me. I see Diamond Cutter protect any little ones she is near and Hawk storming through the streets firing her guns. The crazy insane camels doing what they can to fight the NCR.

I just have one task heading to the small house the Commander is held up in. I noticed he has no guards and that is strange maybe they don’t care for him I head in and kick the door down. I see him waiting for me He fires at me backing up and he just misses.

“Who are you?!”

I smirk

“Why I am the Insqistor and I shall curse your damned soul.”

I lift my cane and wack down into his face.

____________

"You know, I used to think it was awful that life was so unfair. Then I thought, wouldn't it be much worse if life were fair, and all the terrible things that happen to us come because we deserve them? So, now I take great comfort in the general hostility and unfairness of the universe."

Marcus Cole, Ranger to Franklin, A Late Delivery from Avalon

When judgment comes is it fair? Maybe the universe has a story for us all. Those that wish to see it will die. I have known for years that my time is coming to finally break a hero. The hero would face the universe and the stars. They would fail because the universe saids it. I am the bringer of their judgment

“Do you know why you’re here?!” I look back on what I said to her. I look back at what I did to her. I broke her. I broke the hero. I gave her to Wheel Tread. I did what I thought was right. I look back on it now. I should have saved her from that fate. But I am now gone to the land between lands. To the universe that wishes the past to end. I am here. The words that need to be said.

“Who are you what do you want?” Say those words to many that try to understand. Maybe it’s a way to know. Maybe the universe will give her a chance. But my time has come. I go with the future I go with the past. I become nothing I began as nothing. The war ended my life. The stars brought me here. The stars I leave.

Written by Sebastion or known as Little Hoof the Minotaur

___________

{Ruby’s Judgment} The morning

The ship my cage is on docks. I am carried into the Project Rainfall proper. While I am carried I see many ponies and other creatures working on the machine. The pieces of the Storm King that they could find. All the pieces are connected to a frame of a cybernetic body. I am taken through the entire machine it’s a lot larger than I thought it was. I was able to see the rainmaker below. It’s pretty full of water from the sea but they don’t know how to make it rain yet.

All the judges are in this machine. The Flores or whatever they called themself. Are giant evil-looking, creatures. They turn to me laughing while their roots are in beautiful soil. But while they eat the good soil the plants within it die.

Crunch the Rock dog kept to himself and he looks up to me growling softly. He hated heroes and everything good. I look over to Catrina and her friend Rep. I only saw some of them as one of them used their magic to help Lavan reform faster. In a large room that I have been into before thanks to the vision I had of Luna. I was set down in front of the console that held the staff. Clicking on the machine's computer Wheel Tread. He was setting something up. I noticed from the map of the machine there is a place up top for machines to land on.

Finally, I noticed that I was here and when I was set down he turned to look at me smirking. I knew this was my time and I had no choice. But I also saw his sadness about how I was treated. But he kept me how I was for the moment. The armor is set down beside him. He grabs the knife with his magic looking at the glowing gem.

“Hmm, you have filled this. It’s just enough to start my plan. Just we need a few more things to be ready. Your friends and enclave. Then I shall force DJ Mixer to record it all and send it across the rest of the world. But of course, we have to force this land to bow first. It won’t be hard after the hope you gave them.”

He removes the gem from the knife. He put the knife back on my armor. I just felt emotionless I helped this monster gain what he wanted. He placed the gem inside the machine near the other gem. The power fills the machine on the computer it said booting up. The machine had been used for years to bring water twice a year. Now whatever he is going to do with this creation will be bad at least how I see it in my mind.

“What is your plan?”

I knew I couldn’t stop him even if I tried I close my eyes sighing knowing I am now a pawn for the judgment he is going to force on me.

“My plan is pretty simple. Close off this land to the entire world. Remove the love of heroes over the years. Train the creatures of this land. To train them to be my army. But first, we have to destroy their want for heroes. We have to let them accept that villains are here to stay. The way to do so watch their heroes. Fall.”

“You plan to bring it back. The Storm King. Force him and the others to bring this land to heel. Then remove them because to you they will just be legends and myths?”

He turns his chair to look right at me. I could see the anger in his eyes but the gentle smile forming across his face. He was trying not to be upset with me.

“Yes like I told you back in my city. Heroes and villains after all this will become legends and myths. I will create an army of just races willing to fight Grogar. The judges will not be strong enough to fight him. The Storm King himself will not even be strong enough. We need a connected world to fight him.”

So he knows the truth. He knows he can’t trust these judges. He knows full well that he can’t even trust the Storm King. I have a feeling that he is not the real boss in all this. He would have to have help if he thinks the stars would allow him to get away with it.

The machine fully turns on and an old recording is playing. Of a mare, I have never heard of. I look to the side near Wheel Tread a set of bones in a chair with a gunshot wound in her head.

“I’m trapped on this machine. There is no way off or on. The codes have been lost to open the door. I.”

She sighed looking towards the door that is locked shut.

“I wish I could have done more with my life. I wish I could have learned how to use this thing. I was told it would be automatic and I would be relieved in a year or so. But it’s been years ten years and all my food is gone.”

The screen goes blank and the mare comes back and she is crazy and very skinny and sick.

“Sneeze sneeze see rain that shall make us sick. Endless sneaking in the ending of the night.” The mare lifted a gun to her head and when she fired the recording ended.

“Ah, so it seems living here drew one mad. Now let’s get the show ready shall we?”

I had no idea what he meant by let’s get this show ready. My want to even fight him is not even there any longer. While I watch him he is connecting the machine to the radio towers. I think I am fully starting to understand why those towers were created. To help move this machine.

“Dj Mixer won’t allow me inside the station. I will allow her to keep it for now of course. Let’s see Peace Rock is not on this map. Hmm, I doubt I will ever find that place. I won’t stop looking but someday I will have to.”

He is also searching for Peace Rock? I am happy that they have been removed from every map. Maybe it was never meant to even be known about. It turned from a place for peace to now home to survive. Over the PA system, a voice spoke out.

“Master there are many Enclave creations in the sky coming towards us. There is even an army of Steel Rangers. Silver Gunners group has been kept out thanks to the troops. But we need to hurry or they will break through.”

Wheel Tread chuckles.

“Ah, everything is set up as I want it. Now to get the king to return.”

He turns to a chest beside him and opens up a chest. Out of the chest comes a shadowy spirit. I heard stories of this spirit. I remember reading the story of the hero Tiria. She saved her friend Fleur and this thing left her and escaped somewhere. But that is not all he brings out. He brings out the cracked howling dance orb.

“Hmm this still will work I am sure. My plans had been set in motion so long ago. To think if Tiria didn’t save my life. I would have died back then but of course. You have to do much to make sure those that think you’re dead. Heh heh, so many think I am still dead.”

One of the Storm Kings minions takes the howling dance. They connect it to the heart of the Storm King's creation.

“Everything is ready for you to do your task.”

I turn my head even if it’s harder with the chain around my neck. I see the cybernetic body with strange crystals and the fact his brain was placed inside. I am guessing the shadowy thing is his spirit. Wheel Tread turns on the machine and I am now lifted in the cage to the outside.

______________

The RainFall Projet outside.

It didn’t take too long to get to the roof of the machine. I am on the creation that brought me here. Its been two months? I have been in this land for two months? All I wanted to do was see Star Shooter. I just wanted to be away from the island I caused all those deaths. I didn’t want to be like this maybe I can beg to go back to the island.

I look around seeing Enclave ships flying into the air towards us looking down I see Steel Rangers huh it’s weird I don’t know why they’re here. Maybe that strange radio broadcast I heard is they’re coming? Now it’s time for him to do what he wanted he held one of Yanari’s Drones. He turned it on and let it float out of his hooves.

“Miss MIxer are you there?”

The drone didn’t have any words coming from it yet. But I am sure it took a while for Yanari to connect herself to this one. The machine had static coming from it and after a while, it had feedback coming from it as well.

“I am here. Why have you stolen one of my drones?”

“I don’t have time to answer your questions. Do what I say please let me speak to the ponies of this land. Then send it to the rest of the world since I am sure you’re connected to the other DJs.”

Wheel Tread nodded to one of his followers and they turned on the radio when the music stopped it took a second for Yanari’s voice to take over. I knew that soon everyone will learn what I did and then learn what I helped bring to this land.

“Greetings everypony I am Wheel Tread most would know this name of the Wheel Tread family. The Wheel tread family helped so many through the years after the war even before the war. To tell you the truth I am not that pony.”

He laughs softly changing to his true body. I stared at him I have no idea who was. He looks so old how in the world is he staying alive. I change my eyes to the magic and then I notice how it’s that tech wheelchair

“Two hundred years ago I was a respectful unicorn the head of a powerful group of ponies who helped run every school in Equestria. I am Neighsay former head of EEA. Twilight failed to listen to me about her school of friendship. I may have gotten over the fact I hated non-ponies but I warned her that keeping zebras out may have helped cause the war. Most will never know since she is long dead.”

Neighsay laughs

“But enough of my gloating. Mixer Ruby is here with me caged for the crimes she has caused.”

Yanari was silent for a while.

“What do you mean crimes she caused and what do you mean caged?”

The drone turned to look at me and I can hear a soft gasp from Yanari. I look at the eyes the drone I look closely into the eye of the drone. ‘Yanari I am sorry please forgive me.’ I knew she saw that and I heard a soft sob and she regained herself.

“She joined me and she is the reason for all the deaths. She is what caused the fires in Narik. She is also the reason the war started in Kludgetown. It’s because we allowed heroes to get away with everything. I have the story of Littlepip in my magic.”

He lifted the book along with other stories.

“The heroes always write in their words. They don’t leave the truth. Littlepip never cared about us. She cared too much about what Celestia did. Back in the day, I was raciest to other species. But I learned the truth. The evil ones are the princess and the heroes that follow them. Their stories don’t tell the other side. The true heroes. The villains the goddess would have brought peace.”

I didn’t like what was being said. It’s hurting my heart deep inside since. I failed and allowed all this to happen. The hope I brought has caused so many to get hurt and so many to die. I wish I could just have stayed on the island.

“To all those that listen to my words. Destroy everything of the heroes. Remove them from power for it’s not just the heroes of today that have caused the problems. It’s also the former element of harmony. Twilight had it right to spread friendship and then destroy the heroes. Twilight and her friends brought this war. Luna Celestia and now the heroes of today.”

He went silent for a moment and took a deep breath.

“I know full well most of you won’t listen to me because you’re not like this land. A broken land waiting for the water to return most of you could care less since you’re now in the lap of luxury. I can’t stop you from feeling this way. But know this when my army is ready I am coming for every land to force you under my hoof!!”

He goes silent again the judges come up behind him and they wait for him to speak for him. The drone backs up to see them all he stays silent and he looks at the airship my friends are on. Tick Tick is holding a machine gun. Hawk is all primed and ready to go. Waterspout holds her knife in her magic ready to go. Cranberry holds a gun and has wing blades on her wings. Inaygna leans on her staff aiming a sniper rifle. Dunewalker stands there and I notice a strange device on Hawks' legs. I saw it there last time no when they rebuilt her they let Dunewalker help.

“Ah to those who are listening behind me are the judges of the stars. They will follow me everywhere and they will listen to every word I say yes they will. Now the hero's friends are here including the Enclave and Steel Rangers hmmm someone must have told them. “

He glances at Dunewalker as she looks at him. He mouths softly ‘now’ Dunewalker clicks a button on a little controller box. A sudden charge goes through Hawk's body as the others stare at her and scream. Her entire body falls suddenly she can still talk and move her cams she just can’t stand.

“HAWK!”

Roll Roll forms into a ball rolling to attack Dunewalker Tirek jumps onto the airship causing it to shake a bit and he forces Roll back as he forms back into the bug and Tirek quickly punches Roll grabbing him and absorbing all his magic. He gets a bit bigger and Roll falls weakly unable to move very well.

“Oh no you don’t”

Tick Tick charges firing on Tirek Erebus fires a magic bolt of lighting into Tick Tock and she screams in pain as her eyes open wide as she falls to the ground all her systems going crazy she falls to her side and can see what is going on and still speak

“I can’t move….”

She grunts trying to move and Waterspout charges swinging her blade at Tiriek a magic spell is cast on her by Catrina and her lizard friend Rep forms himself into a cage and she tries using her sword on him and when she cuts into him the sword shatters. Rep stares at her from the ceiling I could tell he didn’t want to do this.

“I am sorry forgive me..”

Catrina laughs

“Enough Rep”

She grabs her potions and they are all empty she looks around suddenly and she screams in pain as she is going through withdrawal. She finally shrinks back to normal size and she holds herself close hating this feeling of no magic.

This all happens so quickly the Flores from the top of the project rainfall force their roots around the Steel Rangers they try to fight them but the Flores pollen gum up every part of their armor. Zeb opens his satchel. The dust from the Shadow stealer goes for all the enclaves but Shadow Flight and Cranberry. Shadow Flight tries to attack and Tirek bucks him hard and he flies to the back of the Enclave ship and hits his back to the wall knocked out. Cranberry tries to attack Neighsay and Tirek grabs her wing holding her down.

“I don’t want to hurt you, please. Don’t make me hurt you please.”

Cranberry doesn’t fight it she knows there is no way she can. Inyanga fires at Wheel Tread and she misses a bit. Dunewalker gets in the way of the sniper before she fires again and stares down at her.

“Surrender please Inyanga please.”

Inyanga sets down her staff and sniper rifle. She looks to see what is about to happen next she sighs deeply standing by her friends and the others who are set on the airship after they’re all put in their place. The Steel ranger's armor was powered down as they now wait for what is ahead.

“Hmm now since that is over. It’s time for the grand reveal.”

Before the Enclave vessels could fire on Project Rainfall a magic storm forms from Erebus and all the enclave ships explode and some get tossed into the mountainside. I don’t know if there are any survivors and I look down feeling this is all my fault.

“Okay finally now for the grand..”

He looks up to make sure nothing else is showing up no more flying vessels no more pegasus nothing he takes a deep breath and is relieved again.

“Okay now for the grand reveal”

“Now before I do the judgment of the hero. I will do the judgment of her friends.”

He nods to Dunewalker. She knows that she is one of my friends even after all this. She is part of this judgment.

“You all will be separated in a way that may take years. For you to find each other again.”

Coming out of the darkness of the machine. A half cybernetic half flesh Storm King walks on the deck. In the middle of his chest, the howling dance glows brightly. When the king walks past me. But before anything could happen Cranberry quickly lifts her pistol into her mouth. She left off one shot and it almost hit Wheel Tread. The bullet smacked right into a minion behind him. He shook his head.

“Do it..”

The Storm King lifts the staff he held. Along with the howling dance, powerful magic comes out of it. Into the staff itself and a storm forms. Tirek leaping back to the platform and the airship my friends are on is broken apart. They float in the tornado and parts of Hawk are flown all over the land the brain dome is tossed into the water and sinks below the waves. Cranberry is tossed towards Kludgetown. Tick Tock is tossed towards Nirik. Dunewalker is tossed towards the forest near the bunkers. Rep transforms into a giant hawk to catch Catrina before they fall. The Steel Rangers are tossed everywhere including the remaining Enclave and Shadow Flight. I don't see where they end up for all I know my friends are dead.

Inyanga I didn’t see where she got tossed, my last two friends. Roll Roll and Waterspout both got tossed toward Hard Rock. How the spell carried them so far but thankfully from what I saw the Storm King was kind to at least not kill them hopefully.

“Now to all ponies of this land. It’s now time for the hero's Judgment.” The cage opens up and I am released. “Now how about some music for this dear DJ as it’s recorded hmm?” Yanari didn’t wish to do this. But I have a feeling she did it out of respect for me. I saw Beezen again and he nodded at me. When he vanished a mare tosses me the knife that held the gem. I catch It in my buggy hands holding it tightly. I didn’t even know this mare and she smashed her hoof into Wheel Tread's face dropping me.

“RUN!!”

She yelled to me and before he could do anything she was fired on and dead. Tirek reached for me I swing at his hand and he grabs the blade. Blood drained from his hand and the magic is drained and the rune is removed. The dagger snaps in half and he tosses it off the side. I try to go for my armor that was left on top of the cage. Rep transformed into a bull and smashed the cage off the side. Catrina and the rest of the judges surrounded me.

“Now….for your judgment.” They move away from me the Storm King stares down at me. He lifts a pistol and aims right at me. I am backed up to the edge of the machine looking down. I took a deep breath and stood on my back legs. The music finally plays as I get ready to fight for my life.

“There's no time for us”

I lift into the air and get ready to fire my stinger and the Storm King fires into my wings I fall to the deck again and stare up at him.

“There's no place for us”

I was scared I felt my heartbeat with the fear filling me. I closed my eyes and I didn’t have a chance to fight back. I felt Tirek lifting me and I look at him. He had eyes of regret and respect for me. He leaned to whisper to me. I didn’t understand what he meant at the time. Heard the gun cocking and looked back to the Storm King.

“What is this thing that builds our dreams”

I sigh looking back on my journey. My start I haven’t been away from the island that long. I come out of my mind for a moment to see the Storm King smirking and he chuckles laughing loudly He loses his aim for a moment as he laughs.

“Finally...I get revenge on heroes for what they did to me. I GET MY REVENGE!!!” He laughs loudly howling in laughter.” First this land. Then Equestria then the world. Even if it takes me years to bring this land to heel.”

He fired and the bullet went right into my heart. My glowing blood flew all over the place. I felt my life slowly ending as I am now tossed. My vision slowly starts to go fuzzy I feel my life going over my eyes. Of my Queen and Majesty. Of how kind she used to be. Then turns into a monster. I heard the last words of the song. Before my life fully ended.

“Who wants to live forever?”

There is darkness in the world. There is an end to the story of darkness. But most of the time darkness will win. The desert slowly moves as the hero has died. The friends of the hero missing. It’s now time for us to face our judgment we have run from the stars too long. The universe now wishes for its blood. I leave this land to find the weapon to fight. I the Queen leave my kingdom. To find the Rainbow of Light. The only hope is to find the grave of the one known as Williams and whoever else lives in the land of Dream Valley. I look at the waters ahead and I know full well I will not return.

<0000000>

The eyes of the Storm King

I watch while the body of the hero falls to the sands below and vanished with the sand. I look up to see the one that brought me back from what is called death. I look in my chest seeing a cracked orb full of what is called power. I look back on what my evil spirit has been doing for the past years. Housing in the body of a unicorn known as Fleur watching this unravel around the world. I don't remember much after that.

"Now the Storm King will speak. He will speak for all of you and you will finally be free with his words." He wants me to speak for him? He wants a former evil leader to speak and try to get a battle rising for this very land known. Wait this is not Equestria I remember this land. I took over this land back in the day. That... unicorn Tempest I think she was named. I think now she is dead.

The drone looks up at me. I could tell this would be broadcasted to the entire world and all I could do was smile. I come forward standing near the other judges. I knew I can finally win even if I have this pony. Willing to get in my way for now of course.

"I know the ponies and others outside of this desert land would never agree to these words. I am sure there are many out there willing to take the heroes off their thrones. Toss those the rich out on their asses. Most of you have been harmed by slavers, the enclave, zebras, and last but not least heroes. The heroes are the biggest threat of them all."

The glee came over my face that I could finally destroy what those six mares tried to do.

"Those mares that stopped me so long ago. They never allowed me to fully explain myself. I wished to have gotten to know them through their friends. But they never gave me a chance to become that. My friends rise and take your land back. First this land of window maker and then all of Equestria and the rest of the lands beyond. Dethrone the minions of the heroes."

I smile grabbing tightly of the staff.

"For Equestria will be yours and the courts. I will put those in their place. Just give them what they deserve for a storm is coming." I cast the spell and shot a magic bolt into the sky and the storm slowly formed around the land. It would take maybe a day or so to fully take effect.

"To those that don't want this new land.. run...leave or die.."

I head back inside I look down at the orb feeling strange memories from it. I close my eyes hearing the voices of those who touched it. I hear the one known as the wolf Tiria why is she speaking to me? I walk deeper into the machine to listen to these voices. They have much to tell me I look back outside a tear falls from my cheek I catch it wondering what the hell is going on with me. I hear a gentle voice. 'Listen old monster to the hearts of those who touched this orb before. Those who had the ill will and racist intent as this crystal kills them in the end and took the best parts of them with it.'

I close my eyes after I get into the dark corner of the machine and listen.

_______________

Sunny Days

I was just having a calm day and I heard an alarm go off. I didn’t know what it was I got up from my desk. I hear gunshots and it made me stop in my path. A mare guard rushes in and pants looking at me.

“Sunny… the Storm King has returned Ruby is dead and Cranberry and the others have been tossed all over the land. Shadow Flight could be dead or alive I am not sure. We need to get you and the other doctors out of here. Do you have any battle experience?”

I shake my head

“No is there a safer way out for me?”

The mare nods.

“Sunny there is a back way out of the base into the mountains. It will lead to a back door and I will ask you this fly as fast as you can to Hard Rock.”

I nod and the mare shows me the way. We walk past a bunch of battles and we look to be losing I see many of the other doctors either dead or getting shot. I see some of the Enclave gettings lined up and then killed

We finally make it to the room and the mare puts in the code.

“Go..quickly.”

I nod and I had to leave and the mare stands by the door I hear her firing and she closes the door and I run very fast through the mountain's old tunnels I trip on a rock and flap my wings to keep myself from falling I stroke my wounded hoof. I fly as quickly as I can out of the tunnels and get into the desert.

I see a few Enclave vessels still around fighting off the Storm King's old airships I can’t just stay and watch I fly off as fast as I can get to Hard Rock. It takes me as least Thiry minutes of none stop flying. My wings are burning I feel like they would fall off if I keep flying

I get to hard Rock and I crash land I cough panting trying to get back up and I see a camel from the order of Mimic coming over to me.

“Sunny?! Are you okay?’

I groan.

“Warn…Pinda the King has returned."

The order of MImic camel lifts me on her back rushing with me to the hospital. I pass out from how tired I am.

_______________

Subria

I am deep into the research station and I hear the alarm go off. I look around to look for my mate and I quickly get out of the station I see my mate and HIss fighting Storm Kings minions outside of the research station the defense is firing on them and we three snakes seem to be taking them on with no problems.

“What is going on?”

Hiss turns to look at me

“The Storm King has returned Ruby is dead and her friends are missing. I don’t know about you but I am not going to play around anymore ready my dread friends?”

I nod to my mate and we both release our dread mist into the air and the storm king minions scream and cry as we speak to them

“You don’t belong here you should run.”

Slither spoke.

“You shouldn’t be here you will piss off the snakes.”

While the Storm King minions are crying and depressed they can’t pick up their weapons Hiss who is a strangler bites all he can in the legs and then strangles one of them to death. My mate and I fight to the stairs with Hiss and fight as far as we can hoping we don’t get pushed back.

_________________

Diamond Cutter

While I walk through the roads of Hard Rock I hear an alarm I see a camel from the order of mimic running by with Sunny Days on her back but I ignore that and head to the main gate to defend.

I see a group of Storm King minions and standing beside the gates with the guard is Porchina. She stands there ready to use her magic she has a magic cloak on her back. I guess she removes it when she doesn’t need to use her magic.

“Diamond cutter be a dear and keep them at bay long enough so I can use my glass magic. Then you can shatter them. But I need some time”

I nod looking at the camels and we charge out to deal with the storm King minions the camels fight like they always do and when they attack me I deal with them how I deal with them by smashing my hands into them and then using my laser to burn through many of them.

Some of them turn to dust when my laser hits them and one of the camels tosses a Storm King minon to me and I lift them into the air and smash them down as I get hit hard by a blade and it bounces off my shiny body.

“Oh oh ho you want to piss this lady off?”

The storm King minon gulps. Many of the Storm King minions have fallen and only a few camels are wounded I have never seen camels fight before they fight like monsters and we hear some spell behind us forming

“O vitrei vires denuo magicae tuae opus sum. Opus est ut mea virtute ut haec monstra vitreis conquasseris.”

Porchina cast her spell and she scream from her power and the cape on her back glows and infront of us the entire army who is still alive not many they turn to glass Porchina pants painfully she is tired and winded.

With the camels, we shatter the glass. I ask others to leave as I gather the shards it will take a while and then I will make something from it when the glass is picked up.

____________

Aljins Brothel

I heard the city's alarm and I stood up from my desk and come out of my office my stallions and mares stand waiting to fight you don’t piss off sex workers you treat them with respect and honor. I stare at them as they held their weapons. I don’t even have any weapons I have trained years ago into something else most didn’t but my workers

A bunch of Storm King minions charged in and my stallions and mares fight any way they can weapons guns and I did what was I could do went to one of the minions a robot and I took my left hoof and with one hard smash into the robot it shatters hard as my hoof forced out of the body

I let my leg down as my cybernetic leg returns I fling my mane. I stand on my hooves and click my hoof and it turns into a mini-gun starting it up and firing on the robots and the Storm King minions.

Finally, as it was fate all the minions turned into glass from Porchinas magic and I cock my mini-gun as it shifts back into a hoof.

“Girls boys go help clean up and I will talk with the order of MImic to get doctors and medicines for the wounded.”

My girls and stallions leave and I go back to my office opening a closet to grab fake flesh for my leg and put it on their leg after putting new ammo into the leg. I sigh I didn’t want to show them that I have a cybernetic leg I turn to see one of my mares.

“Ruby is dead.”

Hearing this hit me hard tears fall from my eyes as I head out to deal with the order of Mimic it's all I can do now.

________

Ghost

Hard Shell is on heavy alert but Thrake is talking to the guards and army.

“Ruby is dead the Storm King has returned and since I am the grandson of Tirak he has demanded that he takes care of me himself. If he and I fight I ask you to not get in the way and if he wins Storm King will take over if he doesn’t we will work together.”

I sigh and we are told to go back to our post

I head back into the bar nodding to my boss

“Ruby is dead Ghost”

I weakly smile

“I know.”

I head back to my post and I sob softly oh little Ruby…I will miss you.

<000000>

A day later

The storm from the Stormking himself has almost been fully formed. But it wasn’t strong enough to keep others from going through it yet. A lone Hippogriff separated from her friends and family land in the desert. She is looking for a way into the Water Hunter's city. She trips over something that looks like a rock and she falls face-first into the sand and she looks back. It’s a large blood-red object. She looks closely at the object and looks back to see the airships. The airships of the Storm King cover the sky. She lifts the object over her back and carries it and quickly trots off to the nearest Water Hunter entrance.

A door under the sand opens up. A group of water hunters quickly pour out of the door. One of them covers the hippogriff in a cloak. In the blood-red crystal, nothing can be seen on the inside. The land begins its fighting to fight the storming and other minions. Not too far from here are many of the desert creatures of the desert fighting off the storm minions. The naga and many other beings of the desert are doing their best to allow the water hunters. To finally get this crystal away from them.

Then when the water hunters carry it a pony from the order of MImic takes it from them taking the strange red crystal to wherever looking back at the water hunters the order of mimic ponies and camels run as quick as they can through the water hunter tunnels to get to where they must go.

___________

Sebastian

My task is complete.

I send the NCR commander back to his master with a message that the ones protecting this land are those of the heroes and their families and those who are with them.

I head to the gates of Hard Rock and watch various souls walk back and forth I watch the NCR leave and much return since they're now gone.

"Heading back to the stars?"

I look back at Beezen smirking.

"Yes my task is finally done and I will go back to the task which is set for me. I did what I was meant to do break the little Bug break the others around me and now the NCR or those in the NCR who want this land for some reason they will never get it."

I get ready to leave.

"What should I tell the others if they ask about you?'

I shrug my shoulders

"Simply tell them the truth I am just a simple messenger of the stars and I will be known as forever Sesabtion to the stars their judge and inquisitor. When I am needed again I will be brought back when the time calls for me. I will return so now I must go to the stars and beyond."

I walk through the desert looking I take a slight breath and close my eyes spreading my arms as light scoops me up and I am taken back to the darkness where I belong.

Arc two complete

Chapter Twenty one: Healer

A newly made airship that looks like it’s been in the works for the last three to four years. On the ship are the friends the hero made during the first few months of her journey. But flying the airship is a mare that the friends met only days ago. Standing on the edge of the stern of the airship is Cranberry she watches while the water below them slowly calms while they fly back to the land surrounded by the Storm King’s shield keeping them out. The poor former Enclave doctor looks at every scar and wound she got over the last three years. It took so long to get the friends of the hero back together.

She turns her head to look at her friends. The friends of the hero and the friends she made herself. Looking past all that to behind the airship itself. A small army of HIppogriffs and some airships following behind them ready to join in the broken resistance that has been forming ever since Ruby failed and fell. She turns her eyes back to the storm that is getting closer. She closed her eyes, remembering the years she had to go through, and lifted her left hoof, and what is there is a metal pole that is left behind. She closed her eyes, sighing remembering the years before and how it all started.
__________________________________________
Three years before the eyes of Cranberry.

I stare and watch my adopted daughter Ruby hover in place. The Storm King and Wheel Tread express what they wish to do. Then the others around me and the others get ready to fight back. Then all I could remember is Dunewalker betraying us and causing us along with the Enclave and applejack rangers that made it through the army that kept SilverGunner and the others from making it here. The enclave and the rangers are lifted and tossed away in my direction as my commander flew away from the desert and tossed towards the island and then vanished from my sight.

The fear in my eyes could be seen and I am forced to kneel to the Storm king.

“Now it’s time for the judgment of the hero and her friends. But first I wish them to see the judgment of their friend before I send them on their way. Ruby Glide for all your evil and for daring to be a hero. Your judgment is death.” I quickly tried to get up behind me. Inyanga kept me from moving with her staff shaking her head.
“There is nothing you can do my friend.” She softly spoke loud enough that I can hear. I look back tears slowly falling down my face and nodding. Then look back to the Storm King; it was now our judgment.

“Now the judgment of the friends of the hero. They dared follow her and join her in a crusade of thinking they could control this land. But I shall give them mercy, death won’t be for them just going to banish them.” I don’t fully remember what he said. His magic formed around us and I was lifted and we started to get tossed while I was flying off towards the mountains and the water. I could make out some music and I felt my left hoof smash hard into mountains.

I blackout from the pain and I don’t even know where I landed.

_________________________
The location is unknown.

I must have woken up many times. All I remember is my vision is blurry and somepony or some creature carrying me. I don’t know what day it was or if it’s been months but I woke up in a bed and a house that looks like it has been built in a quick rush. But it’s so loving and inviting I try to move but a deep groan comes from me. I felt nothing but pain in my entire body. My vision is very hazy. I swear I could hear a voice. Staring at the pony or creature that did their best to help me.

I felt myself drifting off again and suddenly I woke up at the sounds of heavy winds. Slowly lifting my head off the pillow groaning and stroking my head with my left hoof and noticed the metal pole. My hoof was gone and all that is left is this metal pole.

“Ah, you’re finally awake.” I turned my head to see a blue dragon. Beside me in the other bed is my commander but he is either dead or he is asleep. The dragon walked over and crossed her arms staring at me.

“Why is a dragon living” I went silent a moment and looked around in fear. “Wait where am I?!”

The dragon sighed, shaking her head.

“You’re on an island meant for those outcasts from the desert. Now maybe you can explain to me what is going on on the mainland? A strange magic storm is forming and I have seen smoke forming in many areas of the desert and heard gunshots and screaming.”

I took a deep breath looking at my commander again and was a bit worried about him. I did my best to remember what happened but all I could remember is what the Storm King did and what Ruby did so I explained to her what happened and she sighed and shook her head.

“The fact that a hero is hated when my kind respects heroes. Now a hero brought the end of a peaceful well not always peaceful desert..”

I tried to get out of bed. It wasn't easy but I was able to stand on my weight and grunt staring at the beds of many wounded and dead. I had no idea why so many are broken and dying. I finally felt maybe I could do some good here.

“I am a doctor. Is there a reason why so many here are dead and sick?”

The dragon had a smile form on her face. I could tell she didn’t know what to do. But it didn’t affect her but it would affect me. Before I could do anything else another dragon came up behind me and forced me to drink a strange fluid.

“I am sorry.” The other dragon added. “But we need your help and the only way you can help us is by drinking this and going into an old lab that has been on this island for years. This island is what is causing the other outcast to get sick. So if you clean it out. I and my friend here will help you.”

I finally broke out of the grip of the other dragon. She only had one arm and her body is decaying. Like she is already close to death or died before. In her chest is a strange glowing gem. I look back at the blue dragon. She sighed and I looked back to my commander.

“I know you wish to help them miss. But we can’t do a thing for them till we destroy whatever is releasing that sickness here. Most just come here to die. But a lot of them are here because of either ship on the coast crashing or those that want to vanish.”

I didn’t know how I could help. I wasn’t trained to fight but I need to do something. All these creatures. It looks like I have no choice in the matter. But before I could do anything the decaying dragon walked away looking like her body was given out for a time.

“Look I wasn’t trained to fight… But I have a feeling if I wish to find my adopted daughter’s body and bury her and then move on with my life. I am going to do what I can.” The blue dragon nodded and opened a door with her claw asking me to come with her.

I followed her into a basement and in this basement are so many weapons even an old enclave armor that I would never see outside a museum. I have a feeling she wants me to take something with me.

“Take what you want. You won’t be going alone I will be going with you.” I lift my head looking at the dragon. I didn’t know what to think or why she wants to do this now. But I have a feeling that It’s the only way too many look sick and I have a feeling that the undead dragon is part of this.

I have never been trained for heavy armor. So I get the lighter enclave armor and connect the battle saddle to my sides. The guns on my side are machine guns. Connecting another weapon to my side an enclave captain sword. Turning to see the dragon in heavy armor and carrying a giant hammer.

“Before we go I need your name.” The dragon finally asked me my name.

“I’m Dr. Cranberry former Enclave dr or what is left of them in this land. I’m hoping that my commander that is in the bed is not dead if he is. Then I shall move on and try my best to honor his spirit.”

The dragon put her gloved claw on my shoulder and I stare up into her eyes. I finally see peace it’s been a while since I have seen peace. But peace will never be normal till we get rid of the Storm King and the judges.

“My name is Gem. Before you say anything I was raised by Zebras and then I got banished here during the war. Because I defended my adopted family. I have been here since the war and doing what I can to protect those that end up here. Most of what ended up here are ponies that didn’t fight.”

I took a deep breath. I never thought that the war would have been that bad. Of course, being Enclave we kept ourselves away from the issues of those on the ground. I’m starting to wonder if it’s wise that we don’t allow ourselves to help fix some of these problems.

“I don’t know why you asked me to help you. I wasn’t trained to fight like this. I was trained to heal.”

Gem shook her head and she didn’t say a word and we walked out of the basement opening the door to the outside. The shield around the island is causing strange storms and a storm formed over the island itself. It’s not raining but heavy winds and red streaks of fire coming out of the sky.

“Listen I understand that you didn’t train in battle. But if you wish to survive this coming war. You will need to get used to the fact you will get scars and wounds. You will even get to the point that ending life will come as second nature. It’s not something that most want to do. But sometimes you can’t stop it.”

She is right. Enclaves like me are kept away from battle unless I am trained for battle. I am trained to heal the sick or help the dying die in a more peaceful gentle manner. I can do all that but being the one to end life is not going to be very easy for me.

“I don’t know if it will be easy for me to kill another soul. It seems I have no choice in this matter now.” After my comment, we finally leave the building and walk along the very old path heading towards the lab. The labs are not even hidden from the world. Alot of the old machines and items normally stay hidden from the world. But this one is just there like it wants to be seen. When we get close enough the land and the trees are all dead. The soil in the ground looks so decayed nothing would ever be able to grow here again. I didn’t bring a helm but Gem put one over my head and turned it on and put one on herself.

“We don’t want you getting sick. This doesn’t kill you, it does what a zebra necromancer does. Brings some creatures back from the dead like my undead friend you have seen.”

I have heard old stories of zebras using necromancer magic to fight during the war. I have never seen it myself. Now that I have seen what I could of it. I am unsure what to think of it. The two of us ignore the walking bones of ponies and zebras that turn to look at us. Each time they stop they look at each other and then start fighting. We finally got to the door and Gem placed the code to get us inside.

“I warn you it’s not pretty inside here. But if you want to be able to help the souls of this island. I don’t know what is causing this sickness but it’s deep in there. This is not only a lab but they also built other things but I don’t know. I had to get out of here quickly.”

I took a deep breath from the flirted air coming through the helm breathing the fresh air to fill my lungs and then blow out to allow it to get filtered back into my lungs again. A want to panic and just run is washing over me. I can’t stop now I need to stop this and try to make friends and find the others and the body of Ruby.

I stay silent and walk inside the very building or lab that is scaring me.

_____________________________
The lab

The two of us walk inside the lab. Gem looks at me and a deep sigh comes from her helm. I could tell in her eyes that she didn’t want to show me what is in there. But I have a feeling I am going to learn.

Gem clicks a switch to turn the lights on and I finally see that it’s nothing but strange dark magic flying through the air on the walls it looks like an everyday lab. When the magic fades it causes strange dust and brings the bones back to life and they fight each other again.

“Why did you tell me that it’s worse than it looks in here?” I Turned to look at Gem who chuckled softly.

“It gets worse closer to the source. So are you willing to fight through undead creatures or do you want to leave now? If you stay we might find you something to get you off this island and if you do. Take me with you of course and please.”

I glance at Gem again. Why would she wish to leave this island? But I should agree I am going to need help to find Ruby and the others. I doubt I will find Ruby alive. I don’t know her species well at all. I just know that they can do powerful things but I don’t fully understand her even after all the testing I did on her.

Gem and I walk through the bone-riddled lab watching the dust get thicker causing the bones to form into various creatures and they leave us alone like we aren’t even a problem to them. The hate for each other is what causes them to fight. Some would think they would fight me. But this seems to be a battle that has gone long enough

We made it to a computer that is pretty clear of the dust and the bones have stayed as they have for so long. Gem went on ahead to check things and I looked through the computers all of them were unlocked and I found a few files that made me question my dragon friend. A lot of what was written is from her. Most of what was written years ago before the war ended.

“Come on Cranberry we need..” She noticed what I was looking at and she took a deep breath.

“Who are you Gem?”

Gem sighed put down her weapon and sat down looking at the computer seeing her name and the files she put her life into. These files are so old that some of them are even corrupted and hard to read. But she knew she had to come clean.

“My real name is Flametongue dragons had awful ideas on names sometimes. I was adopted by zebras of course. My family was killed during the war and zebras adopted me and raised me. After I defended them I was sent here. I changed my name and the look of my scales from a spell they taught me. So I wanted to betray the ponies that hired me.”

She puts her claws on her helm and took it off and sighed. She looked up at me with a weak smile.

“Then I noticed I couldn’t do that. The war had gone on for too long. So I did my best to help them do what they wanted to extend the pony way of life. They found an old necromancer book. The spell was on how to use soul shards to extend life. The spell mixed with tech and magic t caused the magic to backfire. My undead friend you met. She was what was formed from it. When I stop the spell she will be fine but sooner or later she will die.”

I wonder if there is more to this than she said. Spells don’t always backfire when tech is brought into it. Maybe something caused it to go nuts. I look through the computers to see if I could find anything trotting to each one. But all of them are corrupted or the spell caused them to fail.

“I guess you’re telling the truth Gem. It seems that I can’t find anything on why the spell backfired so badly. It’s like it was either meant to fail or just fate. If its fate then trying to use necromancer magic caused a problem.”

A crash and screeching sound out through the area. Gem places her helm back on quickly. I got the automatic triggers ready just in case something came in to attack and the windows and doors break open with undead storming in and I fired my guns at whatever I could. Of course, I was firing at things already dead.

Gem used her hammer to smash and break every bone of the undead causing a few heads and skulls to fly away from us. Gem opens the other door that heads to the spell. I went on ahead and she stayed behind.

_______________________
The Science room.

I closed the door behind me after getting through an insane amount of undead creatures. I leaned back panting hard while the filter in my helm worked overtime trying to make sure the air in my lungs could keep up with it. It wasn’t easy it also made my lungs hurt but I needed it for this second. My eyes in the helm are closed and I open up seeing a dark room with a window not far off.

My heart slowly calmed with my breathing and I stood on my hooves going to the window. A book floating in a tube opened and cast random spells thanks to a beam of magic going into it endlessly and a computer voice reading off each spell.

The spell forms into strange magic and goes through the open doors. I look back at the door I locked that is getting smashed into by many creatures even if at times they slow down and stop. I doubt they have enough power to get through this door.

Before I could do anything the computer voice stopped casting spells for a second and the cams turned to the window and the ones in the room turned to look at me. I didn’t like this feeling I was having.

“A creature of flesh and blood wishing to come inside this lab? Tell me are you here to try to stop this experimentation of making a life through death?”

I took a deep breath.

“Whatever is going on here is causing the land outside this lab to die. It’s also making ponies and creatures of the island very sick and dying because of these spells.”

I didn’t hear the computer voice for a while then one of the cams turned back to the book and then back at me.

“Did those that started this experiment back then even think of this? No, they wished to extend the pony way of life, and to do that is to cause death. If I wanted to stop it I wouldn’t anyway if this spell goes my life ends.”

I wish I could find a way to stop whoever this is life from ending? It’s odd to me though why would a computer come to life unless. The spirit of whoever cast this spell is in the computer? But that is a bit dumb at least in my mind are things that simple?

“How are you alive? Are you the one that cast the spell or just a computer that was programmed to cast the spell with magic?”

The cams turn and look right at me. A couple of robotic claws come out of the walls to grab my helm and take it off and the cams stare close at me. They study everything about me and look at my body. I didn’t know what to think. I held my breath trying to not move at all. It made my stomach twist up and lurch a bit. I felt sick never been good at things like this. I felt I was being judged.

“A simple middle-aged mare. Pegasus of the enclave, From the looks of you a mother and a very loving mother at that. One that cares about those around her. Willing to risk their lives to protect themselves and make the world peaceful around them. Am I correct?”

I cough blowing the air out of my mouth and nose. Shifting on my hooves and the metal hoof taps on the floor. I grunted feeling again I am being judged. I coughed shaking my head looking away from the cams or trying as they stare right into my eyes. Does this thing know me just from looking at me? I don’t know what to think.

“Listen...yes I am Enclave or now former. I lost contact with them after the Storm King returned. I adopted the hero or former hero Ruby. A magic eater that got controlled and then used in a scheme to turn the heroes into the villains and the villains into heroes.”

The computer creature stays silent for a great amount of time. The cams turn back to the book and another spell is cast and more dust is sent into the open doors. I could tell that this creature couldn’t break its programming to stop this from happening. I had to find a way to help them.

“I care about the lives of many even yours. Maybe I can find a way to bring you back. Unless you have an idea just I need you to stop these spells and allow the land to heal. Maybe it will also help the rest of this island heal.”

The computer stays silent. Then a screen turns on and that screen is a very old experimental Pegasuesless wagon. But looks like a raptor without the clouds and only two can ride it. It’s so rusted and parts of it are falling off it. Needs some work.

“Take a copy of my files and then destroy the core. I warn you though it will cause the security of this lab to go haywire. So you’re going to have to fight through it I hope you understand this. I want to be free like I used to be when I was a zebra mare.”

This computer used to be a zebra mare? Now it’s making more sense maybe she can explain to me why this spell went wrong. I doubt they will wish to explain to me why it went wrong. I had to ask and then break this spell.

“I...um.”

I didn’t know how to ask it. I tried my best but the computer didn’t get upset and didn’t even ask. So I left it alone and I heard heavy smashes on the door that I closed and suddenly Gem comes in the door falling on the floor and she lifts it back up using fire to fuse it to the frame.

“Come on Cranberry we need to shut this down.”

I turn my head to look at Gem. She notices from the look in my eyes I found out what this computer is. A zebra I am also guessing that this zebra is someone that Gem knows. I sit down on my haunches staring at Gem while the door this time is being smashed into harder than it was before.

“Cranberry let’s go we can’t just sit here we need to get going and shut all this down.”

She walked over to me and tried to get me up but I was being a bitch that she screamed right at me like she tried to get me off my ass in two minutes. I growled and grabbed her hammer and the claws from the computer pull the hammer out of her claws and she looks at the cams and her eyes behind the helm opened wide.

“Took you long enough to save me as you promised. Oh, wait you never came back to save me. I have been locked in this core casting these spells for so long that I forgot what year it is. So don’t you dare push around this kind wonderful mare?"

Finally, I got the truth and stood on my hooves nodding to the cams and she gave the hammer back to Gem. I look towards the door that opens up putting my helm back on while old bodies and dust fall into the room and the bodies don’t get up.

“We will talk about this later Gem. After we download the mind of your friend here into a flying machine. Also no more lies, please. I don’t wish to hear any more lies about why this happened or why”

Gem didn’t like what I said her eyes look to be angry but it’s hard to tell through the visor of the helm sometimes. Her body movement and how she is holding the hammer shows that she wants to smash the hammer in my head. I have a feeling though that this zebra was close to her or betrayed her.

I didn’t focus on it moving through the door and walking over the brittle bones. I could hear Gem growling and I turn my head to her and stare at her. Gem and I right now don’t seem to be getting along but I don’t want to harm her.

“ I still trust you Gem just you could have told me the truth.”

Gem finally calmed down and shook her head.

“Yes I know I could have. But how would you have acted if I told you? I almost did the revenge and then backtracked and the spell still went off and every creature got in the middle of it or corrupted like my undead friend.”

We walked on to get to the core. It wasn't easy. All I gave her as an answer was a shrug of my shoulders and we fought through larger undead beings and some bones I have never seen. From what I have seen I know nothing of magic. So many of the bones had rotted flesh connected to their bodies one of them even had a full rotted flesh head. The creature stood in front of Gem and me.

“Traitor!!”

The creature pointed at Gem and kept yelling the same words to her. It formed a large sword made of bone. For so long I wondered why I never got attacked by these creatures and left alone. These creatures remember their last days. Gem looked at me and grabbed me with her claws and tossed me into the air I spread my wings and I had to test this and I flew to the other side of the room nothing attacked me. I landed right by the door looking back at Gem.

Gems armor was broken. She is crushed under the fist of the large creature. I had to save her so I didn’t think what I was about to do was a good idea. I looked up to the bad roof and how it was about to cave in. I lifted my guns and fired to try to cave in the roof to save Gem. I hit a weak point in the roof above the undead mess. It caved in bringing desk and whatever else was up there smashing down on the creature. It didn’t destroy it or kill it but it gave Gem enough time to crawl into the other room and close the door and lock it. I am worried about her she had a trail of blood following her.

I knew the monster would now go after me out of spite for protecting its target. I turn as fast as I could to the next room trotting down the halls as fast as I could following the signs to the core. Come up to a large sliding door that leads into the core. On the wall are the words free her. Looking back to the door took a deep breath and clicked the button. The door opens to a large hall with a door called the core at the end. Undead creatures within in pain and shambling around looking at me and then going back like I am not what they care for.

____________________
The core

Finally, I make it into the core. The lab is powered by a simple core that is used to power old pony war tech. Looking towards the back of the room I see a tube and strange magic runes all over the tube. Clicking on the button and the tube opens up a deep gasp comes from my mouth backing off and inside is a zebra mare.

She is connected to a bunch of tubes and one tube going down her neck feeding her food. I put my hoof to the prison and the mare opens her eyes. All I can think of is now helping this poor mare. This is not right who would do this to her?

“I...this is you ain’t it?” The cams come down to look at me and the tube.

“Yes.. and Gem betrayed everypony here to save me. But she failed and I have no idea what happened after that. All I know is I have been here.. Tell me what happened did the war finally end?”

Takes a deep breath sighing deeply. Another creature of old not knowing that the war is over. I didn’t like explaining it. I sat down on my haunches taking my helm off so she can see my eyes. I didn’t like explaining the end of the war it wasn’t easy.

I explained to the poor zebra how the war ended. The fact that the bombs fell and that the Enclave closed up the sky. I even told her about the hero that brought back the sunshine and rainbows. The stories of other heroes.

“That’s all I can tell you for now. But.. is there something in here I can download your mind and then allow your body to die?”

The cams look right at me and then a claw lifts my helm. I just have to jerry-rig a connection and download the device. Looking around I found some connections and connected them the best I can I doubt I could get everything. I connected to the slot that would allow me to download the brain. I was told many old pony techs from the war had this. Just in case the body was too far gone.

Looking through the helm to see if there is anything I can do to delete a few unneeded memory in or anything in the helm. Putting it on to check through the memory sighing deeply not very happy about all this but I don’t find anything that important in the helm. It’s brand new and I set it back down connecting the downloading device with the helm.

Clicking everything and getting it ready. Downloading the mind of the zebra into the helm. I didn’t enjoy watching her go brain dead. Looking away hearing the scream of the undead creatures in the lab and a giant undead dragon made of various other bodies. The dragon stares at me, anger filling its eyes.

“Traitor!!”

The dragon ran to me on its four legs I have to protect the body while the downloading of the mind is complete. I had no way to beat this thing I stood there ready for my life to end. Closing my eyes hearing the stomps get closer hearing the roaring.

“CranBerry RUN!!” I heard the screams of my commander. Opening my eyes watching while he flies into the mouth of the dragon allowing himself to die for me. I turn around and quickly trot away and hide behind a power box waiting for my friend to blow. I heard the scream from both him and the dragon. Blood and body parts fly everywhere. I turn to look seeing what has left of my commander nothing but his wings.

The download finally ended. I look back to the body of the mare. The body is still connected to the computer. Looking to the helm and it’s now at max memory. Looked around for a large object to break the glass to get the body out.

I found a button and clicked on it the old water seeps out with the body. Before I do anything I need to find Gem. Walking through the halls seeing all the old bones and bodies finally vanish and turn to the dust.

Finding the trail of blood that leads into the room that Gem is in. I find her and thankfully she is still alive. She had magic bandages all over her body to heal herself. But I can tell most of her wounds are too far gone for them to help her. I haven’t looked at the medical part of this lab. I am sure I can turn this into a hospital.

“C...Cranberry I am sorry.” I shushed her.

“ I am going to keep you alive so you can help me make this into a hospital. I hope you understand that? Since many will find ways out of the mainland they will need help. Now, are you going to give up?”

Gem shook her head. She got on my back I carried her back through the lab and loved the idea of making this place into a hospital. Gem passed out on me I put the helm back on. Turning it on so I can finally hear the voice.

“Thank you. At least I think. I don’t think everything about my life was downloaded. But you could get what you could and got me out of that prison. Now place me in that creation I read the files I can connect to any computer. So I can help you do what you want to this place.”

I had to get to the hanger to find this creation. When I finally got there I noticed that this creation looks brand new but I am sure there are a lot of bugs and issues within it. On a table beside it, I found a book to help me learn how to use it. I had no idea how to open it. So I read on ports to download the mind into this.

‘Welcome to owning the first and only ever built stealth Eagle. A two-pony cloudless air flying marvel. Let’s see if these Stripes will beat us at this war now. Now the way to open it is if the AI for this marvel is downloaded inside. To finally download it open the side up a port should be there ready and able.’

Attaching the cord to the port allows the mind now that is an AI to download into the system. Looking at the time it will take an hour to download the entire thing. Looking to Gem from what I see. I have no way to check. I have a feeling I need to go take her to the medical part of this lab. I place her back on my back and look back at the Eagle.

“I will let you know when I am done. Downloading. Please keep her alive..” I nod trotting off with the dragon on my back. I race to find the medical rooms. It takes me a while to find them but I finally find the medical room. Everything is in good shape. I lay her on a bed and do what I should have done a while ago. But life shall either end for me this day. I feel I need to change my name for now. Since those of the hero might be hunted down.

___________________________
Months later.

Time has flown. I have been called the healer. Everything in the former lab is ready to go. The eagle does what it can to help those that wish to escape or need help. But I keep myself hidden. I can’t allow anyone to see me that knew Ruby. if that happened this island would get attacked.

I feel that my old life ended. I mounted the wings of my commander on the hospital and put under them hope has wings. Gem survived everything and she helps fly the eagle. I told her if she finds my friends not to tell them about me. What’s happening the first few months many sick and broken come to hide or to get healed and then head to Peace Rock or get away from here.

A makeshift dock was made so we can have trading as well as get the ones that wish to escape to leave. There has been no contact with anypony from any of the towns. I heard of stories of Hard rock getting attacked but pushing them back. I keep to myself most of the time. I only come out of the hospital when I need to. I have become the silent healer.

Everything I have done I even drifted away from Gem. She and I don’t talk that much anymore. I have been staying in this hospital for too long. Going into my private room I look at my body of scars. Not all creatures that come here want to be healed some get so scared that they attack me. I look closer in the mirror my beautiful red-furred body is now all tangled my mane is a mess my face has many scars even down my lovely body to my flank. My cutie mark on my right side has been cut into and part of it is no longer there.

Gem walks into my room and she looked at me. She and I have become close to the point we share a bed at times. Now I am thinking of something more hot with her but not yet. I look at her while I look into the mirror.

“Cranberry things aren’t going very well on the mainland. But I did find the tunnelers they will get her the medical supplies we need. Also..” Gem walks closer setting down a crossbow that has been almost broken in many places. It’s the crossbow that I have seen Ruby with.

“Is...that all you could find?’

Gem gives a weak nod.

“Yes there are stories of her armor and many things of hers showing up in areas but I can’t go everywhere. But listen Cranberry I haven’t even been able to find your friends either. Every contact we have made. Has not even heard rumors of them. If they still live they’re very good at hiding.”

Looking back at Gem. She has put on heavy armor ever since we started all this. She is worried that an attack would happen very soon. Those in that land don’t want any hope and they will do anything to crush it.

“What about the water hunters have you been able to contact them?’

Gem shrugged.

“If they wish to contact you they will. They have been.” Before Gem could finish a frantic knock is on the door and I quickly put my armor back on and helm. No one can see me just in case they know I am a former friend of the hero.

“Come in!”

A mare opens the door.

“Miss Healer, a stallion named Rex has come. He said that he just escaped the former enclave base.”

I give a nod not wishing the other former Enclave members to know that I am here. I write down what I want Rex to do. Make him the cook again in the kitchen to help this town with cooking their food and making sure they don’t get sick from food poisoning. The door closes and Gem removes my helm staring into my eyes.

“I know that look Gem we won’t have this conversation again.”

Gem holds my cheeks in her claws staring into my weary eyes I haven’t been sleeping well. She has done so much to be there for me. My cheeks glow brightly from a blush forming on my face. I know full well what she wants to talk about.

“Listen Cranberry I want you as my life mate. I know I am not kind to you but you don’t make it easy hiding too much. I do understand why but don’t hide your kindness and beauty from me, please.”

It’s not hard we have been working together for a long time she is still recovering. From the wounds that she suffered freeing this land. I took a deep breath nodding.

“I agree to this but you know I can’t be seen without my suit and helm. The minions of the Storm King and the judges know I am a friend of the hero and like you told me. They’re searching for any of the friends if they survived the judgment.”

Gem nods leaning to kiss me deeply my cheeks glow brighter from the blush getting deeper on my face. I didn’t allow my pain and my sadness to get the better of me. Finally after so long it felt like hours we broke the kiss.

“Also before you say it we can’t have foals. We will adopt those kids that need parents. Meaning those that come without parents we will adopt. So you can enjoy being a mother again if you wish to do so.”

I like the idea of being a mother again. But first, the two of us have to get married and I have a feeling we will be doing that sooner or later. But right now we need to get everything ready.

____________________________
The first year passes

We finally built the island up to what it meant to be from what we learned from an old report we found. A lively flourishing port town had finally been built over the year. Things haven’t gotten any better on the mainland. I heard stories that things have gotten so bad that the ones running are running from thieves and raiders that formed during all this. The army that was meant to protect them won’t even lift a hoof. I have heard stories of the judges killing and fighting each other. Each town they have taken over is always on fire.

The only free town that is left is Hard Rock Pinda and the former Queen has gained so much support even a rebellion. But all I can do is stay here where I belong helping those that come that need to get out of this land and to Equestria if they can even make it.

Stories of pirates from the waters have been talked about. Zebras and other creatures pray on those escaping this land. Now it’s the middle of the second year since Gem and I have been here together. We got married at the start of this year. We adopted many foals and she is a wonderful wife. But she will never be able to fly again her wings. Never healed right and now she just uses the Eagle to get around.

It is the middle of march and I went to the market to look for some food and medical supplies for the hospital. On the table of the vendors is an old rusted cam that looks like it has been in the water for years.

“Excuse me how much do you want for this?” A mare looks up I have never seen her before. But she gives a sweet smile.

“For you healer free. There are more cameras I found with this. They ended up on the beach for a month or so ago.”

The unicorn mare puts the box of the parts on my back. She spoke softly at first I could hear what she said. But I look back in my thoughts and I heard everything she said. ‘Hero please save us. Bring them all back.’ But all I remember hearing was. ‘Thank you, healer.’

I took back the parts since we needed new more cameras for the nursery and to keep an eye on those that might want to ponynap our little ones. For now, our home in the home in the hospital is empty Gem took all the little ones to teach them since the school is not open yet. The only one here is the receptionist. A large female dragon is larger than Gem made a home here to protect me and my family after I saved her life.

“Excuse me Fromra.” The large orange dragon looks up at me from her nest she even had eggs. She told me her mate died thanks to the Storm King they both had been living in those mountain caves away from everything and when everything was said and done they attacked and killed her husband. She barely escaped with the eggs before she laid them.

“Heh no Cranberry the kids haven’t returned and every creature is asleep. I got your surgeries set up for tomorrow and the check-ups. But for now, it’s been very calm other than stories of how bad it’s getting on the mainland.”

A deep sigh came from my lungs shaking my head.

“I am going to head home.” I snicker to myself since I am home just we made part of the upstairs our home. “If you need me or the eggs hatch call me” She nods and I went upstairs with setting the box in the front room we made. It’s a cozy little place it felt more like home than I have ever felt.

Lifting the three cams out of the box taking a cloth and cleaning the rust off. I saw some words that I found confusing project mech? I clicked a button and the cams came on. At first, all I heard was a code of beeping. A green light on all three of the cams glowed and blinked I didn’t know what to think of this.

I set the cams down back in the box placing them in the closet. A deep yawn comes out of my mouth. Before I could even think of laying in the bed that Gem built for the two of us a scream came from downstairs.

“Healer!!”

I quickly went downstairs and I didn’t have my armor or helmet on. Standing right infront of the dragon is one of the Flores judges being held by one of the Storm King troops. It's the Rose Flore I gulp deeply

“Please help… he was attacked by a group of rebels on the mainland. I was told that you’re an amazing healer.” I didn’t want to help one of the judges. I took a deep breath leading the Storm King soldier to a bed and looking back at him.

“I will help you if you promise not to raid or harm anypony here.”

The soldier stares at me nodding.

“I understand that you don’t trust us. But we aren’t the only problem with the mainland. The hero gave so much hope it’s causing more problems than good.”

Two of the guards that we trained a while ago come in and aim their weapons at the two. I lift my hoof shaking my head at them.

“If we do this for you. Tell those you work for this island is an island of peace if any of the judges try to come in here and try to enslave or attack us all bets are off and we will do our best to fight you.”

The Storm king minion gives a nod looking back to the judge he is not doing too good his petals are wilting. So many burns on his stem-like body. I had no idea how to even help him. Many hours or so past maybe a day has even passed. I did all I could for him Gem finally came home with the kids.

“Cranberry?” Gem walked in after getting the kids upstairs. She stares at the Storm King soldier and one of the judges. The poor creature tried to gasp for air. It was all I could do I was even shedding tears for him. A leaf grabs my hoof and the judge held my hoof tightly looking into my eyes and smiling.

“I have done so much harm to ponies of Dream Valley and destroyed their lands. I was hoping someday I could redeem myself. But maybe this is my redemption dying to those protecting their land from tyrants that pretend to be the true heroes. Please little pony save your land save your world from the darkness coming.”

Tears stream down my face while Gem and the Soldier leave the room. I can’t promise this to him.

“I can’t promise this. I am not a hero. Not like..”

The flower lifted his other leaf my mouth hushing me.

“Ruby was a figurehead to give the hope you all need. She is like the Lightbringer a figurehead and the other heroes. They’re just figureheads that do their work but they bring hope to the land. She gave me.. Hope even when we tortured her. I thought she was going to beat us. But we beat her. Maybe the hope she left behind could fill your hearts.”

He coughs grunting.

“Please tell those that come here.. What I did tell them all the evil I did tell them everything and please. Let them judge me for I deserve every moment of it.” He has deeper issues breathing gasping for air.

“Please!! Promise me…”

I softly whisper I promise. After my words, the second judge passes away. My wings droop closing my eyes thinking back on everything and thinking back on Ruby. Most would tell me I have a great deal of pain in my steps. In my eyes and I could never tell them every time I think of Ruby I feel hate fill my heart.

The soldier lifts the body in his arms. He looks down at me I couldn’t tell if he was frowning or sad.

“My entire troop is dead along with him. I am told you’re the leader of this community. After I take him to bury him I got a request for you.”

I just kept looking down. I have lost others before but this one hit me harder. I don’t know why maybe because I could feel deep in my heart I wanted him to die.

Gem walks into the room stroking my back Looking up at Gem tears still streaming down my face. She didn’t need to say a word she just needs to hold me close and stroke my back to help me.

A deep loud sob rang through the halls. Fromra and the two guards look in. The two guards are former Enclave-like me that escaped Kludgetown. They didn’t know what to say or do. When the Storm king minion walks back in kneeled after I finally stopped crying staring right at him.

“I wish to join this community as a guardian. I will protect the outskirts and if I see any other willing to join. I will bring them to join us till you trust us in this community.”

I didn’t stand but I had to ask him if he has seen my friends.

“I will allow this but. Have you seen any of my friends? A zebra named Iyanga or a siege breaker Magic eater. A mech named Hawk have you seen any of them?”

He looks away sighing softly.

“No, if they’re still around in the mainland they kept to themselves. I heard stories of the power of friendship in this world. If you hope enough the power of friendship will help you find them. Of course, that is what this mare told me once.”

He left the power of friendship would help me find them? I doubt I ever will.

_____________________________________________
In the middle of the second year.

It’s my second year of being on this island. Gem and I have gotten closer. To the point, we had a dragon marriage. The marriage of both our species makes it more for us. But things have gotten worse outside the island. The storm that is surrounding the mainland is now worse enough it’s harder to get past it.

It was early July and a very warm summer. I was asleep with my dear Gem. She held me tightly I have been crying myself asleep a lot to the point I have worried her. This great want to find my friends again has driven me crazy. Finally, though I was able to sleep. But soon I would hear the closet in our room go thumb.

Gem and I woke up opening the closet and those three cams crawled out. I look at Gem and we both followed them. A large group followed other parts forming into something. A deep gasp filled my lungs seeing a dome holding a brain. The parts connect and finally one of my friends has returned Hawk.

The mech stood up looking around at all of us. I have a feeling she was unsure all the group till she spotted me.

“I….Cranberry?”

I rush in hugging the leg of the mech feeling part of me complete. I didn’t care how strange I look hugging a large mech leg. One of my friends is finally here. The two of us from what I was told glowed. I have a feeling that is how the others found us being drawn to our friendship.

“I have… been on a journey. My body parts kept moving. So my self-repair lead me to some odd places even some war and some battles. I have even made friends they told me they will meet me in a year at mount Eris after in their words find the rest of my soul.”

A smile creeps over my face looking to Gem who stands beside me.

“Hawk please meet my wife Gem.” Hawks Cameras turn to look to Gem and then to me. I explained to Gem about all my friends. The fact that Hawk is even a living creation of the war long past.

“Greetings dragon. Cranberry before I well go to recharge myself. I haven’t recharged my batteries in so long. Have you seen the others?”

I shook my head no.

“Oh.. well I have heard stories that a siege-like Magic eater has been fighting with the rebellion on the mainland. But I haven’t heard anything about the others. Not even….Ruby is dead..” She whispers the last part to herself.

Hawk looks back at me and walks away. Her cams droop like she is sad. I watch while she stands in the middle of the town opening up her core and allowing it to charge. I lift them into the air watching her shut down the brain dome closing up to protect the brain. Looking at how long it would take her to recharge and repair whatever. It saids ‘Till friendship is magic.’

I had no idea what it meant. A few more days passed after Hawk showed up with the magic of friendship. I never understood those words. Many told me that is what brought Equestria back to its sun and the moon. Even if it caused the Enclave to go into a civil war. I will never forget that war. Even when we had Celestia one used on us.

These are the days I spent mostly in the hospital. I didn’t go to town much. After what has been happening I heard others telling me they were searching for the friends of the hero hunting them down. After how Ruby brought so much hope to those still fighting.

It’s gotten worse for me. I have lost track of time. The days just become almost every day to me. But it’s close to the end of another year. I just see roots and other plants grow on Hawk's motionless body and not doing anything to counter this.

“Excuse me, Healer.” I didn’t turn to whoever the voice was. I had my helm and suit on just it’s become second skin to me. “Healer I need your help my friend lost half his face.”

Standing up on my hooves looking at the cloaked pony. I have no idea why this pony was hiding. But I must have ignored those walking in and out. Following the cloaked pony to the ward. I didn’t even care what it would be.
Then I noticed that the doorway has been broken to help this creature in. Gem looks at me anger has filled her eyes. I have never seen my wife so angry.

“Gem what is wrong?” I stood close to her nuzzling her side trying to get her to relax.

“That… thing in there. It won’t stop yelling and screaming. He is calling his Queen his mother.” I didn’t know what she meant. I finally made it into the locked room looking at the cloak-wearing pony. When the door opens up my eyes go wide.

“Let me go!!” The large magic eater yells they have him in a large tank he keeps trying to smash through it. Half his face has been blown off what is left is what is inside a magic eater. Most of his left legs are gone.

The cloak-wearing mare lifts off her hood showing that it’s Tick Tock.

“I told you Roll Roll relax. We are guests here till we find the others.” The clockwork mare looks so much different than I could see that she has been through much in those eyes of hers. I see no wear and tear I am sure wherever she went to or has been treated her well.

The other doctors and my nurses tried to get close enough to get into the glass cage with Roll Roll but every time they tried he chased them out. They look to me like I should try getting close enough that I put my metal hoof on the cage.

“Listen sir will you trust me enough to let me help you?” Roll stares at me with his good eyes and he gets ready to attack me. Till Gem finally comes in.

“Cranberry enough to toss them out for the damage they have caused.”

Rolls features go very soft and stare right at me. Tick Tock looks right at me as well. I felt a deep blush forming on my face. Taking my helm off showing who I was finally to my friends.

“Yo...you're alive.”

Tick Tock sounds very choked up for a robotic pony. She trots over to me wrapping her hooves around me. This is the first time she ever hugged me we never got that close. But I am sure this is the only way we can get closer to Ruby. Before Roll could say anything he passed out from the blood loss and the pain. I look to Gem pointing my hoof to the cybernetics I need from Peace Rock.

Before Gem left she held my face in her claws.

“I will return from there my dear wife.” A smile forms on my face. Gem leaves while I sigh happily she always makes me feel better.

“Wife? It seems you have gotten along well during this entire time.” I wish this was true I wish it was. It’s been harder for me than she thinks. My nurses and other doctors I hired a while ago opened the door to the glass cage allowing me to go inside.

“I wish that was true Tick Tock. But maybe you can explain what happened to you and Roll here? It’s like he has been in many battles.”

Tick Tock shook her head. “He got found by slavers and then sold to Rock Ball teams in Nirik. He was one of the best on the team. Then a rebellion happened caused the leadership to use the team members to fight them off. So he had a peaceful life being part of Rock Ball. The rebellion crushed and now a hero to the town.”

She went silent. I think something happened that is even worse than she is letting on. I have a feeling I am going to learn with the help of my nurses and other doctors we got rolled on a large bed and start to clean up the wound on his face. Felt bad that he lost his eyes looking towards the stumps of his left feet on the left.

“Please Go on Tick Tock.” I nod to a doctor who got an IV through the shell of Roll Roll, Roll is going to be out of it for many days I am sure it won’t be very hard to get the cybernetics from Peace Rock. Just I don’t know how long it will be till this island gets attacked.

“Well, the teams learned that he is one of the former heroes that roamed with Ruby. So all the teams even his own turned on him. He just lost his legs and beat them all down running. But what caused his face to become like this. A group of angry rebellion members surrounded him and told him they told the teams. Then while they pretended to talk to him. A sniper they put up above shot him. After that, they ran calling him a traitor.”

My helpers and I did what we could for him. We cleaned up the wounds and set him in another room keeping him in a medical coma till Tick Tock gets back. I clean up my hooves seeing that it’s been a few hours since we worked on him. I told the other to go home and come back tomorrow.

“Come with me, Tick Tock. I need to check on my children.” She follows me upstairs and the older adoptive foals are taking care of the younger ones. A lot of the foals Gem and I are adopted are mostly zebra.

“Kids it’s time to go to bed. I have to talk with an old friend of mine.” The foals nod to be heading to their bedrooms. Of course, it’s not always this easy. It could be because Gem kept an iron claw.

“Tick Tock are you willing to tell me what happened to you?”

Tick Tock shook her head.

“No, I can’t. I haven’t been able to recharge and fix my shell for so long. I have been either on the run or in the middle of so many battles. It’s not good Cranberry days before Roll and I came here. Wheel Tread told ponies to turn in their friends if they have hope that a hero will save them. You can’t just stay here. We have to find the others. I haven’t seen Hawk.”

I gave her a smile leading her to the balcony that looks over the middle of the town pointing my hoof at the frozen mech in the middle of the city with moss and birds and other wildlife using her as something to live on.

“She came here almost early this year. Her core saids she won’t be fully charged till friendship is magic.” Tick Tock looks towards me after those words looking back to the mech and then hugging me a glow comes over both of us then dims. I felt magic but it was not strong enough at least in my soul.

“I… need to recharge. I haven’t had a chance to just rest and wait. I will be in a dark room Cranberry. I have so much to think about too. I… I hope the others come. Ruby...No..she is dead.” The clockwork pony trots off as quickly as she could to a dark room.

___________________
When friendship is magic.

It’s now the third year. Roll Roll took to his new parts very well. He and I were the only ones the friends still active. Hawk is now fully covered in plants and whatever else. The storm around the mainland is now so bad that random bits of lighting smash into the coast of the island.

Roll and I haven’t talked since he got out of the hospital he stayed as far away from me as he could. I didn’t blame him there are too many memories between us. Gem and I allowed some of our little ones to be adopted by full parents. We now have just three that wished to stay with us. Three zebra fillies.

They’re a big help around the hospital and keep me from breaking down when Gem is not here. One night though on the anniversary of Rubie’s death in late March. I was given a letter to meet by a restaurant that was recently built right in the shadow of Hawk. Even at this time, Tick Tock was awake but she stayed in the darkroom.

It was very late at night. Most of the customers have gone home. I took a deep breath having my armor and helm on. I notice that Roll Roll is waiting he had his cybernetics painted his shell color. He turns to look at me he just didn’t say a word. Our friendship hasn’t healed. I doubt it will ever heal. This is the time our friend had judgment passed on her.

Tick Tock walks up into the ramp to get inside. I notice the two just stare at each other Tick Tock going over to another part of the area staying away from the two of us.
I notice at a booth a zebra mare sits with a water hunter. They both look at us staying silent. I know those two.

“For the heroes that wished to defend this land. You sure won’t even work at fixing your friendship.” All of us look towards a mare. A mare that sold me the cameras I could tell the others knew her too. A very strange unicorn a silver unicorn with a crystal ball for a cutie mark.

“I help lead you all here. I help you find each other and all you can do is hate each other. Look at yourselves it’s the anniversary of the one that tried to bring hope.”

“Oh shut up you fucking mare.” The mare looks up to Roll Roll. “You have no idea what many of us have been through. Cranberry over there has had an easier time than any of us. She finds a family and a wife and becomes a leader of an island town. Look at me I am a freak!!”

Inyanga and Water spout stand on their hooves. Inyanga looks the same beautiful zebra mare she always has been Water spout stares at me with tears dripping from her eyes. I can’t come to show them I care for them still.

“I understand this perfectly. You’re all scared that your friendship will end in death. But that is the price you pay for protecting a land such as this. You need to allow your friendship to heal. Cranberry you need to stop hiding.” The unicorn mare walks toward me lifting off my helm with her magic. I had more scars on me than ever. My face of beauty is now very scared up. She even removed the armor showing that I had even more scars and a metal left hoof.

I stay silent I couldn’t handle being without Gem I need her. I sat in the spotlight closing my eyes tears falling from my eyes.

“You think it was easy for me? It hasn’t been oh yes I am married I have a family. But I still have nightmares about Ruby. I still wish I was better at spotting her problems. Nothing has been easy for me.”

Inyanga nods she and I used to be good friends and the unicorn sighs looking up to Hawk. Who hasn’t moved an inch?

“You did what the mares of old did. They forsake friendship and they never fixed their friendship and they all died but Fluttershy. All of them will never know what happened. Do you want this to happen to you? I see it in your eyes you want to just break down and be the friends you’re meant to be.”

We all look at each other.

“I agree with her, my love.” I turn my head to see Gem. I turn to look at her she holds my cheeks in her claws. “You need to come together again to bring hope. Help our little ones get land that they can grow up in."

I took a deep breath looking at the others while they all stay silent.

“What must we do?” I knew I would regret asking but I had to.

“Simply just let go. Let your emotions release and embrace.” I simply do just that I trot quickly to Inyanga tears streaming down my eyes and embrace the zebra mare. I held my forelegs around her tightly while she used one to hug me. Tick Tock came over next doing the same. Roll Roll joins into the hug along with Water spout was still new to all this. She joined in the hug and our bodies glow.

We rise into the air our eyes closed I was in the middle. When even finally Hawk waking up we all float our bodies glowing with great power. It shines through the land and a beam points right to a place we need to go. It points right to mount Aris.

When we lower back to the ground. I feel it I feel what I was meant to feel.

__________________
Mount Aris.

We took a boat while I remember what was said.

“Head to mount Aris offer yourself in an alliance do what they ask you to do if you can prove to them that you’re worthy of an alliance they will help you. At the end of the third year, Gem will bring that Airship from Peace rock to you with the creator of the airship. I know this is too much.”

I took a deep breath as we shove off to the land ahead. Looking back at Gem and the mare. I am going to miss my wife. But I knew full well that she will be waiting for me when I get back.

“But I thought. Ruby died.” Inyanga had asked.

The mare shook her head.

“No, you seem to forget a few words she said to Yanari if she ever listened to that broadcast. If she is taken out in a way that draws her blood. A red shell forms around her body showing that is evolving into something more to fight. If this didn’t happen she would be dead. I have heard stories of Water Hunters carrying this red orb from home to home to keep it away from those searching for it.

I close my eyes falling asleep thinking of everything and knowing I have a journey ahead.

Footnote: Max Level

Perk: The healer: You have become a healer of an island town.When you’re near others their health doubles in size. When you help your friends with their wounds their wounds heal faster. But one downside to this. When one dies your sadness doubles.

Chapter: Twenty-two: Metal walker

Project Mech is a creation to help house the brains of those ponies whose bodies are destroyed. We have one ready to go. We shall do the project on the way to an island that we found a map of. Dr. Slice wishes to show our leaders that we can do more than they want. The brain is a mare that has been housed magically ever since they tried to mimic Twilight's spell to go back into the past to try to end this war. This is my last chance. I must do this, my dear friend. My dear friend Smoke Pipe. Please forgive me someday. For what I did to you, my friend. Oh, the great glory of Mimic and her wisdom please forgive me.

Written to Detective Smokepipe from a worshipper of the great Mimic

Hawk a creature that used to be a pony now a living robotic mech that can be powerful at times. There are many ways to exploit her weakness. One of them is the fact she is a former pony. The brain is not a computer, it can’t think like one. She has emotions, sometimes very heavy emotions. She normally stays to herself and her best friend Roll Roll. But after they found each other again. She barely even talks to him.

The friendship with all the friends is very strained because of the fact Ruby did so much for them. But there is more behind that brain in a mech body. Her cams stare at the army they formed through an alliance. A memory flashes over her eyeless brain going into a daydream to remember.

______________________________
Through the Cams of Hawk

I knew it… I knew this would happen if we left the island. We have been betrayed by the camel we met. I never trusted her. Now I watch while the Storm King tries to lie and express why he was stopped. I tried to fire on him causing strange magic to go through me shorting my legs out and falling to my mech knees.

I was the first to be judged before the others. I was being lifted into the sky by the strange wind magic. He twisted that staff that he used on us when he came to invade our homes. The two princesses weren’t only useless but the worst leaders ever. Now they aren’t here and they still would be useless and allow the elites to lead us into a pointless war.

“Let me go!!” The Storm king even Wheel Tread looked up to me. I could see Wheel Tread have sadness on his face. I knew Wheel Tread before he went by that name. He had so much heart then when the war started he blamed the non-pony races again. Saying he was right the entire time. Another twist of the staff the king held. I felt a leg being pulled out of my left joint. The screws and parts of the leg in the wind storm with me. Lucky for me I don’t feel pain unless it’s my brain dome that gets hit.

The rest of my body, even my ammo and guns are pulled out with my cams. I can still see from the dome but barely. I can make out that I am being tossed away. I crash hard into the saltwater I sink below the surface to the sand below. An extra cam comes out of my shell. It’s not as strong as my others. I can’t see through this saltwater. Fish swim past me even sharks turn to look at me and slowly come towards me hitting the dome with their noses. I check my connections to the dome and whatever else can help me move. I turn on my scanner looking for any metals or any rocks to make something to help me get out of here. I no longer have any of the repairing calls to attract my other parts to me.

My scanner takes a while to find anything. I have no way to move or get myself out of this water. Thankfully I had a way to move. Of course, I had to wait 24 hours for it to kick in. I am thankful I am not in the middle of a war when I was on the island. It’s pretty peaceful down underwater but I don’t want to live down here forever.

__________________
A day later.

A set of treads form under the dome while I do my best to find a way out of this water. The pressure causes me to be very slow. Thankfully I got no cracks in the dome. If a normal pony was down this far the pressure might kill them. Using my cam to look around this area. I keep finding old transport ships, even some old Storm king airships.

It’s strange to me. I even found a few three-tribe boats that sank here. Each of these wrecks I go past I gather weapons that connect to my body with the ammo and parts that I can make into more eyes for me. I found a very old cam on one of the wrecks that still works and connects it to me.

I found the motherload then an old battleship that sank so long during the war. I have no idea why the war even came out this far. I am wondering if both sides tried to invade this land. But another power had full control of this land. Looking through the other wrecks I found one of the powers. Is a boat full of Abyininsdions and those parrot creatures? I am wondering if the hippogriffs joined in and tried their best to keep ponies off this land.

I found some old recordings from these ships downloading them into my system while I look through the computers that oddly still work while they’re underwater. I am guessing this is Hippogriff tech. I found an old map leading to an underwater tunnel that held something called a sea pony battle fighter underwater.

The treads go back into my body, finally able to move on weak legs through the water doing my best to follow this map to this underwater base. I am hoping I could find anypony in this base. I’m already worried and not sure what is going to happen to me if I don’t find anything. While I walk I found a small seapony fighter that works underwater. I grab its cam and attach it to my shell. It causes a strange code to download into my system. The code sounds like an SOS that has been going on for years.

My body finally built larger legs letting me get through the water. The last messages of those poor creatures I saw drowned by water battles are finally in my system so I can listen and try to understand why they even tried coming down here. I start the first one to listen. It sounds like a mare that is close to her last breath.

“It’s been six days. Since the unknown craft. Hit us. I am using my magic to keep or try to keep the water from entering here. But I am hungry and losing my magic. I sent a cry for help six days ago. But still nothing. I know… I am going to die here and I accept it. Oh, Goddesses please find me a place at your hooves. This is the last” Before the mare could finish her magic died and the sound of water filled the area she was in. Then all I could hear was her gasping for air then nothing the recording ended.

I wish I could feel bad for these ponies and other creatures that fought each other. But I can it was war. Each shipwreck I see here is of many different races that tried to invade this land. Even Griffins. It’s not going to be easy if somepony refuses all this war to make it to this land. From what I saw it did anyway. It only got that bad when whoever was protecting this land gave up and allowed what is going on to happen.

Looking through the second recording. All I could hear was screaming and the sounds of battle.

“Zebras are trying to invade Kludetown. But something else is attacking them while we are being attacked by them.” A sudden loud explosion causes more screaming and the sound of the ship creaking and cracking.

“We have been hit!” Then the recording ends when a gunshot goes off and the sound of a body flopping to the deck. I had to think of why they were fighting or what was attacking them. Of course when you’re just a brain in a dome in a mech body. You have a lot of time to think. Looking at the map leading to the dock or whatever they called it. Since the ponies never had anything that worked underwater if they did I don’t remember.

I don’t remember much of the battle since. I just remember waking up in a jar thanks to that damn spell that just transported my brain to the past and then froze my brain to be ready to place it in this body. I still feel upset at all this.

The final recording is of the sea ponies. I don’t know what to think we did so much to keep peace with Mount Eris. I wish I could understand what caused the world to become so much like this. I mentally took a deep breath at least in my thoughts to relax my brain to keep it from throbbing too much. At least it felt like that at times.

I allow the final message to have many encodings on it and it will take some time to break it. But from what I can read about most of it. Is this the final message of this group? I have to wonder about this SOS I triggered after getting this message I wonder if anypony will come and look for them.
My radar warned me that something is coming closer looking for me. I stop doing my best to mimic the ground below trying to look like something that broke off from the old wrecks and washed down here in the water. Standing still in the sand waiting to see what comes. A couple of those underwater craft come looking through the area. Their lights go over me. I am worried since I have the SOS going off in my system. Then as suddenly as they came a battle starts to happen between them and a sea monster.

Lifting myself out of the sand quickly went through the water as fast as my legs could with the pressure from the water around me. I doubt I would make it to the place I am being led to. Before I could go any further a strange shock goes through my systems. I slowly start to shut down.

Before my, Cams go off. I can make out what is coming for me. My entire system turns off leaving the support for my brain the only thing working.

________________________
Unknown.

I don’t know how long I was out it must have been days. I wake up with my entire body or what was left of it taken apart and my dome connected to a computer. Looking around I am in a part of a base that looks like it just drained water. Sitting at a desk a hippogriff female clicking away looking through my systems.

“Hmm, you’re an old creation made for the pony war I see. Let’s see what was your project name.”

I didn’t care for the fact I was being used as an experiment.

“I didn’t ask to be used like this. Let me go now!!” The Hippogriff jumped out of her seat and stares right at my camera. Oh, I wish for eye lasers right now. So I can make my point. With my hate for this creature.

“You can speak?! You’re not broken down like most of the old war systems?’

I didn’t answer I had to find a way to get out of here.

“Yes, I can speak this brain is of a mare. Now before I give you any information you let me go. I can’t run since my entire body got tossed into many different directions. Thanks to the Storm King.” I robotically sigh even though it sounds so odd. The hippogriff stares at me so intently while I speak.

“Oh yes, we have heard of his return. We warned our Queen.” They still have a queen which is great to know. I should demand to speak to her. I feel that would be a bad idea I am just a creation made for a war long gone. I doubt I have any rights right now or if I ever did.

“Can you please let me go...or whatever happened to me screw up my systems?’

The hippogriff looks at the computer a frown forms along her beak looking back to me nodding.

“We need to remove your brain and completely rework your systems. I don’t know how long it will take. From what I am reading here your system should be self-repairing. A strange jolt that hit you. Do you remember what could have happened?”

I dig deep into my memory of what happened on the island. I have been hit by strange energy from the merchant lizard it did something to the chemical balance of my systems but other than that it was fine. I come to the desert nothing happens but it was harder to repair my systems because of this strange energy and then the Storm King. I get hit and it mixes with the strange energy causing me..to break apart and then I can’t sense my parts.

“I...I..can't sense my other parts. I can barely feel the connection between my brain to the dome. Did something happen to my brain?” A panic forms in my brain causing a few issues to pop up because of the energies that went through my brain. An alert sounds causing me to panic more.

“I can’t breath!!” They want to breathe is great I feel the stress filling my nonbody like my brain is searching for those parts. A wrench smashed into the dome of my shell causing the water to get out and my vision vanished.

_____________________
Three days later

I woke up or however a brain wakes up from being just a brain in a dome. I wake up connected to many wires floating in green fluid. I was connected to the same cams I came with. My tissue felt weak and like I have been sliced open and cleaned up.

The tube I am in is underwater and I see Seaponies looking at my vitals and one turns to look at me. It’s the same one I met before. She puts her flipper to the glass giving me a very reassuring smile.

“You gave us a scare there miss Hawk. We learned more about you while you were out. You’re a former friend of the hero that came here. She risked her life to bring hope. But also causing some of the problems herself.”

I couldn’t speak since my ability to speak wasn’t connected to a com or the com on my cams. So I just look around with cams that are my eyes even if I am trying to understand what is going on. A light pink seapony came up beside the other. She wore a doctor’s suit and it kept pretty good in the water.

“Listen Hawk we had to take your brain apart. Whatever happened to you ruined the connections to your body in your brain. The connections are also causing your brain to have mini-strokes. So we had to remove everything. We need a way to help you is there a way?” A felt my ability to talk come back again.

“The only one. I know is Dr. Slice. He is somewhere in Equestria called Tirias heart. I don’t trust him. But I don’t have a choice here, do I? I have a feeling if he doesn’t come soon I die or something?”

The doctor cocked her eyebrow staring at me.

“No. just we won’t be able to connect you again without some help. I doubt it’s that bad you will die. You sure are a very strange creature.”

I am a strange creature? I am a former mare that is now just a brain.

“Well so saids the one that can change from a half bird half pony.” If I could smile oh I would have a cocky smile from that.

“ I can see you must have been a pony then. A mare with a stick up her ass.” The doctor was either being a prick to me or she was trying to get a rise out of me. But I wasn’t going to have it.

“Oh so saids the race that betrayed the pony race because of our elites…” I went on after a while. “Caused us to lose respect from outside races.” I sigh.

“Now you’re starting to understand why we broke off and refuse to join your war. It had nothing to do that your princess didn’t even stop this war. It’s the fact you blamed everything else around you but yourselves. I am happy you notice that.”

I finally see now even after Star shooter told me this her damn self. It’s the pony’s fault for thinking they control the world and have the right to take resources from other races. The fact I used to hang on to every word the elites and princess said. I now regret signing up and helping to kill nonponies. Even if I never really picked up a gun.

“Listen. I am sorry for what happened in the past. I am sure you weren’t there but those that came before you were. I hang on to every word that was said to them. But please help me I need to get back to finding my friends if they even survived the encounter with the Storm King.”

The doctor nods.
“Alright, we will send a scouting party out to find this Slice. But you will have to get used to me and the others around you.”

The others around me? Looking around the room from what I can see. I see many other robotic creatures and my cams focus on one creation. A cybernetic sea-pony male. He turned to look at me with his fleshy eye. I have no idea why I feel I have a sudden attraction to him.

“Um. When will I be allowed to get out of here?” Turning my cams back to the doctor. The doctor looks back up at me and then at the sounds of the scout creations leaving. She turns her eyes to look at me.

“It’s not wise to remove you from there. From what I see here this energy that entered your systems screwed your connection to them like you have been told. But it’s a lot worse than we first thought. Whatever they did to you back during the war we need to learn and understand what they did. A lot of old creations from the past have these issues. I’m amazed this didn’t happen to you sooner.”

What did she mean by this? The pressure was too much. All this has become too much. It’s all I can do to think. My vitals start to go insane from all this news. The stress the doctor stares at the computers and screens that have my vitals. She has a very worried look in her eyes. Another one of the doctors there injects a strange substance into the tube. My vision from my cams slowly vanishes while static fills my vision and everything goes dark. I feel myself getting tired for the time ever in my life since this happened to me.

____________________
A week later

Again I finally wake up back on my dome. Everything connected like it was meant to be. The brain tissue has many scars and some veins that have been replaced. My cams turn on looking around and I see Dr. Slice.

“She is lucky you got to her sooner. The Storm King caused almost an entire meltdown of her systems. I doubt I would have been able to save her. Now hopefully she will be able to find her old body parts. You may have to keep her here for a while.” Slice turns the robotic body him staring at me with his one robotic eye.

“I am not happy to see you Slice… But you saved me yay I guess.” if I could I would smack him for daring to do this to me again. But I should be happy that he helped me. I try to move but I can’t at all using my cams to see I have no legs or even weapons.

“Hawk these kind sea ponies will be giving you weapons and legs till you find your older parts. You won’t have the same abilities with these but your self-repair. I wish we could do more for you. The old lab I used to work at was on the island after all. I doubt anything is left after the war.”.’

I didn’t care I want to leave but I have a feeling they will want me to stay here awhile. They spent a few hours getting my new legs, weapons, and cams so I could be the same. But they want me to stay at least a month or so.

“I understand you want me to stay. But I have to go search for my friends.” I turn on my new cams that are hard to get used to. They’re made of Seapony tech so I can stay underwater now with no issues. I was told when I was underwater without the protection I have now the pressure caused me some problems.

“They can’t allow you to Hawk. I need to return to keep an eye on Star Shooter. Blaze almost threw a fit at the fact I had to leave her wife. She doesn’t trust the other doctors in the town. I don’t blame her. So I will see you again hopefully.”

I watch while some would say my creator gets into one of the strange crafts and leaves. I wanted to follow I doubt it’s wise if I do. Since my connection to Ruby may cause more problems for the town than I believe.

I turn to the doctor who is now in her hippogriff form. Her beak is a lighter pink than the rest of her body. I was finally able to make out her name. Aloeflight is a beautiful name I swear I knew somepony like her before but I can’t place it.

“Our Queen has been told about you. She wants to meet you along with our other allies. So please will you wait here till she and the others get here? Hey Lightstream.” I turn to see the cybernetic seapony again in his hippogriff form and he trots up on his metal hooves.

“Yes, how may I help?” He looks at me and again if I had a heart I felt the chemical imbalance in my brain show that I have an attraction to this stallion. Of course, it doesn’t mean anything because I don’t have a body.

“I want you to help miss Hawk here.” He turns to look at me again with his good eye. I feel weak in my mech knees. How in the world do I feel weak in my knees? I will never understand this idea of attraction. But maybe someday I will get what I want in return. I know it won’t be touching and other things such as that.

“I will help her get settled here till she gets used to her new parts and if the Queen allows her to go.” I didn’t like when he said if the queen allows me to go? I followed him down the hall to an area of the base that hasn’t been underwater. Given an empty room.

“Forgive me I know you may not want to stay here. But miss Hawk these times aren’t the safest for a creature such as you. You’re friends of the hero in this land and they’re hunting you and your friends down. Just because of the hope you all brought.”

A robotic sigh comes out of my speaker. I didn’t like the fact I have to hide now. Star Shooter had to hide as well. It’s something I never understood why she even hid. Now that it’s happening to me I get why now. I just stood around being a guard not understanding half of what was going on with her.

“How long do you think I will have to be here?” I still didn’t get the name of the stallion. When he turns to look at me I try to hide. I have no idea what is wrong with me. I only got this way when I met my husband. I felt a strong connection with him. I have seen him before.

“By the way miss what was your name back in the day?” I turned my cams to him again.

“It was and still is Hawk. I was a purple pegasus that spent her time at mount Aris because I enjoyed how sexy the stallions looked.” If I could smile or blush I would do so. I saw his eye open wide and he looks right at me closer.

“I remember a Hawk. I got into a bad explosion back then and a lot of my body got destroyed including my face even some of my brain got charred. This part of my face here is more preserved. Just I am sorry after we backed out of the war we kept to ourselves and a group of ponies attacked us a small group and bombed a few buildings calling us traitors after that, we broke off fully from the world only keeping those we trusted near us.”

I understood that I remember hearing stories about that attack. It was sad that many ponies were so full of themselves that they couldn’t handle the fact that not every race wanted to fight. This war between ponies and zebras brings in the dragons. It was awful after the death of Ember it wasn’t a lovely sight.

“Miss Hawk my biggest question for you.” My cams look right at him. I could feel the chemicals in my brain again making me have an attraction to him. I have no idea why it confuses me a lot.

“At the moment I am alone. My friends, I miss my friends.” He comes close to me and puts his hoof on the shell of my dome.

“That’s not what I mean Hawk. Are you alone to the point you act as if you may never find another to spend the rest of your life with?”

That idea of living life alone even as I am. I am just a brain in a mech body. Maybe when this journey of mine is over. I have something to come back to. Somepony to come back to and enjoy my time with them. An idea of love even if someday I may never know touch. The touch of another may never happen but the feeling will.

“I would like to get to know you first. As you can tell I am not happy even if you can’t see my emotions. I am not happy because I am stuck here. I want to find my friends. I know I would be hunted down because Ruby brought hope. The issue is sooner or later the creatures of this land will all rise.”

Lightstream nods. He shifts on his metal hooves. I could tell his body seized up even his back left hoof had issues bending the joint. He grunts and forces the joint to move. I look down at my new joints; they look later in my mech life and will have the same problems till I find the old parts.

“I would love to get to know you, Hawk. To learn what makes you tick and to understand you. Maybe someday I could build you a body. A body that could house that brain and not be in that dome.”

The idea of having a body again is an amazing idea to me. Then the question I have could he make it so that I could die of old age? That I could finally join my friends and family in the lands beyond? Maybe someday I could see myself becoming one with the ground. Look away to the connections I can use in this room to learn what has gone on with the hippogriffs over the years.

“The idea of having a body is something I would like. I would also like to die of old age. I don’t want to live till the world becomes peaceful or hateful enough that they can’t repair me or allow me to charge. I have a feeling someday that will happened and I ain’t looking forward to it.”

He turns to look at me after my words he frowns a sigh coming out of his robotic lungs. I am sure he had the same feelings that I do. We will last long enough that most of who we know will be no more. They will come or turn to the dust that we came from. Of course, I know full well the magic eaters like Ruby will last just as long.

“That feeling that you will outlast every creature around you. It’s not going to be an easy feat mind you. I do understand that but sometimes we might be those that live longer than others. I’m sure someday we..”

A ring comes over the old PA system and it shorts out for a second. Then a voice comes out over the pa system.

“Sorry if that hurts anyone’s ears. Hawk we will see you now. It’s time for you to talk to the Queen and our allies. So please come now so we can tell you if you get your freedom back.” To get my freedom back? I am a prisoner from the sounds of it. I guess it’s to be since I am going to be hunted if they let me go.

“I am sorry Hawk. I don’t want you to feel like you’re in a prison.” My cams turn to look right at Lightstream. I could tell he is very sincere about those words. I have been a prisoner since I was put in this dome. His ears fold back to the back of his head. I wasn’t happy somehow he could tell without emotions. I remember Ruby telling me how someone tells me is how I hold myself on my legs.

“Maybe we can talk more about this later Hawk. Come with me I need to get you to the Queen.” I followed him out of the room and through the base looking at other races and then just hippogriffs working together. I see Capper’s race Abyssinaians I remember them back then before the war fully took over and caused them to break off from the ponies.

I could hear them humming a song of coming together a song that the ponies used to sing. A song that brought us all together. Just in the name of so-called friendship. I have seen that there is no such thing as the magic of friendship.

“You must feel homesick.” I turn my left cam to look at Lightstream. He is sadly right I do feel homesick I have felt homesick from Equestria for so long. I didn’t even get to say goodbye to it before I went with the others to become an experiment.

“You would be right. I am homesick. I never got to say goodbye. I was frozen the entire time in a jar. It took so long to.” I went silent suddenly seeing a book on a table. The story of the great Mimic. I remember that religion formed around a mare named Mimic that had golden shoes. Shoes that could see the future. I stop looking at the book Lightstream stops turning to look at the book as well.

“Why is that here?” I turn my cam trying to understand and I could tell from the look on his face it was not something pleasant.

“All I know about this Mimic she was a unicorn from the land of Dream Valley. We learned that some ponies in the past found Dream Valley and brought back these books. Now Dream valley has been silent since the end of the war. So our Queen is sending a group to search for the rainbow of light and the story of the one known as the Megan.”

The one is known as the Megan? I remember old stories of this Megan. Even though the stories are legends. The story of the rainbow of light. Even though many stories of Dream Valley did come true in the past. The fact that one of the judges of the Lava beast caused many a problem in Dream Valley.

“Come on Hawk let’s get going.” I didn’t wish to talk to the Queen. I knew I would lose my freedom. Even though I never had my freedom. Walking through the halls again each room we go through water drips from the walls and the ceiling. Every room just had the water removed from the systems.

_________________
The meeting room

I finally walk into the room. Seeing three creatures sitting in the chairs. Before I said anything though I look up to the wall seeing a recent painting. Inside this painting is Ruby amess holding the hoof of a dying mare. Under the panting are a set of words. ‘Never let hope die.’ I feel many emotions washing over me.

The Abyssinian looks back at the painting a frown forms on his features. I would never expect that the hope that she brought was of helping those that wanted to die to die.

“Yes, you see your friend. She didn’t know that there are more of her and others. But that one the Queen wanted here.. Oh I am Rassie;... I and the others here allowed our hate to cloud our judgment and we gave her up. So she could die for bringing us hope.”

The upholi sitting by the others she wore a captain’s outfit. Just hearing the name Ruby her eyes cloud ringing with a strange piece of paper from the anger in her eyes.

“How.. dare she brings hope to us?!” Her hate causes her eyes to glow and to cloud more. After a while, the hate in her heart calms and her eyes go back to normal. “We have no idea why. We turned on her as we did. The entire land just turned on her ready to let her die.”

The light blue hippogriff Queen lifts her claw to silence the other two.

“There will be time for regrets later. I am going to go on a journey to find Dream Valley with a group of others. My daughter will take over while I am gone. But now for what I said. Do you want to go to search for your friends and the body of Ruby? There are rumors that her body was never found. Even though they will keep searching for it.”

I stand tall well as tall as I can. Showing that I am strong enough to handle whatever they toss at me.

“Forgive me if I don’t bow to you. After the war, the idea of rulers soured me. I don’t see the point of another telling us what to do when they lead us to war. Now if you think keeping me here is a wise idea I can tell you it’s not.”

Ocean wave looks up at me. She clicks a button right on the table and every part of my body stops working and my parts fall off. Looking back up with the cam that still was attached to me. I should be upset. Looking towards Lightstream the look on his face and horror from what she did he wasn’t happy.

“Why would you do that to her?!” He yells at his Queen. She is taken aback by this. I have never seen a Queen so surprised by one of her subjects. “If you asked her to stay she would. You can’t blame her for acting like she did if you suddenly do what you just did. Tell her why you want her to stay here.”

“These are strange times. I had to do it till Ruby is finally pronounced dead by the Storm King. He and the judges are using the fact she may not be dead to gain more power. They’re going to narik and many other towns even trying to invade Hard Rock and harming the creatures there.”

I can finally stand back on my new legs staring at the queen. But I do understand what she means. I feel a great powerful unknown in my not foreseen heart. I no longer want to be here. But I am stuck here till I can get out of here.

“I will agree to stay then when Ruby is finally thought to be dead. Then I will leave to search for the rest of my parts and my friends. If I am allowed to by your daughter.”

Ocean sighs stroking her temples with her hooves. I could tell this is hard for her. She didn’t want to tell somepony this and keep them locked in a base.

“Yes, I do agree with that. Just remember I won’t be here and be prepared you might have to help defend this place if it’s found. Wheel Tread knew about this place and he even knew about Peace Rock but not the locations of either. Still, if you are found here please fight till the death.”

Fighting to the death for this base? I am not sure it’s something I want to do but It’s the best way to do so just in case something or someone just tries to invade this place. I turn around to leave I am hoping I can leave before they try to talk to me more about anything else.

“Miss Hawk.” I turn my cam to look at the one speaking it’s the cat. “I respected your friend Ruby. For a small creature such as her, she had a big heart for freedom. Even at the time, she was under Wheel Treads’ control. I could see the weary heart she held while she helped the wounded and the dying. She never argued with any of us even when we used the dead to fight.”

Using the dead to fight for them? Taking the bodies of the dead and just using them as a weapon? I remember stories of zebras not wishing to do this even though some ponies wanted to do it But sanity won in the end. To see in this world there is no longer any sanity that is the issue.

“I would normally express my view on this. But I am in the presence of a queen any views expressed would be countered because of her yes men.” I turn my cam to stare right at the Ocean wave. “I have no respect for either of you. You could have stopped Ruby. You could have fought this hate you had for her. No, if it’s no skin off the nose of a leader then.”

Ocean smashes her claw on the table staring right up at me. I went silent I’m not scared of her. She flaps her wings and flies right to look right into my cams. She had no anger on her features. There is great hurt in her eyes as well. She held one of my cams in her claws.

“Listen I cared deeply for your friend. I regretted everything I did to Ruby. I even regretted sending her out there. The hate she got just for being out there. If I could turn back time. I would have sent it here right back to you and the others. I would have tried to break the control Wheel Tread had on her. I am greatly sorry for what happened but I am not to blame.”

I didn’t say a word as the queen removes her claws from my Cam. Turning to move away I kept silent about how I felt.

___________________
A year later.

I have been in this base for a year. It’s been attacked by the Storm Kings minions four times. Each time a part of the base gets ripped apart and we have to rebuild. I have heard stories of a healer on an island. But I am more focused on getting my parts back. But I still haven’t I got married to Lightstream. It was more that I felt it was time. Also, the fact the Queen hasn’t returned yet like she said she would.

It was pretty late in the year and finally but also sadly Ruby to these minions of the Storm King is dead. I can leave now but I have so many friends I even have one I fell in love with. But someday I am going to have to leave to find my friends and my older body. That day is today. Lightstream has spent most of the year building me a new body. A body that is robotic but I need this old body.

“Lightstream..” He turns to look at me. The flesh part of his face is now gone. But he is still able to smile. The body is not even close to being finished. I still miss the ability to touch and feel. Just staring at him with my cams to see him and finally get my old body back.

“It’s time for me to go. I love you my dear stallion. Please wait for me to return?” Lightstream stands on his robotic claws and connects his forehead to my dome. The two of us stay silent for a while.

“I shall wait for you Hawk. Just you and I both know there will not be a peaceful end to this battle. If your friend is alive and she helps free this land. You know what will happen to you and the others.” I couldn’t nod but I knew what he meant. Someday the land may be free but something will happen that will cause anger from those that we saved.

“I know what will happen Lightstream and they would have a right to use us as such. I don’t mind if they do. It is our fault that we brought hope to this land.” With that, I walk out of our room and go to the docks that hold the creations that would help me get out of here. One was built just for me so I could finally leave.

The underwater vessel opens lifting me into the cockpit area. Its been created for me to use small robotic arms in my dome to use the machine. I look back at the friends I made over the year. Looking at my husband for the last time waving with the robotic claw. He waves with his claw. It’s not easy to leave but I must find my friends and follow the parts.
__________
The war-torn land.

I get to the shore not too far from Kludetown seeing smoke from old fires still coming. Looking at the bloody sand and fresh bodies littering the land. It looks like whoever did all this murdered a bunch of creatures and ponies. A group of them who caused it are still around. The old tunnelers that helped us and the naga creatures. They’re picking through the bodies and one of the nagas looks up to me.

“Look.. at this. Such a waste of life. I haven’t seen such a field of death since the war.” This naga is female and she is old from the look of her scales. I am guessing naga lives longer than most creatures.

“I know this well. I survived the war just to be trapped on an island.” The naga stares at me. The cloud of hate fills her eyes. She held tightly to her weapon getting ready to strike me. I notice this myself and get ready to fight.

“You’re from an island... Would it be called devils due?” The naga hisses holding the hilt of her blade tightly. I get ready to prime my weapons I can see the cloud of hate turning her eyes red. If this is all I am going to get.

“ESA.” A voice sounds out. I turn my cam to see a larger female slithering over. She wore golden armor and had a large dragon tooth spear on her back. She places her hand on the other shoulder.

“You’re friends of the one known as Ruby? I can tell it seems every time you and your friends come up the cycle of hatred becomes very well shown in the hearts and souls of all who are here. Esa, stand down now. She is not a threat.”

I didn’t understand how does this one know who I am?

“Forgive me how do you know me? Unless even though Ruby is now thought to be dead.”

The naga laughs softly.

“Oh come on it’s easy to tell you’re a walking mech with a brain in a dome. You stick out like a sore hoof. But you have nothing to worry about from us or the tunnelers. Just be prepared there is some hate sickness tied to you and your friends. It’s gotten worse since some still cling to hope. Now we won’t tell anyone that we saw you. Come to Esa we need to get back to the meeting with the others.”

I watch them leave putting up my hud to see where the first piece of my parts is. Looking at the burning town of Kludgetown I see that one of my parts is there. I knew it wasn’t going to be that easy.

Looking up at the town have no idea what I am going to do. A strange knock on my leg looking down at the large warrior type of the tunneler. He or she looks so close to being a dead ringer to Ruby. I felt my emotions take control of me.

“If you wish to get into there it’s best to go underground. Of course, I can’t promise anything because what happened here is the resistance that formed in this town. It got badly crushed some are still alive they escaped not all though.” I nod my dome and the creature leads me to one of their tunnels. Looking back at the bodies decaying in the hot sun. I am starting to see the war of the past return.

The tunnel is pretty large and suddenly we are brought to halt and the tunneler looks back at me.

“Listen they’re even looking for tunnels like ours. They don’t attack us but if I tell you to hide in the sand walls and look destroyed please do so. Even our own will attack you because of some cloud of hate. It took all I can to stop myself from outright attacking you.”

I turn my cam not understanding this cloud of hate. When I turn my cam I see a goat with red eyes glowing looking right at me. A dark smile forms on its face. Deep in the tunnel, I see him Grogar. His horns glowing bright red as I swear I see this cloud of hate coming from him. Then I wake back up finding myself deeper in the tunnels. I had no idea what is going on. But a group of large tunnelers kept the smaller ones back from attacking me. They all have a cloud of hate in their eyes.

A couple of them chitter I can’t make it out. But it’s the same panic chitter that Ruby has when she is speaking Magic eater. The warrior bug that is leading me looks back at the features on his face that have made him look sad and worried. Of course, it’s hard to tell Ruby can do it but others of her kind can’t that well.

“I am sorry that this cloud of hate is even infecting my kind. The Queen has gotten to the point she won’t even speak of Ruby. She misses her and thinks of her as one of her daughters. In fact when the death of Ruby came to all of us. She spent almost a week crying in her chamber.”

Hope is what is bringing this cloud of hate. I am starting to wonder if I should find my parts find the others and get on a boat and head back to the island. Place this land behind us let it fall to this. Then go back to our home with our new friends. I am willing to cut my losses and see the land I called my home. Is no longer my home.

“I am starting to wonder if when I find my friends and the body of Ruby we cut our losses and head back to the island that we came from.” The one leading me turns around his eyes full of pain at my words.

“Please we need you and the others. There is more going on than you know. I can’t explain it because if I do a spy that is in this tunnel might tip off those waiting to strike.”

There are spies everywhere, even others turning in their own. I turn my cam seeing workers looking at me and them expanding the tunnels for their queen. I feel bad for these creatures. They won’t be treated correctly since they might not drink water and eat food like those above.

“The bigger issue is a group that calls themselves the worshipers of Mimic have been showing up. They don’t have either side but those that have no hope they’re bringing to their sides.” So the order of mimic has resurfaced as it did back during the war. It’s sad to hear this and the fact they’re bringing so many under their hooves.

______________
Kludgetown.

It took half a day to get into the town and pass many patrols that might be working for the judges. Coming out of the ground near the inn. I noticed a magic shield around the inn and it’s been there for a while from what I was told. The battle for this place happened so long ago and I haven’t even been cleaned up. Decaying bodies of zebras and others are still around.

“Now go to the inn you might find some help to find your parts. But you will be safer in there than out here. If you see any of the Storm king minions make sure to hide.” He left back into the tunnel as quick as he could and then I quickly got into the inn closing the door.

The inn is pretty empty only a few ponies and zebras helping the wounded and the sick. I saw that painting of Ruby surrounded by the troops ready to fight. She looks so tired and but the features on her face are of showing how happy she was.

“I see you have found us miss Hawk.” I turn my cam to look at one of the zebras.

“Yes, I am here looking for my parts. At least one or more of my parts somehow got here. Just I am looking at how happy my friend was till.” I turn my cams and see Ruby in a cage with all the white-eyed hateful creatures leading her down to the judges. I walk to it that someone painted this is crazy to me.

“Yes, that wasn’t something we wanted to happen. But so many that came to try to stand for her came from Peace rock. They’re the only ones that didn’t get hit by that cloud of hate. It could be because of their connection to the stars. Peace rock loves her she brought so much peace to many there. Just if you have to head there hide there for a while and never return.”
I kept staring at the paintings of how they treated Ruby. Seeing her locked in the cage makes me feel like the cage I am in right now. I look to the counter seeing many creatures conversing and speaking of their pain and issues. Some of them talk about the treatment they gave the hero. One of them is a large bear.

“Yes she fixed the tower on the roof and we just treated her like she was trash and now she is dead. Her friends are either dead or on the run. Anyone who is going for that reward for them would simply go right for it.”

Reward? Looking to the other wall and I finally see wanted posters for me and the others. The reward for me was a year and a half of a supply of water and various foods. Before I could even think of sneaking out of here. I heard guns cocking and aiming right for me. I turn my cams and see raiders ready to fire.

“So...I am your target and you wish to fire in a place of innocents just for water and food? So this land fell the other way. Just for food just for water for lives.”

The raiders all aimed their weapons at me. Looking at the badges on their armor and battle saddles. They’re the law now they’re the ones who control this land. Turning watching them getting ready to fire on me.

“What are you waiting for? Is your hate that much for a friend of the hero? Are you all willing to give me up because of the cloud of hate?” The hate cloud starts to affect me. I feel the anger receptors in my brain throbbing intently. I feel my anger for Ruby and everything she caused.

“I am no longer her friend!! She lost that right when she didn’t even ask if we wanted to help this land.” My cams glow bright red steam coming off them. I have never felt such hate and anger in my life. “Now you accuse me of being a problem?! You’re the problem!!” The raiders were taken aback by my sudden rage and before they could do anything I charge right at them. I stomp with all my might on the head of a stallion crushing his head to nothing.

Finally what was happening got the attention of the guards and the others in the building. I roar out of hate or anger. I fire my guns right at the next killing them without remorse and the other raiders run out before I could do anything.

“Come back!!!” When they left the hate sickness or cloud many started to call it. Finally left me when I came out of the stupor of the rage. A unicorn mare with a strange orb on her flank. Stands beside me looks at the two bodies and then nods to the guards to take them.

“It’s called the hate sickness. It’s been here ever since the curse of the nightmare moon. It didn’t take effect till hope started to be spread in this land. There is much to hope it’s something that everypony wants. But even if hope is there it’s still evil even though it’s a needed feeling in the heart.”
The poor nurse zebra hide quickly behind a table she did this right after she noticed I was looking at the wanted poster. She comes out from behind looking at the bodies being lifted. I just stood there staying silent.

“Sickness.” I turn my cams to the zebra nurse. “All sickness happened. But miss Hawk you’re lucky no one is bothered by what you just did.” I didn’t even say a word. I just kept staring at the bloody smear I left from the killing.

“Guilt is a feeling I do have. Why would I feel like that about Ruby? I cared deeply for her. The hate I had in my feelings for her. I loved her like she is my sister. We spent years together after the war on the island rebuilding.”

I felt guilt go through my brain. I felt it like it was a brick a heavy brick that smashed into my brain like a bat out of hell. I fell to my knees like I was demanding peace in my broken heart. Do I have a heart still? Oh, Goddess the pain of this guilt. I didn’t want to kill them I never wanted to kill them during the war. But in the name of Celestia, I killed I even killed these here.

“Hawk?” The zebra nurse worried about what is happening.

“Shhhh.” The nurse looks at the pony. “She has many things she needs to work out. That is another point of the hate sickness. It brings to light the problems you have with others. The sickness can also be used by others at times if they wished it. So leave her she will leave in a day. Then be on her way to find peace and her friends again. If not she will die and be like the dust again.”

I was left alone to wallow in my sadness. Can just a brain in a dome have sad feelings for just being a mesh of thinking flesh and wires attached to a dome connected to a robotic body that allows me to move through the world? I stood on my feet again when I finally did this it was night.

__________
The song

I didn’t know this feeling while I walk on my own in this dead city. I kept to myself watching the young pick at the decaying bodies. The dogs eat at the dead. I look back at what the war in Equestria started back then. It’s the same horror, the same pain. I could feel soft music in my heart. It’s somehow that music that finds its way into the background.

“Oh, where has the friendship gone? The world has lost its spark of becoming full of hope. A land of former friendship. A world that is known for its friendship magic. But all I feel is emptiness. Oh, the emptiness.”

Walking through the allies of kludgtown. I didn’t feel any hope but pain. Looking to a young zebra mare holding onto a hungry foal. The poor creature starts to sing for all to hear.
“Oh, what happened to all the friendship. I hunger with my child. As I wait for us to die. We become another victim of the system of this land.” I watch while she takes the child to a brothel and I look on the inside. She gives the child to an old donkey in the back who watches them. Then looking through the window to see her giving her body.

“Oh… If only there was another way...if only there was another day. A hero gave us hope. A hero gave us a fight for our freedom.. Look at me now...look at me now.” I leave the scene I couldn’t watch anymore. I see a lone light in a broken-down building looking in. I see a stallion who softly adds to the song.

“Oh look at me now...I am alone. A former warrior, a former soldier. A lonely wretch that killed his own. In the name of the hero. In the name of the hero that came to save us. Oh, look at me now...Oh, look at me now.” He lifts a pistol and releases all but one bullet.

“Some see the desperate cry of a young buck, a young stallion. Or an old one at heart. Look at me now..” He lifts the gun up to his head tears fall down his eyes.” Look at me now…” Before he pulls the trigger the door opens a mare dressed in a maid suit from the cleaning staff. I am sure gasp seeing him with the gun aimed at his head and she pulls it away from him with her magic.

When she finally forces it to the floor.

“How dare you?!” She screams in the song. “ You can’t give up now. For you have more who love you… More who love you.” She softly whispers. The stallion turns to her, his eyes full of pain and tears.

“ I am a wretch, a bringer of pain. I fought in the name of the hero. In the name of the hero. I killed in her name. I killed in the name of friendship and hope.” He sobs his words in the song. The curtains on the window close shut. I move on looking for the part even though I am starting to care less and less got my parts. I notice on my hud the parts are moving away from me anyway.

I look towards the water.

“It’s time… for me to end this path!!” I scream in the song and run. The guilt, the pain, and everything that has happened over the past year. I found happiness, I found love. I want to see them again. But I need to do this. I work hard and run fast enough that the parts start to break. I can no longer see hope in my ways. All I can do is follow the hud to the water I run to the water getting in the water. I look at how long it would take me to get to all the parts. It said it may take a year because of how deep the water is and the fact these parts can’t handle the water.

_______________________
The second year.

I was shut off after I traveled in the water. I had no idea where I would end up. The currents did ever they wished to me. I don’t know if it was fate though. But a net from a fishing boat caught me. They let me go and I then drifted to shore. I don’t know how many days or months or even years it was. But when I finally got to the shore I climbed to it broken and unsure what to do. The strange thing is my old cams and parts somehow came with me. They connect to my body is this fate?

I didn’t understand fate. But when my cams start to work I see I am surrounded by many creatures and a pony dressed in power armor. When she took off her helm. It’s the motherly mare Cranberry I wasn’t very happy to be here or to see her. I got to know that she made a big name for herself as a healer. I doubt she could fix many things.

“Oh Hawk… what happened to you?”

I just stare at the mare not answering.

“I’d rather not explain it. I need to go to the middle of your town.” I didn’t allow her to say anything to me. It’s been so long since I had my batteries charged. When I got to the middle of the town I completely shut down and the dreams finally came after so long. I haven’t had a dream in over years of being in this shell.

The dreams

I open my eyes and I am in my old body. The dream came to my vision and I am in a cell in cantorlot. The day is when the Storm King invaded. At the time we have been through so much. We never thought things would become like this. I think this is the time when we thought that making weapons like guns and so on would be great for any threats that show up.

The dream passes through many of my memories like it was a memory orb itself. Then Wheel Tread himself shows up in my dreams. I remember when he first shows up and didn’t know who he was at the time. It was a calm night and I sat under the moon watching the stars. I watch while one of these new creations called aircraft flew over. It felt wrong to me.

“Wonderful ain’t it?” I turn my head to look at Wheel tread he didn’t even sit on a chair around this time. I didn’t think it was wonderful. The threat of war came closer and closer. The fact that many of my friends have been kicked out of town. Just for being zebras, one is Desert Rose. I heard that she killed her family. She was taken into custody by the black hooves. A new group was created by Luna who took over for Princess Celestia.

“I wouldn’t call it great Wheel Tread. Our connection to our allies has almost been completely shattered. Thanks to the tensions the school of friendship might be closed down. Thorax broke off from us completely. There are rumors he is accepting the Queen back. The yaks won’t even speak to us. So you say this is wonderful?” It’s been so long since I felt like this. The last time I felt this way is when Discord first escaped. We did nothing then but allowed the elements to gain more power in the world. Then more threats show up and the elements gain more power. Just because they save the day. When we sit back and do nothing.

“Tell me Wheel Tread can we still trust the elements? Can we even trust princess Twilight? How do we know they aren’t the threat and the zebras are trying to save us from a threat worst than death?”

Wheel Treads lifts his right eyebrow in surprise at my words. His face softens at the fact I don’t trust this world now. I don’t even trust him he is too close to the princess.

“Well war seems will happen no matter what now. But there is something we could do. Starlight is helping a group make a new time travel spell. It will be the same spell she used to stop Twilight and the one that Twilight used to go back in time to talk to herself. They want somepony to go back and stop this coming war. Do you wish to do it?”

A chance to stop this coming war? I just give a nod. I would do anything to stop this war. I was told in a week the spell would be ready. I did everything I could to get my body and soul ready for this spell. Starlight did what she could to help me get ready.

“Spells like this can cause pain as well as disorientation. You’re just going back to stop this war. That would mean you would have to speak to yourself or do it yourself. But you look older now back to that time you were younger. So try your best not to screw up the timeline more.”

I took a deep breath. I didn’t care for Starlight I did think of her as a friend after a while. But I still felt that she got off too easy for what she did. If it was up to me. I would have her become stone and then wake her up later like Discord.

“You should know this well Starlight. I know your friend just vanished one day. But didn’t you think you could at least try to move on? I know it’s not easy since foal hood trauma can be bad. But didn’t you try at all?” Starlight stared at me in surprise hatred didn’t form in her eyes or on her face. Just the fact it’s been so long since this happened. Nopony has brought it up for years.

“Listen Hawk I do agree with your words. I should have been smarter and stopped myself from what I did. I didn’t think as I should have. Yes before you speak I didn’t at the time care. Too much hate was inside me like a hate sickness. If I didn’t do what I did and hated Twilight. I would have thanked her. But the hate got to me first.”

I open my eyes in surprise she was calm about this. Twilight has changed this mare. I am happy to see it. Finally, though it’s ready for the spell. It was a calm early night. The moon was a pale orb in the sky. A magic spell had been put in place on a strange machine that they had to build to keep me in the past. They called it the time displacer.
“Alright, Miss Hawk the magic will stay in this machine so you can stay there as long as you need to. To leave twist it clockwise and it will bring you back. Just remember try to stay out of history unfolding try to say a word or a trigger that would cause you to change the future and stop this war.”

I nod and stood in the middle of the group of ponies. Starlight’s horn glows with the others. While the magic builds getting ready to fire onto the creation. We didn’t notice the attack from a group of something called commando changelings. A group of changelings allied with the zebras. It was only four of them. While the machine was getting ready to send me. The entire group of ponies got attacked. They didn’t stand a chance at all. One by one each of the ponies was killed and Starlight did her best to save them. A strange spell hit her and she was lifted by a group of changelings. I couldn’t do anything since I was trapped in the spell while it charged.

“The Queen...will finally get her revenge.” They lift the broken Starlight into the air and take her away. One Changling is left behind turning to look at me. She gives a sweet evil smile I have a feeling she knows what is happening. Her horn glows and aims for the machine.

“Enjoy…the past.” She softly spoke shooting a beam of magic into the machine and my entire world went black. I finally woke back up but I was in the dome shell it had been years after. We weren’t even in Equestria anymore.

But in the dream something came to me it was Mix?

“I can finally speak to you before. The stopwatch finally dies. Then I die for good myself. I should be dead but this is how I can speak to you. Throughout the time of your memories amazing spell, the stopwatch was. But Hawk I need to warn you… Things don’t go well for anyone after you find Ruby. Things get even worse and I have no idea who wins this war.”

I took a deep breath the fact I have lungs still is amazing to me.

“Then why are you here?”

Mix shifts his body scarred and broken from the fight on the island.

“I saw what I could of your past Hawk. Do you remember who cast the spells on you to send you back?”

I nod of course I did I just saw it in my head. Starlight and others did it.

“Yeah Starlight. She helped me through it. She even spent her time helping me get ready for it.” Mix frowns well at least how his kind frowns their eyes give it away.

“Hawk they forced you in the spell. Do you remember that group of ponies long ago that attacked mount, Aris? That was you and many others. They captured you and you were given to the ponies. They brainwashed you in the desperation of war. They made you believe that Starlight was there and the one who cast the spell. They made you think she was there. When in reality you were strapped to a chair pumped full of drugs. You weren’t being used to stop the war. They were using the time magic to make the stopwatch. But something went wrong and your brain vanished from your body and the rest is that.”

The anger made my head hurt so much. I felt my rage in my heart or what is left of it. They used me and then my brain went back in time. I took a deep breath feeling myself wake up. The pain is so much. MIx grabs my face with his little bug hands.

“Listen to me your brain was found by a young Dr. Slice he learned who you were after. He took you to the island and made you into a project mech to protect you. He was scared that they would find him again and turn him into an evil machine. So he broke off from Equestria with Bulk and the others and went to the island. Remember this the ponies of the past are long dead who did this to you. Don’t allow it to happen to anyone else Hawk. Don’t allow what happened to you to be in vain. Fight win and save this land. Save it from the Storm King”

A voice rings in the darkness. Causing Mix to finally vanish the magic of friendship fills my body making me glow and float.

“The magic of friendship...the power of all friends and the one to win a war.” The soft voice adds and I woke up.

_______
Friendship

I have no idea how long it’s been. My vision in my cams clears up again after I wake up from repairing myself and charging I look at my other friends. Even though I am not happy to see them. A beam lifts off our glowing bodies how I am glowing makes little to no sense. I watch the beam shoot right into the storm showing us the path of Ruby.

Then a mare spoke to us a mare that told us we need to go to Mount Aris. We need to gain friendship with each other again. I look to Roll Roll and the others. I can’t do it not right now anyway. I still love them as well as consider them my friends. Just for now, I need some space. We didn’t waste any time getting to Mount Aris I of course had to go into the water.

But before I left the mare took me aside.

“I am the one that found your eyes. They were being held by Laven. He hung them up in his volcano castle. I had many friends that died getting those back for you. We are counting on you Hawk.
I look down at the mare staring right at her.

“Are you part of the resistance then?’

She shook her head. She looks towards the others and moves her cloak just a bit on her shoulder a tattoo buried deep into her skin without the fur blocking it. I know that symbol I know it well.

“The order of Mimic?” She gives a nod looking back to the others who get on the boat. I had a feeling that this is not going to be easy. Most don’t even know who the order of Mimic is. In Dream valley before its fall. I remember the stories of the issues they caused.

“What is in it for you ponies then? Every cult has a reason to join the winning side more than anypony. Are you trying to find DreamValley like the rest to get a hoof up on everything? I am sure the order Mimic wants is one of those we won't be able to trust later on."

She shook her head.

“The order of Mimic has an interest in this battle ends. Ending with less death and with this land still together. There are times a cult even if it’s not one to the others. Is needed to end a battle. In the name of Mimic. We shall join you in the final battle. Unless you consider part of this threat?”

I stare at her while the others left. I didn’t know what to think looking back at the mare. I stay silent while I walk into the water and walk to Mount Aris seeing the old train tracks that connected the land to the rest of the world. On the track is one of the old trains.

I look into the broken windows seeing the dead. So much death and I might have caused some of it in my rage and hate for the HIppogrifs in the past. I move on from my past following the tracks to get into the mountain and learn what could happen. I for one wish to see this to the end.

Max level

Footnote: The friend of the sea: You have become friends with the one that lives within the sea. Your reputation with them is doubled and anyone who is with you will be respected.

Chapter Twenty-three Farseer

The stars have a good and an evil side. To some of my kind, the stars are evil. To another, the stars bring us the future. To another version of my kind, the stars are whispers. To me though the stars are what we call our judges. They tell us if we die or if we live. I told this to a Magic Eater. When she came to Peace Rock. I told her the stars do have a path for her. But the balance is broken. It’s been broken since Nightmare Moon. At least that is what some say. To many, the balance has broken since the start. The stars that honor the words of the good. Have vanished and stopped caring for those that don’t listen. How do we know if they return or night? No one shall ever know. As one that fell for a pony, she was sent to kill. I have learned that the stars aren’t always right.

Written by Lotus of Peace Rock.

The airship leading away from Mount Aris the friends of the hero all in one willing to fight the battle. The future for them is unknown for the alliance is coming to join the battle. Inyanga is a farseer who stays away from the others. Even her close friend Cranberry, the power of friendship may be strong with them. Their feelings, their hate, and their problems have just begun. Friendship for those that break away and then get tossed away. Inyanga stares at the water below. She turns her head to look at Cranberry who looks back at her. Their friendship has been strained ever since that fateful day.

The peace between them is returning but the pain is far from over. The hate sickness is gaining upon them. Just the mention of their friend Ruby and the hate sickness builds over time. Inyanga closes her eyes and remembers that fateful day.

_______________________
Three years ago. Zebra cavern.

“Ngihambe ibanga elide” I spoke in zebra. Since we don’t just have zebras living with us now. We have translators for the ponies. Thanks to the judges of the stars becoming the ones that bring them to us.

“I have come a long way.” We all sat around the fire. I have so many bandages around my broken body. I only remember that I hit my head when the Storm King tossed me across the land. I use the potions and the music to bring a magic image to the fire.

“Indlela ibinzima” The fire shows my path with Ruby and the others. The path that had been so hard. The fact that everything was easy at first. Ruby and all of us together as one path. The path will always be hard. The zebra near me translates again.

“The path has been long.” She softly added looking towards me. A smile formed on her face. I don’t remember even waking up here. I have been told I have been in a coma for almost six months after I came. My mind, my brain was full of pain. I have some mental issues after waking up. Not easy to work through. The Storm King may have returned but hate and sickness are one.
I stood there going silent, the fire dims from my silence. A ring forms in my ears closing my eyes and fighting this pain that lingers. A hoof strokes my shoulder, opening my eyes I stare at one of the elders.

“Qhubeka” The elder gently added. He wanted me to continue and not allow the pain to get the best of me. I took a deep breath feeling my heart beating very hard. Glancing at one of the stallions he had a strange symbol on his neck. I have never seen that symbol before. He is some pilgrim I have been told.

I went on to show the path that leads to the bunker. Heading to Narik I had told the parents of the foals to cover the eyes of their children. But they didn't. I knew this day and age they felt that kids need to learn the hard way.

“Dood” The rock ball games show in the fire and the ponies understand the meaning of the world. That there was no need to translate. The meaning of what I said was death. In the rock ball part of the story, the fire glows a hot orange leaving nothing out. Then I try to bring up the last part of the journey but I can't as the fire dies and the story is over. I rub a hoof on my bandaged head. I hurt so much still after being in a coma for so long.

“Wonderful story..” I turn to look at the stallion. I know nothing about him that I am told we need to treat him with respect and give him what he wants if he asks for it. I bow my head to him in respect.

“It’s all true as well. Forgive me if I haven’t been very open to you. I don’t remember how I ended up here at all. Just every time I try to remember it’s like my mind and umphefumulo. Oh, excuse me.” I don’t know every word in pony. So I try to say it. “S S” It’s hard for some words for me.

“That would be soul. Don’t worry I have learned to speak like your species ages ago. So I can understand you more.”

A pony that wishes to understand my kind? My species wow that is very kind of them. Normally they expect us to learn to speak like them. Most of my kind refuse to learn to speak pony after the war. I for one feel I needed to.

“I am known as Cross. I am a pilgrim of the order of Mimic.” I lift an eye ridge at the name order of Mimic. I have never heard of that order. I have never heard of MImic at all.

“Forgive me but I have never heard of the order of Mimic you said?”

Cross nods as he shifts in his cloak into the light. I finally see him. His coat looks like it used to be brown. But now it’s fully sunbleached like it has walked into the sun and never came off the desert those are nomads.

“Most wouldn’t we only show up to those that need us. You need me well at the moment. You need your friends.” My friends, I don’t know why but when my friends are brought up. Hate fills my soul. My heart beats with hateful ideas. My eyes turn red because the hate builds so much that I could explode.

“PUH!! Friends treated me like some worthless piece of udoti. Ruby was the worst of all she pushed us into helping this land. That refuses us and now I don’t even remember how I ended up back home. I have been told by Pinda that the very land could be at war at any moment. The Storm King has returned.” I stomp my hoof hard on my medicine staff breaking it with a crack. The other Farseers this is a bad omen whispers sound around me.

“I..” The hate lifted from my heart. Tears fell from my eyes. I just said all those words? Did I feel this way? The tears hit the floor while Cross stares at me with sad eyes. The sadness is it seems he has seen this before.

“I was scared of this. There is a sickness that has been in this land for years. The war brought it out even worse back in the day. This sickness started even before Nightmare Moon. When Grogar controlled this world he cursed it. But not the entire world stayed cursed. Only parts of it did. Equestria did for a time so did the old tribes. But those were their faults, not the curse. The war didn’t cause it. Hope did.”

The thoughts I had for my friends. Then I thought of Ruby again. The hate returns and I remove her from my mind. I took a deep breath.

“I am sorry to say but even if you see your friends again. It’s going to take much longer for you to trust them again. But I need you to heal up. It may take a year for all your wounds to heal. But you need to start searching for your friends. The only way for you to learn is by talking to Pinda when you heal. But the first one you need to find is the traitor of your friends. You will find her in Hard Rock. Confront her and then tell her what you're doing. She won’t stop you because she can’t”

Who betrayed us then? I don’t remember at all. I don’t even remember how I got back here. Maybe I will learn about it sooner or later. I close my eyes tightly trying to remember. But I can’t even think of who it was.

“Who betrayed us then?”

He stares at me again and sadness fills his eyes even more.

“DuneWalker. She had been working for Wheel Tread all along. She is the reason why Ruby got mind-controlled she forced you all into a trap. But she is also part of the circle of your friends. You need to speak to her. You need to get her to understand. She can’t go on like this. She may not follow but she will help if you confront her.”

The question rings in my mind.

“What is in it for you if we fight? Why don’t we just give up? I have been told what the Storm King wants to do. He is not wrong you know Wheel Tread is not wrong. The time of heroes and villains has come to an end. It’s now time to move on from the idea of the west and become like we used to.”

Cross shook his head.

“The issue with their idea of progress is on the backs of the weak the dying. The order of Mimic is for the idea of getting the world back on track. The idea that the world will go back to the days of old is great. The idea of backstabbing and the idea of using the world as the old world did.. Needs to die. Wheel Tread and the Storm King brought it back. All dressed up in suits and hats of progress.”

I took a deep breath. Yes, I remember a few days after I woke up one of these ponies of progress showed up. They offered water and food to us. In the name that we give them lives to work on this progress as slaves. Since then we doubled the guard and asked Hard Rock to help us protect the water. Dj Mixer has been telling stories of water ending up poisoned crops being killed.

“Again what is in it for the order of Mimic? Why do you even care?’

Cross smiles showing his yellow teeth and some cracked

“It’s more what is in it for the world? You see if the idea of progress spreads in this form it will be bad. Scootaloo brought the idea back. The other heroes helped with that as well. But it could be in the path of the hardliners but by the judges of the stars. What the order of Mimic wants. Is the world to be at balance again. There is no balance without peace. There is no balance without hope. Someday the world will not need heroes. But this day is not today. Fight the sickness of hate.”

Looking down at my broken Far Seer staff. A sudden vision came to my eyes. I saw glowing black horns. Big red eyes. A smiling goat has a smile that could end a soul. He just stares right back at me. An evil laugh fills my ears and I finally look back up. I regain myself and nod.

“I shall form myself a new staff. I shall redo my combat training and then go on. I then shall confront Dunewalker.”

The stallion nods. He turns away to move along. His hooves had a golden shine when he moved. His tail was so wilted so dead. It’s like these of magic and power. It was time for me to go back to my training. I leave the camp a day or so later and stay alone despite my bones not fully being repaired. I cut a limb of a tree and with the help of a pack of timberwolves that live in this cavern. Help me by placing some of their magic within us learned ages ago to be one with nature. Even if nature is painful at times.

I fold and sit down near the branch taking a knife in my mouth and carving runes inside it. The old staff was made for peace and healing. Now, this staff is needed for the days ahead. My training won’t be simple even with my pain. I must fight and train till I am ready to confront Dunewalker. Carving another set of runes feeling the strain of my weak body. I can’t allow myself to have another failure. It made me lose my friends before. I should have seen what was happening to Ruby.

“Inyanga child.” I lift my head from my meditation. It's been at least almost a month since I have been out here. Standing up above my new staff some of the runes gently glow bright blue while some blue a light red.

“I know I can’t stop you from doing this. You’re lucky to be alive my dear child. I can’t stop you. If I do stop you they may try to take over this cavern and force us into slaves like those before us. Now do what you must. I shall bring others to help you with your training.”

I bow my head to the elder. I didn’t wish to be told right now what to do. I wish to move on and find Ruby. Then try to fight this evil. Then knowing the leaders of this land they will use Ruby as a scapegoat.

“Do you think I am focusing too much on revenge for my friend’s father?” The elder who is also my aging father sits beside me placing his hoof on my shoulder. I turn to look right at him. His left eye is blind and he can barely hear and walk anymore.

“The old stories of the war many fought for the idea of revenge. Many even fought for the idea that the stars told them to. The reason our family got placed here was to protect us. At first, that was the idea. Then another took over and then made us into targets. But that didn’t last long and then the bombs went off. So revenge for your friends? I feel that is a greater need for revenge. Just don’t let it consume you.”

He stood up and places his hoof on my new staff, bowing in respect and whispering a few words.

“Izinkanyezi'' He spoke the words stars and the staff glows brighter and then dims after a while. He said a word that many staff of my kind hate. But this burns for the blood and hunger of the stars. I know it may consume me. But I can’t allow this to happen again. I need to train because I will have to fight the camel and beat her to get her to understand.

He walks away from me while I walk deeper into the forest in the caverns to be one with nature for a year and then destiny.

A year passes

A year later I finally come out of the jungle away from my village. I wore a cloak hiding my face only the end of my snout was seen. Many watch as I leave the cave. A sharp knife made from bone and teeth strapped to my leg. A large bladed claymore made from heavy metal and wood. Strapped to my side. On the other side my far-seer staff. It’s my journey my path I am not allowed to return till it’s done.

Before I leave through the old training lands that Ruby turned off a year ago. A group of elders and my family wait. One of the elders places a large bag around my neck. Looking inside the bag I see an old Rome uniform from the old days.

“Bring honor to Rome when even the soldiers of old forgot what honor was.” I didn’t care for the old armor of Rome. I must do what I can to fight and protect my home. But for now, I am exiled.

One of the older mare elders stands right infront of me staring into my eyes. This elder is the one that banished me. She didn’t care for the fact I want to fight in the name of Ruby. Every time I brought up the name.

“I may not approve of what you wish to do Farseer but if you feel that you need to fight this battle you will not return. After you leave we will close both ways and turn the training back on. We will allow those running to come in to hide. We will then send them to Peace Rock.”

I took a deep breath. I have been wanting to tell this elder what I thought of her. I have no right to do so. Closing my eyes tears fell down my cheeks. This cavern has been my home for years. Now because I wish to fight the Storm King and find Ruby I must leave.

“I understand elder. Now I must find Dunewalker. I am sorry to every zebra here if the fight comes to you.” When I say those words I walk away and hear panic whispers. A smile forms on my face.

“Inyanga!!” I stop looking over my shoulder at the elders.

“Yes?” A smile forms on my face. They should have known if I did get in the middle of this fight the fight would come to them. Many don’t like when another of another land or cavern fights for the hero. The female elder that banished me I could see the veins in her head throbbing. She wasn’t happy with my words.

“You can’t bring the fight to us. This is not our fight.” I quickly turn to stare at the elder. The cold calculating. I doubt she understands the fight will come here anyway. The Storm King is not just going to sit by and allow this cavern not to be under his fist or even his rule.
“You elders don’t understand. The fight is going to come for you anyway. The Storm King, The judges of the stars, and Wheel Tread won’t just sit by here. They will send minions here if they take over Hard Rock. We have a peaceful land and our water. They want to control the water and the food in the name of progress.”

The elders look toward each other. Their eyes are full of fear and they understand what I mean is true. I place the hood over my head again looking back to the elders a smile forming across my face.

“Now I shall return. When the battle is over.” I leave out into the desert. I know what I must stay hidden till tonight and make sure DuneWalker breaks.

______________
Later that night.

I had everything ready and planned. I let Pinda know what I was doing. I even warned him that Dunewalker betrayed us and is working for Wheel Tread. From the look on Pindas's face, he already knew. He told me a story about how the Dunewalker line has been doing stuff like this for years. Always sometimes joining the wrong side or the right side. Sometimes it’s been the right side. But later years it’s been the wrong side.

The moon shines over the sleeping town of Hard Rock the guards all went home leaving me and Dunewalker. It didn’t take long for me to find her in the bar. I sat in a booth on the other side of her. She drank from a pint of beer.

“You betrayed us…” I softly said. Her ears perk up the sadness in her eyes shows. She reaches for her sword and Goldie hides behind her bar and others get ready for a battle. She swings her large sword right at my table and I quickly dance out of the way while she cuts the table in half.

“Is this how you betray those that called you friends Dunewalker?” She lifts the sword staring at the broken table.

“Betray? I did what was right. Heroes are a threat to this land. I joined the winning side if you had smarts Inyanga you would do the same. The days of heroes and villains are over!!” A smile forms on my lips.

“Oh no, it’s not Dunewalker for you have become the villain. The day of Heroes and Villians has ended. But you have become a threat to this land. To my kind you allowed Ruby to die!!”

Dunewalker grips the hilt of the sword tightly in her cybernetic foot. It turns into fingers and she turns her robotic eye to stare at me. The hate the sadness in her eye. She didn’t want to do this. She never wanted it to go this far.

“Then if I am the villain what does that make you Inyanga? The hero with a self-important sense of fake justice? A justice that to others gets many killed? How many died during the Lightbringers battle? How many died during all the hero’s paths to conquest?!” She swings the sword again and I quickly got out of the way the edge of the blade cuts my cloak. It breaks the floor and she lifts it again.

“What does that make me? I am not a hero. I never wanted to be one. Neither did the rest of us Dunewalker. I am not some Lightbringer I am not some pony seeking justice for a wartorn land. I am doing what is right.” A sense of what is right and wrong? Sometimes what is right is to follow and allow the world to end.

“The elite of the past caused the war that brought this world to death Inyanga. The elites came back into power because of the heroes. Wheel Tread and the Storm King are bringing back a sense of balance to a world that needs it. A sense of balance to this land... A balance that hasn’t been here since Nightmare Moons curse.”

Reaching for my sword in my hoof. I created it like the warriors of old standing on my back hooves staring right into the eyes of the camel. She may have been larger than me. But I knew I was faster than her. Dunewalker lifts the blade and it smashes into lights as they send down sparks and the lights sputter.

“Don’t do this please Inyanga. I don’t want to kill you.” I stare back at her holding the blade in my hoof with the hoof hilt. I wasn’t going to back off now. I need to get through to her. If I have to kill her to get through to her then so be it.

“I can’t if I allow this to continue Dunewalker. My home will be next on the Storm Kings block. You betrayed this entire town. To the Storm King.” Whispers and gasps from the patrons in the bar. “You betrayed the hero. You could have saved her from her darkness. But you have a sense of being a slave don’t you?”

I must have struck a nerve. The word slave makes her shake the hilt in her cybernetic hoof cracks just slightly. The hate sickness invades her senses. I again see the goat not too far off. With an evil smile on his face. Dunewalker takes a deep breath blowing out steam. Some of her cybernetics inside her even overheated from her anger.

“I am no one’s slave. The camels know who will win this battle. They know who will win this war. The ones who control the water. The food others will know this. Others will get smart and join that idea. Water is but money and food is but power for lives. If I must be on that side to protect the world from another war. Then SO BE IT!!” She quickly swings her large sword our blades finally clash. Sparks fly from the blades of the swords coming together to form a sense of music. A piece of music that can bring forth death brings forth the end of lives and peace. Some would see this battle and be in awe. The sparks fly onto the wood causing small fires to break out.

“Get out!!” Gold screams to the others inside the bar while the Camel works to save her bar. I no longer cared about the others in the building my focus was on the camel that was racist to me and then backstabbed my friend. Dunewalker holds the hilt tighter her eyes glowing brighter. There are no longer any words between us.

Our two blades clash harder between us while the blades shine and sing. My blade is knocked out of my hoof and I quickly get out of the way of the many swings. She had me on the ropes I could die pretty simple here. If she didn’t do wide swings. Hiding under the bar and her large sword smashes right into it and gets stuck while she tries to pull it out.

I quickly out from behind the bar and before I could my sword she pulls the gun part out of her blade and shoots at me with a shotgun. A few of the buckshot goes right into my side. I scream in pain falling to my side. Groaning deeply she stares at me while she reloads the shotgun. I am not able to move. She places the barrel of the shotgun right on my forehead.

“I didn’t want to do this...but please say hello to Ruby for me.” Before she could pull the trigger Gold pushes me out of the way and the trigger is pulled Goldie’s head is blown right off and her body flops right to the floor. Dunewalker stares at the body of her friend whom she just murdered in cold blood.

I barely knew the bartender quickly grabbed the sword and stood back up groaning and limping outside to get out of the burning building. I wasn’t fast enough and look back to see Dunewalker smashing through the bar out of her rage and pulling the hilt out and placing the gun back into the blade.

I was able to finally get outside before she charges right at me and I buck her right in the face hard enough to make her bleed from the nose and she spits out a tooth. I look back up at her with fear in my eyes. I just pissed off the camel even more.

Lights turn on in all the town ponies and camels run out to watch us battle. I tried to strike again but with all her weight she forces me down on my side and with her metal foot tries to stomp down hard on me. I quickly get out of the way and dust flys up.

“Inyanga. You should have stayed where you belong stripes. Ruby should have never found you and brought you with us.” Her hate for Ruby means no bounds. The sickness is winning. Her eyes glowing brighter.

“A zebra has no right to tell me!!! What I can and can’t do. You and your Rome are the reason this world needs ponies like Wheel tread and creatures like the Storm King. You’re what the camels of the past called. A Kaffir” My eyes open wide at the racial insult of my kind. My eyes glow brightly showing the hate sickness getting to me now. I took a deep breath allowing the hate to go over me and then finally relax. Looking up at her I see the hate filling her and it’s for Ruby.

“I am willing to look away from what you just said. If you’re willing to drop your weapon and admit you just murdered an innocent camel to get to me.” Dunewalker stares right at me the hates building so much now that she lifts the blade holding it tight. I knew fully that I wouldn’t survive a strike if she hit me. I pray to the stars the good stars the star that hasn’t had a say for so long. The blade swings down hard I open my eyes a golden shield around me and the stallion I talked to a year ago. His bleached fur glows brightly.

Dunewalkers blade smashes into the magic shield. The runes on her sword glow brightly. She lifts again the mindless hate inside her and she smashes into the shield again. The stallion screaming in pain. With his might, he can extend the shield causing Dunewalker to back up

“In..” He coughs in pain from the use of his magic. I finally notice his head he has a makeshift magic horn able to use this magic. “In the name of Mimic. I shall protect this warrior of the stars. Release the seeds of hatred and the hate in your very heart.”

“You talk too much!!” Dunewalker smashes the blade into the shield again and it starts to crack along with the horn on the stallion’s head. He screams in pain he falls on his forelegs struggling to get back up. With the horror in my eyes and the hate in Dunewalkers eyes, I am starting to wonder if some of this hate is some she has had pent up over the years.

The poor stallion from the order of Mimic. Had one last bit of magic one last blast of the shield to expand it one more time. He caused Dunewalker to back up again and the shield broke and he forces himself back to his haunces blood draining from the broken horn. Dunewalker finally regains her footing and to all the horror around us she stabs through the stallion and his eyes go blank and the blood sprays all over me. She pulls the blade out of the stallion’s chest and while the stallion goes limp dying right on the spot.

Dunewalker steps over the body staring down at me panting hard. The hate in her eyes finally vanished she no longer has the hate sickness in her system. The hate in her eyes though still fully there.

“It’s now time for you to admit to something Inyanga. Join with the Storm King and Wheel Tread and follow progress.”

“So it is true then.” Dunewalker finally notices where she is the entire time. She is in the middle of the town looking over at the burning bar. Pinda stands right behind her. She finally sees the horror of the citizens of the town. She looks back to the bar and tries to run to get to the bar but she is held back by the guards she trained.

“GOLDIE!!” She screams at the burning building. Tears fall from her eyes she is finally remembering what she did. The guards force her down and force chains around the ankles of all four legs.

“Take her to a cell till I decided on what to do with her. Inyanga?” I had no idea what was going on anymore. The adrenalin going through my system finally ends. My heart gently beats and my vision blacks out feeling my entire body falling onto the sand of the city.

______________
The next day.

I woke up in a familiar-looking hospital around and saw nothing right now. Thankfully I got no iv in my legs and got out of the bed. Looked to my side seeing that the bullet wounds have been sealed and some of my cuts have been healed up. The door opens and in comes Pinda.

“Inyanga what happened last night you could have handled that better. But we are rebuilding the bar and we buried goldie. Dj Mixer is honoring her and the bar. But that is not what I want to ask. I would like your advice on what I should do with Dunewalker. The town no longer trusts her and she has told us everything. This is hard for me than you think Inyanga. My genetic memory I grew up with her family before her. It’s harder for us when someone betrays us.”

I give a quick nod.

“May I go speak to her?” Pinda looks up to me he sighs deeply looking back to the window and then outside to the rest of the desert. I look outside noticing the wall being built that would in a way block anyone from being able to come into this village unless the gate is opened.

“We started building this after Ruby was confirmed dead. We feel it will be the only way to keep out the Storm King. But Inyanga these are trying times are you sure you wish to speak to her? She may not be the Dunewalker you remember in fact. I feel I never knew her myself.”

I start to remember the pilgrim from the order of Mimic that came to my rescue. I felt bad that he died for me. Looking back to Pinda.

“I won’t be long when talking to her just please take me to the cell.” Pinda lead me through the city looking towards the old bar. I saw flowers and a photo of the Camel goldie and the words we miss you. I wish I knew him for now though I need to speak to Dunewalker. I am led into a very old prison made during the war. Standing beside the large cell holding the camel I am led inside and another door closes a large light turns on and I am left alone.

“You shouldn’t have come.” I turn to the shadows out of the light seeing the camel I called a friend locked in this very room. I had to know if she hated me.

“Dunewalker. The hate you felt for me. Was it real?’ She opens her eyes staring right at me. The pain in her eyes of that question. She shifts onto her paws and looks back to the wall sighing softly and looking back at me.

“I have been raised all my life and during the past lives of a Dunewalker to hate and belittle the weak. But...Ruby changed that idea to become friends. When I first contacted Wheel Tread about Ruby. He didn’t want me to get close to her and just train her. Then I saw the determination in her. The willingness to make friends with those she barely knows. All to forget the past.”

I felt bad for her and I didn’t understand fully but someday maybe I will.

“But to answer your question Inyanga yes alot of that was real. You got to remember my species have genetic memory. That is still not warranted for what I did or those I killed. But even though I started liking you. I could never get over the racist feelings for you. The fact I believe what Wheel Tread and the Storm King stand for. Now I am going to be killed and the Dunewalker line will cease to exist. Then we will be free.”

I look back to the door and back to Dunewlker.

“What if I can save you?” Dunewalker lifts her head and her ears perk up looking at me. A frown formed on her face.

“You’re willing to save the soul of one that tried to kill you and that helped destroy Rubies path and her reputation? I have no right to be saved Inyanga. I have every right to be killed for the two innocent souls that are dead because of me.”

I took a deep breath I have to say it to her then I have to bluntly say it.

“Then what about the souls and lives that will die if you keep following this so-called progress of The Storm King and Wheel Tread.” Her eyes just blink and then she tries to speak but her mouth refuses to say the words. Closing her mouth and then after a while tries again her ears pinning to the sides of her head.

“I...never thought of that. I have been listening to Wheel Tread all my life every one before I listened. He was there raising me when I was very young. He drilled it for years in my head. Telling me the ponies can’t be trusted and neither can the zebras be trusted with the world. He said only the villains of the past can become the heroes of the past. Over the years his mind and wants for this day got worse and worse. It got even worse when Ruby showed up.”

I shifted on my hooves and the door opens up Pinda walked in. Looking back at him and I sigh I know this is not going to end well for anyone. I stand on my hooves knowing it’s time to leave. I have to try.

Six hours later we spent that long arguing about this situation. He kept giving me every reason he can’t let her live for what she did. The only way I could think after the six hours of arguing this. I did it the zebra way.

“Then take everything from her. Allowing her to only keep her weapons and armor and completely banish her from your species. Exile her to the deserts spread the word that she would never be welcomed in any town in this land again or at least camels trusting her ever again.”

Pinda stares at me in horror. I don’t know camels that well but from what my family told me they’re very prideful and when it comes to family it’s the biggest treasure friends are the next treasure. It’s like I am asking him to kill her.

“No, I can’t do that to her. I would rather kill her after the murders she caused. If I remove her from the species of the camel and erase her and her family line she might as well be dead. I can’t do that to her!” The door opens and comes in the former glass princess of Glass. We both went silent looking over to Princess Porcina walking towards the two of us.

“You may have to let your pride go Pinda and do just that. She is still a hero to many of this town. Like Inyanga said take everything from her. Her home her trinkets and a place to sleep her money. Give her weapons and armor. Maybe some means to make food and cook and hunt.”

I left soon after she came. The two of them needed to talk about what to do with the bar anyway. I overstayed my welcome. It was time for me to go myself. But one last thing to do and that was to find a way to the Water hunters. I did hear a few things before I left fully

"Banishing Dunewalker is worse then death to our species. It would be a mercy killing her in a hanging or beheading. that way her honor is not only intact but those who are still part of her family line are also intact. Doing so could harm an entire family line connected to her through blood and marriage."

I stop at the door after hearing that I close my eyes tightly. Did I just cause Dunewalker to suffer something worse then death? I sigh feeling I did the wrong thing but what if we need her for the battle ahead? Maybe she can redeem herself another way. I feel in the pit of my stomach I just did something awful. I grab the door knob with my teeth heading outside. To get some rest at the research station.

__________
The next day.

Pinda did what I asked him to do. Dunewalker was brought to the edge of the city gates. Holding nothing but her weapons and whatever they allowed her to take. Pinda with the entire town as well as me watching he didn’t want to do this. A gentle breeze from the morning came to us.

“Dunewalker you’re accused of betraying us and murder. In normal times I would have sentenced you to death. But I can’t do this to you. You’re no longer a camel you’re a manafaa. No other camel will see you in a romantic light. No other of our species will give you heel. You’re completely erased. Take the family that came before you with you. If I ever see you again I will end your life. Go join your masters or become a nomad I care not.”

I watched while the Camels stabbed their weapons into the ground and turned their back on her. She is now an exile, a manafaa they say. I felt so bad for her. But she kept strong and walked through the desert and vanished in the coming storms of sand. I look at the storm that is still forming on the edge of this land. It starts to gently block the sun. I have to find them and water hunters are the first to go. Pinda walks up beside me I look up to him as he watches the path that Dunewalker went. The prints are already being filled by the sand storm. I felt bad for this entire town one of the protectors is now fully gone.

“If it was another time another past. My family would have agreed with her idea that Wheel Tread is right for this land. I am sure many camels feel like she does. Till they understand the great price for it.” I glance up at Pinda. Back in the day, zebras would have agreed with Wheel Tread or the Storm King. But after the war, it’s hard for the zebras to agree on anything but survival and that is all we can do.

“Pinda that stallion that gave his life to protect me. Was there anything on him that could help me start my journey to find my friends?” Pinda just stares at the desert where the hero of his past \left. He sighs looking down at me.

“It seems he knew he would step in to protect you. He has had contact with the Water hunters. He wrote a way to find them. They’re doing all they can to protect something. So if you see a room in one of their cities or storage rooms. Stay away from it they say it’s the future…”

The future? What would be the future? Pinda walks away from the gates I finally heard the DJ mixer after so long.

“It’s been a year to the day. That Ruby was taken from us. The news is not good my friends.” The poor DJ sounded depressed and not sure how to be happy. She went silent for a minute or two. “I am sorry just to those that knew her. Before we learned what happened to her. Just I hired a group of griffins to protect this building. They have become part of our family here. We don’t even pay them now. After they heard the story of Ruby they wished to help protect… to protect the pure water.”

She went silent again the sound of sniffing from the radio. Another voice comes over the radio.

“I am sorry Yanari is having a problem controlling her emotions. I am Razor tail a species like she is. I am also her husband. She is pregnant and about to lay her eggs. But when she thinks of her former friend. She breaks down so for now, music will take over. Till she can take control of her emotions.” The voice goes silent for music to start playing.

“Oh come on away to the city” I walk fully away from the music while the song plays. I need to gather supplies to get ready to travel to the Water Hunters. I am not looking forward to this I will be alone. Hopefully, I find some kind souls along the way, and maybe I will learn more about this land. But one problem was I didn’t have the caps to pay for anything. So I had no idea what to do.

Before I could think of anything else a brown female camel set down a bag of caps. She wore a strange hat that covered her face. But not her eyes. I didn’t understand why she wanted to do this. Then I finally noticed the symbol on her shoulder. The order of Mimic she winks her left eye at me.

“Follow the path of Mimic. She will lead you down the road of gold. Look for us and we shall guide you. But for now, let the honored blessed caps get you what you need.”

I quickly stood up to try to understand why.

“Why and how did you know?!”

While the camel walks away she stops in her tracks. Looking back at me I could make out part of her eyes under the hat. From the look of the mask that covered her face, she was smiling. All I could think of is this camel has been part of the order for years.

“You live in a cavern that is a former… training center my dear zebra. I doubt there are many ways to get gold coins there. But you have a journey that from what my friend told you. The order of Mimic is happy to see be done.”

I watch while the Camel vanishes around the corner of a building. I didn’t trust this order or why they just suddenly start showing up after Ruby dies. It makes me feel something more is at play here. Of course, I can’t think of that right now. Liftin the bag of caps in my mouth. I went to each store to get everything I need. Pinda was even kind enough to help me. I think he mostly did it to keep his mind off of what happened to Dunewlker.

“Pinda what happens if Dunewalker finds a mate and has an offspring? Because I doubt every camel is going to listen to the fact that you in a way kicked her out of your species.”

Pinda took a deep breath nodding.

“Yes in fact that is why the Dunewalker name exists, to begin with. Way back in the days of Nightmare Moon. The first Dunewalker is what got us to join Nightmare Moon at the start. He lied to us about the truth and was cursed by all of us to never have a name again. To always be called Dunewalker the exiled one in our words. The untrusted one so this is not the first time. But if she doesn’t find a mate and make young. Her lines curse will be broken.”

I stare at Pinda. Sadness fills my features and my heart. I didn’t know Dunewalker that well. But she did her best to ignore her hatred for me and others. I didn’t even though she was cursed and had to live like this her whole life.

“Is there another way to break the curse of the Dunewalker?” Pinda turns his neck down to look at me fully. I could tell he was thinking hard in his head about what it would be. Pinda from what I notice is a smart camel and a great leader.

“Yes, it’s something that wouldn’t be easy either. She would have to risk life and soul for something she cares about. If it leads to her being a hero or her death. The entire curse on her family is gone. But death… is something she has been after her entire life.” I watch while we talk a large group of camels in robes and large bags walking out of the gate.

“Pinda what are they doing?” Pinda took a deep breath closing his eyes. I could tell he was stressed and the Storm king not helping. He shifts on his hooves. He was having trouble with all the stress in his mind and body. Just looking at the muscles on his shoulders they’re so tense.

“They’re heading to the very spot. That we got our curse. To us, it’s a very holy place. No other race knows about it. Every year around this time we all go there. But I can’t I have a town to run. It’s time to get fully ready for the war to come. Also Inyanga you better get ready to leave. I heard rumors of bounty hunters being hired...to hunt you and your friends down.”

I have bounty hunters after me now? I get it that Ruby brought hope to this land. Just I am amazed it took a whole year for them to even hire some to come for me. It was time to go and find my friends. I have a feeling it might be best to wait till night.

“Inyanga. Please leave with the pilgrims they will be heading to the Water Hunter lands. It will keep the bounty hunters from finding you. I will ask one of the group leaders to wait for you. I have a feeling you need a little more sleep after that fight the other night right?” I gave a quick nod.

“Thank you, Pinda. I will go to the research center that you gave Ruby. I...I am hoping memories won’t come back. We stayed there as much as we could. But I am worried I will see things there that bother me.” Placing my hood over my head. I slowly walk up the steps remembering everything and closing my eyes. I didn’t stay here long with them. After I got to know them I spent most of my time with Cranberry.

Walking up the stairs my hooves clicking on each time. It was hard to walk up here. Because I just kept seeing memories of when I was with them. I turn to remember when I first got to know Dunewalker. It’s like I was there all over again.

“Listen Miss Inyanga if I get racist towards you please don’t get offended. You got to understand during the war here. The zebras kind of turned us into slaves. Even the ponies did the same. They did so much to expect us to fight their war for them.”

All I could do was nod. I wasn’t around during that time. I was about to speak when Ruby calls out to us.

“Hey, I found some information about Project Storm watch!!.” Dunewalker and I look at each other. We didn’t take any time and rushed up the stairs. Opening my eyes staring at the stars again. I just wish she was here with me Dunewalker. Without my friends, I feel alone and empty inside.

Walking more up the stairs I look at one of the stairs closely seeing Hawks' heavy footprint lodged in the stairs. I remember this she got very angry at Ruby. Hawk has a temper and she cared for Ruby. But she hated being told what she is going to do. I remember it well I wasn’t far from the others just I had to keep to myself at times. I came out of my meditation at the sound of loud stomping.

“I will not be told to help a village I don’t even know Ruby. I am only helping the young. So if you fucking think I won’t stomp on you for asking me to bow to some fucking elite you got another thing coming.”

I stood up and tried to go stop this but I was stopped by Tick Tock and she shook her head.

“I just asked you to be a bodyguard just for one of them. I didn’t mean for you to bow to them. Why would you even think that?” Ruby sounded very hurt the entire time. I could tell Hawk didn’t get along well with the others.

“I don’t care...Ruby, you know how I feel about the elite… But...if you feel that I need to protect them. I will. “ Hawk turns her cams to look at me and Tick Tock. “I… Um. I am sorry Ruby. I didn’t mean to lose my temper with you.”

Ruby turns to look at us and her cheeks turn brighter pink. I felt bad for the little bug. She tried so hard back then. But all I could do then was smile. I just shook my head and the memory ended looking up more to the stairs. Tears falling from my eyes now so many memories hitting me harder.

I close my mind to the rest of the memories of getting up to the research station. Looking right at the building its security guns turn to look at me and it takes a moment to notice who I am and they stand down.

The door opens to let me inside. I take my time to go in more memories will start there. I can’t allow this to stay in danger because of me. I took a deep breath and walk into the opening and the door going deep into the dark building.

_________________
Research bunker

Walking into the Bunker the light turns on. Ever since I returned to this city I felt for some reason drawn to this place. I just never wanted to come here. Taking in the old air I could still smell the scents of my friends. Ruby’s scent was kind of strange. It smells like old magic and bug. I guess I will get used to it. Now I just had to find a room for me to stay in till then. I walk through the halls and I notice something out of the corner of my eye. Turning to notice a sign. ‘Zebra weapons research. Head of research Glyph’ I knew that name I heard old stories of a traitor that helped the ponies in the past learn our weapons. I am starting to wonder though if she was a traitor. I didn’t pay any mind to it till I walk past the door.

“Zebra DNA detected opening pony-proof locks.” I turn to the door hearing the old locks struggling to unlock the door. It may take a while if it’s the type of locks I think. A spell would need to be broken as well but first, the metal locks would need to break off from what is keeping this door locked. I sat on my haunches chanting a spell to try to ease it along Reaching into my herb bags and looking for my potions and brews to see if I can push the spell along.

The metal starts to screech and groan from the spell trying to break. Bringing it out with a brew I made before I left that is normally made to cleanse wounds. I pour it on the hinges of the metal door. Thanks to the brew the joints slowly start to open. Each lock cracks and unlocks very slowly. I am starting to wonder if this door was never meant to be locked this long along with the spell being on it for so long.

After about an hour the door finally creaks open with a thunk on the wall. I cover my nose because of the stale air filling the room. Walking inside the lights struggle to come on. After a while, they finally come on. In the middle of the room is a glass container with a zebra-made sword inside it. I walk towards it and look down to see the bones of Glyph. Looking over at a large computer.

On the computer are the words for the zebras of the future. I walk to the computer sighing. I feel very bad for the zebras and ponies of the past. Looking at the button that is calling for zebra DNA. I open my bag again and bring out a small sharp knife. I cut a part of my leg and let the blood drip onto the button and it fills the hoofprint. Then I place my hoof on the button.

Looking up to the computer. The words ‘Testing the blood testing… testing. Zebra DNA found. Welcome, brother or sister.’ On the screen, an old zebra mare looks at the screen. There are sounds of her metal door being smashed into by heavy hooves.

“I failed to stop the war in this land. I heard that Megaspells got set off and now...the world is in pain. I wish I could have done more to stop them. But all I can do is with the last bit of my life. Since I have enough food to last for many years here. I will build a weapon to help the future fight for its freedom. I am sorry to any zebra watching this that we failed you. Our kind is too prideful” She went silent for a moment looking away from the screen and looking back to the door.

“I went and cast a spell to keep ponies out and it may keep zebras out for the moment. I ain’t sure but I hope the future finds this place first. Good luck to those in the future.” The screen turns off and I look to the dome holding the sword. Got out of the chair walking to the dome. I grab the dome with my hooves and gently lift it. The sword glows in the darkness and the screen comes back on. I turn to see Glyph again she is much older and doesn’t look very healthy.
She is breathing very ragged and her left eye is completely blind. “I finally finished it. I made a sword. A sword that will only be named for the right one that picks it up. A one that is a true hero that will save this land from itself. I have been able to leave this room now and then. But..” She removes a hoof from her chest she has been shot. “A part of this land is overly mutated thanks to the Mega spell in the salt flats it caused some of the water under the land to get worse.” She went silent again closing her eyes tightly.

“I am sorry to those watching… I can’t help you. The stars will give your weapon a name. This sword is made from zebra brews and magic and bathed in pure water. It can be used to fight anything under the stars.” The screen turns off and once again goes dark. I look at the sword I took a deep breath I didn’t feel I had a right to take it.

Looking at every inch of the sword before I grab it. It’s made for those that are trained to fight on their hind legs like a far-seer or a storyteller. I place my hoof in the hoof holding hilt and lift it off its home. The blade glows brightly while it names itself ‘Umboni kude’ it means farseer. I swing the blade and it sings in the air. A powerful blade is used to fight those that work for the stars.

Pulling the other sword out of its home in my robes. I look down at the remains of Glyph. She deserves a proper burial. I can’t do that for now but for the remaining time, she will stay here. Leaving the room shutting the door and the locks are too broken so the door won’t even lock again.

I went to one of the bedrooms to relax. I lay in one of the dust-filled beds and relax even though the been wasn’t clean. I learned ages ago you can’t always live in a clean world. I didn’t let it bother me long I close my eyes and finally fall asleep.

______________
Dreams

I open my eyes looking around. The world itself is extremely dark. Many eyes stare at me in the darkness. I click a light to turn it on and all I see are my eyes. All the eyes come closer staring at me staring into my soul.

“The blood...shall rise from us. The blackness of holes. In the endless death.” I turn to look at the stars the evil stars and the beholden stars deep in the back. I try to run to them to see if they will turn around to face me.

“Please stars of good help us.” One turns to look right at me. Its eyes are full of pain full of dread. The poor stars of the past used to bring peace and balance. The real balance of this universe is of the stars. I finally turn to see one of the stars sitting in a strange chair and it lifts p a hoof.

“Take the hoof. Veins’ blood muscles are all part of the universe. We are the blood of the universe. You’re the dust of the universe. But the universe is mostly the idea of what came before. It’s understanding that. The future is never in stone. The future is never in writing. To those that fully understand. The war is the beginning of a voice will suddenly and so it begins with death. Some will die for a hero. Some will die for the villains. Most never understand the balance fully till the end.”

Taking a deep breath I didn’t understand what the star meant. The balance is broken we need to fix the balance but how do we bring back those stars? It’s not going to be easy to bring back the balance that the order of Mimic has said to do.

“Just how would I go about this balance?” The star finally looks at me. It’s surprised to even see me like it didn’t even know I was there at all. The other stars that some would consider good turn to look at me as well. Some of them look very sick and some don’t even look like they wish to speak to me.

“You have forgotten about us. Our brothers and sisters of evil are always feared and talked about. But you never speak of us. You never speak of the stars that bring luck peace and hope. You just use us as a problem in life.” Do the stars wish to be honored as well? I never heard these stories before myself. But I am starting to wonder if the stories of old are at fault. Maybe they will always be faults. I try to think but my dreams never allow me to think.

“I never heard of the stars that bring hope and dreams. I have only heard of those to fear. That have never been any good stories about the stars. Does it have something to do with Nightmare moon and the day of rebellion?”

The star that I have been speaking to just seems not to understand what I mean. Looking towards one of the older stars. None of the older stars seem to wish to speak to me. I have a feeling I am not going to get anywhere.

“That is the issue. The older stars refuse to fight the ones that cause bad luck and war. They feel forgotten and some have based beyond the darkness of the universe. So the balance in the world below needs to be fixed first before we even think of returning. I...never even heard of the stories of old. The older stars forget about us and the stars that wish to bring the pain are stronger than us. We have no means to win a war or battle.”

Closing my eyes hearing that song again in my head. The one that played while Ruby died. I try to blot out that song. It’s engrained so heavy in my mind I can no longer fight the tears. I didn’t even cry when she died. I didn’t even get the chance to tell her goodbye. When she was taken from us. The sorrow is so much that I wake up.

__________________
Morning

I wake up deep sobs come from my broken soul and lungs. I feel finally the sorrow of watching someone close to me get shot. Overpower judgment. She wished to bring forth hope. Someone must have been walking in to check on me. I felt large forelegs wrapping around me I didn’t even hear who it was I didn’t care. I sobbed so loud that it echos through the entire building.

“Miss shh. I have been asked by Pinda to come for you. Now please stop crying. I understand you have been through so much. But it’s the best time to get going before the sun gets too far into the sky.” I finally allow myself to relax and when we get out the entire sky is covered by very dark clouds.

“The king finally made his storm” I turn to look to Pinda who is looking up at the sky. “From the looks of it, the Storm won’t last long. But he is gaining the power to keep the story and keep us trapped in this desert land.”

I took a deep breath the air is humid from the heat being stuck in by the clouds. I remember hearing the old stories that Equestria and other parts of the world used to be like this as well. Putting my hood over my head. Following the Camels out to the gates and they get me into the back of a wagon and place many bags over me.

“I am sorry to do this to you. Miss Inyanga many bounty hunters are looking for you. Also, some creatures of the desert are blaming you and your friends for what is going on so we need to make sure they don’t just suddenly attack you. We will drop you off at the well-known Water hunter lands. It will take two days to get there. It could take longer since creatures are starting to come out and attack others.”

I had a feeling that the environment is changing. The creatures in the caverns have stayed the same thankfully. The only ones that may feel the change are some of the hydras locked in that cavern with us. Even though the cavern is not locked anymore many of them have lived in that cavern for too long to move outside. It may be safer for them in there as well.

“Now we will be leaving. Just in case we have a private tent for you. It will be placed in the middle of the camp. We might have bounty hunters following us so be prepared for just that.” I gave a nod and I felt the caravan move through the sand. Looking back through the packs of food and tents. I finally see the town or rather city that I have just got to know. Lived my entire life in that training cave. Now that I fully see the town. I am starting to understand the wonder ponies can build.

During our walk through the desert. I lay my head on one of the pillows that they brought with them. I could hear them sing,

“Follow the old path. To our home. Follow the path to become part of what we used to be. To remember what made us have this curse. This genetic memory of our past. We always wish to forget what happened. The curse will never leave us. Our dreams aren’t our own our thoughts will never end.”

The song sounds so sad to my ears. I will never understand how to live with the memories of the past and have the genetic thoughts of those that came before. It’s so strange even to me. Closing my eyes allowing the song to take me away into dreams.

_______________
That night.

I woke up after we stop at the campsite. From what I learned when I woke up this spot has been used ever since it started. I sat beside the leader of this group a coming-of-age female. Her tribe of camels is known as the gentle steps. When they walk or battle they never make a sound. They’re trained to be ready forever comes.

“There is a story in this land. Years ago the great mountain back in the land of Dream valley created Crunch the rock dog. Most of us remember that land but the issue our memories had the full story of that land purged. All remember is the story of the one known as the rainbow of light. A powerful weapon was given by a strange creature in a mushroom forest. “

During the story, the cook works very hard on the food. Since I am a guest he wanted to make every meal for me the best thing I ever had. The poor guy has been worrying about what I will think of what he makes. Everyone’s ears perk up at the sound of something strange we all look up seeing one of Storm King’s airships and they slow down. A spotlight turns on I quickly place my hood back on. I try my best to stay silent and deep in the group of the camels.

“Hey down there. Have you seen any rebels come down this way? There was a big battle at the normal trade paths. We stopped them from stealing from the great Storm King.”

“You mean they tried to protect the shipments from you.” We all turn our heads to the youngest female in the group. She stood up tall and did not want to back down. “You’re the threat to this land. You stole it from those that wish to protect it.” That hope that Ruby brought it’s spreading and now I am sure this young one will either be taken in and brainwashed or others will protect her.

Whoever spoke on the airship stays silent for a while after all that.

“The Storm King will forgive whoever said that. If you give us the one who said it. If you give us the one who said it we won’t take you all in for spreading the words of the faults hero. For you see none of you know any better. Wheel Tread and Storm King wish to bring you back from the brink of death. All you need to do is be a good mindless drone in their cogs.”

These creatures sound like just every other leader of the past. Wanting just pure loyalty and no one to think for themselves has become a norm in this land. Too many are using it to get their way and that type of thinking needs to end to bring the balance back.

Another camel covers the mouth of the young camel.

“That wasn’t meant for you, my lords.” The older camel smiles. “Remember we have genetic memories and we remember the old ones that controlled us the zebras. We don’t have an issue with you of course. Your Storm King is powerful we shall worship him till the end of death.” The old Camel smiles.

Those on the airship went silent again. They didn’t speak for at least ten pregnant minutes you could feel the air vanishing from the lungs of all those within this group. I found it hard to breathe because I was feeling stressed and worried.

“Alright, we will let it slide this time. If you see the rebels please keep ahold of them and give them to the king. Take care camels.” The airship spotlight turns off and flies off towards Nirik. As if the entire group was underwater and unable to breathe every camel including me exhale.

“I could have taken them.” I turn to see the younger camel arguing with the one that kept her silent. “We can’t just allow them to get away with this. Ruby wouldn’t allow them to get away with it.”

I stare at the camels I was worried that saying her name would bring hate sickness. A rock smashes onto another rock all their eyes including mine turn to the leader. The old leader of these camels lifts her foot.

“We will speak of all that later. But now is not the time. Ruby may have brought hope. But she brought pain. She is the reason for a lot of these issues. But she is not at fault. It’s time to relax and eat. Then get our friend here to the water hunters. So please young one silence or be punished. The punishment for you will be ruthless and swift. Now we need to get our friend here to the water hunters.”

The leader stares at all the followers and they go back to their things.

“So Inyanga does a pretty thing like you have a stallion waiting?” My cheeks turn bright red from that random question.

“I um. I am interested in a pony stallion named Rex. I haven’t seen him for a while. I am hoping I run into him. Just my question is how big is this rebellion and how strong are they?”

The camel went from a smile to a frown she sighs looking down at the sand.

“The rebellion is not that strong and might not last. The hope that Ruby does bring doesn’t stop others from turning them in. But this is how it was back during the war. Many turned us in when we refused to join either side. That is why we have big issues with ponies and zebras. They were once our slave masters and now the ponies join the slave masters to enslave the rest of the land.”

Those words hit me very hard. I wasn’t there during the war. But the fact that many of my kind did this to the camels turned them into slaves as the ponies did. Just because they refused to join either side and only focused on their lives and not a silly war. Looked at all the camels and how some stared at me. I have a feeling that the hatred for zebras still affects them.

“I..am sorry.” I still didn’t ask the name of the leader but when I said those words she stares down at me and strokes my head.

“It’s the past little zebra. We may have a genetic memory but we learned ages ago that we can’t keep focusing on it. We are slaves to our past and our futures. We can break those chains if we move on from those futures and never allow ourselves to become that way again. Camels aren’t that innocent either.”

The rest of the night went just as smoothly. I got to try the food and I loved it. After a while, all the camels went to sleep but me and the leader.

“Now we can speak freely. I am known as Sandstone. I am part of the Dunewalkers family. But not all of us are cursed. My family never got along with them. In truth, we want to remove them from the family line. Doing so takes getting the elders console together. But that only happens once every 200 to 400 years. Now you must be tired young zebra.”

I yawn softly nodding. I stood up and turn back to Sandstone.

“Do you think there is any hope?” I softly ask the elder camel.

The camel smiled she stood up and gives me just a tight hug.

“There is always hope you just have to allow it into your heart. So sleep and we will get you to the water hunters and then you can go on with your journey to find your friends.” I went inside the tent and lay on the makeshift bed of pillows and blankets. I close my eyes allowing myself to drift off to sleep.

_________________________

The morning

It was a nice calm morning after a lovely rest. It didn’t take us long to get to the Water hunter lands. When we got there I was expected from the looks of it. When Sandstone and I came to the guards they look at me and nod.

“Welcome…” One of them tried to say. They open one of their trap doors and I am pushed inside the underground cavern. I am led through the tunnels to the underground city below. I sadly didn’t get to say goodbye to Sandstone but we need to get going. I need to find Water Spout. When we get into the underground city. I try to think of what words to say.

“I am searching for Waterspout. Can you lead me to her?” The cloaked pony stares at me. I didn’t understand a word he said but with a point of his hoof, he asked me to follow him. So I did and I was led to a building that from what I was told later for mothers to be forced to become one.

I am allowed in and a large pony guard stares at me and quickly a Naga that wore a suit like a water hunter. She pulls me into a room very quickly and looks back out into the room to the guard.

“Water spout is waiting for you miss Inyanga the leader had to put her into hiding. Because some of the males of this community want to force her to breed a strong foal. They will wait but some don’t wish to. They want to force her to have them now. They’re a small group so I am giving myself to them. Now she is in the back room and there is a dragoness named Gem getting cargo for an island. She doesn’t know that you two are the cargo.”

I nod going into the back room nodding to Water Spout who gave me a quick hug we left out of the back and found the crates soon after. I got into the food and she got into the water. It has been many hours and we felt ourselves being lifted.

_____________________
The island.

We get on the island and the crates are put onto the ground. The crates are opened up and the two of us slowly get out of them. The one that opened them was a strange mare that had a crystal ball on her hip and a mark of Mimic.

“Welcome let’s get you places to stay. You two need to be separated for now. We have a Water hunter doctor that wants to take a look at your friend here. You will be sent to somepony who is waiting for you who has been waiting for you forever.”

I sigh deeply I hated the fact that soon after we meet again I have to leave. I nod to Water spout who is taken away to the doctor. I am led to an inn and the inn is made from old Enclave raptor parts. Going inside it’s a calm inn and standing right at the desk is Rex. My cheeks glow bright red seeing that stallion again. He is talking to a dragoness.
“You have known Cranberry longer them me. Has she always been this stubborn?” Rex laughs.

“Well you married her I would think you would melt that stubbornness from her Gem.” He smirks looking at me and he gasps. He quickly gets out from behind the counter and takes off my hood my cheeks turn bright red.

“Hello, Rex...um. Please don’t tell Cranberry I am here. I am not ready to see her yet.” I look up to Gem who pats my shoulder.

“Cranberry is not ready to see anyone yet. I am Gem her wife and best friend well she keeps to herself. She is a mother a healer and does so much for this island. She told me so much about you and spoke highly of you.”

I was happy to hear that she is happy. Looking at Rex I could finally get to know him. After Gem left I spent the night getting to know Rex.

__________________________
Two years passed.

I have been on this island for the last two years. We have been told it’s not wise to let Cranberry know we are here. So Water Spout and I kept to ourselves and made a life for ourselves here. I became a brew maker I make the medicines that Cranberry uses even though she doesn’t know it’s me just knows I am some zebra that came here. Water Spout found a camel that has been here pretty long and she got married to him.

From what I have learned they’re the first camel and pony to fall in love. He is so kind to her he treats her with so much respect and she fell for him because he did something that males of her kind don’t normally do. He cared about her feelings and did so much to just make her happy. He pampered her and told her that she is his treasure.

As for me, I got to know Rex to the point I married him. I did tell him till this land is healed and things go back to normal. I won’t have foals with him. Rex agreed it was a calm day during the last two years and I spent most of my time with Rex making potions.

Water Spout walks in and she finally learned to speak poneish. She learned from the camel she married. I was there when he proposed to her in ponesh the look on her face when her sand brown fur had been so red I giggiled. She fell for him over the time and it made me happy she finally found someone who treated her like a mare.

“Excuse me Inyanga I am told from a mare it’s time to meet with the others. I am not happy I had to leave my husband and my children..” I sigh nodding.

“I have been expecting this and I ain’t looking forward to it.” We put on our old cloaks and say goodbye to our families. I told Rex I will return and Water Spout told her camel love she will return. We went to the new restaurant that was built around Hawk. I knew she was here but I was told she has been like this ever since she got here

We saw each other and we didn’t say a word I saw Cranberry and she quickly came to hug me and after a while everything that happened and the mare that brought us all together. I don’t know what happened but we all glowed like the elements of old and finally Hawk comes back to us. We didn’t have any time to waste from what the mare told us. We had to get going to mount Aris. It was the day after and Waterspout and I said goodbye to our families.

“I promise I will return soon Rex.” I look over to the mix of pony and camels they have their mother’s gene but from what I learned they have the camel genetic memory. So they remember everything both parents have been through. They kept to themselves and Water Spout and her husband held onto each other and didn’t need to say a word.

“Come on you two. It’s time..” I turn to look at Cranberry nodding and the two of us got into the boat and we left for mount Aris I held onto Water Spout while she cried she feels alone now I am as well but we have a mission to do. To find Ruby and to save this land.

Max level

Footnote: The Brew maker: You have found your calling of making brews for those around you. Each brew you make that your friends take. Gives them a healing buff over time.

Chapter twenty-Four The Water Hunter

Water Hunters are normally known as raiders. The difference between them though. The Water hunters will not rape or murder. They take what they need and they don’t kill unless the need is dire. They mostly go for the exiled and take their water. Think of it as they remove the water from the body. A desert needs means to have water. Sometimes the water is so scarce you must get it other ways. I have known many tribes but most of them are not warriors. They’re just simply followers of Luna. They follow her words and they keep following till the end. They leave us camels alone. I don’t understand why I think it has something to do with the fact the camels joined Luna. Our old alliances are long dead. lt is time for us to regain all of them.

Unknown Camel founder of the rebellion

On an airship leaving the mountain of Aris. A group of friends whose friendship has been strained beyond compare. One of them a native to this very desert land. Her name is Water Spout a pony race known as the Water Hunters. Hiding her entire body in a cloak and hood. An old cloak and hood that had been given to her at a young age.

To her, since she is married and it’s to keep her clean for her camel husband. In her hoof is a golden pendant from her husband she looks back to the island again and then back to her friends. She wants to be with them but she fears what will happen to her new family if anypony learns about the island. She stares at the pendant looking back in her memory of how everything started.

__________________________
Three years ago.

My vision had been fuzzy at most. I have heard of the Storm King in stories. It was hard for me to fully understand him. In my mind, though he did speak old poneish so I could fully understand his words. I tried standing up but the magic held me down. I did make out a few words that scared me.

“Take back… Equestria from those that ruined it. Of course, they won’t listen for they have hope. This land has no hope. Show them the truth about heroes. Show them the endless pain they bring.” He stares at me like he knows that I wouldn’t listen. At least this is how it felt in my mind. I heard more than the others did. The rest of us were lifted into the sky by the Storm King’s magic. I tried to yell at him to say I will help you. I will join you. Out of my fear.

“Now for their judgment….The hero shall watch. For joining the hero and bringing hope to a land that doesn’t need it. Your sentence is exile.” Again things changed in my head about what he said he could have said something different than what the others heard.

He tosses us in many different directions. I don’t even remember what area he sent me to. I just remember falling deep into a dune. The sand did little to break my fall. I felt a few bones in my body. My vision goes fuzzy while I try to stay awake. I see a creature slithering towards me.
It must have been days or a week. Opening my eyes I was in an underground cavern hearing water dripping not far from me. Looking around grunting feeling my left foreleg looking down to it seeing it wrapped in a split along my stomach and chest groaning softly. The bandages felt old, some felt new.

“Ah, you’re awake.” I look up quickly seeing a nurse naga. She wore an old and worn nurse uniform. It didn’t fit her too well some parts of it ripped and the old name tag of a pony still hanging off it. The water hunters and the naga have no issues with each other. I am trying to remember how to speak in her tongue.

“Wh..” Coughs make it harder to speak to them than others. The nurse puts her claw to my mouth. To stop me from speaking.

“You’re a water hunter.” I give a quick nod now that she is speaking what my kind speaks like old poneish. She removes her claw and I try to move but she doesn’t allow me off the bed. Since I am sure I am still too weak to move.

“You need to rest, our queen will wish to speak with you.” It’s been a while since I learned of the naga race. They have a king and a queen. Normally the queen does most of what the king does if the king is either dead or too weak.

“What happened to my friends? The bringer of storms has returned and he killed the hero of the water.” The naga knew what I was speaking of since all of us of the desert had a legend and myth of the one who would bring back the water. When I said the bringer of storms the naga quickly slithers off and sounds an old horn that we all gave each other if the Storm King ever returns

All I heard outside is screaming and the sound of armor and weapons being tossed about. The panic in the voices.

“He has returned quickly. We need to protect the queen and the eggs. The king needs to be told!! Get him back from the meetings with the other desert dwellers quickly!!” The myths have spoken the truth so long ago. The coming of the one that would bring back the water. Is also the coming of the one that shall kill the bringer of water. But the story always ends with the death of the bringer.

Legends and stories always fall short even with me. I never fully believed the idea of this story. Ruby was a great hero. Just the fact she allowed herself to be controlled like she was is not something I was happy to learn. I wish I learned more about her during all that time. I would maybe understand it more. But I followed her because of the stories and legends of the water returning

“Excuse me…” I lift my head looking towards another naga her scales are pure gold. She is wearing a crown made of gold that looks melted on her very body. She has deep cuts into her scales filled with gems. It’s a way to show that she is of royal blood. The gems glow brightly deep in her scales. She lifts one of her glowing diamond claws.

“Forgive me, water hunter. I am dressed for meetings of alliances. I shall fix that another time. But you said the bringer of storms has returned? If this is so then we must be ready for such a fight.”

It took me a while to speak. It was hard for a water hunter like me to speak to those of royal blood. Our minds focus on Princess Luna and honoring her. All I could do was bow down my head.

“Yes, he killed the hero of the water. The one is known as Ruby and tossing me and the rest of her friends across the very land. She was meant to bring back the water this is no longer a legend or myth. In truth, he wishes to bring back the water but under his control.”

The naga queen didn’t like the idea of another controlling the water. The balance has been gone for so long. What if somepony controlling the water meaning the law even the way to grow food could control the lives of many.

“I wish I could help. I am going to be stuck here awhile I am sure. My kind is going to think I am dead. At least that might be wise for now. They weren’t happy that I followed Ruby, to begin with. They told me if I ever returned I would be forced to breed with any male they picked.”

The naga queen stares at me. I could tell from the movement of her legless body she didn’t like what I said. She snapped her claws together and two guards came in. She hisses at them and I couldn’t make out the words. But I have a feeling she said guard me. They both nod and head outside.

“Yes for now that might be best. I have a feeling things are going to get worse. If the bringer of storms is back and he is going to do what you said. There might be rumors of you and your friends surviving the judgment. Now since you will be here with us for a while. I am Emerald I shall treat you as our guest.”

I quickly got off the bed and on my three legs bowing despite the pain. I felt I had to be respectful to the queen. Even though Luna is still my leader. Well, at least she would be if she was still alive. But she hasn’t returned as she told us she would years ago. We have been waiting and then the war started.

“I shall do what I can for you. For now, though I feel it might be best to heal and then go on my way when the time is right. I do wish to find my friends if they survived at all. Just like me, I am sure they all didn’t find a soft place to land. I am sure I was one of the lucky ones. At the moment I am sure of this.”

Emerald nods clicking her claws again.

“I may need you to come with me to the meeting of all the desert dwellers. We will give you a new cloak and a mask to fully hide who you are. Also, we will dye over your cutiemark as well till you’re ready to return your own.”

That idea didn’t sit well with me changing the fur color I was born with. My cutie mark as well. But maybe it’s the right thing to do for the time being. When she clicked her claws she called someone else into the room. A tailor I didn’t enjoy what was going on after that. I had to find a way to stand on three legs while I was measured and sometimes they touch tender spots with the tape.

It took a few hours for them to make the entire new outfit for me and then they dyed my sun brown bleached fur and dyed it light blue and then paint a new cutiemark that is no longer a water spout and now a bloody sword. After a while, I was led to a meeting room with my mask covering my face. Sitting at each table is every desert-dwelling creature. The queen of the tunnelers had her guards with her. The nomadic zebra tribe is known as the sand hooves. The leader of them took off his hood. The next is another group of strange bugs that used to be praying mantis. Thanks to experimentation in the desert and taking them from their land. They were created to be weapons to fight the zebras.

A camel sitting in one of the chairs. This group is known as the keepers of history and they left so other races don’t find camel’s secrets.

“Now...I know not all of us are here. Some are dealing with their little wars. “ I look over to like six seats empty. “Someday we will all get over our little wars. But I called you all here because...The bringer of storms has returned.”

The zebra stood on his hooves and slams his left hoof on the table.

“If this is true then we must get ready for battle!”

I took a deep breath I notice that a pony walks in. The leader of the entire water hunter tribe. He sits down and stares at the female leaders. The tunneler queen stares back at him not liking the look she is getting along with the female leader of the large praying mantis creatures. The queen of them stabs her bladed arm into the table.

“Do you wish to say something about breeding stock?!” She hisses and Emerald lifts her claw.

“Verde” The praying mantis turns her head I finally got a good look at her. She is not green like the others. She is pure blue and has a bunch of bug shells that adorn her large body.

“Forgive him. He follows the old ways.” The pony glares at Emerald. He didn’t let it bother him but the look on his face. He wanted to turn the entire females in this area into breeding slaves. He sighs deeply.

“Okay, why are we all here. Also, who is that in the cloak and the mask?” I got pretty scared that I was going to get betrayed. I took a deep breath doing my best to stay silent. I sat on my haunches since it’s getting hard to stand on three hooves.

“This mare...is a former friend of the hero known as Ruby. She came to warn us. The warning is the hero has been killed and Wheel Tread brought back the bringer of Storms.” The group of desert dwellers has no fear on their faces. The tension could be cut with a sharp knife to bleed it.

“I see. Does this mean the dwellers will get over their little wars and start fighting to protect the desert itself or will we go into hiding?” Emerald sighs shaking her head.

“That is the question Maerifa. The fire ants are still wanting their land back from the stone backs. The only faction that has stayed silent is the forest dwellers of the desert. I heard stories that they got very angry at the fact Ruby went there. Then nothing I wonder if she found a way to fix their problems at least for now.”

The meeting went on and it was mostly arguments about how the alliance would go. I did bring up Hard Rock and how they would join and maybe some others would join.

“The bigger issue with some of the towns. Ruby did get mind-controlled by the one known as Wheel Tread. What he wished to do is to control the flow of the water on this land. Knowing that the ability to grow food would be the same as well. Then I went silent again after I spoke getting a lot of stares.

“If that is true that Wheel Tread is finally making a move. Then we won’t be able to easily counter this. Since he helped many of us over the years. He knows my tactics well. Since he is the one that showed me most of the tactics in battle. So I am going to need to get other Naga tribes to help."

Verde sighs softly clicking her large blades on the table. From the looks of it, they all owe Wheel Tread one way or the other. I don’t know why the water hunters would owe Wheel Tread. But I know why the Kirin owes him.

“Could we expect anything from the Kiran or are they completely under the control of Wheel Tread? I heard some nasty stories of what went on there. I am hoping non of them were true. But I am guessing they all are.” Verde looks at me.

“Are they?”

I remember the stories myself and then when we went there. I remember what Cranberry told us. That Ruby was there undercover but then she vanished soon after the attack on the captain and after the attack on the army base. I just wish I could have helped then instead of not understanding anything.

“I don’t know. I know from the stories I heard that one of them is under the control of Wheel Tread. But I am sure without me you could find ways to get others on your side. I doubt I will be of use with half my body in a cast.”

Thankfully they couldn’t tell from the cloak and the mask. The pain was getting harder to bear. I had to stay here though just in case of more questions.

“It’s time for us to go. Our breeding season is in a few days.” I look to Verde. “Since a war might be coming we won’t eat our males this time. Now we need to get going. I shall do what I can to convince the rest of my kind not to eat their breeding partner.” The large praying mantis queen leaves with her guards.

“It seems I have to hatch many warriors.” The Tunneler queen lifts from her chair. Before she could even move she collapses her guards help her. She softly sobs she then stands up rubbing her eyes. “Sorry Ruby.. was like a daughter to me. Even if I held her in my arms only once as she slept. She promised me that she would return. She reminds me of my past as well. Since I was part of her race in the past.”

I watch while the grieving queen leaves the meeting room. I turn to my leader who gets right in my face and stares right into the holes of the mask to see my eyes. I freeze in place not sure what he would do to me.

“I’m sorry for your loss.” He puts his hoof on my shoulder nodding to me. “All I did was harm a friend of hers named Water Spout. I seem to forget at times the old times no longer work. But it would take too long for the other water hunters to learn this. Maybe when I give up my leadership the idea of moving to another way of life is best.”

He turns to leave I felt bad that I wasn’t going to tell him that it was me. I feel if I did he would turn around and expect me to return. He gives Emerald a gentle bow of his head. He leaves the room and the only one left is the leader of the nomadic zebras and the camel they both stayed silent looking at each other.

“What about you two then? We can normally count on you, Axel?” The zebra lifts his head to stare at me then Emerald. He stands up from his chair turning his head to look at me.

“When the time comes we will come and the sand shall sing for us when you do. I shall gather my warriors and contact the other zebra tribes. But we can’t contact the ones in the cavern. We have tried and they refuse to allow their caves to open. We can barely even get into Hard Rock. We shall do what we can even. If we have to contact the traitors of the Kludge.”

He stands up from his chair walking over to the Queen of the naga smiling.

"Are you still up for tea with my wives dear Emerald?"

The queen of the naga chuckles nodding.

"Looking forward to it tell Isla I am looking forward to it. Take care Axel and please stay safe."

Axel leaves waving and Maerifa finally stands up from her chair setting down a scroll. I am sure it has powerful magic within it since knowing the Lore-keepers from the old stories they have very powerful magics with them in their books. She bows her head after and moves from her chair.

“When the time comes, cast this spell and call us through the storms of night. We shall come and become one with the fire."

The female camel stares at me. I got her name she is Lore-keeper Maerifa. She looks over at me and I can tell she looks like she can see right through me. I knew camels were smarter than they looked but I didn't know they were that smart. Maybe they have seen it all before.

"Maybe telling those around you who you are little pony could have been wise. Telling a lie is bad in the eyes of the sand speaker. But I can't tell you what to do and such only the maiden of the sand can do that."

I stood up from my chair after Maerifa puts her paw on my shoulder. I look into her eyes as she looks into mine. I can tell she knows who I am just from the windows of the soul. At least that is how camels explain they see through things. The camel leaves. Those who follow her have weapons but books attached to their cloaks.

After that exchange Emerald clicks her claws once again to call the guards to come and protect me.

“I want you to double the guard on our friend here. I don’t want her to go anywhere without protection. Also, servants, I want you to clean her feed her and wait on her every whim and she may be here a year or two. We may have her for an extended time.”

I didn’t want to be here too long. I had a feeling though I wouldn’t get a right to argue with her. Maybe she is right that I should stay here and wait to see what happens. I am led to the guest room that is made just for me. Inside is everything a Water hunter wants good desert food. Smooth fresh water from a body with some of the blood still in it and a simple soft smooth bed.

“Now I am Longtail. I am the captain of the guard.” He smiles sweetly at me taking my good hoof and kissing it. “So please do expect me to show up more often maybe to even help you test that bed.” My cheeks glow brightly red from the flirting.

“I um. It’s unheard of for a Water hunter to mate outside their species. Of course, I am not new to that pleasure. I could give you a try.” A smirk forms across my face. I need a good romp with a male. It may not be proper, but at least it would give me something to do over the time I am here.

“So again big guy I don’t mind just don’t expect much from it.” I give a quick wink and chuckle

“Oh not at all it would be completely out of pleasure. Even if it means making you a very happy mare the entire time you’re here.”

A giggle comes from my lips looking away from bashful while he walks away and I sit on the bed I have been given to relax. It’s nice to relax and to just allow myself to rest. I lay there and listen to the sounds of the underground. The underground is mostly silent with a few drips from the water. The silence allows me to think more than I used to think. Since my old home, I had to be there for the leaders and follow their every whim.

“Excuse me, miss.” I lift my head from the bed looking at a naga servent. The naga has faded scales. From what I can tell she was treated better than the slaves or in a kinder way of saying it servants.

“I am here to clean you up and change your bandage dressing. Then we got dinner ready for you. I know you’re a unicorn but you will be fine with me cleaning you?” I didn’t wish to tell them no this is their job and they’re meant to be at my every whim. I don’t want to get used to this though. I am going to have things myself.

“I don’t mind...I was raised to learn to take care of myself even though we do have servants, they're mostly the females who can’t have foals.” I look back at what I just said feeling disgust for what my tribe does to the females that they don’t consider useful anymore. It made me feel awful at this fact now.

I lay my head down to close my eyes and finally rest.

_________________________________________
A few months later.

It’s been a few months. I had most of the bandages removed from my body. The issue is my leg and hoof were both broken from when the Storm King tossed me. I can walk with a limp. I was in the room I had been given a few months ago and rest and relax. The guard and I have been getting together now and then and having a few small dates. Nothing real pleasurable yet. I think he is waiting till I am better. Emerald opens the door. I could see the fear in her eyes when she saw me.

“Please stay here Water Spout don’t leave even if you hear any sounds. We have a group of Storm King minions looking for you. There is a bounty on you and the others. It’s because they don’t think Ruby is dead. So please for now stay in this room. We will cover this door up with sand and mud so they don’t find it. So again please whatever you hear stay. I will let the captain of the guard in to protect you.”

Longtail comes in and closes and locks the door. He shouts it's fine to cover the door up. He looks at me and a smile forms across his face. He slowly slithers to me and wraps his large strong scaled arms around me.

“Well, we have time to get to know each other now. Since I will be busy protecting you from the bounty hunters looking for you.” I didn’t follow the hero of the water that long. I do worry about the others though. I stood up from the bed pacing I felt stressed and worrying about my friends. It wasn’t easy to pace with a hurt leg.

“Water Spout… you should relax.” I stop turning to look at him with a weak smile forming on my face.

“It’s hard I had friends that joined me with Ruby. I haven’t seen them since all this happened and I am worried about them. I am worried that the hate sickness will affect those around them. I don’t want any of them hurt.”

Longtail sighs. He shifts on his body looking towards the door and then back to me. A smile forms across his face again. I could tell though he wasn’t very happy about a lot of what is going on.

“I am sorry Water Spout I am focusing on the fact I want to have sex with you. Rather than caring about your feelings. It’s hard not to want to be with such a sexy mare like you. I do know what you mean though about the hate sickness. Many of us are worried that it will hit us and we will have to get you out of here.”

I giggle softly at the fact I am so attracted to this Naga.

“I am very flattered you want to take me that badly Longtail. I would love to have you do so. Just for the moment, I feel it’s not easy to think of breeding. Mostly because what if they catch us together. It would make me so red in the face and I am sure you wouldn’t care and say hey come and enjoy the show.” I giggle more.

We heard shouting outside and the sounds of each room around us and next to us being broken into and searched. I relax while I hear all this. Longtail grabs his sword getting by the door even though on the outside it’s blocked and not able to be seen.

“Heh after all this is said and done let us celebrate with a good hard mating, my dear Water Spout.” I give a quick nod staying silent since they’re searching for me screams outside are getting closer.

“We know she is here!!” One of the bounty hunters screams. “If you don’t let us find her and bring her to the justice she deserves then we will destroy everything.” It’s gotten to the point that they even shoot off their guns. I want to go out there and help. I can’t though and after a while there is silence.

“STOP HER!!” One of them screams and a shot is fired and the other bounty hunters sound angry at their friend.
“You killed a child!!” I heard the words you killed a child. The hate sickness starts to fill my heart my eyes go red. I could see the goat the warning that tells us that if we start to hate. He will start to spread the sickness around us. My horn glows brightly to grab Longtail's hilt of his sword in the power. He did his best to stop me I push him back with my magic.

With all my anger all my hate from the sickness. I tear at the door with my magic and the sword. I feel the music in my heart. It beats like its music. Taking a deep breath the song of what I am feeling fills my entire soul.

“I shall bring forth justice. Justice shall be brought!!” I break through the wooden door. The bounty hunters turn to stare right at me. There is a group of five. They’re all the storm King’s minions. They all set down their weapons grabbing swords and shields.

“Finally a battle.” One softly whispers. The leader of them the largest of them all stands right infront of me. He joins in with the song.

“I don’t know… what is causing us to sing. But we shall fight!!! We shall sing and make this battle be art!!” The others smash their arms on their armor making drums and stomping their feet.

“We shall fight to make the battle right!!” The second one sings. “We will carry on!!” They smash their armor harder as drums. I stomp my hooves joining in with the drums my heart dancing with them.

“I shall never fall!!. I shall always be free to fight!!” The drums get louder. Oh so beating the drums oh so the tongue shrilling music is that calling to them. As if birds sang a chorus oh the blood the gore to come. Eyes not far watching the young the old the warriors of naga. I finally charge at the main warrior our weapons smash hard the sound of our blades rings with the music.

“Come peacefully, little Water hunter. Come and follow the balance the king has set. Bring forth the peace so others may be free!! If you don’t you will fall!! You all will fall in the balance of the Storm King. He shall bring back this land for us!!!!” It’s not as hard as many would think fighting and singing at the same time. The hate sickness glowing brightly in my eyes.

“The stars… Sing for your death. The bringer of water you killed. The stars scream for blood in my heart. So Ruby will return from death. The balance shall never be broken!!!” I could swear the stars are singing now. I hear them I see them.

“We judge… we sing. We cry for blood. In the name of those that wish for death. The judges scream. The one of our will we shall rise!! We remain in death. Come little warrior give it to us or be judged.” Our blades smash hard together sparks fly from the heating blades. I quickly turn on my back hooves and buck him. He tries to block with the shield and it gets a dent in it.

“There is no..balance with how the Storm King wishes to do this. Stealing the water stealing the food of the land. Giving it back for lives!!. There is no way ponies will go for this!!” I felt the music getting wilder and wilder. Some of the nagas smashed their tails on the walls and join in the battle of the music. The storm king’s minions smash their hands on their armor to the point of it starts to crack. The leader of the minions tosses his shield and sword to the ground with a tunk. He reaches behind him grabbing his hammer. He smashes the hilt on the ground to join in with the music.

“Scootalooo failed. BlackJack failed. All heroes failed to understand they were the cause of the problems of the world. Wherever a hero goes the land becomes death. Admit pony admit it.” He screams at me no longer singing the music getting louder. “Heros have become the threat to this land. Accept your new heroes. Accept that fact pony accept it now!!” The hammer smashes down and naga and the Storm King’s minions sing as we fight.

“Dance dance to the fight. Dance to the drops of blood end. Whoever wins we shall remain. Whoever ends. We shall sing. We shall sing. We shall dance. In the name of blood.” Our weapons smash into each other even though he is stronger I may be getting weaker from overdoing it. But the music is causing my body to strain.

“I will not fail. I shall fight in the name of Ruby. I shall never fall I shall always fight... I will never end!” I slash into his side causing a deep bloody gash. Blood drips to the dirt and mud below. He holds his side holding the hammer in his other hand. He stares at the blood dripping from his side. He smears the hammer with his blood all over the head and he stares back at me his eyes glowing brighter.

I didn’t expect what came next he charges right at me. The drumming and screams of blood keep sounding. He hits me with the pummel of the hammer hard enough in my chest to crack a rib to also get the better of me and then he swings the hammer I try to block and I fly from the hit causing me to slide along the sand. The Storm King bounty hunters and the Naga sing.

“Water Hunter Rise… Water hunter sing.” The leader stares at the soldiers that came with him. He looks at them confused then he remembers I am a water hunter. We fight in the name of honor. He joins in with the others.

“Rise, water hunter. Fight in the name of honor.” I grunt blood draining from the wound in my chest. Blood leaks from my mouth. I try to stand on my hooves even though the hate has finally left me. I stand with the sword it’s broken in many pieces I hold the broken hilt.

“I..” Cough up some blood. “Will not fall. I will not break. In the name of Ruby, The bringer of the water. In the name of Nightmare moon. I shall ..” I cough deeper more blood falling onto the sand and mud below. The large Storm king minion walks to me standing over me. His blood dripping and mixing with mine. He gets on his knee forcing the hammer down and bows his head.

“Oh, great Water Hunter showing me honor. You have won this day and you shall rise!! You shall rise you shall rise.” He looks to the others behind him that came with him. They walk over bending their knees and setting down their weapons.

“The water hunter has proven to be the better. You have reminded me of what we are fighting for in this world. We are fighting for honor. We are fighting to protect. We are fighting to protect. My bounty hunters and I shall go and when you call we shall come for the final battle.” He sets down his hammer and stands They smash their arms on their armor again.

“You have risen!!!” They walk off chanting those lines till their voices vanish in the darkness. I fall to my knees panting and coughing, No one came to help me at all. I tried to get up on my hooves I fall on my side grunting in pain. All the naga came to me and lift me, non of them said a single word. All of them carry me while a group of younger ones whispers.

“Hero….hero. Bringer of hope.” I am put down on one of the beds the hammer set down beside me.

“I think you made a mistake there Water Spout.” Emerald is staring down at me. She is not happy with me from the look on her face. She shook her head she looks up at the doctor. Who comes into view cleaning my face and the sweat on my body.

“At least she proved that she could do something. Even if they stood larger than she was. She just proved why so many hope for the heroes. Even though she will no longer be welcomed here with how you’re acting my queen.” The two females stare at each other. The medical naga hisses deeply at her queen. The medical naga I finally got a good look at her. She is pure white and has pink eyes.

“Don’t test me, doctor.” She hisses deeply. The doctor stares at the queen moving away from me they both stare in their eyes.

“Test you, my queen? If you had your way you would just let them walk all over us. Because you’re worried that the Storm King will attack us. If you do anything he will walk all over you. Just like what happened.” She points to the body on the bed. “One is dead because you refused to do anything. How will more die for you to get it through your damn head.” She hisses deeper. I finally sit up in my bed groaning

“Enough… please..don’t fight because of me. I will leave please don’t fight.” The doctor forces me down staring at the Queen.

“Listen Emerald if we keep this up we might as well start a civil war between us and those that wish to fight. But you need to understand. She fought to protect us from those that wanted to harm us. Making them into guardians for a later battle. So you can let her stay. Let her stay till she is fully healed.”
I have a feeling that these two have been going at each other for a long time. Turning my eyes to each of them the anger and hate that comes off them. I felt the rage of each I see the goat forming not far his eyes glowing as well as his giant horns. The hate sickness seeps into the room Emerald reaches for the hilt of her sword. While the doctor reaches for a gun. Quickly I sit up it causing my stomach to lurch and my head to throb.

“Stop!!” They turn their hateful eyes towards me. “The hate sickness.” I cough very hard blood flying out. “It’s taking control of you… please don’t. You need to be...strong.” Coughing hits me harder more blood comes out of my mouth. They look at each other then at me. I fell on my back panting hard not doing so well.

“Emerald we will argue later I need to save her life. I don’t have anything that could remove the pain. The only thing I know we can use is...those memory orbs in the museum.” Emerald nods looking at her servants.

“Go get all of the orbs you can find. We need to keep this hero alive. She can teach us more about her powerful heart later.” My vision slowly gets dark I hear voices trying to keep me awake. I feel an orb touch my horn and my vision finally goes dark.
____________________________
Memories

I was in the memory of a stallion? It felt like that at least to me. My host looks into the mirror and I see a white face stallion with a long black beard. He is wearing a cloak and a medallion of a symbol I have never seen before.

“It seems that many ponies are starting to hate non-ponies after the attack of the Storm King. But is it wise to cause more of these problems sir? We all have to work together even though the Storm King wasn’t a pony.”

The unicorn didn’t say a word while a mare behind him just went on about everything. He uses his magic to clean his beard and looks at the mare in his mirror.

“That is the question. I don’t trust non-ponies more just because of the Storm King. It’s because the danger to our land shows the truth. The changelings pretend that they changed. They never came to help. The dragons never came to help either. We were on our own.” He turns his head to look at the mare.

The mare has a smile form on her face.

“That is the issue though. That princess of a friendship wishes to get to know other races and species. I have a feeling maybe we should. I don’t agree with opening our schools to them though. If that happens what will you do?”

The white stallion turns back to the mirror. He didn’t say a word for a second and I felt the memory slowly fade. The memory ends feeling myself go into another memory. The memory is of the same stallion. I could tell I was in his body. I have a feeling that I am going to learn who this is. He is standing right beside an alicorn. Wait he is standing right beside the great princess Luna!! I am not worthy I kept saying to myself.

“Now thank you for meeting with me Chancler Neighsay. Ever since Twilight closed the school of friendship I would like to spread her teachings to the schools of cantorlot. I know well old stallion you have been very outspoken since the war. You don’t trust other races but we need to find a way to get peace.”

The stallion paces around the throne room. I could feel his hatred for all things non-pony. It wasn’t easy for him to swallow this pride and accept those back into these lands. He keeps pacing not wishing to anger princess Luna.

“Princess I am not sure it’s wise. We can’t trust any of the non-pony races after what the Storm King did and the war. We need to make sure that we focus on our own..” He turns while the door opens and a group of camels walks in.

“Excuse me please.” Luna walks off the throne to talk to the leader of the camels. Neighsay stays close enough to at least hear the conversation. “Hello, walkers of the sand. What have you brought me?”

A pregnant female camel bows her head in the back walking up infront of the others. She leans down to allow her stomach to be fully seen. On her side is the name Dunewalker. It’s branded in her side and the poor camel has been through much.

“I have come to offer the next Dunewalker to you, my queen.” Luna frowns and in the darkness watching is the stallion that is my host. I am not happy with the feelings I feel. The hatred he has for the camels.

“The next Dunewalker will be honored like the rest of you Dunewalker. May he or she follow in your hoofsteps and help defend in the name of Luna. Someday you will go to the forest and then…” Luna looks away she wasn’t happy with her words. “Become one with the forest.”

The dune walker of the past bows her head. Her eyes turn to look right at my host. My host is taken aback by the look he is given by the walker. Her eyes are full of peace even pain for what is coming up in her life. My host comes out of the darkness.

“Have you ever thought of removing yourself from the curse of the walker? That curse has been forced on you for many years even before I was born along with your genetic memory. Why must you allow yourself to become part of those evil trees in the forest?”

He notices Luna is not amused at his question. He keeps his eyes on the camel. The hatred he feels for this creature. All I could feel for him is hate for other races and beings. This camel shes a threat to him.

“I can see you haven’t changed a bit Neighsay. From the entire time, I knew you or those before knew you. Your ponies will never get over your xenophobic nature. You like to think you’re above other races. It’s why this silly war started and why you thought you could enslave the camels and the zebras thought the same.” She gets right into my host’s face.

He backs up ending up right behind Luna and his behind smacks right into Luna’s chest he looks back over his shoulder at Luna. The look on her face she is not amused even more. He gulps deeply.

“I have changed...even though I am not fond of the fact the zebras have harmed so many ponies. Ponies never asked for this war. Ponies never even wanted this war.” The Dunewalker looks at her guards and then up to Luna craning her head back down to Neighsay.

“The war happened little pony. We camels want nothing to do with your silly race war. We will kick you both out of our desert again and again and allow you to stay in the cities you created. But if you try turning us into slaves again or the zebras doing the same. We will in the name of Queen Luna kill you.” My host looks back at Luna. Like he wants her to say something. All she did was stare at him.

“Princess, shouldn’t you say something?”

Luna turns her eyes back at Neighsay the beauty in her eyes. My host didn’t feel anything but I did. Just to see the creator of the water hunters. The creator of the moon and the stars. Oh if I could just bow to her and worship her. I want to control this host to do just that but I can’t. She just has a simple calm gentle stare. Her mane flowing like the wind is blowing through it.

“I have no words to say. Dunewalker in a way is the right little pony. We had no right to invade that desert. We have become no better than the Storm King thinking that all lands should bow to us because we need their resources. If they capture more ponies and use them for hard labor maybe it will teach them to not anger the desert dwellers.”

My host quickly gets away from Luna and the camels. The fear he feels is so great all he did was trot as quickly as he could. The vision slowly ends with the final door and him ending up outside.

______________________________
The waking world.

I open my eyes the lights blinding me for how sensitive my eyes are right now. I hear soft voices I can’t make any of them out. I try moving my legs but I can’t all I can feel are straps holding me down. Blinking my eyes a few times my vision very slowly comes back to normal. A naga hovers over me a gentle smile forms on her face it’s the doctor. The doctor I never got the name of. She gently places her claws on my chest to relax me stroking my stomach.

“Shh you’re fine but I had to open you up to remove some of the broken ribs. I put in metal ribs that will feel strange to you for a while. Everything else is fine now Emerald is going to let you stay for a year. Her mages want to even teach you to use your powers to be ready just in case the time comes to fight. When you feel you’re able to be moved I am going to take you to the blacksmith and he will make you a weapon.”

I could barely nod or speak for now. I lay my head back down groaning softly. Feeling like my entire body is on fire from the pain and being opened up to remove broken ribs. It took a few hours or so but I finally feel myself regaining a little bit of mental ability. After a while, she removes the straps from my legs and helps me sit up.

“Make me a weapon and mages teach me? Could they teach to use magic and infuse them with a type of magic that could be powerful magic?” The doctor shrugs.

“I am just a doctor. I know next to nothing about magic. I keep those around me alive.” A wheelchair is brought in by Longtail and with the help of the doctor I am gently sat in it and they put my weak body on the chair.

“Now before you leave little pony. I am known as Curadora. We shall meet again till the year is up. Then when the final battle starts expect me to be there. To help heal those on both sides of the battle. All life is the same we can’t forget that. Even if the hatred doesn’t allow us to do so. We got to remember we may be different species but we are all beings of this world and all came from the dust of it.”

After all that I am wheeled through the sandy halls. The tunnels look to be made of sandstone bricks. A wonderful inviting community waves to me while I come through in the wheelchair. I get some cheers and claws up. A couple of guards slither beside me to protect me they said in their own words.

Finally, I am led to a strange building that is in this underground community. Most of the homes and stores are built inside the sand walls. This building though is built out of various sandstones and iron. It’s in the middle of the marketplace while some other stores are just stalls. I have a confused look on my face.

I am led inside it’s so warm in here like it’s part of the desert and right by the anvil is a large male naga he has heavy armor all along his left arm and his left eye is gone. He turns his good eye to stare at me. He sets down his large hammer slithering to me along his armored tail.

“Welcome.” I finally get a good look at him. He is black-scaled and soot-covered most of his body is strong each muscle ripples through his arm. He looks back to his hammer then back at me. “The queen wishes me to make you a weapon.” He leads me through a bunch of items and various irons. One thing caught my eye like it was calling to me. I stare at a pure grey metal item lifting it in my magic and looking at it. I heard of these things a space probe. Something that was used all the time before the world ended.

“I will use this. Please could you make me some throwing knives?” The blacksmith turns his eye to look at me an evil smirk comes over his face. He takes the probe looking back to the anvil. He gives a quick nod.

“Throwing knives hmm? You do know this may have absorbed the powers of the moon since it crashed oh like 20 years ago and my father found it. No one has ever taken interest in such a creation. Now it will do its last mission and be a weapon for you. So please sit in the waiting room.”

Longtail pushes me into the waiting room it’s not much of a waiting room it was more to keep us out of the way of the blacksmith. I took a deep breath-taking in the air from the magic filters and enjoying the calm air.

“You look nervous Water Spout.” My ears perk up turning my head even though the pain is insane. I grunt at the hurt mussels in my neck stroking it with my hoof. I guess being nervous is going to be even more normal at the fact I had to deal with bounty hunters. That just turns around and lets me live. I didn’t want to look weak to a male beside me. At times though it is best to show weakness you can’t always be strong for all those around you.

“I am nervous. After what happened do you expect me not to be? Just the fact I am being hunted for following Ruby into battle. I didn’t know what was going on most of the time since I was protected by Tick Tock and since my kind aren’t well-liked by many of the villages. I don’t blame them. We do tend to hunt for water.”

Longtail nods sighing.

“That is the issue most of the time Water Spout. Most of the outsiders of the deserts don’t understand those that live within the desert. Of course, I think most of the time they’re dealing with their problems care. It’s something I never really expected myself when I went on my journey to become the captain of the guard. I had to prove myself on the surface. I met so many who refused us. I met many who just feared us but learned who I was over time.”

I did all I could to listen to him. The hammer smashing the anvil even became a normal thing to me with Longtail’s deep voice. I wish I could have done what I wanted and spent that time with him. Enjoy a loving moment of love and peace. Looking towards the naga blacksmith whose hammer smashes harder on what he is creating for me. It’s so amazing I have never seen a blacksmith at work before.

“I don’t know, what to do at all Longtail. All I can think of doing is well finding a place to hide and then waiting for everything to end. Maybe I am too scared about everything that is going on. I am just a simple water hunter mare. I should do what my leader said just be a mare that holds the future.”

Longtail looks over at me while I speak my words. A frown forms on his face. I could tell in his eyes that he felt bad about how he acted toward me. He wanted to in his words have sex with me. Now I am sure he is understanding that I have been treated that way my entire life. Even though I would have loved to do the same with him. Just hard to do so when you’re stuck in a chair such as this.

“I can understand perfectly Water Spout. My race well my tribe is focused like this. The males are breeding fodder the females are normally the warriors. Since I am sterile Emerald felt bad for me and let me be trained to be a warrior. So I will never get a female to fall for me. If I do then we will have to adopt. That won’t be a bad thing but to some females of my race. It’s not a status symbol thing. I am sure though I will meet some female that is willing to adopt non-naga to.”

My respect for Longtail doubled tenfold at his idea of adopting. I have a feeling that someday he will find that one that wishes to love him for him and not because he is some male with a body. Well, a strong body. The fact I wouldn’t mind my cheeks burning hot from my thoughts. I need to ignore my want of being with somepony at the moment. It’s not the right time to do so. I am unable to hide my face.

“Well, Longtail I am sure you..” I look up at the blacksmith who just got done with my weapon from the looks. He has a smile on his face and leans down to look at my cheeks. “Um…..”

“I am sorry just I have never seen a pony blush before. Anyway, I have finished your weapons from what I see with them. If you use them enough they will absorb your magic and allow you to be able to use less magic to control them. Now let me help you out of this chair.” He gently grabs my forehooves and helps me out of the wheelchair I am finally able to stand on my own. Still, I feel the pain still going through my body.

He leads me to the knives laying on the anvil. There are six of them lifting them in my magic. It’s so easy to lift them. I feel the magic of the moon itself filling my very magic core. It was so much that my magic explodes causing me to toss the knives all over the room. The knives stab into various parts of the wall and one ends up in the arm of the blacksmith. The blacksmith stares at the knife while Longtail hid behind the counter. He pulls the knife out of his arm and stares at the knife.

“Huh, it seems your magic core couldn’t handle the magic of the moon for too long. You will need some longer training to make sure you can. Now all you have to do is name them. Think hard and knowing the magic of the moon it will forge the words in the blade.” Closing my eyes tightly thinking and the name finally forged on my weapons. Looking down at them seeing the words Cultri.

“Now they’re named. Water Spout you will be taken to the wizards or the spellcasters of the naga. They will teach you how to use your magic core the best way they know-how. They will turn you into the magic user you’re meant to be. Now forgive me we will never meet again I am sure. I have to make armor and weapons for the war ahead. I am sure there will be a war to come. A war over ideology and who can heal this world better.” From those words, it hits me harder than I thought it would.

He is right this is about who can bring the balance back to the world better. The heroes that are now the villains and the villains that are now the heroes. If it’s the way of morality and the sense of justice then we got more to work towards. The idea of social justice but that way of justice never fully works. There are more senses of justice.

I heard screaming outside and quickly went outside to see what is causing this screaming. Outside I saw another group of bounty hunters looking for me. This time they haven’t given the right of way but they were too strong for the naga warriors to handle with heavy armor and the weapons they carried. I had to finally make a stand again even if it killed me this time.

I didn’t have any weapons and the pony bounty hunters turn to look at me. Despite the dye, they know who I am pretty easily. Just from the look, I give them I am giving those around me hope. It’s seen in their eyes. The ponies turn their weapons and one of them holds a large mini-gun it slowly turns ready to fire its bullets. There are five ponies they all have heavy weapons. The others have machine guns ready to fire on me.

“It’s now time to prove yourself Water Spout.” The knives are tossed to me while all six of them fly over to me. I have to make sure my magic core is not overworked my magic glows over the knives and I have them float beside me. They glow brightly in my magic the power of the moon filling my core I struggle to hold this magic in my core.

“You must be the hero we have been sent to look for. I am sorry I am not fond of doing this. But you’re a hero a threat to a land healing from what the last hero brought. Wheel Tread is offering a great deal of money and water for your capture even your death. He would rather you’re alive. If you make this hard we will kill all these nagas you’re a hero you can’t allow that to happen can you?”

I didn’t even flinch at those words. I doubt they know it took years for the water hunters and naga to even come to the table to talk. I had to allow myself to be the water hunter again. I can’t just allow them to get to me.

“I am a water hunter. You may kill all the naga you wish to. It won’t affect me but you’re after me if you need to threaten those around you to get to me. Then you have already failed.” The ponies stare at me then at the naga. This race used to be being backstabbed by my kind. I will not backstab them this time. Standing not far from us and I notice just once many robe-wearing nagas not far from me.

“I see now come with us then peacefully or we will kill you miss hero. Unless…” Before he finishes speaking one of my knives hovers right at his throat and he stops speaking. The other knives are doing the same to the others.

“How about this you leave because one a hero doesn’t murder even though sometimes they do remove threats of this world. Most of the time water hunters don’t wait to kill. Since we do it to get the water. Now” I walk towards the stallion who I am sure is the leader. I stare at him right in his eyes.

“Listen handsome you want to live on to spread your seed? You’re a stallion you want to extend your family line. Just like all stallions wish to do unless you just wish for a fling. Look at your friends I don’t mind harming them.” I heard a sigh beside me

“Just kill them.” I turn my eyes to see one of the naga mages. “Remove the trash and prove to us that you’re worth training.” More mages and those users of magic came over to watch to see my choice in this matter.

“Yes come on little pony prove to us you have what it takes to win this battle. Even if it means letting go of what it means to be a pony. Even if it means you become the monster. The monster that is unwilling to allow this sickness to continue.”

I turn my eyes back to the stallion. To win a war do I need to become like the monster? Should I be willing to let go of being a hero? I remember stories of other heroes having this problem as well. They could have ended a threat so long ago but most of the time they let them go. Taking a deep breath closing my eyes.

“Listen…” I open my eyes back up looking at the stallion again. “I got a family a young colt that was recently born Please. We aren’t bounty hunters. We are just wanting the food and water and money we would get for turning you in alive or dead.”

One of the nagas laughed.

“Oh, what lies they spread.” One adds. “Yes, such wonderful lies. Would the pony fall for it?” A second one saids. “Spreading the fear will make them fear little pony. Make them cry for you to kill them!!” Another naga hisses. They all say the same things over and over.

“ENOUGH!!!” I finally scream floating the knives back to me. Looked to the mages that would soon train me and the ponies. The magic filling my heart and core disrupted and my knives fell to the ground with a ting.

“I will not be a murderer. I will let them go.” I turn my head to look at the stallion and those that came with him. “Go.” I lift my knives and walk away showing my back to the stallion. Then the final horseshoe drops. He charges up his mini-gun and before he could fire a shot rings out blowing his head up into chunks. I turn quickly seeing the others with smoking guns and they nod to me. The only mare with them turns her pure red eyes to me. I notice the symbol on her ear. It’s the order of mimic. I heard of them before she smiles sweetly at me. While the others leave.

“The order wishes to see you alive little water hunter.” The little blue mare comes over to me setting down her smoking gun. “No need for this anymore.” She kicks the dead stallion. “He was part of us once.”

I had no idea what was going on. I know the mages haven’t left yet so I didn’t upset them by not killing the stallion as they wanted me to. While I stare at the mare I notice from behind her one of the mages or magic users of the naga I have no idea what they’re called.

“What does the order want from me? All I know about the order they follow the one known as Mimic? So why would the order be interested in me?”

The mare walks closer lifting my knives with her strange magic. I notice a ring around her neck that gives her unicorn abilities but they look weaker than normal unicorns. She licks the knives tasting the metal.

“Hmm, I have never tasted such a metal before. Maybe I will have to learn what it is sooner or later. Now I am sorry that I had to show up with such a group. He was a good father and a good stallion. But he wanted to be looked at as a hero by Wheel Tread and the Storm King. So I agreed with the others if he didn’t get us killed. We would turn around and kill him.”

I did notice she never answered my question.

“Again what does the order of Mimic want from me?” This order normally is not around unless they want something.”

Her red eyes look right back at me. A deep gulp comes from me while I stare into those eyes.

“The order of Mimic wants you to find Ruby. Then we want to bring back the balance. The balance that the Storm King wants to bring back but how he wishes to do it. It by having every pony stomped under him like a piece of shit. The real balance is progress but the progress that is good for all and every pony that gets what they need from it. Not to be used to just destroy the communities in the desert. Now I must be going. We will meet again in three years.”
“Why three years?” I ask while she walks away. She never answers me and all I can think of is I need to find Ruby. But she died? Before I could think about it anymore. One of the mages tilts their head looking at me a smile forming on her old face.

“You didn’t do what would have been best for all of us. I do see we should train you though. Without training, you could become a problem to those around you. Now come and learn to be a mage in a year. It maybe takes longer to learn more but you will learn those on your own.”

I am taken to the biggest building made of magic sandstone. The stone glows brightly I feel the magic filling my core taking a deep breath. When we go inside the large building. The magic fills my core even more. It’s so intoxicating that it’s insane of course they didn’t let me carry my knives they took them because of how I could lose myself.

“Now first test of your training.” I look up to the mage who sets down my knives on her desk. She sits down and I stare at her. I felt so drunk on power. I had no idea what to do. My brain is chocked full of this magic. The magic that makes me want to force it into my core and become powerful.

“You need to learn to control this magic. So this won’t be easy for you little pony. I hope you understand you will fail and then fail more. It’s not going to be so simple for one that is a pony even a unicorn.”

All I could do was nod and with the clap of her clawed hands, I am lifted by one of the wizards and put into a closet. The door locks from the outside and I am now stuck in this room. Looking around the closet I finally see what is in here. Powerful magic fills the closet I see it in my eyes like it’s alive.

“A victim… a unicorn no less. The power wishes to be part of your little one.” My ears perk up at the voice. I had no idea the magic of the world is alive. Backing up my backside and hitting the door a great deal of fear filled my very core. My body shakes from the feeling of power trying to enter my body. I didn’t enjoy that feeling at all.

“Who...who are you?” My body violently shaking now. I have never felt this magic. It’s like a great power that I will never lose. I must take it. I must bring it into my body. My eyes grew bloodshot at the feel of the magic trying to entire my body.

“Who am I? Why I am just a simple being of magic. I can be found anywhere just a spot that has full magic. The war destroyed the lay lines so long ago. The core of this magic has been disrupted because of your silly wars. I could give so much power to those who deserve it.”

The magic laughs and it forms a being I stare at the magic claws that grab me and pull me to it. It grabs onto my horn I shiver and scream in pain. So much too much magic. I am showed images of Star shooter in the past I even showed images of Tiria. She turns to look at me I see the wolf creature. Her glowing eyes stare at me for I must be seeing an image of her. But the hate for my kind is so much. I have never seen a creature so hateful of ponies.

“You destroyed...this land.” She growls showing her sharp teeth. The hate coming off her and she jumps at me and vanishes from my sight. I turn to see Star shooter one more time and she stares at me with her soft gentle eyes.

“So.. another finds themselves in the trap that I willingly put myself in to protect my friends.” The black mare walks to me looking me over. “Very strong with magic. I will tell you though don’t fall into the same trap. I couldn’t stop myself I had to protect those I cared for. You have another way. I am cursed to forever see memories for many years.”

She looks away from me and walks towards the darkness. I see pure red eyes coming out of the darkness white teeth forming as a mouth. Its black horns glowing oh no..it’s him.

“Grogar.” My voice weakly squeaked out.

“I see...I am still well known.” He comes out of the darkness he towers over me staring down at me. “Hmm, a minion of Luna. I can see her power all over you little one. So is Neighsay still thinking that his project will stop me? I have seen what he is doing little pony. He is filling those in these desert lands with faults and hope. The idea of heroes has been around since my time. A hero stopped me from controlling Equestria so long ago.” He looks away sighing and then back to me with a hateful look.

“I was promised so long ago ponies never would be weak. Weak to fight me ever again. All I see are creatures fighting each other. In the name of water and food.” He laughs darkly. The power wields the fear he brings just with him. He is the father of all monsters. Quickly another naga mage opens the door.

“BACK!!! Monster!!” The female mage cast her spells into the magic. “Go back to your hell!!” The magic she uses pushes back the spirit of Grogar but he laughs darkly his powers fighting back at her.

“You will not stop me from returning my daughter. I am your father you will never push me back!!” The Mage is not able to break the spirit. She tosses one of my knives to me. I grab it in my magic I have no idea what to do with it.

“Use it on the magic!!” Closing my eyes tightly and stabbing the magic with my knife. I feel the magic exploding and the creature known as Grogar laughing loudly. I open my eyes and the magic builds and expands the laughing growing louder. Then explodes I am thrown into the wall my knife falling to the floor beside me.

Opening my eyes the magic goes back to its normal mass and just flows in the room like it was before when I first entered. I am confused about what happened looking over at the female mage who gets back on her tail looking down at me.

“It seems there is more to worry about than just this battle ahead. The creator of all monsters and beings like me is about to return. If he can use the magic to his whim then it may be too late to stop him from returning.”

I stood up lifting the knife and offering it back to her. The magic takes the knife and then nods to me.

“You have proven yourself. So we will train you. Then after the year is up you will be leaving back for your tribe.”

_________________________________________
A year passed.

It’s been a year for me. I was mostly trained in the basics of magic. I have learned to use my knives as conduits for my magic instead of my core. I got so good on my final day at training. I am floating in the air and spinning my knives around staring at my trainer. A wonderful female naga with who I became close friends.

“Now Water Spout I want you to throw every single knife one at a time. I want you to fill it with as much magic as you can and break through my shield.” I stare at her worried I am floating like some unicorn can do if they’re trained to do. It is not as taxing for me as it used to be. I get ready to toss my first knife staring at them. I have been with them for over a year now. They’re like another part of me. Taking a deep breath and looking at my friend.

“Ezot are you sure? I am very worried I will hurt you.” My silver-scaled friend smirks showing her pure white teeth.

“Don’t worry about me, my friend. We have been training for a year together. I would have wished it would have been more. But your tribe wishes to speak with you. I don’t know what they want but knowing that tribe of yours it may not be happy.”

I gave a quick nod and throw the first knife with my magic. The knife sang in the air and flew quickly when it hit the shield it went deep into the shield but didn’t even break through and then falls to the ground with a soft metal Klang.

“Hmm not bad now toss your next one but put more magic into that one this time.” I didn’t want to hurt my friend but she insisted. Lifting the second knife and filling it with a little bit more magic. I then throw the knife with all my force and it sings through the air hitting the shield but going deeper into it. Then dropping back on the floor.
“Hmm, this is not working so take your remaining knives. Fill them with as much magic as you can. Then throw them right at my shield. If you do hit me I promise I will not get too badly hurt.” She smirks. I don’t feel happy about this I am very worried that I would hurt her. As she told me though do what the teacher wants.

Lifting the four remaining blades. I infuse them with my magic they glow brightly and I throw them with all my might. My four knives finally make it to the shield only three of them hit it the last one goes right through it and stabs her right into the chest. She gasps in pain holding the spot the knife stabs in and pulls it out groaning. She has a deep wound that she uses a spell to heal.

“Okay, that is enough training Water Spout.” She smiles weakly and with her claw asks me to follow her. I follow her while she lifts my knives and I am led to her office. I look at the others that I trained with and they wave to me. I made so many friends during this training. I will miss them all.

I am led into the office and there is a painting of me and all of us together with our queen Emerald. She lifts my old robe from my tribe and gives me a belt to hold every single knife in it. I use my magic to cover myself in the robe and then wrap the belt around me. Placing every knife within the belt.

“Now I don’t have to warn you. You’re still being hunted but I found you a place you can stay. There is an island pretty far from the mainland. You will meet up with one that will take you there. Her name is Gem. Just it will be a few days before she is there. Now I want you to protect yourself. Your tribe is very angry with you. The leader can’t keep the others from going after you. Defend yourself.” I nod to her. I go up to her and she gives me a tight hug.

“I will be fine I promise. If they harm me all I need to do is show them my power.” Soon after all that I said my goodbyes. I am led by a naga guard to the entrance of this lovely home. I had for a year. At the entrance are my father and his warriors waiting for me. They were her to take me home. I betrayed him because I followed Ruby.

“I am sorry for betraying your trust father.” I softly said. He looks at me with a smile forming on his face.

“Betraying me? No, you proved to me that you’re strong. I brought the warriors who are loyal to our family to help you. I warn you though when we get home. I can’t protect you. I will lead you to the housing for breeding females. That is the only place you will be protected.”

The housing for breeding mares. That is not the ideal place but the guards and midwives will defend me with my dying breath. Since the guards are only loyal to the breeding mares. They get tired of being treated like pure trash. So the guards defend them when they have been beaten. The midwives defend them from their males.

I put on the mask I was given. We go through the desert it is silent. The desert dwellers look at each other as another past. They all are heavily armored and ready for any battle ahead. The camels that go by are getting ready for their journey to their sacred place.

I watch while many of the Storm kings airships fly over and they seem to avoid Hard Rock because I notice when one gets even close to it from over there they start firing on it and they quickly fly away. It took like two days and a half to get back to my home.

When we get there my father uses water to get the guards and others to ignore that I am here. He nods to his warriors. I am led by the warrior while he tries his best to get others to ignore me. Lead to the breeding house and sitting infront of the house is an old mare.

“Oh, there she is bring her in quickly.” The group of warriors nod and lead me inside I am put into a private room and the door closes. The old mare inside with me. She wraps her hooves around my neck hugging me.

“I never thought I would see you again Water Spout. But ever since the bringer of water died. I need to warn you. After the bringer died they placed a red orb in a shrine. They say it’s her in the orb. But if that is true then we need to find a way to bring her back.”

I shook my head at the idea of bringing her back. I feel it might be too soon and my friends need to come together again. I remove my mask but not my cloak. I hear a loud thump outside. The old mare quickly pushes me into the back of the building and stands there. I see Inyanga a smile forms on my face.

“Hello, my Zebra friend.” We stare at each other our friendship is strained. I can tell we are still friends. Just our friendship is very strained. We say what we wish to each other. But we didn’t have much time to do anything else. We are led to a crate of supplies and we are put in it. The pony doing this.

We are flown to the island and when we are let out we are face to face with a dragon. She stares at us and she shook her head.

“So you must be the two I was expecting the two other heroes. You must be Inyanga a stallion known as Rex is here. I am told you would be happy to talk with him. Also, miss WaterSpout is it? A camel is here willing to help you learn to speak like the rest of us.” I give a nod since I can speak my speech to others that know it.

“Hey Soft paw.” The black camel comes over he looks down at me and smiles sweetly.

“Well howdy madam I am Soft paw you must be Water Spout.” He takes my hoof with his kissing it gently. My cheeks burn bright red. He leads me to teach me poneish I only know the old tongue and I look back at Gem. Who nods to me with a gentle smile.
_________________________________
Two years past

The last two years to many would have been very boring. But for me, I got married and had children with Soft paw. He and I got married the year after I came here. He was so kind to me and I have never gotten too used to that.

He called me his little water jewel. A year after we got married I gave birth to our foals. A little filly named Water Song and a little colt named Desert race. They look just like ponies but they have his fur and his genetic memory. They remember my past too and even tell me about it. They even remind me of things I forgot.

I watched Inyanga and Rex's wedding I was invited along with the rest of the time. I became part of the hunters and those that get the fish from the water. We have a lot of hunting on this island. Thankfully we don’t go crazy hunting and get too much and allow the things we hunt to gain again. I of course never let my water hunting ways go. I would gather all the water from the bodies I could get.

Later by Inayanga, I was told it was time. It’s for us all to meet up again. I was not happy I had to let go of my little ones and my husband. I was expecting he would fight me and get upset with me because I had to leave.

“You must go my love. I will join you for the final battle but for now, I must stay here with our children. I love you so much Water Spout just remember. Don’t be scared to use your new tongue. Even if you have your old one.”

Tears fall from my eyes I don’t want to lose him or my children. I look outside seeing the storm getting more dense and dense. I have seen so many escaping the mainland in the last two years. The stories they told of how bad it’s gotten and how the desert dwellers are helping all they can.

I go find Inyanga and I sigh deeply.

“ I had to leave my husband and children. I am not happy about this but we have a duty.” Inyanga nodded to me we all have a duty. A duty that we never asked for. A duty we now have because we are all friends and watched our former friend who is still our friend die. We both walk to the restaurant that is built beside Hawk. I am told she has been offline ever since she got here.

When we go inside it’s empty and we go find a place to sit and after a while, the others come in. Roll Roll has changed so much. Half his face is now metal and on his side is a folded scyth that looks made from the same metal as my knives. Inyanga has two weapons I notice under her cloak a zebra-made sword and a powerful-looking staff. When I see Tick Tock she hasn’t changed at all. On her hip though is a gun that looks made from the same metal.
Cranberry finally is the last to come in she looks at all of us and she didn’t look happy to see either of us. We say no words till a mare comes onto the floor and stares at all of us.

“For the heroes that wished to defend this land. You sure won’t even work at fixing your friendship.” All of us look towards a mare. A very strange unicorn a silver unicorn with a crystal ball for a cutie mark.

“I help lead you all here. I help you find each other and all you can do is hate each other. Look at yourselves it’s the anniversary of the one that tried to bring hope.”

“I understand this perfectly. You’re all scared that your friendship will end in death. But that is the price you pay for protecting a land such as this. You need to allow your friendship to heal. Cranberry you need to stop hiding.” The unicorn mare walks to Cranberry lifting off her helm with her magic. She has so many scars. her face of beauty is now very scared up. The mare even removed the armor and shows the metal hoof.

I watch while Cranberry stays silent. I was worried about her so much. I didn’t have the words to speak I wish I did.

Inyanga nods looking towards me and then back to Cranberry. But again non of us spoke but the mare with us.

We all look at each other.

“I agree with her, my love.” I turn seeing the one known as Gem coming up to Cranberry putting a claw on her face.

“You need to come together again to bring hope. Help our little ones get land that they can grow up in.”

“What must we do?” Cranberry asks and we all listen to the mare.

“Simply just let go. Let your emotions release and embrace.” Cranberry trots to Inayanga and she hugs me and Inyanga. Tick Tock came over next doing the same. Roll Roll joins into the hug. Our bodies start to glow I swear I hear the words in my head. ‘Friendship is magic.’

When we lower back to the ground. I feel it I feel what I was meant to feel.

Then it is the next day after our meeting again and bringing Hawk back from what in the words the dead. We get on the boat while Hawk walks into the water. I say goodbye to my new family. Inyanga saids goodbye to Rex. I wasn’t happy again that I had to say goodbye to them. I took to Inyanga my eyes full of tears but I kept silent.

I close my eyes tightly and then open them seeing the rest of my friends tired and falling asleep. It was happening to me even Tick Tock was falling asleep it was odd. I have a feeling it was some magic sleep. I did all I could to keep that sleep from making me fall asleep. I am losing the battle.

I finally fall asleep and then the journey ahead of us is Mount Aris.

Footnote: Max Level

Mage: You have become a water hunter mage. You have learned how to use the power of this land to use your knives. When you’re near your friends your damage is doubled and when you finally face the threats together your knives will sing your song of friendship.

Chapter: Twenty-five The Clockwork mare

There are many ways to extend the poney way of life. You could turn creatures into robotic cyborgs. You could remove their freedom fully and make them powerful minions. You could save a soul from death. Remove their hearts from sickness. Now I only know one other who tried this. Dr. Slice is a pony known as a powerful wonderful stallion. He risked his life his soul and his heart and even started Project Mech. I must go. I can no longer sit and wait. I must take him and myself along with my followers of the clockwork and finally do our plans. I shall write in my journal again when it’s done.

Written by Doctor Maezono

Journal entry many years later.

It has worked. But we have lasted for so long. That I lost track of time. We can now live longer than most ponies ever could. Is it worth it though giving up the ability to eat and the ability to sleep? Just to recharge if the time calls for it. I...feel I have made a mistake. To extend the pony’s way of life. It’s a goal but to some, it’s a trap. A trap that I and my followers will never escape from. The only solace we have now is this hero. This hero came to tell us what happened. The war ended in fire and death. Then maybe what we did was right. If that is true then why do I have guilt?

Written by Doctor Maezono

On the airship leaving mount Aris the friends of the dead hero stay away from each other. They have their problems to deal with. Deep in the bowels of the old airship. One of these souls works to fight the pain. Looking down at her gun a gun was created to fight the judges of the stars. Of course, it wouldn’t be enough without all the friends together.

What happened to all the friends hit her harder than the others. She felt more betrayed by Dunewalker and she also felt betrayed by Ruby. Looking back on when they found her at the arena.

“I have been told they have seen a creature like Ruby flying through the halls captain.” She watched while the captain was going to put her friend to death. Then after everything, that happened Ruby betrayed her and left her with the dying captain after fate. The lights above broke and stabbed into the side of the poor mare.

Then her biggest nightmare of all the Storm King. She did her best to fight but the Storm King's spell shut down her ability to move. She was lifted with the others and watched while Dunewalker didn’t only betray them she was lifted with them. At the time she didn’t know that Dunewalker betrayed them.

But she would learn the hard way that Dunewalker did so. She is now tossed everything shut down including her ability to listen. She would be tossed so far off the beaten path to a town there is no path. But a town she would spend most of her time in. When she crashes right in the middle of the town. The creatures of the town couldn’t do much but scream and run while. Guards aimed their weapons at her and her vision slowly went dark and turned off.

___________________________________

Unknown time unknown place unknown.

I open my clockwork eyes feeling my clockwork heart turning back on. Siting up real quickly my joints wiring slowly I cough up great amounts of dust and sand. Looking around the very room it’s very dark and a door is locked to keep me from leaving. Getting out of my bed I knock my hoof on the metal door.

A door window opens up on the door looking inside. I can see the eyes of a strange creature. The window closes and the door opens coming inside is a storm king minion he is not wearing the armor or the mask. He looks like a creature that is yeti without the mask.

“Are you the ones that brought the king back? The greatest threat to my kind and your kind?” I tried to speak but my voice box refuses to work. I stroke my throat coughing up more dust. The creature looks at me and notices me stroking my throat.

I turn away and cough more clicking my hoof removing the fake skin and fur the creature’s eyes open wide. He finally can see me for what I am. I am unable to see anything since I am full of dust and sand. I can feel not all of my clockwork parts are working.

I turn trying to ask for help. The creature smashes me with a large board that was left in the prison and then locks the door back up. I don’t remember how long I was in here it felt like days but it was hours.

Many hours later a zebra opens the door and comes inside. She left the door open I got a very good look at her. She had three legs missing. She wore prosthetic limbs the poor zebra mare has been through so much.

“I see you’re being mistreated creature. I know someone that can help you. It would mean though you would have to follow me. I wish to learn what and who you are. Most of the town wishes to know who you are.” I try again to speak more coughing up dust and sand happens. I am led through the town I notice something strange though coming out of a cellar in the ally. A group of ponies rushes out and one of them drops a bloody knife.

One of them turns to look at me. I could see the guilt on his face. Looking to the cellar for the time I could not see anyone else come out of it. It goes from my vision while I am led to a large building that looks to be a meeting room. I am brought into the middle of the room. It’s like the old meeting room back on the island. In the chairs are various races and creatures. Standing in the middle of it all is a rat creeper. I heard of them.

“Here is the creature my friends. Some kind of pony. But also a monster a threat? No, we have no right to treat this creature as a threat. Like with my race you all thought my kind was a threat many years ago. After a lot of us left reaper fields and you brought us into this community. I am now the speaker of all here. This is just another lost soul.”

A pony walks in he had a long black beard and with his magic he strokes it. He looks like the other speaker but he eyes me with hate and fear.

“My friends miss speaker” He stares at the rat creeper who I just learn is female. She stares back at him with a great amount of distaste. He stands on his back hooves using a strange cane to let him walk on his back legs.

“You see the creature that came before us and dropped out of the sky. I have learned this creature is..a hero a friend to that Buzzer we heard so much about. Despite my feelings and the feelings of many others. I say we let her stay just like madam speaker wishes. We need to learn if she will be a threat to us.”

So my life is on the line. I try to speak again coughing up more dust. Sparks fly out of my mouth this time. Lucky for me I don’t have to breathe. Waiting to see what happens to me. I hear all the voices some worried some upset.

“Alright order everyone.” Looking up at the sound my eyes go wide. I finally see the leader of the town. A mix between a zebra and a camel. Stripes all over her body and she has no other zebra features but her stripes.

“We will bring her to my place. We will get our doctors to look her over. But she will be my guest.” The camel added. “If anyone mistreats her you will all be placed in contempt for a few days. Now guard please escort her to my home.”

Many different species of creatures in guard uniforms stand around me. I can make out a female zebra. A Centaur male pats my head with his hand. The next creature is known as a roc. They used to be larger in the past but things changed so much. Then the last is a pony in an NCR uniform with a red star on its helm.

The door opens up and I am led through the town. I notice a Steel ranger in a very old power armor suit. Sitting next to a zebra in old Rome armor. They’re drinking beer together and a dragon turns to look at me she waves. The dragon with her has zebra stripes and a zebra mane. This is a town of mixed races. I already love this town. It’s very friendly and open. A pony stops and looks at me. A smile forms on his face using his magic he bows his head and removes his hat in a kindful bow. It didn’t take us long to get to the home of the leader of the town. The door opens up and standing there is a Kiran butler.

“Ah yes, the madam told me about you. Come in come in.” The guards stand by the door while I am brought inside. When the door closes my eyes find it hard to adjust from the endless sun of the outside to the calm lighting inside.

“Now I have been researching into what you could be little pony. So please come with me and maybe you can help me.” I quickly nod trying to show yes I would love to help. The kirin turns back to me laughing. Since he is a little larger than me he pats my head with his hoof.

It didn’t take us long to find the study. All the books of old and books of new. Just I need to find the books of the old doctor. We spent hours every time I move I cough up more dust and sand. The poor kirin is going to need to clean up when I am done.

After another hour I finally found it and jump up dancing taking the book in my mouth and showing him. Orange magic envelopes the book and he opens it up. “The story of Doctor Maezono and his journey. I have come far in this journey. I write this even though I am sure the ministry of the image will destroy it. I found out how to do it. We need to be far from Equestria before we do. No one will hear from me again. If they find my journey look for the clockwork.”

The butler lowers the book looking at me. A smile formed on his face. Before he could say anything the zebra camel walks in. I try to avoid sitting in any of the chairs when she walks into the study.

“Did you find anything Gentle wind?” The gentle wind must be the butler’s name. He lifts the book. Lifting a pair of reading glasses with her paw. Looking at the book now while it’s put on a stand. She mouths what she reads looking at me. Read through the rest looking back at me. I could tell she is thinking in her head. Since she is mostly a camel and still has the genetic memory.

“Ah, so you’re that creation. Everyone thought the Doctor back in the day was insane. Now I don’t remember much about it. Just that my kind tried to avoid him. He was talking about destroying the body of the spirit. Turning those that follow him into machines. Now I see what is wrong with you. You have too much sand and dust in your system. Now let’s see here Gentle Wind please if you can open her up. But be careful with the clockwork parts.”

The stallion nods. He had an idea though he lifts me with his magic. All I could think about was oh no not again. What he did though was use a vacuum cleaner that I saw hanging on the wall and shove it in my mouth turning it on. It felt strange and after a while, it took all the dust and sand out. After a while, I cough and finally find my way to speak again.

“Ugh.. thank you. I am Tick Tock. I am sorry for just falling out of the sky like that. The Storm King thought it would be great if he was the judge of my friend Ruby killing her. Then tossed me and my other friends all over the desert. So I ended up here.”

The camel Zeb. I have no name for her she didn’t even show surprise in her features she lifts an old phone that I haven’t seen in ages. I can’t hear what she is talking about because her butler keeps me from listening. After a while, she returns staring down at me frowning.

“So you’re the friend of that bug that was bringing hope to the rest of the desert. This could be bad. You see Tick Tock there is a movement building in this town. A movement to unseat me. The ponies of this town feel threatened by all the mixed breeds. They wish they controlled it all. It’s the war all over again. It means we could have a civil war because of you showing up.”

Her eyes are full of stress the poor thing. I think I just suddenly fell out of the sky. I heard screaming and I look out the window to see a group of ponies with signs walking through the town.

“The Storm King wishes to help us. To bring us ponies back to the rise of kings we are meant to be. There is an election in a couple of days vote in mister speaker and we shall bring ourselves back above those below us!!” The crowd outside watching it was getting worse. I could see a fight starting. I want to do something I try to jump out of the window. I am held back by a spell groaning laying my head on the sill till I see a wounded Upholi walking by. The crowd stares at her.

“I want to do it...again.” She walks through the group that just lowers their signs to stare at her. A trail of her blood follows her. I want to yell at them to help her. The leader of the protesters drops his sign along with others from the other group to catch her before she passes out.

The leader of the protesters looks to his followers.

“If any of you did this. Then you don’t follow this path. You’re a threat to this land. If I hear any of you stabbed this creature that the Storm King said that is below us. Even so, we aren’t monsters to harm them.” He snorts and helps the group carry her to the doctor.

“Now you see the issues we are having.” I look over my shoulder to see the leader. I still haven’t got her name. I took a deep breath again I don’t breathe. Just the feeling of holding my breath and exhaling helps my stressing brain.

I look back at protesters dispersed. I remember the past during the war. How so many hated the war and then how many wanted the war. Looking back on how the zebras used to be treated makes me regret how I acted towards many of them in the past.

“How long has this been going on?”
The camel sighs. “Way before the Storm Kings return. It started happening about oh six years ago. A strange group of robots came storming in. They kept yelling he is rising. Rejoice he is rising. Many at first didn’t even listen to them. Then it got to the point many did. They started to spread. That the pure can only control this land. The issue is they don’t understand that no one is pure in this town.”

A sigh comes from me shaking my head. The idea is that being pure is the only one that gets to lead. This is what many ponies fought in the past. If no one here is pure. Then who is pure? This dessert didn’t get hit by the war as badly as the others. But no one is pure.

“There is no way any ponies in this town are pure. I am sure this town has been here way before the ponies showed up. I am sure many of them have mixed families. So from what I have seen here, almost every pony has another race in them.”

The camel sighs and sits in her chair near the window stroking her head with her paws. The poor creature looks very close to a breakdown. I have a feeling there is more to this than I know. I sit down beside her putting my robotic hoof on her lap. I don’t know the best way to help someone that has this much stress.

“These ponies showed up here like four years ago. The sir speaker is one of those that came here four years ago. At first, he didn’t act like this. We have no idea where these ponies came from and why they’re so anti-other races and feel they’re above them. So if I don’t do something soon a war might break out. This war would break up this town and they would force themselves into power. Your showing up didn’t help at all.”

I turn to look at the window seeing that NCR ranger again with the red star on their helm. I remember stories in the past about a hero known as the red star. The creature takes off its helm and sets it down. I stare seeing a brown roc looking back at me. Her eyes looked tired themselves.

The roc comes in through the window and wraps her wings around the camel holding her close. Her wings stroke the poor tired creature’s face.

“We learned who that Upholi was. She is a doctor that left Kludgetown before the war. She told us she met the hero known as Ruby. From the sounds of it, Ruby did everything she could to help the doctors from lives being lost. Then she learned that she was addicted to stems. She said sadly she still is. She warned us in a few days she will go through bad withdrawal and then she can help us.”

The camel smiles weakly.

“Thank you, my love. I...This is Tick Tock. Just…” She sobs softly finally the breakdown is happening while the Roc holds the poor camel tightly looking at me with her head asking me to leave.

“Before you leave. I am known as Red. This is Oasis.” I didn’t know what to say or do after that. So I just walk out of the room and the kirin closes the door. He turns to me and he weakly smiles.

“I don’t fully agree with what madam loves. But she has done well in keeping herself happy. Just I worry that madam will lose her mind someday. Come with me I need to give you something that has been in my family for years.”

I follow Gentle wind up the stairs. Looking at old paintings of other Camels. Even one painting of the old war before Nightmare Moon had been trapped on the moon. It wasn’t just one camel though it was many in the armor. Standing on a rock is a camel is known as Dunewalker I stare at the painting causing Gentle Wind to stand beside me.

“Hmm, I see you found the first known recording of a Dunewalker. They one knew for betraying their kind or others around them every chance they got. There is something most don’t know either. Come with me you will learn something else.”

With how confused I was right now. I follow Kirin to his room. On the wall is a painting of a kirin. He looks like a powerful pony but the name struck me. I look closer to the plaque of the name. ‘Wheel Tread.’

“That is my great great great grandfather. He died years ago and I learned not so long ago that some pony is using his name to hide their true intentions. Wheel tread indeed made so many deals. He even had ideas if you look through his books.”

Opening up the journal on the table and reading through it. ‘I feel the best way to handle great threats to our land. Is forcing and using mind control magic on villains of our past. I will call it the storm watch. This means though we have to destroy the ability of the villain to think so they don’t betray us.’

I lift my head looking at the painting then back to the kirin.

“I knew a wheel tread as well. I have no idea how he survived all these years. Since I saw him just recently before Ruby was killed. It turns out he was Neighsay. I am guessing there is more to this than I know. I am guessing many more kirins in your family have had that name?”

Gentle wind sighs and nods. Using his magic lifting many photos and old paintings of many with the name Wheel Tread.

“Yes many names and many deals made. This pony you talked about must have somehow learned of these deals. This is not it though I got something for you.” He opens a case bringing out a pistol. I stare at the pistol and notice the name. ‘Silver Tread.’ He hovers it over me in his magic setting down the holster with the gun right down infront of me.

“I want you to take it. It’s made from objects from space years ago. I will not use it since I have no need. There are times when the wisdom of the past is needed to be removed. This gun was used in many of those deals. Use it to clear my family name. Starting with trying to stop a war in this lovely town.”

Looking down to the holster that is around me now. Taking a deep breath again to try to relax my brain. I haven’t fought like this since the war on the island. Closing my eyes my brain feels like it’s panicking it’s not it’s more of me thinking all this.

“I’m sorry but you have the wrong pony. I’m no hero I have never been a hero. None of us ever really were a hero. All of us failed to follow the main step of being a hero. Never allow a villain to destroy us. The villain did that in kind. He broke us he strained our friendship. He used Ruby to destroy my reputation. It was just one death that still follows you. So…” I grab the strap with my mouth pulling on it and letting it drop from my side.

“Find another I am going to take time to recharge and then find a boat to head home.” I lower my head down feeling the sadness in my heartless shell. The gentle wind didn’t even stop me. I found a dark empty closet. Standing inside the darkness and my body fully shut down. I wish I knew another way to recharge but this is the only way.

________________________________________
A heroes dream

I don’t know how or even why. But I seem to be dreaming. I haven’t dreamed for so many years that the feeling of it has never come again. Standing right infront of me is a mirror. I see my old body a golden earth pony mare. I remember the feeling of the cool air on my fur. The wind going through my mane.

“I see that you’re dreaming.” I turn from the mirror seeing Star Shooter. Tears fall from my eyes. Why am I crying? I am seeing the hero of the island standing awake. Not a comatose mess of a shell.

“You have forgotten yourself!!” I turn to the other voice seeing Blaze the Salamander.

“You may have never forgiven me for helping the good Dr. But you worked to fight as a hero. Even if those times never came for you.” I turn to the next voice seeing Dr. Slice in his old pony body shifting from that to the robot.

“Puh.. you ponies I will never understand you.” Hovering above them Black feather. He stares down at me. I hear heavy steps behind me turning my head over my shoulder and seeing Skull Crusher.

“Why little pony are you bringing us in your empty head? Why are we your figments are you that lost?” The minotaur simply asks.

“It seems she needs us for the moment.” Star Shooter sits infront of me more tears falling from my eyes. I can cry again the fact I can feel sorrow and cry again. Makes it harder for me to accept that I see my hero.

“I want...to go home..”

I weakly spoke those words. To the heroes of the island the heroes of legend. The heroes that risked everything to fight for me and the others on the island. I know I said the same thing Star Shooter said the entire time she was there. Looking up at Star Shooter her features turn from soft to angry. The rage in her stared at me.

“Did you think after all my whining, Oh, I want to go home? That I went fucking home?! I was talked into staying on your goddess-forsaken damn island. Your island full of death and creatures not even fighting under the hoof of Majesty.”

Blaze places a claw on Star Shooters’ shoulder shaking her head. Star Shooters' rage subsides nodding to her. Looking to the others. The others walk forward leaving her behind them just for a moment. For a second I felt I was in the shadow of true heroes.

“The journey of becoming a hero is not an easy one. I had to leave my entire species behind. My entire species all died but the children. I sent them all back to return without me. I doubt they would survive without an adult. So I asked your kind to teach them to raise them to be wise. Still, I am the final red fire Salamander. If what I wished to do never worked. Then I would be the least Salamander.

After what Blaze said she stood there her chest expanding with pride. The same pride she always had.

“Your plan worked Blaze. Your kind is strong once again and doing fine. Another tribe or pace cavern had been found. Full of more of your species. They had been banished years before. Since many of them had the same elemental powers that you had.”

Blaze smirks the pride in her eyes. I can just see her about to spout the sexual intercourse pushed onto Star Shooter. I never understood her kind need to boast.

“Then you see what I worked for. My hero’s journey was for my kind. Was for my love here Star Shooter. There are times you must do what you can. A hero’s path is always filled with sorrow. My sorrow was. Watching Star Shooter become… become. That brain-dead body of mush. But I will not allow that to stop me.”

After her words, Blaze vanishes, and I turn to see the cavern wall and see the heroes of legend glowing slowly again. Hovering in front of me next is Dr. Slice. The one that caused so much for me and Hawk. I could tell just from his eye stalks he didn’t want to be there.

“I am in the jail I deserve for my sins. I did so much to everypony in the past. I made weapons of death to take on the zebras. I even helped the blue hats to destroy the ability for food to grow in Wymarnic. I caused the life of my friend Smoke Pipe to be as bad as it was. Stealing his memories. I am sure… we have spoken again when I got back to Equestria. But if he destroyed me I would have deserved it.”

He went silent for a while turning his eyes to look at me.

“Doctor. I don’t know everything that happened with you and those back in Equestria. You did many things to me and the other clockwork ponies. But you did protect us and never told us the truth. I feel the one that needs to be talked with is Hawk. But I am sure if she allows it she will forgive you. Forgiveness will never be a simple path. I wish I could say I forgive you but I fully can’t. But I can thank you for fighting for me and the others.”

Dr. Slice stares at me with his eyestalks. Maybe it was enough for the memory after a while. Dr, Slice vanishes, and the next one hovers above me I look up staring at the Griffin. The large creature lowers itself to stare into my eyes.

“I was hired to hunt your hero. I was hired to kill your hero.”

He turns his head to the cavern wall. That is what is confusing me here. I see the zebra symbol but I don’t see Jonon in this group at all. I am guessing maybe I didn’t have a problem with her. But her symbol is not glowing.

“I knew of the heroes of legend. I was raised on the legend. Of course, the Minotaurs were too. But the two of us are always ready for war. Always ready to fight each other. Your hero saved my feathered butt. She saved me and it got to the point when she didn’t only save me. She saved my feathery hide. I stayed loyal to her till the end of the war. I followed her to Equestria. I will stay loyal to her till my death. That is my path I have nothing to forgive with you. Just that you need to stay loyal.”

The griffin vanishes after his words. I roll my eyes oh that was extremely helpful. That was just some griffin saying oh he cares more about his friends rather than caps or bites or devil’s gold. Heavy stomps come towards me looking up to try to look at the large Minotaur in the eyes.
“ I fought your hero in the prison. I was there when her mind was broken. I was there when almost everything they did to her caused everyone else around us pain. We wanted to save her. We wanted to rescue her. None of us could be watched as they broke her. They shattered her they abused her with magic. The idea of a hero is that you never think that will be you. You do things that anger others around you. As a minotaur just existing near a griffin village angered them.”

He stomps his left hoof many times on the black empty ground smacking his chest with his arms.

“There are times you have to be ready to battle. No matter what you have done. You’re a hero you do many vile things in the name of peace. Not everyone will agree with you. You don’t wish everyone to agree with you. If they all agreed to you then nothing will ever happen. The idea if they did then sunshine and rainbows from Equestria would have happened without deaths.”

That is not easy to think about whether that is true or not. But these words are coming from a minotaur. That is the thing that most will never understand. Most never asked those questions. If we all agreed on what we fought for. Then things would have always been easy to win. This idea was around during the water. If zebras and ponies hated the idea of the war they would come together to try to stop it.

“Someday you will learn this. You have failed for now but the path is never easy. If you think running back to our home. Will make it easier for you. Then you should do so.. Leave the idea of the hero to those that have the heart to do it. If you feel you have to go home then do so..”

After a while, Skull Crusher vanishes from sight. I hear hooves behind me a staff quickly smacks into my face. Causing me to fly onto the ground groaning. Looking up after stroking my face. I see Jonon in her cloak. She is standing on her back hooves ready to train me.

“You proved yourself to use during the siege of Cliffside. You proved yourself as a hero. Then Ruby did so after she finally came back to her senses. You shouldn’t allow yourself to become like Majesty. Just because one battle or more fails to be what you want. Most battles will fail you will lose the battle. But war will always be ready to be won. It’s a matter if you have the want to stay alive and not become the target.”

Jonon took no time to quickly use her staff to get to me and attacks me with her hooves and her staff. I quickly try to dodge out of the way. I am having issues doing so since I never was trained. I was never trained in this type of battle. I was always ready to fight in the way of an earth pony. Come in quick or shoot from afar. The staff hits me even harder I felt the pain it came so quickly and went away just as quickly.

Finally, I stood on my hooves and quickly buck at her and she dodges with ease. Taking my left back hoof and twisting it tripping me back onto my back. Groaning deeply feeling the pain in my leg as I stare up at her.

“I trained the hero of legend. I became a hero of the legend. We fought to bring peace to the island. Because you and the other Clockwork ponies refused to fight the queen. It took just a simple hero to get you all together. If we did what she asked she wouldn’t be laying in a bed. Braindead”

Jonon takes a deep breath looking away. Tears fell from her eyes. I remember in the past how she always regretted convincing Star Shooter to stay and fight. The reason to fight is to bring not only peace. Also for the want of freedom. It’s always freedom a choice. If the choice is never given we become death ourselves.

I..”

I try to find the words but I can’t I want to leave and Jonon is trying to show me that leaving. Is not going to not be a wise idea. Slowly standing on my hooves and staring at one of the heroes of legend. That mostly stayed to herself.

“I wish I could be a hero such as you Jonon. I know fully I won’t become that. I am no hero of legend. We just ended up breaking apart because of the Storm King. Then...I feel betrayed by Ruby. Because of her, I was forced into a cavern and all of us demanded to leave. Just because she had to...get herself controlled.”

Jonon eases herself back on her four hooves staring at me. Her old wisdom-filled eyes stare back at me. She walks close to me standing beside me while I look at her tail looking at her from over my shoulder.

“Being a hero is not an easy feat. Stress and sometimes the ability to fall will always be there. It won’t take much with all the stress and being there for an entire land. Sometimes a hero may just want to be there for the money. But not every creature gets that luxury. Heroes are sometimes forced into situations because fate wishes to smile.”

After the words, Jonon just leaves and vanished. All that is left is me and Star Shooter. Then standing beside her is a large wolf who sits down. It’s not just that wolf it’s a robotic pony. Another griffin and teal mare.

“Why are all these voices and souls wish to speak to me? I just wished to go home. All I am doing is dreaming. I am allowed to go home ain’t I?!” I have anger? Why would I have anger? I scream at the ghost of my dream.

“Oh SHUT UP.”

My ears perking up and I stare right at the wolf. Who comes walking up to me staring down at me.

“Again shut the fuck up with this woe is me..shit. Oh, I failed once. Oh, my friend fell in such a way. My friend is dead. Well, hoopty doo!!. Do you think every hero has had an easy time?! I was known as the wolf in my time. I am fucking dead! I died giving birth to the future. I risked my entire life. So Star Shooter could come to your island. I am sure Scootaloo would have still met Silver Gunner without him meeting me. I am sure KipKipe would still have a happy life. I am sure Shadow would still get free from Gawd. I’m just a small-time hero.”

I heard a crash I was waking up.

“Listen, Tick Tock. I was never the hero I wanted to be either.”

Star Shooter yells.

“I did what I had to even if it took longer than I wanted. But it sounds like you need to wake up..”

______________________________
Two weeks later

I wake up looking at my clock. My eyes go wide I was out for two weeks? I heard more crashing and quickly the door to the closet I was in opened up and Gentle Wind stumbles in closing the door. I use my hoof to turn on the light and I finally see the poor creature. Gentle wind has been stabbed in many places his left back leg is completely gone and he is holding the gun with his magic.

“Tick…”

He coughs up blood. I quickly go to him and try to hush him.

“Shh, I will get you to a doctor. There has to be a way. To.” He shook his head.

“It’s too late for me. They have been looking for you why they try to take over the city. Red and Osises are leading the fight. It wasn’t you showing up that caused it. The speaker… made his move. He...he killed the entire cabinet. He killed the madam speaker. Now he is using his minions to take over the city. Fight for them...become the guardian… become...what you kind was made for. To protect...lives.”

With what is left of his magic. He wraps the holster of the gun around my body looking at the pistol. It looks like the trigger has been remade for an earth pony in mind.

“Pl...ease...fix...my families...honor.” He gives his last breath and dies with a smile on his face. Using my hoof to close his eyes. The door swings open I see those ponies that call themselves the pure ones. They didn’t even speak all I saw in their eyes was hate pure hate. For a creature that is not pure. I swear I could see a goat with bright red eyes releasing magic to cause this.

“Kill the non-pure..” One spouts out with a neigh.

“Kill the weak..” Another adds.

“Come or die.”

Looked down quickly at the pistol if I could remember my training with a gun. I quickly grab the trigger in my mouth and with a quick movement of my tongue, I fire blasting one of the ponies in the chest. The other two charge at me with hammers. I dodge out of the way while their hammers hit the poor Kirins body.

It gave me a chance to buck the other pony into the ass. When I did his hammer hit the other’s hoof. They both groan in pain as I quickly turn around and fire two into the one I bucked. I got his two back legs and he screams in pain passing out. The other turns as I quickly spit the pistol back into the holster and pick up the hammer. My new hammer smashes into the others.

I may be a clockwork mare. I may have a stronger jaw than him. It’s all in the training and how I never was trained to battle like this. Our hammers keep smashing into each other. I felt my grip on the hammer growing weaker. He hit me with the butt of the weapon and it hit a vital point in my system. I fall onto my side dropping the hammer. Thankfully he didn’t break anything. Now I am at his mercy. He stood over me lifting the hammer.

Quickly before anything happens to me a roman-dressed zebra storms in with one swoop of her hooves. She slices the throat of the stallion and he gasps for air. She quickly jumps to the other knocked-out pony and cuts his throat as well. Heavy stomps not far behind her as I see an Applejack ranger with an Enclave power armored soldier.

“Quickly secure this building.”

The steel ranger nods to the mare-shaped armored enclave. She salutes him and quickly flies through into the other room screams sounding out. The zebra stands beside me looking down at the poor kirin her eyes welling up with tears.

“Clockwork mare you got us into this mess. Even though this would happen years later if you didn’t show up. Now you help us get out of this mess. They have taken over half the town. We are about to make a big attack to go after them. They have been asking the Storm King for help. But they have no luck on that yet. He seems to have another task he wishes to do. Like making sure that bug friend of yours is dead. Now we need to get you out of here. It’s safe for now.”
I felt awful for all this. War was caused just because I have shown up. This is strange though I have never seen these groups working together. A zebra roman soldier an enclave and a steel ranger. This would be the ideal time for a joke. One of the ways I would calm down I doubt right now it’s for the best. I stand back on my hooves groaning a bit.

“Why do you think it’s wise for me to help you? I am the cause of this war after all.” The steel ranger turns to look at me. He takes off his helm and I see an old stallion. He looks like he is in his 70s.

“Because Red asked us to recruit you. She also told us if you said no then to force the issue. So miss Black Rose shall we force the issue.”

Before I could act the zebra’s hooves wrap around my neck on both her hooves are two knifes able to cut through my hard shell. The way she held me did bring pain. She found a to get to my pain receptors.

“If you don’t come willingly we will kill you. Then give those that caused this war your body. To do with what they wish. Then if we do that we will leave here and leave them to destroy this place in the name of the Storm King.”

Fear fills my eyes at the words of the Steel Ranger.

“Okay fine…. I was going to join you anyway. Now please call of the zebra.”

The steel ranger gives the zebra a nod behind me. She removes her hooves from my neck and stands beside the steel ranger. The ranger places his helm back on and I follow them through the mansion. All around us are bodies from both sides of the battle. Many of them were the pure ponies that got taken out by the non-ponies.

On the way out of the building. The mare in the enclave armor lands beside us walking out with us. When we got outside a lot of the town is on fire and the roads are covered in blood and gore from the battle. This part seems to have been taken back by those that welcome all into the town. I am led to the inn in the middle of the town. It’s heavily guarded and on the side of the road, I see many bodies of the young covered in body bags.

“I am sorry for what I caused..”

For a time non of them spoke.

“Don’t allow yourself to be in pain for our problems.”

The zebra turns her head to look at me. I finally get a better look at her. She is younger than the rest of them. In her eyes, though she is older than they are. It’s like some nasty spell was placed on them that made them older and younger.

“This land and town. Has been through hell and back. It was the first one created during the war. From ponies and zebras who didn’t wish to enslave the camels and the desert dwellers. I am Black Rose. We are a story in ourselves one that Red can tell you.”

____________________________
The Rose of peace Inn

We walk into the inn. The town has a rich history from what I see that goes on from 200 years and..wait. I look at the paintings on the wall and see the three that brought me here. It was taken 200 years ago. Standing right in the middle of them is Red.

“I see you found our greatest story.”

I turn my head to see Red.

“You and the others are as old as the war itself. How...does that even work?” Red sighs and stands by the others. They were there during the war. They helped found this town. Then why are they still alive after all this time?

“That is a story a long story. But we will give you the gist of it. We heard a story that dream valley is real. The land of the ponies of old. When we got to the old land. We found a dome that protected the land known as pony land. We could see the old castle there and its riches and history. But there was a cost to every adventure or here that wanted to go in there. Had to give something up.”

They all took every bit of their armor off. All four of them are old older than I saw. The zebra may look young it just hasn’t taken her as much as the others. I could still make out the blue fur on the pegasus on the tip of her fur. Her eyes are full of age.

“When we went inside the magic magically changed us. It made me a 70-year-old Roc at the time 15 years old. It made Black Rose. who was 90 at the time and still in her prime 13. While the others beside me were Speedy and Brick who both were 20 100 or more. Thankfully it didn’t kill them because of the spell. Just that is the price you pay going in almost dying.”

I sat there listening to this. I felt bad for them they would have watched the world end unless they stayed in this land.

“It took us almost a year to find a way out. When we found a way out. We broke the spell long enough for all living in there to leave. But they didn’t wish to leave. Then we came to this area we heard stories of a peaceful town being founded. Black Rose here was considered a traitor to her species. So without any issue, they told us how to get here. Then we waited to die from the spell. We heard the world ended during this time. We thought we would die. But no. We aged normally and I am aging back to my proper age. My body age is 50. Black Rose proper age.”

She went silent for a while looking at Brick and Speedy. Who I can tell are slowly aging back to their younger selves. I heard stories of Dream valley the fact it is real and not a legend means a lot of old legends and stories might be real. Now is not the time to think about that.

“Now how do you plan on getting the town back in one fell swoop?”

Before anyone else could speak. A heavy armored Storm King minion stands infront. He held a giant weapon that looks like a fire sword. He looks at the others. He is not the only Storm King minion that comes up.

“We are members of this town. We broke off from the king himself after the first time he was defeated. Now we will help save this town. But you Clockwork mare. We are going to give you to them. So you can take care of the problem from the inside. Also, don’t worry we know they won’t kill you on the spot. It seems the Storm King wants all the heroes after he tossed you all away like dolls.”

The large creature laughs snorting. Great I have a bounty on my head. That means the others have a bounty on their heads. The idea was foolproof in their heads I am sure. But why give me up I haven't been here that long. It sounds like the only way to get me in this cell is to just give me up.

“But...we have to make it look like we roughed you up. Since all of them haven’t seen you out of your fake fur and skin. We have it here with burns and blood all over it. To mimic wounds on it. So act as we beat you to an inch of your life.”

A deep sigh comes from my throat. So now I am going to be used as bait to get them to put down their guard. Since they want to make it look like I was beaten badly. I kept my holster with my gun wrapped around my robotic body to make it look like a bad knot. I come out from behind a wall after I am done.

“Well. I feel strange about this. So how are we going to do this?”

The large storm king minion. Who I haven’t gotten the name of yet. Puts his hand on my head he lowers down to look into my eyes.

“We will have to do this the easy way. You can be knocked out correct?”

I give a quick nod and then wait I am going to be knocked out that is the easy way?! The large creature takes his hammer and with one swoop of the head of the hammer, he smashes it into my face. Thankfully the good doctor when we got these bodies. Made sure the face is more guarded than other parts of the body. After that hit, I fall to my side and my vision slowly goes dark. As I see in my vision repair mode is active.

My vision goes in and out while I am carried put into a strange box. I am left in the middle of the road while I can see most things. A large group of those everything must be pure ponies. They lift me and what I can make out while I am shut down. That is what they carry me into. Then my vision fully goes black.

____________________________
Unknown

I open my eyes I am in a dark cold cell. Slowly standing looking around the cell room. It looks like an old law station. I see no guards at all just many non-pony creatures locked in cells like me. A lot of them have been badly beaten.

I heard a door open and somepony coming inside. A large lava demon looks down at me and then around. He leans down to look at me.

“Listen I am a minion of one of the judges. The Storm King is not happy with these ponies. He may have done some evil things in the past. He may have done much. But even he is not fond of this idea of pure or non-pure. I will let you go and the Storm King will deal he will never attack this place. He only will if he gains wind of a rebellion forming here. He also said if you help your bounty is lifted.”

So I have to choose between an evil and well another evil.

“How will I know that the great king will keep his word.”

The lava demon smiles.

“He already made a deal with the citizens of this town while you were out. That he will not destroy their food production or water production this town is free from that. As long as you’re this town’s guardian he will accept the sovereignty of this town. Now we have to shake on the deal. Even though you and I know someday we will fight on the battlefield. For we all know a hero will rise again soon. To take us on and if that means you and your friends. Then let’s leave as friends now and enemies on the field of death.”

He offers his lava hand I place my robotic hoof in it. As we shake the deal is done. My entire fake skin is metals off and the fur burns. He opens the door and I look at the Lava demon. He and I stare at each other for a while.

“The citizens of this town are on their way. Can you help them get in? We both know this will only end in death for the speaker. I must deal with him. Even though we only saw each other once. I feel this is a chance to prove to this land not all heroes are threats.”

The lava demon nods.

“The issue is for now till the time is right. They must think all heroes are evil. The citizens of this desert need to be broken. But we both know when the battle settles. You and your friends will be tried for many things. Since the leaders will need a scapegoat. It’s the way of things.”

Yes, it is the way of things. He is right if Ruby is alive and she helps fight this threat. She will be the one they go after. I do hope if we find her she understands this when we convince her to fight. The lava demon clicks a button opening all the blocks and a siren goes off.

“The speaker is in the meeting chamber. With all the heads of the ones, he’s killed. He is speaking to them like they’re talking back to him.”

There is screaming and yelling while every able-bodied non-pony escapes and there is screaming and the sounds of gunfire. The Lava demon nods to me while he leaves the room and I go the other way to the meeting room. I went through my head on how this could be handled without death.

_________________________
Confrontation.

I walk through the halls of the meeting room. Looking at the walls of all the leaders that lead this town. Many of them are ponies or race mixes. Then later down the wall, it’s non-ponies, and funny enough this wall is left alone. Looking outside seeing the battle getting worse. Gunfire and battle like the days of old. If I didn’t show up this wouldn’t have happened so soon and they could have stopped it.

While I walk I hear a giant boom looking to see the radio tower that normally keeps the town informed falling from the roof to the ground below. The deal I made with the devil? The storm king was not as evil as he was. Maybe he wasn’t that evil from the start. He had to prove something. Of course, we will never know.

When I walk into the meeting room the speaker is on a stand speaking to the audience he created with the heads of all he killed. Even some of the ponies that followed him are there dead and they all stare at him.

“This war shouldn’t have ever happened. If we all agreed that ponies deserved the power more than non-ponies we would have had peace!!”

He lifts his hooves like he is hearing cheers. The door closes when I fully walk in and he stands back on his hooves.

“So he did betray me. The king refuses to accept we are pure.”

He turns to look at me. He comes down from the stand removing his cloak. I see the swords he lifts from his side tossing one to me.

“We will do this correctly. In the old days of this town, we fought. In the old days of this town, we did much. My father and grandfather would hate me for my words today. Just the idea of purity is not popular as it was in the past. Just you were there you know how it was then.”

Looking down at the blade I wanted so hard to not fight him. Looking back up at him a frown formed on my face. The fact I care so much when some would say a clockwork mare has no emotions. Oh, we have emotions it’s just hard for those to see us show them. I took a deep breath I swear music stars playing. A start to sing.

“Let this go. Speaker, I am not here to kill you. I am here to set you free!!”

The windows behind me shatter from the fight outside. The glass flies all over while the battle gets more intense outside. He lifts his sword in his magic. The speaker has unicorn powers. He is not a unicorn though. I finally see it under his mane. He is half kirin. He is not a pure pony.

“I am too deep into this now. I have lied to my followers they will never know. That I am not a pure one. I have hidden the fact from them no pony is power in this town. Oooo ooo the king has betrayed me. He will allow his most powerful general over the years. To die. Once again.”

I shift on my hooves moving around the glass. The music gets louder with the battle outside. I didn’t again want death but I am sure I may have no choice.

“You don’t need to die!!! This battle can be over there is no more need for war. The war ended the world years agooooo.”

The fighters outside begin to sing.

“Pure non-pure we are all brothers and sisters in the same. Light. But here we are battling in the name of a goddess. Here we are battling leaking the same blood the same dust into the sand below. Oh, the goddess above forgive us for we have sinned. We have no choice since the battle is to protect the future of this town.”

I listen to both sides singing those words. It seems this battle has taken its toll. This battle should have never happened words should have been spoken first.

“We can work this out. Speaker. There is no need for blood!!!”

He turns back to the heads of those he killed. He turns back to me. I could see the sadness in his eyes.

“I doubt. They agree with you.” He sang back to me.

I look to the head who is speaking of. There are even children here. I can’t allow there to be more death. I can’t allow it. I take a deep breath closing my eyes. I lift my hoof and offer it to him.

“Please come peacefully. Let’s not allow more death to come. Be placed on trial and put to death or exile. Don’t allow more blood to be spilled. “ The speaker stares at me while the music slowly fades. He comes closer while I didn’t notice the blade he held behind him. He quickly moves the sword from behind and comes down to slice me and my leg gets sliced all right through. I scream in deep pain groaning holding onto the broken clockwork stump. Oil seeps through the wound.

“I can’t...allow it. The only way this will end is in death. Stand up and fight me..” The music finally ends groaning I lift the blade into my mouth. It won’t be easy for me to fight like this since I am missing a leg. It’s strange though how did he know… wait. The book on my species. I am sure he gave that book a once over to learn to fight me.

We had no words our eyes said it all. Our blades even though from how weak I am with the leg being cut off. I feel that I have the ability to fight this stallion. He lifts his blade and our blades glow hot from them hitting together.

“From what I see you’re not a strong creature like the others should have been. Unless the good doctor failed to make the warriors he was meant to make. So I promise you this if I win this battle. I will leave and let them take the town back. I will go into exile.”

Our blades ring again and with the swoop, he had with him being a unicorn he cuts at my shell many times. Causing many painful knicks in the shell. I was able to finally get a hit slicing deep into his chest and blood falls to the floor below staining this lovely meeting room. He turns his sword and smashes the hilt into my face causing me to lose my grip. I fall to the floor below dropping the sword. He stabs the sword into my side making it go into the ground under me pinning me there. I scream in pain oil pooling under me.

“If I remember reading about your species it would take me going for the vitals. Of course, you could stay alive forever if I keep you this way. But I need you to listen before I kill you.”

I groaned trying to move my can though from being pinned. He removes the magic from the hilt and thinks of what to speak.

“You see those of the court and all the land. We must control…” He heard my shell breaking while I tried moving from the pinning. I couldn’t just every time I move it causes more pain my body can handle it but I can’t. My pain receptors make it harder for me to do so.

“You could have just given up..” I shout the venom in my voice with an immense feeling that this could have been taken care of without what I am about to do. Reaching under me to the gun I can grab it thankfully and bring it out from under me. Putting it under my good leg to hide it.

“Ah, so you wish to kill me now. Let’s see I wonder if I stab you in the brain. Will you still live?”

He lifts the sword that I dropped. He looks at the blood that coats the blade. He lifts the blade getting ready to strike. Before he could though I quickly lift my pistol in my mouth aiming for what I can. I shoot his left foreleg firing as many bullets as I can still the chamber clicks. He screams in pain. Each bullet hit its mark even if I miss it. Some of the bullets lodge in the leg. While some go through to his back then.

Too much causes him to drop the blade. He groans deeper the pain too much causing him to drop the sword to the ground. He falls to his side I didn’t hit anything too vital that would cause him to die.

“I guess this is the final meeting for the day my friends.” A shadow comes over us the lava demon that spoke to me looks down at me. A frown on his face. He didn’t seem happy with what he was about to do to the speaker.

“I know you wished to do this without death Tick Tock. It’s something I wish I could make up to you in the future. But the king has made his judgment. The king may have caused a lot of pain himself. This idea of pure and non-pure will not work in his world of progress. For that, you must face judgment’

The lava demon lifts his hand.

“But before this tell your ponies to surrender. Tell them the king will not follow their ways.” The speaker groans and he turns on a pa system that he uses a spell for the magic he has left in his core.

“This...this is the speaker. I have lied to you, my followers. I am not pure non of the ponies that have lived here over the years have ever been pure. I thought the king would love what we are doing. But he frowns on what is said. It doesn’t fit in with his idea of progress, I am sorry to Osies and all the families that have lost a loved one because of me. Accept the clockwork mare make her the guardian of the town. For she will be needed for the battle to come. For his return…”

The battle outside dies down and the side of the winners cheer outside. The battle is over without more bloodshed. The Lava demon finally looks at me with a frown mouthing ‘Sorry but it’s time.’ I give a nod.

“In the name of the Storm King. Your judgment has been passed and it is death.”

He places his hands on the speaker. He screams pain and his body catches fire while his entire body burns away. It bubbles and burns. The smell of flesh burning it would cause a hungry raider to blush. Finally, every bit of him turns into a smoldering spot on the floor. He stood up and nods at me.

“Tell them that you won. That he killed himself. They need a rally right now. You’re that rally, Tick Tock. We will meet again. Next on the field of battle. Our battle will be sung in glory in the books of history. Expect a mare or a stallion or whatever to come from the order soon.”

He lifts his left hand and he has a symbol of the order of mimic. He is part of the order he walks out of the back. It has taken a while though the repair alert comes over my vision. Low oil and system shut down.

Finally Red and the others storm in. The four survived and I told them what they wished to hear. After my words felt my system shut down. I don’t know how long it took but they repaired me. I was told when I was brought back on it’s been a month. Things have gotten back to normal and they wish to honor me with the title of a guardian.

_______________________________
To honor the ones that live and those that died.

It’s a few days later. I have had new parts and a new shell around my old one made. They read how the good doctor created us all. My shell is now pure black rather than see-through. Of course, I still ask for fake skin and synthetic fur. Standing at the podium is Osies she kept herself as the leader of the town. Two new speakers have been voted in. One of them is a zebra known as Mixer. Another is a kirin stallion with the name of Autumn.

“We are here to honor all those that lived through the war and who died. War is not something we want. It is sadly what we had. Most still blame Tick Tock. But she saved us so did everyone else that fought. For that, I give her the name Guardian of the town. She will fight for us. She will be treated with respect. We need to get back to our words and fix this town. Most children lost their parents on both sides. We must find them, families”

The camel zebra singles with her hoof to come and speak. I give a quick nod and walk to the stand taking a deep breath. My clockwork parts felt so new that I could feel the friction each time I breathe it’s just a feeling I need to feel from time to time.

I come to the podium looking at all the eyes staring at me. No eyes full of hate or anger this day like they had when I first showed up.

“I am sorry for what I caused a month or so ago. I will take this idea of guardian and protect everypony. It will not be easy for me. But sadly one was lost. Our doctor the doctor that she rescued and helped from stims will take over in her name. I will be here till the time is right to find my friends.”

They all look at each other nodding. All the storm King minions that broke off from the storm king even the one that met me in the cell all died during the final battle. It hurt me knowing so many I didn’t even get to know got killed and wounded. Looking toward the tired leader of the town. Who had to be helped to her home.

“I will do my best to help with protecting this town and help to bring the future and. To help the Upholi who got saved by the old doctor. For we bury them all out of town.”

I get down the stage and lead a caravan of many bodies from both sides. They have their names but their bodies are covered. No word needs to be spoken we walk on the path and the sides of the path into the town are being converted into the graveyard. So many that come to this town understand the blight.

It took many hours to almost two days to bury all the bodies. Even if the others left to get some sleep. I kept burying the dead the last ones were the greatest heroes of all the doctors. I never got to know the storm minions I never got to know either and many on the other side. It was fair that they got buried in the same row as heroes. During this the only Minotaur who was forced into hiding before I got to this town.

He lifts a sign on a post and we all look at the sign that has the words. ‘The enemy and heroes are buried here. We judge non of them for each path is what they wished to follow. For all are one in death.’

We walk away from the newly buried path leading into town for all to see. I have been given a small house on the outside of town. Since many don’t feel right for me living in the town yet. I go to rest inside and inside is a large white camel.

“It seems everywhere a hero goes the dead follow. Oh, excuse me I am snowy of the order of Mimic. I have been told to speak to you. I see they didn’t give you much but that was the deal. You will have to lie to others when they ask. They can’t know how easy it has been for you.”

I have had an easier time than the others? Soooo causing a war getting my body chopped cracked and then being used as bait means my life is going easier right now? I guess I will have to listen.

“My question for you all though. Why is the order of Mimic even caring? They didn’t even care in the past. You all ignored us in the past and warned us. Now you care what goes on here? What happened did the order of Mimic get called out for their lies of the past?”

The camel didn’t seem to argue with me about this. I could tell that he felt I wasn’t wrong. In the past, the order of Mimic did many things to get bits. They even stole money from those that believed in the order.

“I can’t argue with you about the past. For sadly it was true. We didn’t do anything to help the past. But for our gains. But now the order cares about the balance of the world. The balance of the world is out of wack. The progress wheel Tread and the King wants. Is not a bad path. But it would ruin the balance of good and evil in this land. We need the balance back to normal. So.. in a year or two, you will leave here. To find your friends.”

After his words, he left. I had no idea what he meant. I didn’t care I was about to go get some rest I heard a soft knock on my door. Opening the door standing there is Black Rose the zebra. She comes in.

“I don’t agree with the others on how you’re treated. I do understand why you’re treated this way. Like how my kind used to be treated. We are one in the same old part of the old world. I wish...to get to know you the pony that you used to be.”

A frown forms on my face. Did she want to know the old me? I don’t remember much of the old me. I just remember I hated the war of the past. I took a deep breath I sat with her on my couch. I explained to her.

_____________________________________________________
In the middle of the second year.

It’s been one and half years. I got married to Black Rose after the two of us fell in love over our meetings. Of course, she got over the fact the two of us can’t have foals. So what we did was we adopted the little ones that lost their parents. It wasn’t easy but they built us a larger home inside the town limits.

The reason we fully got married is the fact I did fall in love with her. It was more that I would be respected by those that had issues with me. Of course, It was more that she fell for me over the last year and a half. I couldn’t tell her much about myself but it was late august and I heard stories of a strange creature causing problems outside of town. When I get outside of town I hear an argument.

“I get it you can’t let me inside here. But I heard my friend is inside here.” I finally see who is making all the problems staring at who it is. My eyes go wide I feel my heart shatter it’s Roll Roll.

“Roll…” I soft yell to him. I trot to him as the large creature hugs me. His body is very bloody and half his face is missing and it’s infected.

“Listen...there is an island and...I told one that will get us there. That well we will be flown there. So the healer can repair my wounds.”

Finally is this what the order of Mimic camel meant?

“When will this one to get us there be here?” Roll Roll sighs.

“Pretty soon she is flying some machine to pick us up. Some order of mimic crazy contact them for me. “

I didn’t like this I promised my wife that this wouldn’t happen maybe for a long time. Looking towards the town seeing the machine land finally and it was too soon for me way too soon. Looking back to Roll Roll

“Tell them to wait for me. I need to speak to my wife.”

I walk away from Roll Roll while he was finally let in and I close my eyes tightly. What do I tell Black Rose? I didn’t want to argue with her. Finally getting into my home looking at my mixed-race children. Seeing a growing young dragon male running around playing with his adopted siblings.

“Blackie sweetheart.”

The zebra looks up from helping with one of the kid’s homework.

“Come with me we need to talk.” She nods heading outside with me and we close the door I look at my children I feel the sorrow filling me it may be a while before I return to them.

“Tickie what is wrong?” The zebra has a worried look on her aging face. I didn’t care that she was getting older each year. It didn’t stop her from moving.

“One of my friends that joined me and Ruby has found me. He wants me to take him to the island and...this may be the time the hero wakes back up and we fight for this land. I don’t want to leave you. I could ignore the call and let him go on his own.”

After I said those words a swift hoof smacks me right in the face.

“No, you will not ignore the call. I fell in love with the brave mare that helped rescue this town from the ponies that attacked it. If you have to go you have to go. I will be here to wait for you. We all will the entire town will be here for you. We will pray for you.”
I look up at the town behind her it seems they know that it’s time.

_______________________________
The island.

I had been given a goodbye from everyone in town and of course before I am allowed to go my wife and I kiss for almost minute

“Ahem..”

I break the kiss turning to look a the dragon known as Gem. Who tosses me a cloak. I place it on looking to Roll Roll who has been strapped on the outside of the machine. He couldn’t fit inside the machine but he can still fly.

“Look we need to get going. I doubt your friend has much more time. My wife will do what she can. I think we need to go now.”

Looked back to my wife stroking her face with my hoof.

“You almost forgot this, my love.” She lifts the holster holding the pistol. I nod and she goes under the robe to wrap the holster finally my gun and everything I own. What is mainly nothing. Looking at the gun in my robe remember the words from Gentle Wind. ‘Please bring honor back to the Wheel Tread family.’

I get into the machine and it takes a while for the machine to start and we fly off while I watch my new home. Fade from view again I lost another home for now. I feel I will go back there and live there for the rest of my life. Gem and I didn’t speak a word to each other. Just I notice a photo on her window. It’s of a mare I swear I know with a bunch of children.

“That looks like Cranberry.” Gem turns her head to look at me.

“That’s because it is. But please don’t tell her you’re here. She doesn’t know you two are coming. I want it to stay that way. It will be a surprise for her for now. But if you two hurt her at all. You will deal with me. “

I gulp or tried to since I had great fear when it comes to dragons. After a few hours, we made it to the island. Looking back I see the storm King’s spell getting thicker. I didn’t see that spell very well from the town I was in. Of course, I think he was making it so the spell wouldn’t block my town. I heard that other parts of the town aren’t getting that lucky.

When we finally land Gem points to the hospital. I hope Roll gets to the hospital after he is released from the flight. A nurse looks up to him and me. She quickly helps him into one of the rooms. I ask where I can find the healer and I am shown.
“Excuse me, healer.” The one in the armor suit didn’t turn around. He or she didn’t even give me one look. I felt it was rude. I wasn’t going to give up. I tap my hoof on the shoulder of the healer and I had to make sure they knew I was here.

“I need your help my friend lost half his face.”

Finally, the healer stands and I look to see Gem. Who is so upset like she is about to kill something. I didn’t like that look and it’s like she wanted me and Roll gone. Quickly the healer trotted to the dragon.

“Gem what is wrong?” The healer nuzzles the side of the dragoness.

Gem snorts smoke coming out of her nose.

“That… thing in there. It won’t stop yelling and screaming. He is calling his Queen his mother.” Oh, great Roll did you have to. I follow the healer and she quickly stops seeing who it is. The large Magic eater beats his body on the glass thankfully there is nothing broken.

“Let me go!!” The creature screams.

I lift my hood from my head. The healer now looking at me like they have seen a ghost. I quickly trot to the chamber putting my hoof on the glass.

“I told you Roll Roll relax. We are guests here till we find the others.” I watch while doctors and nurses try to get close to him while he is in the cage. He chases them out and they all run out of the door screaming.

The healer puts her hoof on the glass cage.

“Listen sir will you trust me enough to help you?”

Before the large magic eater could say anything. Gem the dragoness came back in very angry at all the noise going on.

“Cranberry enough to toss them out for the damage they have caused.” Roll Roll finally relaxes and so do I turn to the healer. It’s Cranberry she is the healer. The healer that has made a name for herself after being here for almost three years? Wow, she sure has had it easy but I need to lie.

She takes her helm off and sets it down. The poor mare has been through so much. I see so many scars on her face. I see why she hides now. I feel bad for what she has been through. I wish I could have been here to help but I understand why I couldn’t be.

“Yo...you're alive.”

I was able to choke out. I have no idea why I cared so much about a pony I didn’t even know that well. I quickly trot to her hugging her tightly. We never got that close that is sadly true we only knew each other for a few months. But we all have the same friend the one that got us together.

I look back to Roll Roll after getting out of the hug I don’t know why it took so long. I do forget though when it comes to blood loss for his species it takes longer for blood loss to take effect. I felt bad for the poor creature. Cranberry points her hoof to Gem and she nods. Before she left though the dragoness holds Cranberry's face.

“I will return from there my dear wife.” I could see a blush form on Cranberries.

“Wife? It seems you have gotten along better than most.” Again I didn’t like the idea that I had to lie. It was the only way to protect my family and my home. Just in case the King lost his temper because I told them the truth.

“I wish that was true Tick Tock. But maybe you can explain what happened to you and Roll here? It’s like he has been in many battles.”

He didn’t tell me much from what I remember. Just it wasn’t pleasant from what he said. I felt awful for that fact and now I know that I may lie a little bit but I am sure I won’t fully lie.

I shook my head. “He got found by slavers and then sold to Rock Ball teams in Nirik. He was one of the best on the team. Then a rebellion happened caused the leadership to use the team members to fight them off. So he had a peaceful life being part of Rock Ball. The rebellion crushed and now a hero to the town.”

I went silent finally. I watch while the other doctors and nurses finally come back in and help Roll Roll get on the bed and clean him up. I feel again bad for the big guy. Maybe he will tell us what happened to him. I need to learn where he got that scyth he carries with him. Of course, Gem took it from him and put it somewhere for the time being.

“Please Go on Tick Tock.” I nod quickly trying to remember other things he told me before we fully left. While I watch Cranberry putting an iv in Roll Roll and now I finally feel better to fully speak what he told me.

Finally, I was asked to leave after a while and it took hours for the treatment to get done. I must have lost track of time. I have no idea why at all that it took so long. Well, they had to clean him up and I am sure he is now in a coma. After a while, Cranberry comes out of the ER and she smiles the scars on her cheeks make her look odd to me.

“Come with me, Tick Tock. I need to check on my children.”

Children? I follow her up the stairs to her home. I see all her children. She adopted as me and Black Rose did. Oh, I wish I could tell her the truth now. I sadly can’t this land will be protected like my home from the Storm King.

“Kids it’s time to go to bed. I have to talk with an old friend of mine.”

The children quickly hug their adoptive mother and they all quickly go to sleep. I think Gem has taken care of them in a good way and made them make sure to listen to Cranberry. A smile forms on my face Gem is so much like Black Rose.

“Tick Tock are you willing to tell me what happened to you?”

I shook my head. I again wish I could tell her the truth.

Another set of lies I can’t tell or show my new shell. But it is true I haven’t been able to get a good recharge. I look at my power core and it saids that friendship is magic. That is all I see and maybe it means something. I am led to the outside to a balcony and I see Hawk. So many plants form and grow over the poor mech. I do understand that something is wrong with her.

“She came here almost early this year. Her core saids she won’t be fully charged till friendship is magic.”

I look at my friend and hug her. The two of us for some odd reason start to glow. I remember this glow. It’s the glow when the friends of old that held great power worked together. All friends had this power. It was the best way to learn about others. After the hug, the magic dims

It was time for me to rest and hopefully this time no dreams. I walk to the closet and close the door finally shutting down. In my vision the words when friendship is magic. It shines over my vision many times. I have no idea what it means and my body shuts down.

________________________________
When friendship is magic.

I hear a hard knock on the door as I did back in the older town when it came under attack. I grab my pistol and slowly allow the door to open. I see that it’s Gem and she smirks. I am sure she could tell I was about to shoot her.

“I see living in that town and what happened to you there really turned you into a paranoid little pony.”

She laughs. I learned the time and the month it was the date that Ruby died. I go outside not liking this and when I see Roll Roll he is giving back that scyth and he looks down at me. We both look at each other and how we feel.

“I guess it’s time.” I nod to him after he spoke those words. We both knew what time it was. We head down to the road to the restaurant that had been built around Hawk. I took a deep breath not liking this at all.

“I am not sure I want to be a hero Tick Tock. I wish I could go back to the island. I just wish to skip all this life and go back and wait for the end to come in that place of peace.” I did agree with him. I wanted to go back to that island too. I feel for now though we need to get done with this. Then we either go back to the island or stay here.

“I don’t feel it’s wise to go back. We could miss many things here Roll. We could lose on the adventure. An adventure that we could gain much power for. I do feel and understand how you feel. It’s an idea that we all have to understand down this path.”

Roll look at me smirking.

“When did you turn into a fucking smart ass?”

I laugh at his words.

“I became this way after getting married to a zebra. She helped me through so much about myself and I would never understand anything about myself without her.” We finally get to the place of the meeting. We stop watching unsure.

“But Roll you need to go first. I need to think.” Roll nods to me and he goes up the ramp and I quickly go hid in a bush. I look at a photo that my wife gave me. I had to speak to her at least once before I go on this journey.

“I feel...this may be my last time talking to you my wife. My love. So many words left unsaid.” I took a deep breath and before I could say anything else Gem taps my shoulder.

“It’s showtime it seems.”

I walk up the ramp and all of us are here. I stay away from the others including Roll Roll I didn’t know what to think. But deep in the pit of my core. I wasn’t happy about all this. Meeting on the day of Ruby’s death.

Finally, a voice breaks the silence.

“I help lead you all here. I help you find each other and all you can do is hate each other. Look at yourselves it’s the anniversary of the one that tried to bring hope.”

Inyanga and Water spout stand on their hooves. It looks like they’re about to leave. I get ready to leave myself this was a mistake and no pony should even try to get us back together like this. I took a deep breath getting ready to turn.

I finally get to see Cranberry more than I thought the poor mare had been through so much. She didn’t seem to take it well that this unicorn was prying into her privacy but I feel this was the push we all needed.

“I agree with her, my love.” We turn our heads to see Gem and Cranberry finally hearing the words she needs to. “You need to come together again to bring hope. Help our little ones get land that they can grow up in."

Cranberry takes a deep breath. “What must we do?”

“Simply just let go. Let your emotions release and embrace.” We all come together to hug to let go of the past. It may not be easy there will still be problems. We may fall we may rise. But for now that we allow this we must finally become one again.

When we lower back to the ground. I feel that the time is right and we must go to Mount Aris again. We look up to see Hawk finally working again and she stands beside us.

Do we need to find Ruby? We all look at each other and then the next day we are on the boat leading to the said place. We all get into one little boat and I watch while the others fall asleep and my entire body shuts down like magic is washing over us. I feel it is time for us to become heroes.

Footnote: Max level

Perk added: Guardian of the town of hope: You become part of a town that calls themselves hope after you joined it. Around your friends, you feel your hope rise and your protection for them grows by each time you’re near. Don’t take your friends for granted you will lose them.

Chapter: Twenty-Six: The other bug

Creation can be a fickle thing. Maybe for a goddess or a god. But for an Alicorn, you can make what you wish. Most would never learn the truth about creation. Make a weapon make a figment of one’s mind. To become a problem. Make hope, make understanding in the mind. I Majesty has done the unthinkable. I have made a new species. Of course the magic of this creation. Has seeped into the magic stream. Creating other life that has mutated. Salamanders and other races.

Maybe I shall put them under hoof someday. I don’t know for sure if the case rises. The old land the old creations. They made a legend around a hero that will come and save them from this prison. Such a legend it shall never come to pass. I have created my minions my toys so to speak. If it is a sin to create a monster or a minion. To only be beholden to you then it’s a must.

No one shall ever stop you in your goals. Not even your own family. I have been betrayed by the other Alicorns. I am nothing now but a former Queen of Dream valley. The first pony land of darkness and evil. I gave it my judgment. I did my spells and poems. I turned those that didn’t deserve it into trees. I turned many into bubbles. I made them my minions. I forced them to bow!!

The old ways are gone. I shall now be the creator of a new way. A new life I give thee the magic eaters. The flying works and the flying warriors. But there is another one that is needed. The siege breakers and makers. Now I shall bring my sin to the forefront. I shall destroy all those that wish to become an enemy.

Now for the task, I shall crush this land under my hoof. Of course, I got to deal with the warden first. But I shall wait. I shall follow this legend of theirs if a hero shows up. In the time they say then we shall have fun. But if it’s all a lie after the time is over. I shall crush them.

Written by Majesty written many years before the hero of legend.

Three years it has been. An airship holding the friends of the hero Ruby. Flying away from mount Aris to go find the one they must speak with and finally learn. The friendship between all the heroes is so strained that they keep away from each other. Fights they had during the time they stay at Mount Aris and regrets.

One of these friends the siege breaker is known as Roll Roll. The poor creature has had worse of all happen to him. He holds a scythe in his bug-like hands. The scythe has a name that he stares at endlessly. Of course, he is the only one able to see the rune of a name. A red bolt of lighting quickly comes from the storm that formed around the island. He lifts his scythe to block the bolt.

Of course, the bolt misses him and goes over the bow of the airship. He feels his heart beating hard looking down at the scythe again. Its sharp blade is coated in dried blood. It gives him a memory of what he remembers of his three years. Closing his eyes he starts to remember the path he was led down. That gave him his cybernetics and wounds that caused him great pain.

______________________________________
Three years ago. The Judgement.

I am normally a very calm siege breaker. I don’t normally feel betrayed as I feel right now. I want to scream and curse at Ruby and Dunewalker for betraying us. I don’t understand much. I just go what place am I needed to roll at and what needs to be destroyed?

But here I am almost ready to be judged by a long-dead tyrant that recently returned. Now he is judging Ruby and then us. I try so hard to fight his magic while it pulls us into the air. I can hear myself wanting to scream and curse. But my vocal cords won’t work from being in the cone of airlifting me up.

“Now for the judgment of you all. Ruby will get death, a death that she deserves. You all will be tossed across the land.”

All of us are tossed away from the airship. The ship we came in falls to the ground with a great thud and blows up in many pieces. Then before I am fully out of earshot after we are tossed. I hear the gunshot going off with the music.

I must have been flying for the better part of many seconds. I tried to use my wings to stop my flight. I couldn’t and finally, I feel myself smashing in the middle of an arena. I find myself in a Rock ball arena in the middle of a game. My body thudding into the sand below causes the crowd to scream and the players to stop and rush to me.

“Oh wait Rose we got something on the field. It’s Oh my Goddess. Everypony finds the doctors and players to protect that bug. It just came in the Storm King has returned to protect the hero from the king.

I was in such a daze I knew I was Nirik. Why couldn’t it be the island? The players stand around me to protect me. Just in case some of the storm king minions wish to pick me off. Raiders protecting me?

I try to move. I feel a tinge of pain going through my body. I think my exoskeleton saved me from the fall. But I think I think I would be moving for a while unless I am given magic. I try to lift my legs I notice the front legs are snapped off from the fall

It was getting harder to stay awake. I could feel myself losing a lot of magic blood. The vision in my many eyes starts to dim. I can finally make out the ponies or whatever coming to my aid. I hear them, I swear I hear them.

“Stay with me big guy. Stay with me!!” A mare shouts as I feel her injecting me with something. Finally, I pass out the pain subsiding at least for now.

______________________
Dreams

It was back when I was younger and not a siege breaker yet. You have to do a lot to get the honor of becoming a siege breaker. You had to impress the queen that laid your egg. That was easier said than done. I was in a group of others who wished to join me in that honor. While one of the oldest known of the Siege breakers. They normally don’t live a very long time. Since war can normally kill them.

“Now all those here wish to become like me? I warn you it’s not easy to be a siege breaker. You’re normally the first line of defense and battles. We haven’t had a war on this island for many years. Still, some wish to destroy the queen’s rule. So our birth queen gives us to that queen. Not all of you are going to make it. Many of you will fail and go back to being what the queen birthed you as.”

I stood there on all my legs. I was birthed to be a weaker version than Ruby. I am known as a scout. The scouts are smaller and weaker. I would have to do a lot to prove myself to this old bug.

“The training I am going to subject you to will be hard. It will break you and maybe crack your shell. If you don’t get this path you can still follow the path you’re set. We have many here and some that already look like they will fail.”

He looks up at me it was hard to tell how emotions don’t work well on our faces. I could tell in his eyes that he took pity on me. The day of the training oh the day of the training a harsh mistress. We had to go through hell and back just to impress him. Some of us died during the training. I watched while my brood brother and sister fall to their death from the strain of their bodies.

I didn’t shed a tear we all knew the strain it would be on our bodies. I must have been under the goddess’s eyes for I only had a broken shell. What we had to do was fight each other sometimes to the death.

I fought a warrior to the death it wasn’t easy for me to beat them. All I could do was be speedy and they could be slow. A warrior of my species is very slow but extremely deadly. Even if you give them a weapon. Our fight went on for the better half of an hour. I was bleeding and my magic blood drains to the ground.

The warrior was a lot better off than I was. After a while, the old siege breaker broke up the fight and looks at the two of us.
“I have forgotten to tell you both the other thing that happens. Two souls are placed in a cocoon and they merge.” The warrior and I stare at each other. We didn’t know this it started to worry me if I would never be myself again.

“What does that mean master?” The warrior asked.

“It means in the cocoon you will fight to have full control over the body that is created. Whoever wins will become the new siege breaker. You will have memories of the one that was lost. You will never be the same again. So you two from all that have died and given up will be who I pick.”

I don’t remember much of what happened then. All I know is that the two of us were wrapped in a cocoon. I felt the pain returning like I am finally waking up and all I could do was scream from the pain.

_______________________
Nirik hospital

I open my many eyes looking around. An iv bag hangover me it was full of magic. Looking at my legs they just start to grow back. The door opens up soon after I see standing there a Kirin. I didn’t know much about that race. Most of them started coming to the island a few years ago.

“Hello, I am Flame. I am the leader of this town. You kind of gave the crowd a scare. So we had to protect you just in case the Storm King came looking for you.”

Closing my eyes tightly remember it all now. It wasn’t going to be easy for me.

“Ruby is dead..” I softly add. Flame stares at me her eyes fill with tears while they fall to the ground. I didn’t think anyone else knew Ruby. But this kirin did.

“Wheel Tread did was he said he would then. I would make her pay for what he forced her to do. We know you’re one of her friends. I… when Dj Mixer started crying on the radio about someone close to her dying. I’m sorry for what happened to her. I was… one of the few that she met here. That took advantage of her. Learning how kind and gentle she is. I regret everything...and I will have to announce this..”

I took a deep breath I didn’t enjoy being in beds like this meant for ponies. It was hard for me to lay in these. I was alright of course but still. Shifting my head to look at Flame. I felt no pity for her. She helped create this issue that Ruby had to go through.

“You know you could have saved her. You could have pulled her aside and stopped her from doing what happened. You say you cared but all I see is a Kirin that is a leader. Are you a leader because of her? Are you a leader because this town fails to vote real leaders in?”
I am a bit cruel to her. The stress my body is going through right now repairing itself and the hate I have for her. It doesn’t help I already had issues with Ruby. The fact that she allowed Ruby to do all this and not stop her is amazing to me.

She softly sobs.

“I did try to stop her I tried everything to stop her from doing what she did to this town. It was because of her I am a leader.” She took a deep breath trying to stop her sobbing.

“But we can’t allow you to leave. Bug. If we let you leave the Storm King would hunt you down. You bring hope like the others. He wasted no time even though it’s only been a week to put bounties on you and your friends.”

Bounties have already been placed on me and my friends? He took care of us why are we such a threat to him now? This I will never understand. I took a deep breath unsure what to think. I have a feeling I am not going to like what is going to happen to me here.

After a while, a mare walks into the room looking at Flame and then at me. A smile formed on her face.

“I have been told you worry about my master coming for you. Don’t worry I have a way to protect you from my master the Storm King. You will be sold to one of the team's rock balls. Then when the time is right. You will leave.”

I look at the symbol on the cheek of the mare. I have never seen that symbol before.

“What does the order of Mimic want with him?”

The order of Mimic? I look to Flame and them to the mare. I have no idea who this order is. But I have been seeing this symbol a lot since I have been here. I again didn’t like how or where this was going.

“The order wants him to for many reasons. For what I can’t say yet. The order wants all of them to be ready for the task at hoof. I can’t explain the task yet. But the order is within almost every branch of power. Even in Wheel Treads' midst and he knows who we are but doesn’t care.”

I hate this land even more now. Too many orders too many laws and rules. The fact that we got forced here because oh Ruby had to see our savior and hero Star Shooter. Closing my many eyes feeling the anger of all this land getting to me.

“Listen I don’t care what order you’re part of. If I have to do this to protect myself till I can get back to the island. I am going to do so. I will be no one’s slave or anyone’s servant. I will fight in the name of Ruby and then give her a proper funeral back on the island. Now please get me out of here.”

It didn’t take them long to get me out of the hospital. Of course, I was led through the town that Ruby from what Flame has been telling me almost fully destroyed.

“It’s taken a while to get things back up and running. She did a big number on everything. I didn’t expect her to go this wild to get things done for me. But she almost even killed some little ones. She promised me she wouldn’t even put them in harm’s way. But I think the control had her before she was able to fully get control back. Please tell me did she… die peacefully?”

Looking at Flame I didn’t have the heart to tell her the truth. Of course, I had to since it’s harder for me to talk about it than I thought. My emotions are so hard to read for all my kind. It’s a strange thing I am hoping someday we get the ability to smile normally.

“She was shot in the head with her gun. She fell to the land below and vanished from sight. I hated her for bringing us here and making us heroes. But I would never wish this on anyone. She is and was my friend. We both fought and bled together on the island.”

Flame went back to being silent and we both walk to a podium that was set up. So she can speak to the crowd that has formed. I feel that this is not going to be easy for her to talk about. Since Ruby was her friend from the sounds of it. She cared deeply for her I think this entire land loved the little bug.

I stand beside the stage not liking the looks I am getting from the Kirin and ponies that many are giving me. I have a feeling the bounty is huge for all of us. The hope that we gave to this land must have been a threat to this wheel Tread.

Flame sighs looking to the crowd that has formed.

“It is with a heavy heart to express that Ruby has been killed by the Storm King. I know many of you didn’t care for the little bug and know what happened to get me in power here. After it came to light what she did. I couldn’t lie to you any longer but this little bug brought hope to me and others. She even saved two mares who refuse to come. Since they knew what it was about. I am sorry for what has happened and I will break off from Wheel Tread if I have to. But we can’t do it publicly. Now we must be hopeful. Soon I will have to call on you to fight. But for now. We must wait.”

So they know what happened and don’t care? Maybe they don’t have a choice maybe she promised them when this is said and done that Ruby will be brought to true justice. I for one agree that she deserves true justice. I took a deep breath not enjoying the stares again I am getting.

‘For now my friends...we need to accept the fact. That I am sorry for what I was asked to do and I am sure you will forgive me when Wheel Tread is brought to the justice he deserves.” Flame walks down from the stage looking at me.

“They just accept that you’re a leader not by their choice. “

Flame shrugs her shoulders.

“It’s hard to tell most are silent about it. I know that sooner or later I might get a knife in the back. But for now again I told them when the time is right. We will fight and we can’t do that too soon. I am sure they already are looking for Rebellions.”

Looking towards the crowd leaving it’s getting harder for me to accept this land. I could see this land turning on each other sooner or later but. I must get over that since I am thinking of the land I came from.

“Miss Flame. If you please we need to get our friend out of the open and get ready to be bought by a team.”

Flame nods I heard the word bought I didn’t care for that but again I had no choice in the matter. I am a stranger to this land and town. Flame leads me to her house and I look at the door to the side when I walk in. I could sense that Ruby was there looking in the room.

“She was here. I can tell from the magic. But all I sense from her emotions in the magic stream is sadness and fear. She didn’t want to be this monster that she was created to be.”

Oddly, my kind can sense the emotions of others through the magic stream. If we had the ability to we might even sense unicorns and Kirins. But it takes a lot of concentrated magic to do so. It will never be that easy and never get to that point. I turn my head to look at Flame.

“Now what did that mare mean by bought? I know I have to do a lot to hide from the Storm King and his forces. But why do I have to be bought to do so?”

Flame sat in a chair to relax and strokes her hooves on her temples. I could tell the stress was getting to her and it was not healthy. She had to take a few deep breaths and breath out steam. I heard stories of her kind turning into fiery creatures. From stress and anger, it’s not going to be easy for me to understand.

“That’s what I have to talk to you about. A group of Rock ball owners will be here in a day or so. They will force you into a contract for at least two to three years. You may die but if you survive or the order of Mimic finally tells you the time is right.”

So I had to wait for the right time to escape and finally, I took a dream breath and a scream of anger and pain comes out of my mouth. No one would stop me from feeling this. All the rage I have for Ruby. The fact I will never see the others again. I screamed so loud that I broke some glass items inside the house.

Then everything goes dark.

_________________________________________________
The next day.

It must have been either the fact no air got into my lungs. I think it was more the stress that I went through and the scream. I did wake up again in a bed that I didn’t know even though beds don’t work for me.

“You gave me a scare there.”

I got out of the bed looking at Flame.

“I am sorry. Just I don’t know what came over me. I think it was more the stress and the fact that I am going to miss Ruby. Now I am not happy with the fact that I am being bought by a team owner.”

Flame nods.

“It wasn’t my choice the leader of the raiders that founded this town years ago. Feels that it’s the only way to protect the citizens of the town. Keep you from getting in the middle by becoming part of Rock Ball. I have something to give you though it’s an old family weapon.”

Flame leads me to the basement in a glass case hanging on the wall is a scyth. I stare at the creation. I could sense a powerful magic dormant within the scyth. Flames magic forms around the glass case she opens it up and sets the weapon down at my legs.

“This is an old scyth that was created at the kirins old home before it got corrupted because of the war. It was formed from ore from space or from what I was told was a botched satellite flight. There is a legend to this weapon. To that one that wields it will give it a name and fight to protect us. It’s an old legend and I have been wishing to get rid of it.”

Legends and I don’t get along. Of course, the island was saved because of a stupid legend. Looking at the scyth down lowering my bug hands into the holes meant for hooves and lift it p staring at the scyth.

“I don’t know about legends Flame. But a legend helped save the island that Ruby and I came from. A legend that never wished to be a legend. It was meant to be a joke to most of us but it was a real legend.”

I attach the scyth to my side. I will name it another time. Thankfully I didn’t have to do much to connect it to my body. A knock on the door upstairs sounds. I follow Flame back upstairs I am unsure what to think.

Flame opens the door and walking in is a group of elites one being a camel. Another is a zebra in tribal armor and stallion. I didn’t care for the looks of them but I trust the zebra more than I trust the others.

“So. I say..so.” The stallion got on my nerves. He was a red stallion with a red mane and red stomach.

“I say boy you should join my team the foghorns. We will always defend you boy!!”

“Um, sir Foghorn. I am sorry that he might not join your team if you act like that.” The flame from what I saw didn’t care for this elite stallion. I could tell he is one of those that gets what he wants. I didn’t care for that either.

“I say... I say.”

I groan not caring for this stallion. I look to the zebra to please help me out of this. Thanks to how the zebras treated me back on the island. I respect them so much more so I am sure she would offer me a better deal.

“I am sorry for my friend here sir bug. I am known as Star wave. It’s rare for my species to name their young after the stars. But these aren’t normal times. I tend to use my money and riches to help the weak and the broken. I see you’re broken and I use my team to give them freedom. Even if it means death then freedom comes. I won’t pay you anything though I will feed you and when you wish to leave you can leave.”

I look over at the camel.

“I can’t give you a good offer as she did. I will be honest. My team has won a few games. I am here to mostly learn about you. Since I heard stories of those you traveled with including the betrayer Dunewalker.”

The betrayer? I have a feeling that the Dunewalker name has done much in the past. From what I have learned from other camels I met over time. They told me never to trust a Dunewalker. They will either backstab you or get you into a rebellion.

“I didn’t know much about Dunewalker the fact she betrayed us or seemed to during the return of the Storm King and his judgment on us. I have a feeling she had been working for them for a lot longer than I thought.”

The three look at each other I have a feeling they weren’t very surprised at the fact that Dunewalker betrayed us. I will never understand the camels either since they have that genetic memory thing I have been told about.

“I am sorry you went through that with Dunewalker. My kind never wishes others to understand our problems. Dunewalkers family would have been removed from camel society but it takes 400 years or so to get the council of the leadership to meet. It has to be something very bad to get them all in one room.”

It must be wonderful to have leadership that never wishes to do a meeting with others to talk about those that cause problems in the society of camels. I am starting to wonder if leadership in all groups of species is this bad. I miss my queen who just told me what to do.

“Now mister Roll. We need to know what team you wish to join. Again you won’t be paid you will be kept protected till the time is right for you to leave. I hope you understand this.”

I glance at the zebra nodding to her. I didn’t care for this idea I had to be part of some team. I trust the zebra more than the other two Since again the zebras on the island treated me with the utmost respect. Then most of them left to head back to their home. It’s been ten or so years since we heard anything from them.

“Okay, I am willing to join the zebra’s team. Just please don’t order me around. I will do what I can for you. Just if I am told it’s time to go then it’s time to leave. I will respect you since I respect zebras more than ponies.”

The stallion pony took issue with my words he was about to say something. He stops soon after I stare at him. The hatred in my many eyes gets to the point he backs off and gulps. I quickly nod looking at the zebra.

“I promise you the others on the team will treat you with respect. I do understand if you don’t wish to live at the stadium. I can make a deal that you live here with Flame. Then guards come to get you and bring you out to play. Flame do you agree to this?”

Flame nods.

“I agree to that besides I feel he would be better protected in my home. Just in case the Storm King and his minions come looking for him. So I will do my best to protect him. I feel we should all do the same even the team members. If you all agree.”

The other two nod.

“I say I say. I built an underground railroad not too long ago to get the slaves that the raiders had now with them being allied with us and no longer raiders. Of course, I don’t blame them for wanting to keep their old sports after we took the town from them.”

I still do not like this.

“It will be a few days before the next game stars Roll. So I got some tasks I need you to do for me.”

My many eyes glance at Flame. I didn’t like this idea of tasks. But I am sure she won’t force me to do anything that would be bad for me.

“We shall take our leave then.” The three owners leave. Leaving me and Flame to our own devices.

“Forgive me Flame if I don’t trust you. I understand what Ruby did wasn’t your fault. But you did use her for your power. I am sure now you regret that. I will maybe forgive you one of these days. For now, though I will not trust you or anyone that cares for you. I hope you understand this.”

I could tell I did hurt her feelings. I am sure she didn’t mind me feeling like this towards her though. It’s not going to be easy for me to fully trust her after what happened to Ruby. But for the moment she let me be at peace. I went into the room that Ruby spent a few nights in. I could feel her sorrow here. I notice a radio and take a deep breath since. I haven’t heard from Dj Mixer for a while. Clicking on the radio.

“I...didn’t want to make this..announcement but…” The Dj went silent while a few soft sobs can be heard in the background. It sounds like she was even on the verge of breaking down herself. I have a feeling it wasn’t easy for those that grew to know Ruby. I remember hearing this Dj MIxer praising Ruby.

“It’s true...that Ruby is the one that caused all the problems in Nirik. She helped bring back the Storm King. But.. don’t lose hope my friends. She..wasn’t fully in her right mind. I have been told by many sources she was under control and broken. In.. fact I got a recording from one of them today..”

It was nothing but static for a time. It took a while for the DJ to regain her composer since she kept touching the wrong buttons. It was getting harder for her to work this job because of Rubie’s death.

Finally, after a few tries to get to the right button a dim interview begins to play.

“I regret my hand in what I did to the poor bug. I was hired to break her. I did everything I could to make sure she was strong enough but everything I did made her weaker and weaker. I am guessing it’s from what she went through on the island. It wasn’t hard to mind control her either. He wanted her to do more than destroy Nirik as she did. He wanted her to go to every town. He wanted her to destroy the stone heroes. He wanted her to go to Hard Rock and kill Pinda. I think he was getting upset at how long she was taking to do her job. So he had to speed her up and get the time right.”

During the interview, it took a while for the Dj to speak back to him. I think it hit the poor girl harder than she realized. After a minute it was nothing but the two breathing.

“Sorry. I am taking this hard. Why did you do that to her? Is there a reason you did it a reason you got off on it?”

The anger and sadness in her voice. I think she was about to kill that creature right at the studio. I have a feeling that others around her did what was best and stop her from doing so. It wasn’t going to be easy for her.

“Like I told her I followed Fleur on her cruise ship. Because I needed to get the spirit of the Storm King at least to his brain. The ending of the war didn’t help matters. But I did this in my master’s grand design no matter what happens now. No one can stop his return.”

It was starting to get very tense I am sure for the Dj. I could hear shifting and the sounds of some weapons cocking.

“Lower them please.” She speaks to that in the studio with her.

“Just who is your master sir Minotaur.”

The Minotaur laughs softly he stands on his hooves of a cane tapping the hard ground. From the sound of it, He was walking around the Dj. The tension got even worse that I could feel the stress myself from this creature.

“Just the creator of all monsters. Your father misses Dj. The true master of evil. The true monster that shall make you bend and fight for him. The master of all that is evil and you heroes have thought him beaten years ago. Gusty the great tried to push back my master. She tried to make him weak. Then Discord the lad he was. Helped break him free. Just a little lie there is a little issue there. Causing some issues in the past. He never was fully redeemed. He was still at the master’s beck and call!!”

The sound of him smashing his cane on a table and everyone jumps and more guns cock and get ready to fire at him. The Dj I am sure knew who he was talking about. A deep gulp comes from her throat.

“Grogar will return and will come. You see Ruby didn’t cause this every Wheel Tread before this one that brought him back did this. Every soul that followed him did it. It’s just like old stories. Those who worship evil want evil to return. As for me, I have done my deed. I shall go off to the forgotten darkness of the universe. Where all those you have done their deeds and lived their lives. I am sorry I won’t be here to see his glory. But again most corrupted and those like Ruby will make the path there someday.”

He sounds like he is walking away from the mic with more guns armed to fire at him.

“But I shall say this. Before I fully leave. Know this, the one who told you all this has a name. I went by the name Little Hoof. I watched while...in the darkness the hero known as the wolf died. Then I vanished becoming who I am again. But call me.. Sesbastion.”

After that, the interview is over.

“As you can hear from all that. It seems the one that did this to her. Didn’t wish to do it to her but he had no choice. He even told me something that made me feel better just. I can’t say it on air. I hope everyone is okay. Don’t allow the truth about Ruby to ruin your hope for heroes. The heroes are still needed and I for one will fight for them. Now I helped record a new song. I even sang in a part of it. It’s called don’t let go of hope..”

After a second a piano gently plays. A soft horn blows.

“Oh, I feel I have lost hope in my heart. I feel like a zebra I have lost hope in the stars. We will never know the truth. All hope is lost for we have become lost in our journey. We can’t wait any longer we must find our hope again!!”

Another voice breaks into the music. It sounds like the Dj.

“We must find our hope again. Oh please give us our souls again. We can’t allow ourselves to be lost in this empty life of pain. Ooooh hoooo forgive us goddess for we have sinned. The war may have ended but it never ended in our hearts.”

The voice went silent while a saxophone plays through the music loudly making it very upbeat and slow as well as soft. The piano adds to it along with the french horn. I could just hear it gaining up in the beat.

“For we have lost our paths!!!. For we have never found the way again. Oh please, princess of the night even though you have lost your life. Please give a sign that our hope is not gone. Oh for the love of our hearts. Please never forget us.” The zebra mare sang.

“We both know…” The Dj and the zebra sing.

“That our path of hope will never return..” They both sang.

“It’s only time for us to walk our path. Even if the princess forsakes our hope. We must believe the heroes will come and defend us We must never forget their sacrifice and their ability to fight for us.”

Then a stallion starts to sing.

“Even though we have been forgotten it’s not our path to know why. It’s our time to become what we shall know. We shall fight for what we stand for. We shall never give up and give in. if a bomb blows up we keep fighting. We keep bringing forth our dreams and we shall never end this battle.”

Then all three of them sang again.

“All we can do is bring the magic of friendship back to the world. the magic of friendship can be brought back to our hearts. We might bring back hope into our hearts. It’s never too late to bring such a wonderful idea back into being.”

Then all they did while the saxophone deeply played a deep tune. Then a softer voice starts to sing. I know that voice It’s Blaze. How did they get Blaze there?

“In the name of the heroes of legend. We have brought the magic of friendship back to an island far in the sea. We helped and fight in the name of peace and hope. To bring back my love’s idea of peace. But in her battle, she lost herself in an empty mind of memories. I for one miss her. But I for one wish to fight a battle to save this world. To bring the magic of friendship back to my hearrrrrt.”

They all slowly sing their words mixing so well together. It was a perfect harmony I know full well I would never be able to sing myself. It’s not in my nature to sting. I know Ruby sang many times it was a way for her to forget what she did during the battle of Cliffside.

“We must bring the magic of friendship back to our hearts. For we are all lost if we don’t. So we must do what we can to bring it back. None of us know for sure if we can stop the coming storm. The coming war if we never forget the idea of friendship. We shall win this coming war and then we can bring back the magic of friendship to our hearts.”

“We must.” Blaze sang.

“Bring the” The zebra sang.

“Magic of friendship.” The stallion added.

“Back to our hearts.” The DJ added then they all sang.

“We must bring the hope of the magic of friendship back to our heartssss”

The song ends after a while and I turn off the radio. It was such a wonderful song. I felt much better after all that. I don’t feel the magic of friendship. I felt it a few times on the island. Ruby helped me feel it. Just after being betrayed by Dunewalker and learning the evil that Ruby caused. It’s harder to feel the magic of friendship. I have much to think about really.

___________________
A day later

It was the middle of the day it took me a while to wake up. I wonder if I am having a depression issue after all the songs and love I heard last night with that music. I followed Flame to a blacksmith I had to make myself an armor that I could use for Rock ball. I wasn’t allowed to use the scyth because the watchers wanted hammers and railway guns.

“This sounds so barbaric why just those weapons? Hammers cause so much more pain and railway guns could cause death. Is that all the watchers of this sport care about death?’

Flame chuckles softly.

“You got to understand Roll we are now civilized enough that their way of life won’t work any longer. Well, not fully civilized if we were we wouldn’t be having the issues with food and water we are having now. But to keep them from rioting and well raping like they used to. We need to allow them to enjoy Rock Ball. It’s sadly one of the ways to keep them happy.”

I just roll my many eyes I couldn’t stand the fact that this game was so awful. Maybe I should just accept the fact I am in a land full of mad creatures and mad ponies. I should for now just accept it if I can.

“But what kind of armor do I need to be made? Wouldn’t my natural armor be enough? Unless what they use can break through it?”

Flame quickly nods.

“They had to give armor to your friend Ruby as well. If they didn’t she would have died worse than getting shot by her gun.”

When we got into the blacksmith building we heard loud angry voices.

“I will not be paying anything extra you damn dragon. I told you before when I pay you off I will pay you off. If you can’t wait till I get the money then you will never get a coin.”

A deep growl sounds it sounds like whoever the blacksmith is talking to is angry. When the bell rings their argument goes quickly silent. I am not sure if us walking in made that happen or if the dragon didn’t want to cause a problem.

“Fine. Coal the order is willing to look past the fact that you owe us. I will come back many times. To make sure you give the money that you owe the order. Mimics may be gentle and kind. But I am not.”

After a while, a medium-size green dragon comes out from the back. She turns to look at me with her dark red eyes. She stops to look at me and I finally notice the symbol on the left part of her chest. It was cut into her scales.

“It’s you.”

I just stare at the dragon and go along with it.

“It’s me I guess. I am the bug of the hour I guess. Now before I go because I can’t stand you. Can you please go and not bother me and Flame here? Go on your way little dragon. I got enough to worry about then a bitch like you.”

I had no idea why I was so angry at this dragon. I just felt a great hate for her. She hasn’t done a thing to me. The rage fills my heart like just being near her makes my hate grow. I could swear I see a goat with its horns glowing. The dragon frowns shaking her head.

“It seems you heroes have fallen far. If the hate sickness can get to you like it with you then. The order has alot to work for to get you all back together. If Ruby is alive.”

When she saids that name. The hate fully triggers me can no longer hold back how I feel. I don’t know why I suddenly have this hate for my dear friend. She did make deals without our okay. She did offer our help without our okay. She did so much without even consulting us. I quickly turn into a ball rolling into one of the big displays and smashing it.

“STOP!! Talking about that worthless BITCH!!!. She is the reason I am stuck here.. She is the reason I lost all my other friends. It’s her fucking fault that she is dead. She allowed herself to be controlled and then Flame here this fucking bitch allowed her to go on. But no she had to have power…”

I was about to lose it more when a heavy metal hammer smashes into my head. I am finally hit out of it looking towards the Minotaur. I stare at the large green Minotaur who has half his face missing and replaced with metal.

“You need to relax boy. Flame may have done many things. But she is not at fault for what your friend did. Flame has been accused of many things the past few days. Just we have accepted that right now she is the leader we need. Not all may agree but some have been told it’s for the best. Also Ruby was your friend. You don’t need to blame her for everything. She did mistakes she did some things. But she is not at fault for everything.”

I look to Flame who is not upset and just stands there the poor red mare has been through so much. I am sure she used to fall apart and not allow others in her life. I feel awful to the point I roll myself up back into a ball just to relax my mind for a second.

“I am sorry….I didn’t mean to lose it… I have no idea why I lost it. I feel awful.”

The dragon shook her head. I felt her claw on my hard shell. I could feel a calming warm presence coming from her just from touch. I wish I could have been kinder to her. I roll out from the ball hugging the dragon in my many arms.

“Good now listen big bug. I am Nuri I may be part of the order of Mimic. I still have my temper though and demand that the money that our order gave to the blacksmith here be paid back. Now I will come back to you when the time is right. When it’s time for you to leave. I will come for you. Then when friendship is needed.”

The dragon leaves the store and I turn to Flame. Who just sat there watching. I could tell that her cheeks are a bit wet. I think she did cry for a bit. She rubs her hooves to get rid of the wet fur. I feel even worse now because of that.

“I am sorry Flame…”

Flame smiles weakly showing that she has had an awful time. Since it came to light that she worked for Wheel Tread. Coal stands beside Flame stroking her back with his large hand. He seems to be ready to protect her just in case I attack.

“It’s okay I can understand that you’re upset. Even though this hate sickness has been seeping into our land for years. Just Ruby and your friends release it from our hearts. The order of MImic has been warning us about this for years. So have the camels. But after we ignored them the camels just said We will watch you kill each other. So we can have our land back. So yes the camels could care less what happens to us.”...
I took a deep breath feeling the air fill my many lungs. Closing my eyes trying to release my anger in another way. I blow out the hot air to release my stress. I feel that the only way to relax is by doing this. Looking to the blacksmith.

“Are you going to cause more problems here youngun? I don’t want to have to kill a friend of Flame. I have deep respect for her. I have deep respect for anyone able, to tell the truth, and show their true heart.”

I gulp deeply watching the minotaur hold his hammer tighter. I could hear the leather of the hilt of the hammer crack. I feel If I don’t speak I will get attacked by this large creature. I close my eyes to try to at least regain my brave mind.

“No sir. I just need some armor made as well as a hammer. I even need a railway rifle made.”

The minotaur shook his head looking at Flame.

“He doesn’t seem to understand anything about a job like this does he?”

I was very confused about what he meant. He just stood there folding his arms and setting the hammer near his leg. I just felt a bit insulted at the look in his eyes. He didn’t seem to want to make me anything.

“First if you want me to make you something for rock ball. I need the ore I need a blueprint of what you want. But I will not be gathering the ore. This is my punishment for you. I demand that you work for me. While Flame makes the blueprints for me you understand these terms correct?”

I nod quickly grabbing one of the pickaxes unsure how to use this. Since I have never done a task such as this. I look at it unsure how to work it. I guess I will learn when I get there. Heading towards the door.

“Hey, bug do you even know the way to the mine?”

I turn on my legs looking back at the minotaur. I feel stupid for how he is treating me at the moment though I feel it’s deserved. I wait for him to insult me waiting for the insults to come.

“No, I am sorry I don’t. I just don’t want to get any more insults from you, sir..”

Coal finally smiles nodding.

“It’s not hard to find it at all. Follow the path out of town and you will find an underground mind. Just be prepared there are some nasty things down there. So you may need to use your scyth. So I am sure you understand how to fight right?”
Oh boy, he was getting on my nerves I couldn’t talk back to him though or he wouldn’t work on what I needed. With a quick nod. I head to the door to leave the blacksmith shop but before I could the Minotaur tosses a piece of metal at me. I turn to look at him again.

“I would say if you want some money as well since some towns use different ways of money. This one uses gold from the mine. I would say if you want to eat something. Go to the tavern and there should be some jobs on the board there. Many want the mine cleaned out and the best way you can do that is by getting hired.”

Why would I wish to? I just sigh shaking my head. I remember back on the island the inn in Cliffside did the same. Because sometimes we had to go clean out what was left of the evil versions of my kind. It wasn’t fun or pretty taking out others of my species. Ruby didn’t care much for either. I am sure it will help my reputation in this town.

“What can you tell me about this mine then?”

The blacksmith shrugs his shoulders.

“I don’t know all I know is a big battle from the great war that happened down in there. A battle that most don’t even know the history of. Again the war did happen here just all we know is that the ponies and zebras fought over the ore and oil in this land. Of course, if there was any oil here good luck finding it.”

I head out of the blacksmith shop and head to the tavern too well I got to find it first. Of course, it could be that giant sign on the front of that building called ‘The sexy mare’ Oh Roll you’re such a dumbass.

__________________
The Sexy mare

Walking inside the bar looking around. I see mares dressed up in strange outfits showing off every part of their butts. I also see a few of them dancing on the dance very sexually. I watch them hold their hooves on a pole and shake their butts at the crowd. I even see a few stallions tossing money at them.

I felt my face heating up looking away and quickly looking at the job board.

“Excuse me.”

I turn to look at one of my race behind the bar? I stare at her so confused about why one of my kind is behind a bar.

“Oh my… there are other magic eaters here. A siege breaker no doubt.”
I stare at the female of my species. She is silver and has black eyes. She even has a collar around her neck. It’s a sign that she has been claimed by another magic eater. I had no idea others of my kind are here.

“Forgive me I didn’t know others of my kind lived here. All I know about is the tunnelers that used to be species of my kind.”

The silver bug laughs shaking her head.

“There are many of us that live in this land. I am part of the silverfish brood that came here over 200 years ago. It was more of an invasion force that came here. Well, it was but the war was going on so my queen dug herself in part of the city that was being built. We were found many years after the war was over. They didn’t attack us but the raiders allowed us to live here. My grandbrood mother built this with her mate.”

I was about to speak but a female zebra walks behind the bar. The zebra kisses the silverfish worker. This is new to me my kind mated to a species outside of their race. It’s not unheard of but very rare.

“Forgive me for staring just. I haven’t heard of others of my kind living here. All I know is that Ruby came here and if she knew another of her species was here. I think she wouldn’t have done what she did.”

The silverfish magic eater shakes her head. The zebra mare has a disgusted look on her face at the name of Ruby. I am starting to wonder if many of the species here will never trust Ruby again or at all.

“It’s alright if Ruby did come here. I doubt I could have helped her. I heard stories of a pink magic eater. My mate and I didn’t trust her or respect her. Since she had connections to the Wheel Tread family line. The Wheel Tread line has destroyed many families over the many years. My love here lost her entire family line because of them.”

The zebra gives a quick nod.

“Yes my family line used to be very peaceful with Equestria but the Wheel Tread line refused to respect our lives. Even before the war, his line didn’t trust zebras. A mare of his line caused many problems for my line. I was born before my entire line was killed by my kind because of a deal they made.”

Great…. I thought I hate Wheel Tread even more now.

“Now forgive us. I am Isiliva. This is my wife or how our kind says it.”

The zebra bows her head.

“I am Savannah. I am working on a potion so our eggs can mix and she can lay a mix of our species. There is a spell that makes females able to mate and well form a child. We have tried that it won’t work because of our species.”

I took a deep breath trying to ignore what was just said. Looking back to the board of jobs for the mine.

“I am mostly here looking for jobs for the mine. It saids that here someone is willing to hire to learn what happened in the mine and then mine whatever ore they find along the way. Is that one searching for all this here?”

Isiliva points one of her silver wings at the table in the back. Sitting there is a minotaur with a science outfit and wearing glasses. Looking back to them taking a deep breath unsure how to put this.

“Why is this place called The sexy mare and why are there mares dancing very sexually?”

Savannah giggles.

“Well it’s not just a bar it’s also a brothel. So big guy if you need to ease yourself I am sure some of our girls would love to do so.”

The zebra smirks and Isiliva laugh at her wife’s words. My cheeks burn hot I didn’t want to think of that right now. I haven’t thought of that in years. Shaking my head to ignore the fact that I was offered to ease my lust for a female.

“I am sorry I don’t wish to do so. I just find it strange that one of my kind built a brothel bar.”

Isiliva nods she shifts on her legs while she takes orders and still talks making and mixing drinks. She looks back at me giving the drink to the stallion who was flirting with her wife. Isiliva didn’t seem jealous that her wife is getting hit on by a stallion.

“Yes I know it’s again my grandbrood mother built it that way. She felt that this town could use ways to ease their stress.”

I watch while Savannah goes to the back with the stallion. I felt this is strange my kind mate for life and they stay purely loyal.

“Are you okay with her doing that?”

Isiliva watches her mate go into the back with the stallion and she shrugs her shoulders. My many eyes go wide so confused at this. I have never seen any of my kind so open to stuff such as this.

“I do the same we are married and mates. It doesn’t mean we can’t ease ourselves. I love her she loves me we trust each other with everything. So if she wishes to enjoy herself with a stallion I let her. She lets me do the same. I have lived among ponies and zebras all my life. Their ways are normal to me now.”

Took a deep breath nodding.

“I am sorry then. I guess I am too used to the way of the island. Do you have rooms here since it is a tavern?”

She gives a quick nod pointing her left leg upstairs.

“I am told you’re staying with Flame. But she did tell us if the Storm Kings minions show up. We are asked to accept you. Don’t worry I will do anything to defend my species. Now you said that you came here for work? You better go speak to the poster for that job. Since they will leave soon. Now if you wish to go to bed with me how about hmm?”

She smirks my cheeks glowing brightly. I gulp walking backward on my legs shaking my head to regain my composer my cheeks still a bit red. I cough look away and sigh. Turning to the table looking back at her with a smile on my face.

“I am very flattered. I thank you so much for the offer. I may take you up on it when I get to know you more. But for now, I must decline.”

I give a respectful bow and quickly walk away hearing her giggling like a pony. I felt happy that I was hit on. I may have felt uncomfortable, to begin with. But maybe I will find happiness in this land. I will have to talk to her and Savannah when I feel I can. I walk past many tables mares are dancing on. At the table, the minotaur sits. I finally get a good look at them.

The red fur minotaur looks up. She is female and she looks at me with studying eyes tilting her head. She has one of her horns missing. She stands on her hooves and with her hands, she looks at my body and lifts my legs.

“Ah, so you’re a siege breaker that Isilvia showed me before. Her brood still lives in the same area of the city. I see them a lot defending the building and I heard if they ever saw your friend they would have killed her themselves.”

I back away and the minotaur laughs.

“Sorry about that. My science mind took over. So why do you approach me, Roll Roll? Don’t be surprised this entire town knows your name. I’m Vonea.”

I lift my leg and point to the board.

“I wish to help you with the mine. I need to get iron to make weapons and armor for the rock ball. So I am willing to go with you at any time. If you give me any of the money that is used in this town as well that would be wonderful.”

Vonea takes a finger pushing her glasses back up looking me over. I don’t know why she is looking me over like I won’t be able to handle all this. She lifts my shell to see my wings. I can’t fly that well. I don’t know why kind has wings.

“Hmm, you seem strong enough. I have tried to get many to help me with this. Too many are scared because of the fact one of the bloodiest battles happened down in there. Or at least the history tapes we found saids that. The miners do still mind out of it. Just not too deep in the mine. So we will be going deeper into the mine. “

Giving a quick nod.

“So we will be going soon. I need a stiff drink. Do you wish to drink with me Roll?”

I tilt my head to drink? I have never drunk anything from a bar before. I have drunk soda before and maybe a beer but never from a brothel bar. I shift on my legs looking to the bar and seeing Isilvia mixing drinks.

“I am a bit shy of her. Since she has been hitting on me since I came here. I need to focus on what I need to do here. So I will if I can get to the table I will sit there and you can get me some water.”

Vonea lifts an eyebrow a sly smirk forming on her face.

“I see she does that to almost everyone. But you’re her species of course you got to understand. If you and her breed she will finally lay her eggs. She wants to continue her brood. I am sure sooner or later a moment of breeding will happen you can’t ignore it forever.”

She is correct I can’t ignore our breeding cycle forever. I can try but if a female of my species is near and the cycle starts. I won’t be able to ignore my want to breed with her. Took a deep breath trying to get into the booth so I can without destroying the table. Sitting there ignoring my want to be closer to her. I never felt this way when Ruby was around. I have a feeling if she was alive still I would feel this way around her.

The music starts to get intoxicating that I felt it made me drift a bit. I could see ponies and other creatures cheering at the dancers and some stallions kissing mares or females of other species. After a while, Voena comes back with two drinks. A glass of water and a large mug of beer.

“Is there any other reason you wish to go down in the mine? Is it just to learn what happened down there or is there more?”

The minotaur takes a long sip from the mug of beer setting it down.

“There are rumors of necromantic magic that was used down there. There is more though descendants of both sides are looking for family members that maybe have died down there during the war. Most want to see if any of the weapons down there are salvageable. Me I wish to go down there to see if any projects or information on old and maybe new ideas of healing could be found down there.”

I never thought of that. The old ways could have better ways to take care of sickness wounds maybe even ideas to help take care of those very badly ill. Finishing my water standing out of the booth Voena stands as well leaving some money.

“Oh and a little advice. You seem alone here. I would do what you should do. Mate with Isilve and Savannah be claimed by them. Become their mate and never feel alone again. Even if you have to leave to meet up again with your friends. I know they will support whatever you do.”

My cheeks burn bright red. Maybe she is correct maybe I should accept my instincts and mate with the other of my species even with the zebra. If they accept the fact I may have to leave when the time is right. Then I will be happy to do so.

“I am not used to the idea of mating with a non-bug species. I may have to get used to the idea if I want to enjoy life.”

Voena and I get ready to leave. Heading to the door Savannah stops me real quick.

“I need to speak to you real fast.”

Voena leaves mouthing ‘I will wait for you.”

“Okay, what’s up?” I tilt my head looking at the zebra.

“My brews won’t work easily. So to give my wife her dream of having her brood. I request that you mate with her. I will allow you to claim us both as well. So you could be happy and something to come back to. I know what the order of Mimic wants from you. The entire town does. We will wait for you to return I promise you.”
I didn’t know what to think at all. It would take a while for me to think about this. Soon though the mating cycle of my species will happen. I look up at the silverfish magic eater. She reminds me a lot of Ruby. Of course, she is ten times smarter than Ruby ever was.

“I am flattered Savannah. Just it’s hard for me to accept since she is so happy. Are you trying to make me happy as well?”

Savannah smirks

“I am more trying to show you that you will be cared for. Unlike Ruby, we won’t lead you astray and then bring back some crazy evil monster that tried to create a giant storm to control the world. So my promise as a zebra we will treat you as our mate. But you have to accept what we do here understand? But of course no rush.”

I was confused but I did have to accept their way of life. I can’t just do this and then expect them not to do what they have been doing all their lives. I turn around to head out the door. I didn’t know how to answer yet. I do want to be happy I don’t want to be alone for the rest of my life. I want to have something to come back to when the battle is over.

“Voena come on big guy let’s go. You have a lot to think about while we have a job to do.”

I give her a nod and we head out of the town to get to the mine.

__________________
The mine of the lost

It took an hour to get out of town and get all the supplies we need. She told me we might be down here a few days. I see a sign. ‘Beware ghost and weapons of old below.’ Ghost and weapons of old? I took a deep breath the air in the mine smelled very stale. We head down the stairs made during the water. Looking at the bones and blood of the war that happened before.

When we get down the old mine has an odd scent of old magic. Vona sets up her gear and sets it on an old table. Setting up our tents we had to wait for what she told me the magic to get thicker. Thick to the point that we can’t see anything for a time.

“When the time is right there will be the sound of gunfire screaming as well as a spell being cast. You can even speak to the ghost and they will act like the war is still going on. Now some of them can be reasoned with. Maybe we can free them from this curse but before we do we need to learn about them and where their secrets are hidden.”

I had to question if this was wise or not. I did notice a bunch of iron laying all over the place. Like the miners already had a big load. I lift the ore that was left. I am not sure if it’s enough I place it in my bags looking back to Voena who is making some tea.
“Use your pickaxe I will call you over when tea and food are ready. Do what you feel you need to do.”

I spent many hours chipping away what the ore I could find. It wasn’t easy as I thought it would be. It was tough work sweat pouring off my face. It was getting hotter and hotter in here. I guess from what I have been told it’s normal for a mine to heat up like this.

“Hey, big guy tea and food are ready. Sorry, it took so long.”

I stabbed the pickaxe into the stone leaving it there. Heading back to the minotaur sitting down in the chair she had just for me. I lift a cup of tea in my bug claw or some would call it hand. Taking a sip feeling the tense muscles in my body ease finally.

The food she got for me is full of magic. From what I can tell it’s hydra meat infused with magic from a unicorn.

“How did you know that my kind needs to have meat with magic.” I then realized that was the stupidest question I ever could have asked. Because of course, there is another of my species living in this town.

“It’s been a normal thing for years. Unicorns have been infusing their magic into whatever they have been eating. They even do it for us. It’s a very rare thing these days though. Since we have magic eaters in this town we do it a lot more for them.”

It’s good to know that this town respects the magic eaters. I do know the reason they didn’t trust Ruby was because of her connection to Wheel tread. I am starting to wonder if I am going to have to study up on the history of the Wheel Tread name.

“I knew of your friend Ruby being here. The tavern even closed for a time because of her being there. The other magic eaters vanished and I went with them till she left. The thing is we all knew what she was there for. We felt it your lovers to even know. One of Wheel tread’s minions even warned them to hide.”

That surprised me even more. One of the Wheel Treads minions warned them to hide? I wonder if he has been searching for that brood colony and wanting to bring them under his power. It must be tough for him not to have a brood under his control.

“Why would any of his minions want to help this land? I get it this land needs the power to control it and control it peacefully. It won’t happen for many years maybe.”

Voena shrugs her shoulders.

“I don’t know just it saved us from all the problems your friend caused. I do hope you understand she may never be trusted at all.”

I am not surprised that she may never be trusted again. I am sure she is alive since there is a chance that her transformation was starting before she was shot. If that is true then there is hope for her. I have given it thought to settle down with those two. It might be the best idea to do. Just when the battle is said and done. I have something to go back to and settle down till another battle rises.

I was about to speak with gunfire starts to sound through the mine itself. The sounds of screaming and a battle of endless torment and death. We finally saw the zebras fighting the ponies. Unicorns casting spells to fight zebras wasn’t a pretty sight. After a while, though they all stopped for a second, and a zebra mare ghost looks at me.

“Time has vanished in the darkness of doom. If there are any ways to sing the song is no longer there. It’s but the magic of our hearts that shall end the way home. The magic of war has come full circle and seeks the ending. Bring forth peace of the ending.”

After all that they quickly go back to their battle like nothing ever happened. I turn to look at Voena so much confusion in my eyes and my brain. It made no sense to me those words at all. I wasn’t sure what to say after all that.

“What did you make of that Voena?” The minotaur stands on her hooves sipping the rest of the tea thinking a bit as she sets the cup down.

“I am thinking that she is speaking of the spell that is keeping them trapped here. Now I am not fully sure on this but...wait.”

We both watch as a stallion with an odd hat runs through the crowd of the fight. He is carrying a strange gun. We go follow the ghost of this pony. We run fast to make sure we keep up with it. The battle is getting worse the deeper we go.

The bones that many died at they fight again to the death and they stay dead their ghost over the bones so many screams so much blood and the smell of gunshots. We finally get to below before the stallion makes it to his target.

We stare seeing the sick and the dying of both ponies and zebras. A doctor who is wearing bones of the various beasts. Using what looks like necromantic magic to heal their wounds. I have never heard of this magic being used like this before. The magic would remove the flesh of the dead and with the help of a pony medic, they would magically make the skin and flesh living. The stallion that we were chasing makes it to his target. He lifts the strange weapon and the stallion medic helping the zebra confronts the other pony.

“No stop this madness they’re dying they’re sick. Don’t do this!!”

The stallion wearing the strange blue hat cocks the weapon as it powers up. The hate the anger in this stallion’s face. I have never seen such hate for a zebra and ponies before. I could feel the magic from that weapon building.

“The blue hats of Wymarnic send their regards to you traitors. You could have just allowed us to destroy this threat once and for all. But no we had to have some bleeding hearts in our species. Say hello to the abyss.”

He fires the weapon it sends a great beam of energy into all the dying and the sick and it hits the book. They all scream along with him as an explosion from the magic and the weapon fill the very mine itself. Then time freezes for the ghost and the zebra necromancer turns to look at us.

“You can see me?”

A ghost asking if we can see them I have seen it all. Well of course there was a ghost back in the forbidden lands so this is not fully new to me. I am a bit worried there is going to be more about this than we know.

“Yes, my friend we can see you. We have been tasked to come down here to learn and to understand. I have never heard of necromancer-type magic being used to heal.”

The zebra frowns I can tell she is female from her voice. But there is more to her than meets the eye.

“It’s not wise magic to use to heal. But the Blue hats created a sickness that could only attack zebras. It started to jump into ponies as well. The Blue hats are military from Wymarnic a mountain community. They made many things to make this war worse. The spell that was cast because of the explosion is the reason for us. We will never be free even when the spell is broken. We have to all work together for a great cause before we can be free.”

The poor zebra necromancer goes back to what she was doing before the attack and I turn seeing the ghost of the blue hat watching us.

“So the war did end in fire and death like I warned it would. Not because of the zebras not because of our stupidity. I had a lot of time to think. I am not happy with what I did. The blue hats created that experimental weapon to only target zebra DNA. But it mixed with the magic. She is right of course. We wouldn’t be free to go into the afterlife. But destroy the weapon so no one else can see it. Destroy the notes of her way for healing as well. It did wonders but healing with that magic can kill somepony without the power to use it.”

Looking at the stallion’s bones the weapon covered in dust lays there intact. Looks over to Voena who just shrugs her shoulders.

“It might be wise to destroy it. I don’t want to allow Wheel Treads minions to get ahold of it.” I went to go pick it up and before I could destroy it after picking up a large robotic arm comes and smacks Voena in the face knocking her down.

“He has risen. Oh goddess the king has risen” A group of robots behind the large sentry robot chant the same words.

“He has risen oh praise him honor him.”

The large robot stands over us while they all aim their weapons at us. I hold the weapon tightly helping Voena up her glasses are broken and she is not in a good mood from the snort of blood that comes out of her nose.

“Ah, one of the monsters that the king removed from the world. My brothers and sisters!! Shall we cleanse this land in his blood can I get he rises?!”

The robots cheer and spout different phrases.

“He rises. He shall cleanse this land in holy blood oh goddess. The storm king loves us. He loves us all and he shall bring balance!!”

The sentry laughs softly stomping closer to us. We both back up as the ghost break off a bit from their normal spell to look at the commotion. I took a deep breath Voena reaches into her pocket bringing out another set of glasses.

“I Glademane shall help the king spread his holy word of balance and progress. Wheel Tread himself sent us to hunt you down here we find. A weapon that could bring this land to heel!! IN the name of our Lord give us the weapon.”

Voena snorts again. She pulls out from the back of her coat a large broadsword. She clicks a button and it glows brightly. I set down the weapon behind us near the large pile of bones. The many broken trapped souls have broken through the spell that kept them in place for a time to watch.

I grab the scythe that has no name as of yet. Taking a deep breath holding it tightly when I grab it with the holes made for my bug feet. The blade glows in the little light it has down here. It would be my first time using it. Voena took no time smashing the robots that attacked her with her blade. There are too many mister gutsy robots with programing in them to make them act alive and worship the Storm King.

I finally swing the scythe for the first time. It cuts through many of the robots. Of course, there are far too many for any of us to handle too long. After almost an hour of fighting these endless robots. Our blades are covered in oil and some blood since some did have brains. We both pant as it’s getting harder to keep our weapons swinging. I quickly try to swing and the scyth is grabbed by the sentry housing the brain of the one named Glademane. He punches me with that claw and I slide a bit falling to the ground and dropping my weapon.

“I can’t allow you to have that…”

Voena screams when she gets surrounded by many robots and they sent a charge through her body. It wasn’t lethal just it made her fur stand on end and she falls to the ground. She pants trying to get up as I do as well. The robots hold us down as we listen to the Glademane.

“Now let’s do this right uh huh huh. You see the king needs that weapon. He must bring this land to heel and who cares about ghosts. They’re history dead and should stay that way. Give my regards to your friend Ruby big bug.”

The large sentry gets ready to kill me and Voena. Before anything could happen a spell is cast and a shield forms on us. A light spell and that dragon of the order of Mimic quickly fly in behind here is a big group of the order of Mimic. Of various creatures and they all-out attack the robots. Nuri lands infront of the two of us and kicks back the sentry.

“I have been searching for you freaks for ages.” Nuri attacks the sentry and it’s an all-out war. I stand on my many legs. Looking down at the weapon it’s all I can think of. Grabbing it in my claws looking at how it is used. I click the button screaming in pain as it absorbs the magic within my body’s core to fire the weapon. Nuri and the other orders of Mimic seem to back away after a while I fire the blast and the gun lets out a magic stream of heavy energy into the robots. Some of the order of Mimic getting hit in the blast.

After a while, some burning robotic parts and smoking bodies of the order got into the middle of it. Of course, they aren’t all dead thankfully some are or are very badly burned. The sentry holding Glademanes brain vanished soon after the blast. I am sure we haven’t seen the last of him. I stand there groaning. I fall to the ground from the energy being drained from me. Looking at the weapon and Nuri picks it up tossing it to a minotaur in the order of Mimic.

“Make sure this can never be found again.” Nuri leans down looking at me and Voena who groans and tries to stand but she can’t.

“Relax you two rest. We will deal with this spell when we are able. You’re lucky that you have someone that cares for you in the Sexy mare big guy or we wouldn’t have found you down here.” I give a very weak smile my eyes slowly closing as the world around me turns dark. I feel my body and mind going into a stare of emptiness. I have no idea what was going to happen next but ooo boy it was going to be fun I am sure.
_____________________
Two weeks later.

Everything finally calmed down over the last two weeks. For my kind, I pursued that mateship with Isiliva and her wife. It was interesting to be with two that oddly cared about me. Savannah did tell me that she met her wife through the same situation of a random sexual meeting. The sad thing is about my species. Love normally doesn’t form it’s a flight of expanding our brood eggs. I have done this many times. But now it felt right to me to do so. Now and then I stay with them at the tavern.

That is the biggest part I love. So soon since I did mate with the magic eater. She will lay her eggs maybe in a year or so. Since some broods take a while to lay their eggs. It takes a while for them to make a nest. To some, a song and a mating dance are all I needed to gain mateship with the magic eater. But like Savannah said it’s going to take more time for her to fall in love with me.

I am willing to wait for both to do so. I am doing the same we only did one sexual intercourse since one was enough. I do enjoy their company it makes me happy. I am open to them about my feelings and what I think. The first game I go to is pretty soon. I was meant to go to a sooner one. But it took a while for the armor to be made.

While I wait to go to the first game I am expected to be in. I fix some of the buildings that the two needed to be done. With my ability to lift some things I can do my best to help.

“Thank you, big guy. I just need to tighten this bolt just a bit.” Savannah takes the wrench and she fixes a pipe and the water smoothly goes through the pipe after the water is turned back on. The tired mare stands up yawning shaking her head.

“I am happy to help. Just it’s surprising how quickly things fall apart when you aren’t even expecting it. Now, do you need anything else?”

I shift a bit on my legs. Looking at the crowds at the bar getting drinks from the silver magic eater. Her exoskeleton at the end of her ass grows like a queen. Of course, she can still fly with no problem.

“How is Isilva handling the eggs growing inside her?”

Savannah stands fully on her hooves looking up to me. Looking over at her wife. She shifts on her hooves as she is in a bit of pain from a pipe falling on her leg. She looks up at me with her very tired green eyes.

“She is handling it well. She is also enjoying the fact that another of her kind is taking time to care about her feelings rather than expecting a one-time stand to spread the brood. I am sure you felt the same for a while. Just I hope my talk to you before you gave us both a good time worked.”
I give a quick nod.

“Yes, love is not normal with our species. I used to be that way with other females that wished to either become queens or form their broods. But you two give me what I haven’t ever had. Friendship even though I have had friends but friends that I feel close to. As well as slowly developing love.”

A smile forms on the zebra’s face.

“Yes, now you need to get going to your first game big guy. We will be cheering for you.”

I head to the room they gave me. Since the room they have is not big enough for all three of us. They told me when things become smoother between the three of us. They will make it bigger and then wait for me when I leave. I put on my armor leaving the scythe behind. Connection the hammer and the railway rifle to my armor.

I look into the mirror to see if I am all ready taking a deep breath. I don’t know if I am ready for this. I leave to go to the first game of my life. Many hours later I return and it went amazingly. Of course, I got a few knicks and scraps. From what I understand that is very normal. Now all I need to do is relax and enjoy the rest of my time in this town.

___________________
A year passes

Things here have been very calm here. Isiliva has finally built her nest in an extra room. It’s not just a normal nest and done. She sprays a strange substance all over the walls and in the middle of the room. It will take her many days to lay her brood. Some matings can cause thousands of eggs. That is if the male is lucky enough to not fight other males for the same female.

Ruby did almost come of age before she was killed. She would have had to find a male. Our kind used to fall apart and die if they didn’t breed or mate to find that one that was willing to lower themselves. After Majesty got removed from our lives we found a way to evolve that out of our genetic makeup. I am sure they found a way first way before the ones on the island.

But that is not all that is happening soon there will be a meeting of all the teams of Rock Ball about something bit going down. Much really hasn’t happened here just that storm that the Storm King promised so long ago is happening.

I am inside that very room with Savvanah helping Isiliva with all this. I am relaxed and I got married to them as well after everything was said and done. We did fall in love with each other. To some again this would seem rushed. But in a world such as this, you can’t seem to wait for happiness to come to you. Till the world fully heals I think the only way we will know is if we wait.

Each egg that Isiliva lays I lift and place in one of the nests. Savannah does her best to help Isiliva by cleaning her sweating head. The look on the zebras features she is very worried for her. I don’t blame her if our species doesn’t mate like this regularly it is not so painful.

“She will be fine Savannah. Just if our kind doesn’t breed like every ten years. The laying process gets harder for the females. I have seen this happen with my former queen. For a male though it used to be ten times worse. If we didn’t breed every ten years we would die.”

Savannah sighs.

“I understand just she is in such pain. I have never seen her like this.”

Before I could stay and help more with this. The time finally comes for the big meeting. I look to Savannah. Before I could say anything Flame knocks on the open door walking in. She is not alone Nuri is here too.

“We came to help. What do you need Flame and me to do?”

I explain to them I need them to put all the eggs that come from Isiliva into the nests. I had to quickly leave and get my armor and weapons. The armor has so much wear and tear. The hammer is nicked beyond repair and the railway rifle has broken many times. They told me to bring my scythe for this. I attach it all to my armor looking back into the room before I leave. Isiliva is now sobbing and crying. Savannah held her tightly her emotions have been very strange during all this. She even told me she is worried about this meeting.

“I will return. Isiliva I will be fine. I promise you.” I give her a reassuring smile. All she can do is try to smile then scream. I leave feeling awful that I have to do this. I look to Flame who looks up to me. I heard stories that the stallion she used to be with died after Ruby did everything Wheel Tread wanted her to do. She found another stallion married him and now they’re close to expecting their first foal.

I have met the stallion he is very kind. He considers me and the other’s family. I walk out of the closed tavern heading to what could be a very interesting day maybe? I am not sure but It could be an interesting something.

___________________
The stadium

Every team was here. Heavily decked out in armor. I have made friends with most of the hellhounds on the teams. I sat with my team since I couldn’t use a chair like the others I just had to make due.

“Hey, Roll Roll I heard about Isiliva. Good job plugging that hole eh?” The stallion smirks
I just smile at the stallion unsure what he means by that. There is so much conversation here voices carrying and before I could get into any conversations myself. The creator of Rock Ball the former leader of the town the biggest badass raider around.

“Before we do this meeting my friends of the blood. Let’s sing our song. The song that brings us to our deaths!!”

Standing near a large surround sound is a unicorn mare with a Guitar and the music plays heavily. Flame shoots out of her guitar drums beat hard. We all stand and shout stomping our feet.

“Come children bleed on the ground!! We don’t ask to be accepted we don’t care about your rules or your weak stomachs. You will fucking bow to us as we crush you under our hooves. We are the fighters of the sands. We are what shall win this fight. We are raiders and we play Rock ball to always win!!!”

We all yell cheering it took me a while to get in the middle of this. The song always got us pumped up. It changed now and then sometimes it was about bashing skulls. Then it was about crushing the weak. Then it was about protecting the young. They may be raiders but when it comes to children oh they are protective.

“We seek the truth through death and blood. We shall sing we shall win and we shall never fall!!!!!”

The song finally ends and we all shout.

“WE SHALL WIN!!!!”

The mare then takes the guitar and smashes it on the ground and tosses the remains to the ground. As we finally relax and our hearts beat like crazy. It was the way to get us ready and charged for whatever is ahead.

“My brothers… and sisters.” The leader known as Stone Biter speaks.

“Cancer has formed in Nirik, my brothers and sisters. I have heard a band of rebels has formed to fight the Storm King. But no.. they haven’t been attacking the Storm King and his minions my friends. We want to know what their attack will be. So if you can dig it!!! We know the way to their base. So sing my brothers and sisters can you dig it? Can you fucking dig it by taking it to these monsters?!”

All of us shout all at once.

“We can dig it!!!”
“Good they have been found in the old burnt down military barracks. How do we know? Eh, stallions do get horny for some mare pussy you know. They tend to spout it out during the sex my brothers.”

The females laugh at this. I just chuckle knowing how that is. I have mated with my two lovers more than once now. They spout some pretty wild things when they wish to. Of course, I have to keep my mind on this battle.

“So..” I softly bring up. Rock bitter turned to look at me.

“Yes, brother Roll Roll?”

“Are we going to charge in or are we going to do this the smart way?”

Rock bitter nods as he shifts on his hooves. The stallion is old and has a lot of metal in and on his body. He didn’t care about the pain since it gave him a rush. He shifts and paces around for a moment.

“There is a back way in. Roll I want you to make that back way in. While the others go in first. With your team. You will smash it down. Do you dig it, my brothers and sisters?! Do you dig it?!”

We all shout yes and stand up. Rock bitter lifts his giant bat. It was time for us to do what we had to do. Without the guards or the military that used to be here, we are the first and last line of defense now. Ruby caused this city to go into hell.

_________________________
The rebel base.

It was early morning the sun just coming over the rise. I was waiting on the other side of the city. Watching the burnt outbuilding. I could see ponies and just ponies going through the building with strange weapons and a great number of supplies it’s like they were going to hold out longer than most thought they would.

A horn sounds on the other side the ponies drop whatever they are doing. It didn’t take long but the battle started on the other side of the building. The sounds of screaming and laughter as the rock ball fighters enjoy their slaughter.

“It’s time for us big guy.” I turn my head to look at a female camel who got to known as Chain. She had chains all over her body including her legs. She used them to fight.

“Brothers and sisters are going to allow these monsters to stay here and harm our city? If you say no then come with me!!”

I roll into a ball and we all rush from the other side. The ponies on the other side see us and fire at us. The bullets bounce off me while the others shoot railway rifles causing some of the ponies to get stuck. I roll over a few ponies not killing them I leave that to the others behind me I crash through the building grabbing my scythe. On the other side, the others finally make it in.

“We need to find what they’re up to.” Rock Bitter shouts while his group heads upstairs we are given the downstairs. Chain and I go on our own since the others wanted more blood. I got used to this since this wasn’t the first time we fought like this. There was a group holding hostage a few months ago and we had to do this ourselves.

“What do you think big guy head downstairs?”

I look over to Chain.

“That seems a bit too easy to me. Of course, sometimes the basement is the best place to put supplies. We might learn what they’re doing and why.” We head down to the basement I found it strange we didn’t have to deal with many. It’s like down here wasn’t that well protected that was until we got to the first door.

I open it and I am hit by a strange beam that drains my entire magic and I groan falling to my side very weakened. They have weapons to fight my kind. I don’t like this and they try to hit Chain with the beam and she just stands there staring at them. They lift what looks like bats.

“Oh come on you can do better than that boys.” She smirks and charges I watch while she uses her chains to smash the stallion’s heads in and then tosses me the mare who is sobbing. I look at the mare and I wrap my legs around her.

“What is the security of the other room tell me now and I won’t feed on you to get my magic back.” The orange mare cries till she regains herself just a bit to try to at least tell me what is going on here.

“I don’t know. Just know the code. It's six, two, three, and then five. You promised you would let me go!"

I force my jaw on her neck feeding just some magic as she slowly drains off her magic. I feel myself getting stronger again and I only took a bit. I don’t need that much thankfully. I stood on my legs letting her get away. If I need to feed I will find more later. We get to the door that leads to whatever they’re defending. I click into the code and then when we go inside. I see everything all the weapons.

“This… this is used to take down my kind.”

I hear clapping and my eyes go wide when I see him. The merchant the creature that hurt Star Shooter so many years ago. The one that she fought and lost to.

“Good you learned these many years. I would explain and boast. But we do need to destroy all of Majesties creations before he returns of course. For we are The pact.” I finally get a good look at all the ponies. They are a mishmash of parts and faces. The merchant doesn’t even have his real face. He is using a pony face mixed with his lizard face.

“Now say goodbye to..” Before they could fire everything they had on me and Chain. One of the hellhounds falls through the floor hitting the bombs meant for my kind and they start a chain reaction now, of course, they don’t cause much damage but it causes more of us to start falling from the ceiling with the bodies of ponies. It wasn’t a pretty sight and I was forced out of the room by Rock Bitter.

“We can’t have the father to be getting killed now. We will take care of this.” It ended in death the merchant was left for me. So I could understand how he survived the fight with Star Shooter and learn what this is all about. He is tied in the middle of the room and was the only one who was kept alive funny enough. I walk toward him looking down at the creature.

“Okay speak. How did you survive the fight with the heroes of legend?”

The merchant laughs.

“Oh it was easy Grogar has many ways to keep his minions alive. So after I was thought to be dead he distracted the warden and I escaped found my way to Cliffside and got a ship heading to this very land.”

Great, he survived the battle with the heroes of legend. I feel bad for Star Shooter now she became what she is for nothing almost. She did free us of course. Now the other question needs to be answered.

“Who gave you these weapons?”

The merchant smirks.

“Your creator of course. She is looking forward to seeing you again. When the time is right. Oh, when Grogar comes back you will all kneel to him you will all.” Rock Bitter takes his weapon and smashes the merchant dead and smashes his body till he is nothing but a bloody mess.

“Let’s blow this bitch up and go home for pie.” Charges were set to destroy all the weapons I was sent home early since. I could feel the effects of the weapons meant for my kind going off if I was near them. I felt everything was peaceful then I went back home and all the eggs were laid. Then I went to relax alone at a thinking spot I found out of town.

“Thinking?” I turn to see the dragon.

“Yes, what do you need?”

She frowns shaking her head. She didn’t seem to want to tell me what was going on. She sat beside me looking over at me with a weak smile.

“In the middle of next year you will need to head to a city called hope there you will find your friend Tick Tock and then there you will leave for an island. It’s almost time for you all to meet again. You got to let them know when you leave. I will help watch your family that is a promise.”

I stood up and went to go tell them they didn’t take it well but they told me they would wait for me. We spent the night together not sexually but holding each other. As we know sooner or later it will be that time.

____________________
The island

Things were calm I was getting everything ready to leave. I was helping Savannah since the eggs wouldn’t hatch for about another year. I was stopped in the middle of the town in a place that is not normally heavily trafficked by a group of ponies.

“You and your friend Ruby betrayed us. We have been searching for you for ages. We want you to feel the pain that we have felt.”

I reach for my scythe and held it tightly in my claws waiting for them to make the first move. Of course, the first move was something I wasn’t expecting. A heard a shot far up above and before I could act the left side my face and two of my eyes were clean shot off and I screamed in pain loud enough to be found. The pony standing over me.

“You now know our pain. We will join you in the battle ahead. But to make sure you understand not to betray us again.” He cuts off my left claw and takes it with him and they vanish like they were never there. A small group of Rock ball guards found me and took me to get me fixed up.

I woke up a few hours later. I had a new cybernetic face and leg. Of course, he told me it wouldn’t hold. I didn’t take this well nor did my mates. They did their best to help me clean up the wound since it could be removed. But they told me when I get to the place I need to go get a better job.

It’s now the middle of the year and it’s time for me to go. I give them both a big kiss smiling weakly at them. As I make my trek to the city of hope. It took about six days to get there and the cybernetic was already wearing out.
I made it to the city called hope and I had to sit and wait for my friend Tick Tock an hour later she came out of town. We greeted each other and I mainly explained to her what happened to me and why I had this look and I didn’t go into the fact I have two lovers now. I didn’t wish to do that.\

“Alright, I am going to have to Tie you to the side of the jet.” Gem ties me to the side of the jet and we fly off to the island. I am taken to the hospital and I lose my mind. I wasn’t happy with what is going on.

After a while, though we finally see Cranberry again and I am then taken care of. When I wake up I hear that Tick Tock is shut down in a closet. I didn’t want to talk about what happened to me. I told Cranberry that I missed her and then we went our separate ways for a time.

_______________
When Friendship is magic.

I didn’t speak to Cranberry much but all I know is it was time and we all would meet in one spot. I went with Tick tick to finally learn she went to go hide in the bushes for a while and we waited and just look at each other Tick Tock finally got here and I stayed with Tick Tock but we didn’t speak.

“I help lead you all here. I help you find each other and all you can do is hate each other. Look at yourselves it’s the anniversary of the one that tried to bring hope.”

“Oh shut up you fucking mare.” The mare looks over at me. “You have no idea what many of us have been through. Cranberry over there has had an easier time than any of us. She finds a family and a wife and becomes a leader of an island town. Look at me I am a freak!!”

I hate the fact I didn’t tell them that I have two wives. But my anger for this is too much. I am starting to feel I was forced into this and I could be home helping them with the eggs. I took a deep breath calming down.

Inyanga and Water spout stand on their hooves. I watch the two as it’s amazing to see them. I wish I was happy to see them. I did miss them but it’s harder to want to talk to them. I just can’t handle it right now. I miss my mates too much.

“I understand this perfectly. You’re all scared that your friendship will end in death. But that is the price you pay for protecting a land such as this. You need to allow your friendship to heal. Cranberry you need to stop hiding.” The unicorn mare walks to Cranberry lifting off her helm with her magic. She has more scars than I thought. Her face of beauty is now very beat up She even removed the armor showing that the poor pegasus mare has a metal leg and more scars on her body.

Cranberry stayed silent she didn’t seem to want to talk about all this. I for one didn’t blame her it wouldn’t have been easy to see your friends again and then never want to speak to them because we didn’t exactly leave each other on good terms.

Cranberry sounds like she was close to breaking down and crying from her words. The mare snorts and speaks loudly to us.

We all look at each other. She is right we have forsaken our friendship. Because of a little bit of pain over the death of Ruby. I will never understand that and it’s something I wish I could. I miss her even more now. I want to show her the family I created.

“I agree with her, my love.” I turn my head to see Gem. Cranberry turns to look at her she holds Cranberries' cheeks in her claws. “You need to come together again to bring hope. Help our little ones get land that they can grow up in."

“What must we do?” Cranberry simply asks the mare.

“Simply just let go. Let your emotions release and embrace.” I felt the pain subside for now. We all hug and hold each other tightly in a tight embrace. It was the only way we could finally be at peace. I felt myself floating as we all floated and have great power. As I hear the words in my head. ‘Friendship is magic.’

“Now that you have accepted the Magic of friendship again. You may have the magic but you aren’t as strong as those who wield the elements. But you can be strong another way of saving this land. First, you must form an alliance that can destroy the Storm King once and for all. You must go to Mount Aris. Meet with the Hippogriffs and other races. Once you do this you can start the quest to defeat the Storm king. In that, you need to find Ruby.”
It was the next day we took everything we were told to heart. I got into the boat watching Waterspout and Inyanga say goodbye to their families. It was not going to be an easy journey but we had to take it. I took a deep breath and when we finally left the shore I felt a magic spell coming over me.

I couldn’t wonder for very long. I fell asleep dreaming of those I love.

Footnote: Max level

Perk Rock ball fighter: you use brute force to protect those you care for. When you’re with your friends your resolve to protect them is even greater. You can take on more damage and pain. But the fact your cybernetics can’t take on everything. You will have to take a quick break so they don’t fall apart.

Chapter Twenty-seven: Dunewalker

“There are rumors and stories of those that betray others. Some betray for love for sex. Some betray for a reason just to survive. Many betray for a reason just to help the race they consider theirs. The Dunewalkers have been betraying comrades since the curse has been placed on us. No one can trust a Dunewalker. Even if they become the greatest hero of our time.”

Written by the First Wheel Tread

I stood guard right beside another guard that I have trained. I shift a bit knowing that something is watching me. Maybe it’s guilt for allowing Wheel Tread to do what he did. It’s been almost a year since it happened. I don’t know why I still regret what I did to them. I look back on everything. Closing my eyes to remember. My memory goes to when I am talking to Wheel Tread about Ruby for the first time.

“I have seen her. I have even spoken to her.”

The two of us are watching on the roof of a building not far from the research building. Around this time of course I already knew who Wheel Tread was. I even knew he was lying that he is part of the Wheel Tread line to use the deals that the ones of old started. He didn’t say much at first, his eyes focused on Ruby. Who is arguing with her friends about helping the elites of Hard Rock?

“She is weak. She will be easy to use. Just I know you and the other Dunewalkers are easy to fall into the trap of friendship. Use her to train her to make sure she can handle it. Use the dagger that holds the eyes of water.”

The memory is interrupted.

“Dunewalker.” Opened my eyes looking into the eyes of Pinda. I stare at him, my chest tightens up, staring into his eyes. The stress in my friend’s eyes. I want to tell him the truth. I want to tell him Ruby is dead because of me betraying her. I push those thoughts into the back of my mind.

“Oh, my Pinda are you okay?” I croaked out the words, it wasn’t easy. I wanted to say I am so sorry for the death of Ruby. I am sorry for breaking up the group of heroes trying to fight to protect this land. I am so sorry for betraying our kind to Wheel Tread and allowing the Storm King to come back.

“It was hard for me but I found her armor. I heard stories that the Storm King tossed everything she had over his airship or gave it to his minions. I found her armor. I placed it in the museum to honor her.”

My good eye felt wet. I want to cry because of what I have done to her. She was a loving little bug so full of life. Even if she made friends with a zebra. I felt the rage in my core; it wasn’t because of my experiences with zebras. It was the old genetic memories of what they and ponies did to us. Back during the war.

“I feel that it is best to do what we can to honor her. A year has almost passed and I have trained so many new guards and helped you find old gun turrets come on Pinda when you will relax and just..”

Before I could finish the storm up above forms and then it quickly vanishes like it never was there. The Storm King is now testing his power if he can do what he promised. There is a rumor that Silver Gunner and his friends have almost broken through the outpost keeping them from coming in here. Pinda looks up into the sky, the stress worse now just because of that storm.

“I will never feel peace because of him. There are rumors of many of our kind bowing to him with no issue. They love his idea of bringing back the balance. The balance has been fucking out of wack because of idiots like him!!”

Pinda screams out loud all those words and no one even stares at him. They all have their problems. The only one that comes up to him is a young filly one of the ones he has been raising since her parents died to those parasites

“Pinda. Father. Please come with me.”

She was young and a zebra that he rescued from being sold. When a child of this town doesn’t have parents they sell them to those that they think could raise them better. Pinda didn’t argue he looks at me again.

“I need you to do me a favor. The order of Mimic is going to be set up here. I would like you to go talk to them and see if they need anything.”

The order of Mimic. The ones before me had run-ins with them before. The Lunar rebellion back during that time tried to force their dream valley ideals. Since their land was long destroyed by those evil creatures that came here.

“Pinda… You know that it’s not wise to have them around here. But I will do what I can to help you.”

Someday he will learn what I did and I am hoping it is not from one in the order of Mimic. Somehow they have hooves in everything and they learn secrets very easily. I took a deep breath lifting my robotic paw. I look into the part of the paw that Ruby engraved. ‘It said to my best friend and the one who helped me through so much.’

I didn’t want to see this memory again. I look back into the memory.

It was pretty late when I woke up from a nap I noticed my leg was gone. I look over the side seeing Ruby working on it.

“Oi… Buggy did I tell you that you could” Cranberry puts her hoof to my mouth to shush me.

“Let her you’re her friend. From what Hawk told me she does odd stuff for her friends.” I never understood why an Enclave or one like Cranberry would ever join the Enclave. She is not like them she is kind respectful and willing to help the world instead of control it.

“Just I am not happy when others take off my cybernetics. I have had them so long that well it’s hard to be without them. I have lived almost 100 years and I still hate the feeling of them being taken from me.”

Most never have learned but my kind can live a pretty long time. Ponies used to be able to live a pretty long time as well. Ever since the war, their life spans have halved big time. I doubt they will ever live close to at least 90 again. It used to be longer I think all the experiments they did cause more issues. Unless the stories and memories I remember have been told were faults.

“I do agree with that as well. She took my staff and cleaned it. I almost lost my temper with her” I look to the side of me standing beside me is Inyanga who is leaning on the clean staff. I want to insult her. I want to hate her. During this time I had no idea what to think of her. But I slowly started to respect her.

Tick Tock trots in looking over to Ruby.

“Hey, Ruby Hawk, and I need your help with getting the defenses up and running outside. Whoever built this place left in a hurry. So we need those skinny little legs of yours to get into the areas that have bad wires”

Ruby looks up from working on my leg. She looks back at me and I couldn’t tell her emotions. Her emotions are never really shown in her. I couldn’t tell if she was ever happy or sad. Oh, when she was sad though. She would do pathetic little buzzes.

“Coming let’s hope these turrets aren’t programmed to go after my kind like the ones on the island.” Her pink wings flap quickly and she flies to me attaching the leg back to my socket. I had no idea what she just did. I look at the bottom of the paw and I see it. I lost my temper and lash out at her.

“OI!!! You could have asked me first buggy before you ruined my leg.” After my outburst, I look at her landing and her sad pathetic buzzes come back. Her body droops. Looking at the paw again I realize something. I have a friend now.

“Look Ruby I am sorry for losing my temper. But this is expensive to repair. I will not get angry at you again I promise. Just please ask before you do something like that again.”

Ruby quickly hugs me. This was before Cranberry adopted her. She flies out and Inyanga sighs and follows. I know what she is thinking she is going to need to stop them from doing something stupid. I look over to Cranberry.

“You going to follow them since Ruby or someone else might get hurt?”

Cranberry sits beside me looking at me.

“Do you think that Ruby is younger than she lets on? She saids her age to us is like 10 years old. She acts younger than that. I know she was born severity years ago but she still acts so young."

I didn’t know much about the Magic eaters. But all I can remember is they age slower than we do. I respect Cranberry more deeply than any of the others. I didn’t know what to think of Hawk. I do remember stories about her. Old stories back during the war.

“I don’t know Cranberry they don’t have the family unit as we do. The queen may give birth to them the male may have sex with the queen but she is just a brood like the others. I don’t think her kind has an idea what family is.”

Cranberry had a lot on her mind she stood up pacing around. I didn’t know much about her at the time. I do know that she lost her family she wouldn’t say what happened to them but I can understand why.

“Back ten years ago when the hardliners were threatening to use a powerful weapon of the past. The ponies of the tenpony tower. Used a weapon known as Celestia one. To get back at the ones known as the hardliners. The Enclave felt that we should be like we used to be before Little pip took over the single pegasus project. I lost my children and my husband. I…miss being a mother. I look at Ruby she needs a mother.”

My good eye is wide from what she said. I heard about all this before. Scootaloo the murder of so many. Then turns into a hero that would have brought hope here. Even if she did all the murders the hope she brought would have been welcomed here.

“If you feel that you have to go with it Cranberry. Just be prepared for the hope she brings. Is going to piss off someone sooner or later. To the point that she may become a threat to them. That would mean you would be a target as well.”

She stares back at me.

“I know this. I know this well I am already a target just for being Enclave. It’s not easy to be part of something grand when you know so many refuse to trust us because of what we have done.”

Looking back in my memory I see all of the Dunewalkers before I have done. My kind has every right to kill me on sight just for having the name of Dunewalker. The betrayal during the Lunar rebellion. The other Dunewalkers wanted to make alliances with ponies zebras and all the other races. The camels of the past were so xenophobic. Then we heard a gun going off outside and Ruby screaming in pain.

“She is okay it just hit her wing!!” Tick Tock yells to us from outside. Cranberry sighs shaking her head and looking back at me.

“Come on let’s go save them before they do damage to her.” We both left and the memory ended there. I lower my paw looking up seeing Goldie looking back at me the golden camel tilts her head.

“Memories Duney?” A large smile forms on my face. Goldie and I go way back. I grew up with her I fell in love with her. But she doesn’t swing that way. I have come to accept that. I wish I could tell her what I am feeling right now. Just if she knew the truth I would lose my best friend.

“You could say that. I need to go check up on the order of Mimic and learn what they want from us. So is the bar closed for the sermon of the elders coming up?”

Goldie laughs looking back to her bar.

“Dune you know that getting the elders together for anything will take 400 years. The last sermon was almost 1000 years ago. Just it’s closed right now to honor Ruby. Many asked me to do so. For now, I am doing it to honor her. Even if I didn’t know her that well just the hope she brought..”

I felt sadness filling my heart. I knew the hope she brought would tear into many of the souls that loved her. She was a sweet little thing that didn’t do anything wrong. She was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.

“Yes, but she was also a fool thinking that she could get this land to change. It will never change the rest of the world did change Equestria changed. But this one will always be full of those that want to kill and murder.”

Goldie stares at me her eyes full of disappointment. That hit me hard when she is disappointed I know I hit something hard with her. I know she gets angry easily when it comes to heroes the heroes of stone are a big legend among the camels and how one of them betrayed the others and got turned to stone with them. Just because Crunch had a sense of humor.

“You know full well Dunewalker there needs to be hope. If there is no hope we will become like the ponies and zebras always ready to attack each other. Now I need to speak to Pinda about adding more security to my bar and the hospital.”

I watch her walk off. I could feel her anger for me just saying those words. The guilt fills me again. I could have stopped what happened to Ruby. I could have done everything to stop it. Walking through the sandy road. Trying to ignore the memories. I finally get to the order of Mimics’ newly build church they started a while ago.

“So the betrayer comes.” My ears perk up looking at another camel part of the order. She stares at me. The hate in her eyes for she knows who I am.

“The Dunewalker line is cursed to never be free of the name. You just proved that Do you even remember the name you were given before Dunewalker?”

I stare at her my real eye full of anger. I reach for the hilt of my sword. I will not be called a betrayer and before I could do anything. Others of the order around me cock their guns and aim at me.

“It seems you have a problem Dunewalker. I called you a betrayer because of your name. Everyone else of the hero’s friends got harmed. You are fine maybe there is more to it. Since you’re a betrayer. You have guilt and you better talk to me about it.”

The camel lifts her paw to get them to lower the weapons. They do so and I follow the camel inside the temple. She leads me to a very private room. It’s a confession room. She looks out of the door and locks it.

“Dunewalker you have done it this time. The hero trusted you and because of you many of the Applejack rangers that came here are either dead or missing. Most of the Enclave has been destroyed. They wanted to prove to this land they aren’t the same anymore. So explain to me why all the guilt?”

I didn’t have to explain myself to her. Looking away to the door. I could kill them now. I could end this. Then it hits me I am willing to hurt another of my kind. I am willing to go deep into hurting my species. Another camel hasn’t attacked or killed another camel since the years of Grogar. Should I end that to save my pride and my guilt?

“Listen. I betrayed the hero. I am the one that allowed her to get captured the first time. I helped Wheel Tread capture her two friends. I told the ones that went after them where they were and what they were doing. I didn’t stop them from brainwashing her. I just stood there in the darkness watching. I had to follow her friends. I almost lost it and walked away when she almost died. Then… he told me his idea.”

The camel stares at me. The rage in her eyes said it all.

“You destroyed one of this land's best hopes to get the balance back? You know full well look deep into your memory. How the balance has been destroyed before the war even started. It started with that poor school. When that happened the balance ended.”

The camel paces about her anger growing. As she is cussing in our tongue.

“Dunewalker you’re an al'abalah. How dare you?!” She seethes in hatred and closes her eyes calming down.

“I feel guilty enough as it is.”

She opens her eyes staring at me. I could see the amusement on her face. Dunewlker's line has done so much. The line has betrayed so many and done so much to make it harder. To make it harder for the others to be accepted by the ponies or zebras.

“A Dunewalker feeling guilty really? Did the hero melt your heart? When the time is right Dunewalker the friends will come together again. You will go through worse than most of them for what you did. You’re still a hero. Just the hate will take hold of you. You will do something you will not be happy about.”

I took a deep breath great another cryptic vision that this order pretends to have. I do hope we all get together again. I am sure though the worse she tells me about. Is that I won’t be there with them at the start. I turn to get ready to leave.

“Dunewalker I am sorry but you’re not welcome to walk in here anymore. Please when you tell Pinda. Tell him to send someone that won’t betray us at the drop of a hat. Just because they believe the words of two mad creatures.”

I stare hurt she is right. The order needs to trust someone that won’t turn around and betray them. I get ready to leave.

“Do one of your visions from MImic if they’re real see me finally redeeming my family line?”

I turn over my shoulder to look at the camel. The hate from her eyes vanishes. She sighs looking away to the wall. On the wall is old paintings of an old pink castle. She then looks back at me with a weak smile forming on her face.

“I can’t see if you’re ever going to redeem your line Dunewalker. I do know something will happen. Everything is clouded it seems even though Mimic Is willing to share. She is not willing to share everything she sees. Before you go Mimic wasn’t a goddess or is dead. We know that just remember her golden horseshoes.”
Yes, the golden horseshoes. All of them but one vanished. The one that could somewhat predict the future. The other was lost forever when Dream valley was lost. Leaving the room I see all eyes staring at me. The order looks at me with disdain most of them in here are camels. They see me as the Dunealkers of old.

“Leave.”

One saids as the guards of the temple escort me out. I felt the tension rising while I walk by more of my kind in here. They all stare at me with hate. I never felt welcomed by my kind. Even though Pinda let me live here for almost 100 years. I left the building and went to go tell Pinda what happens.

___________________
A new year

The new year is finally here. Things have been tense the last few months. I trained more guards and did all I could. I heard the zebras are going to be closing their home in the cavern. I don’t know why but I have a bad feeling.

I stood guard like always but this time it was time for the journey of our kind. To the place we got our curse to remember the past every time we are born. So the town was extremely busy and before I could leave for something to eat.

“Excuse me.”

I look down at a group of colts and fillies. I love children well I do love children just right now is not the best for me to talk to them. I tried to walk away from them and they get infront of me again to stop me.

“Please we want to know why they call you the betrayer and Dunewalker.”

I stare down at the little ones. Looking up I could see Goldie’s bar not too far. Just a few more steps I could ignore them. I took a deep breath closing my eyes and trying to relax. I haven’t felt very happy ever since the temple. I just do my job and try to move on with every step I can. The guilt is eating me up inside.

“I won’t be able to tell you everything. A lot of what happens is secrets only among other camels. You got to understand. The memories I have in here are secrets still protected for how long I have had them.”

I had to make sure they understood these rules. Trying to understand what a camel can know is not wise for everyone to know. I am hoping that someday my memories will die with whoever comes next in my line. I am hoping I can find a way to make sure my memories never make it to my children.

“This will be a long story little ones. It’s not going to be a happy or a pretty story. It has no once upon a time or a happy ending. Are you all still willing to listen?”

They all quickly nod. Sitting down on my haunches closing my good eye and sighing. I didn’t want to look deeply into these memories again. It took a while for me to dig into them again. I took a deep breath.

“It all starts a little before the rebellion that Luna starts.”

________________________________________
The memory

It was during those days when you wouldn’t find any tech just magic and metal weapons. Days that think came to a lot harder and where you had to prove yourself. During this time the first Dunewalker had a name. It was Walker. Back then my kind didn’t have a good grasp on naming. It was during the day Luna felt unloved. He first learned this problem by speaking to one of the Luna guards.

I stood there speaking to the guard. I didn’t know what to expect these coming days. It was time for me to speak to the princess of the night. About a dream she came to. Of course, she wasn’t seeing anyone. I had to try to prove she wanted to see me.

“Come on I may not be a creature of the night. But I could offer some help to the princess of the darkness.”

The pony bat just stares at me. It wasn’t going again to be that simple. Proving your worth to a princess is harder said than done. Even one that could lift the moon and bring the stars into the sky.

“The princess said she won’t meet anypony.”

I took a deep breath. Most of my kind did what they could to expand around the planet. Most of us stayed in the land that became window makers. After a while, while I argued with the bat guard. Luna opens her door. Her eyes are red from tears as she looks at me.

“Are thou here to see thy sister?’

I quickly shook my head and bow my head down.

“No my princess of the Night. I have to see Thee.” The princess of the night stares at me unsure what to think. She looks to her guard.

“Allow him to meet us.” She goes back inside and the bat opens the door for me. I follow the princess. Her part of the castle is known as the castle of the two sisters. Her part is known as the wing of the princess of the night. It’s been mostly destroyed by the poor mare’s anger.

“How can thy help thee?”

I don’t understand why she called me here, to begin with. I have just been hearing stories from other camels that came down here to try to ally with the ponies. From what I have learned it’s harder said than done. Because the ponies are so xenophobic they dislike other races. Luna sits in a chair in the middle of her room staring down at me.

“We have a request.”

I took a deep breath closing my eyes tightly. The princess has a request. I didn’t like when the royalty of this land wanted something from my kind. It’s gotten to the point they act as they lead us.

“What is thy request then?”

Luna gets out of her chair she paces around her room. The beauty of the mare glows while she walks through the darkness in the room. The poor mare seems to be having a problem with her mind.

“I have been hearing from my guards that my sister is thinking of betraying me!! I can’t allow this she is so much more loved than me. She wishes to have all the love. I can no longer stand it!! I will make them love my night!!”

I just watch her lose her mind. I have never seen Luna like this since I first came here. Taking a deep breath so I am worried that what she is expecting of me is not good.

“What we need is thee to lie to your race. Lie that they’re in danger and join me!!”

My eyes go wide at the idea. I slowly tried to sneak out of the room. I was expecting her not to see me. One of Luna’s guards come closes the door staring at me. Hearing the metal hooves coming up behind me. I look back at Luna the anger in her eyes.

“If you don’t do this for us... Camel your family that we allowed to live here will die. We will do it ourselves if we have to.”

I gulp looking back at the guard. I had no choice then she threatened my family. Looking back to Luna and turned to bow my head. If I had no choice in this matter then I have to do what I can to prove myself to this princess.

“I will do what. I can prove this lie.”

I was allowed to leave and many days later I was finally allowed to speak to the elders. I made up many lies about how Celestia was going to use us and make us her slaves. There were no arguments. I gave enough fake proof to show it.

After I left, I was stopped by Plando one of the sand walkers. He stared at me the entire time.

“Excuse me Dunewalker.”

_____________________________________
Hard Rock city.

I look up after talking to the little ones. Looking at a few adults walking over to me.

“We are sorry that they bothered you.” The mare smiles sweetly at me.

“Oh don’t worry about it. I was happy to do what I can to explain more of my species.” Looking into the sky it was late. Later then I thought I smile at the family walking off with the young ones. Looking to Goldie’s bar finally going to get a drink.

“Oh Dunie you look very tired are you okay?”

I shook my head stroking my head with my flesh paw. I groan while Goldie pours coffee into a pint cup meant for beer. Oh, I needed this amount of coffee to at least stay awake and not have nightmares anymore.

“Here have some coffee and go relax. When the crowd starts to thin I will come and talk with you”

I took a deep breath lifting the cup in my cybernetic fingers. Carrying it to a table and just relaxing sitting in the booth. Taking a sip of the cup hearing someone get into the booth behind me. I took a deep sip and all I heard was a nightmare.

“You betrayed us..”

My head lifted I knew that voice. I felt my anger finally snap. The look on my face was full of sadness I didn’t want to do this. I grab the hilt of my sword and quickly stand up slicing the other table. My sword stuck in the broken wood. The sudden fight causes Goldie to hide behind her bar and others to run out. I just stare at the table that I cut in half. Why am I so upset to the point I am willing to kill this zebra?

“Is this how you betray those that called you friends Dunewalker?”

I lift my sword from the broken table just staring at the table. I am trying to control my anger. All I can feel is the rage of my hate for the zebra. My eye burning with hatred. I had no idea what was happening to me at the time.

“Betray? I did what was right. Heroes are a threat to this land. I joined the winning side if you had smarts Inyanga you would do the same. The days of heroes and villains are over!!”

I turn my head to see a smile form on the zebra’s lips. She was taunting me into fighting her to prove a point I am sure of it. Just why am I so bound into wanting to kill her? Then I finally see it behind her. Black horns glowing eyes and his horns glowing pure red. I feel the hate entering me. Grogar...he is there.

“Oh no, it’s not Dunewalker for you have become the villain. The day of Heroes and Villians has ended. But you have become a threat to this land. To my kind you allowed Ruby to die!!”

That hit me harder than anything. I never wanted Ruby to die as she did. She never should have died to prove the point that Wheel Tread wanted to prove. He could have just sent her to the leaders. Allow them to choose to end her life.

I grip the sword hilt with my cybernetic paw. The paw turns into fingers holding the blade tightly. I finally turn my robotic eyes and my normal eye to stare at Inyanga. She has grown up from what I see. She has grown older and more willing to stand up for something. She looks like she went through hell and back.

I quickly swing the sword. I cut through the robe the zebra is wearing and smash right into Goldie’s wonderful clean floor. I helped her put in this floor so many years ago and now it’s destroyed because of my anger for this mare.

Non of them wanted to be heroes, to begin with? I remember Ruby telling me this she didn’t want to be a hero at the start. She just wanted to enjoy her life here and it was forced upon her. I am guessing if things changed she would have left for Equestria. Then something tells me I am the one that forced the issue The words that come out of my mouth next. These are the words I would ever think of saying. I feel my hatred and the memories of the past are now connecting.

I watched while Inyanga held a sword in her hooves. She created it like the warriors of old did. I remember those warriors my memories. My ancestors fought most of them. I may have been larger than her. I didn’t see any fear in her eyes. I knew full well It was going to be very hard to even win this battle. Our blades smash together causing sparks to fly. I didn’t care that fires started either.

“Don’t do this please Inyanga. I don’t want to kill you.” I didn’t want to kill her. The others that came before me. Oh, they wanted her dead. I can understand why but they would even want ponies killed. I wish I didn’t have these memories it would be so easy for me. To just stop this now.

The word slave hit a mark. I felt my rage getting out of control. Her kind tried to make my kind slaves years ago. So did the ponies. I took a deep breath but the rage just kept filling my heart. It beat in so much rage. It starts to hurt inside my chest. A nerve must have been struck. I normally would have never acted like this. Then I look behind Inyanga again he was still there. I can hear him laughing. Grogar is having a field day with this.

Then finally I was able to hear the gasp from the others in the bar. They all know now that I betrayed the hero. I allowed the heroes to be judged and I had it easy. I was tossed like the others but all it did was made me end up back here.

“I am no one’s slave. The camels know who will win this battle. They know who will win this war. The ones who control the water. The food others will know this. Others will get smart and join that idea. Water is but money and food is but power for lives. If I must be on that side to protect the world from another war. Then SO BE IT!!” I quickly swing my large sword our blades finally clash. Sparks fly from the blades of the swords coming together to form a sense of music. A piece of music that can bring forth death brings forth the end of lives and peace. Some would see this battle and be in awe. The sparks fly onto the wood causing small fires to break out.

Get out!!” Gold screams to the others inside the bar while the Camel works to save her bar. I heard my friend screaming to the patrons of the bar to leave. I was too focused on this battle to stop right now.

Our two blades clash harder between us while the blades shine and sing. Her blade is knocked out of her hoof. I swing at her quickly trying to stop her. I have her on the ropes. She could die right here. I could take her out right here if I wasn’t doing such wide swings. She hides under the bar and I smash my blade into the bar. It gets stuck and I have to do something I didn’t want to do.

She gets out of the bar. I pull a shotgun out of the hilt of the blade. It was how I made my weapons. I fire at the running zebra a few buckshot hits her side. She screams and falls to her side. I put the barrel of the shotgun right to her forehead. I reload the gun feeling tears form in my eye.

“I didn’t want to do this...but please say hello to Ruby for me.”

Before I could pull the trigger Gold pushes the zebra out of the way and the trigger is pulled Goldie’s head is blown right off and her body flops right to the floor. I stare at the body of my friend that I just murdered in cold blood. I want to scream Goldie. But all I can focus on is killing the zebra.

I knew Goldie all my life and here I just outright kill her. Outright kill her for saving the zebra. I didn’t mean to do so. Now my rage won’t stop. I crash through the bar chasing after the zebra after she picks up her sword. The battle goes out into the streets now. I get close enough and she bucks me right in the face. I back up from the buck and groan but that just pisses me off even more.

Lights turn on in all the town ponies and camels run out to watch us battle. She tried to strike again but with all my weight I force her down onto her side and with my metal foot I try to stomp down hard on her. Inaynga quickly stands back up her she pants the battle is taking a toll on her.

“Inyanga. You should have stayed where you belong stripes. Ruby should have never found you and brought you with us.” My hate for Ruby means no bounds. This hate sickness have learned about all these years is finally winning and I am losing.

“I am not the one that sent Ruby on a mission to train in a death trap. You sent her to find me. Admit it you knew about her from the start. You knew what she was. You just didn’t care because to you she is not a camel. But a species lower than you.” How dare she say that to me?! I loved that little bug like a sister. I would have done everything to stop what Wheel Tread was doing. Just I didn’t have the guts to do so.

“A zebra has no right to tell me!!! What I can and can’t do. You and your Rome are the reason this world needs ponies like Wheel tread and creatures like the Storm King. You’re what the camels of the past called. A Kaffir” I can’t believe what I just said. I said the worst insult to a zebra known to them. I had no right to act like this towards her. I watch while the hate sickness starts to fill her up. Till she took a deep breath and looks like she is giving up.

“I am willing to look away from what you just said. If you’re willing to drop your weapon and admit you just murdered an innocent camel to get to me.” I stare right at her the hate building so much now that I lift the blade holding it tight. I knew fully that She wouldn’t survive a strike if I hit her. I pray to Luna to protect Inyanga from my attack. The blade swings down hard I hit something very hard and bright. I can finally some something in the bright light. A pony from the order of Mimic defending the zebra. Oh, thank you, Luna!!

My blade smashes into the magic shield. The runes on my sword glow brightly. I lift the blade again and smash down hard on the shield The stallion screaming in pain. With his might, he can extend the shield causing me to back up. I wasn’t sure how to handle this. So just keep smashing.

“In..” He coughs in pain from the use of his magic. I notice the makeshift horn. These horns are easy to make and also very easy to break. “In the name of Mimic. I shall protect this warrior of the stars. Release the seeds of hatred and the hate in your very heart.”

“You talk too much!!” I smash the blade into the shield again and it starts to crack along with the horn on the stallion’s head. He screams in pain he falls on his forelegs struggling to get back up. The horror I see in Inyangas eyes. I can see myself in the shield. All I see is the endless hate. I hate myself for allowing Ruby to get hurt as she did. I hate myself even now.

The poor stallion from the order of Mimic. Had one last bit of magic one last blast of the shield to expand it one more time. He causes me to back up again and the shield broke and he forces himself back to his haunces blood draining from the broken horn. I finally regain my footing and to all the horror around us I stab through the stallion and his eyes go blank and the blood sprays all over Inyanga. I pull the blade out of the stallion’s chest and while the stallion goes limp dying from his wound while the blood drains onto the sand.

I step over the body staring down at the zebra. I feel the hate sickness finally leaving my body. I am now fully back under my control.

“It’s now time for you to admit to something Inyanga. Join with the Storm King and Wheel Tread and follow progress.”

“So it is true then.” I finally notice where I am the entire time. I am in the middle of the town looking over at the burning bar. I see the horror on all the citizen’s faces. I look at the kids I was speaking to a while ago. I see the fear in their eyes.

“GOLDIE!!” I scream at the burning building. Tears fall from my eyes I am finally remembering what I did. The guards force me down and force chains around the ankles of all four legs.

“Take her to a cell till I decided on what to do with her. Inyanga?” I look back seeing the poor zebra pass out from what I have done. I am led to the cell a cell that I have been in before. Well not me my ancestor has been in here before. I am taken deep into a darker cell one that has no windows. Only a small little opening can be opened.

I sit in the darkness and all I can do is sob. Finally, I see what I have done. I attacked the poor zebra and insulted her. I killed one of the order of Mimic. The door opens up and what comes in is that camel I spoke to a year ago.

“So you did what I said you would. You went through the worst part of it than any of the heroes and yes. You’re still a hero part of the heroes that you made friends with. Just the trust will be hard for them to get back for you.”

Yes, I had to do everything I can to get the trust back. I am sure though Pinda is just going to sentence me to death. I try to stand to move but I am fully chained to the wall. All my weapons and even my armor have been removed. I asked them if I could keep my leg. I look at the engraving again on my foot.

“When regret fills you. You start to see that everything you stood for has failed. I never wanted to become the enemy I thought. I was doing the right thing. I could have done everything to stop Ruby from getting hurt. I even offered to send her to the leaders of towns to let them handle her. But he wouldn’t have it. He had to make an example of her in his head.”

The camel sighs shaking her head. I never got her name. I doubt I ever will now. She knocks on the door to get out. Looking back to me. I see the sadness in her eyes. I am sure she wishes she could help me.

“I just know things will be alright in the end. Just keep your heart full Dunewalker.” When the door opens I finally see who the guards are. It’s those two snake creatures that we met at the bunker. Then large female slithers in she is heavily armored like her mate. He uses his tail to shut the door.

“I heard you're the reason Ruby is dead. Is this true Dunewalker? That you’re the reason she is dead? I… I trusted you so did my mate. We had to hide our eggs deeper in the research building after we heard. Please tell me please be truthful to me if you can.”

I didn’t say a word. I knew that these two snakes were put in here to help. It’s a job for them to be useful. I guess they use them to get confessions out of those that steal and murder. I didn’t want to speak. But with her just being here. I could feel the emotions coming over me I break down sobbing.

“Yes...Subira. I am the reason she is dead. I just sat there and watched...As she was brainwashed. All because I felt I owed Wheel Tread. I tried so hard to stop him from doing what he wanted. He wanted to use her as an example not to get in his way.”

Subira stares at me when I finally get over it. The anger on the snake’s face. She wants to kill me I can feel the emotions. But she knew better and calms down.

“I am upset with you. But I can’t stay that way. I can just hope you will be allowed to defend yourself. Even though from what I heard it won’t be easy for you.”

A kirin walks down the hall.

“Hey, you two it’s time to change the guard. I got a bunch of food or you two in the mess hall.”

The two snakes look at the new guard coming.

“Okay thank you Gleam,” Slither spoke, wrapping his tail around his large mate and pulling her out of the cell. I hear the poor little snake sobbing as they both leave. Gleam stares at me with her gentle yellow eyes. I could tell this was killing her.

“You trained me.. Years ago Dunewalker now I am forced to stand here. Forced to stand here and…” She closes the door with a soft sob I hear outside. I broke so many just for what I did. I close my eyes to try to dream.

_____________________

Time Unknown

I don’t know how long it’s been since I am locked in here and there are no clocks. The door opens up I see Pinda staring down at me. He sat down on his haunches. All I see is the anger in his eyes and the stress in his body.

“You almost killed another friend of yours. Inyanga will be fine she will wake up tomorrow. But now I got to see what I must do with you. The fact I was told you could have stopped what was going on with Ruby. The fact you allowed yourself to get consumed by the hate sickness.”

I didn’t know what to say I just look at him.

“It’s like what your ancestor did during the times of Luna. The lying and the betrayal are the reason you’re Dunewalker. How fucking could you do that to that bug? She was the sweetest creature I ever met. I had no idea what to do. I wish I never allowed you back into society and go back against the elders of old. I allowed you here 100 years ago now you betray everyone you met. Everyone!!”

I tried to stand up to confront Pinda. Hissing anger filled my core.

“He had no choice but to betray our kind back then Pinda. If he didn’t Luna would have killed his entire family and the other camels she allowed to live in a part of the castle. She threatened to kill every single one of us. If we didn’t join her fight!!”

Pinda stares at me.

“I already know this Dunewalker. I didn’t get every memory my great-great-grandfather had. But I do have his journal. But he couldn’t stop the elders. You know this well Dunewalker you could have stopped everything if you didn’t join with Wheel Tread. You could have brought the water back!!”

Bring the water back and remove the curse?!

“Pinda you and I know full well that Wheel Tread and Storm King are the only way to bring the water back. Relying on a hero is the worst idea we could have done. Relying on a worthless little bug!!”

I hear my own words and I fall to my ass again sobbing.

“I loved that little bug as my sister. Now she is dead and I killed her because I couldn’t stop her from being a hero.”

Pinda growls and knocks on the door to get it to open up.

“I have no idea what to do with you right now Dunewalker. But I am going to go relax and...maybe put you to death. Then we can finally be rid of you and your foolish family.” He sneers so much anger in his walking when he leaves.

I close my eyes to fall back asleep and many many hours later the door opens again and what walks in is a Zebra. I didn’t want to see her. But I am so happy she is okay. I try to stay hidden in the darkness. I have no right to even speak to her.

“You shouldn’t have come.” I softly spoke in the darkness.

“Dunewalker. The hate you felt for me. Was it real?’ I open my eyes staring right at her. I felt very hurt just by that question. Of course, I don’t hate her. I think of her as a close friend. I don’t know why I had some hatred for her. I shift on my feet to try to think of what to say.

That changed my heart. The ability to look past what happened in her past. Then just try to move on from being a simple minion of a crazy queen that wanted to be loved and just to a hero willing to risk her life.

I wanted to be put to death. The Dunewalker line has done nothing but cause issues over the years. It caused so many problems to happen and I can no longer defend the actions of my family line. I wish I could but I am just like all of them in the line. I hope someday what they learn from what journals they find of my family no more Dunewalkers will come into being.

“What if I can save you?”

My ears perk up my eye-opening up fully staring at the zebra. Does she wish to save me from death? Why I have done so much that I deserve death. I didn’t have a choice in this case though. If she means what I think she does. Then it won’t be easy to handle this.

I didn’t enjoy the fact that Ruby and her reputation almost fully got destroyed because I wanted to follow a crazy pony. Closing my eyes again feeling my heart full of grief. I wish I could do more for Ruby. I hope she is still alive.

“Then what about the souls and lives that will die if you keep following this so-called progress of The Storm King and Wheel Tread.” My eyes just blink and then I try to speak but my mouth refuses to say the words. Closing my mouth and then after a while, I try again ears pinning to the sides of my head.

Inyanga shifts on her hooves. She looks back to the door and smiles weakly at me. She taps her hoof and leaves. I am now alone again closing my eyes to fall back asleep. The door opens up again many hours later. Pinda walked in looking down at me.

“I made my choice. We are going to banish you and just erase your family history from our books. You will never have existed in the 100 years you have been here. I am sorry this is worst than death. But.. You do know what this means right Dunewalker?”

A weak smile forms on my face. I full-heartedly know what it means. It wouldn’t be the first time a Dunewalker has been wiped from the history of a town.

“It would mean the only way for me to find love with my species again. If I find the outcast of our kind. Even then I am sure when they hear what I did they would refuse to join me in mating. It’s normal for us to be banished.”

Pinda didn’t want to do this the look on his face he didn’t want to do this to me at all. I helped him so much with everything here.

“Before I do this. Did you betray us even before Ruby showed up? Everything did training the guards to help to build the walls. Building those old gun turrets did you give them the passwords. Did he pick who you make into guards?”

I shook my head.

“He knows nothing about who I trained and what I have been doing since I have been back here. Even if he demanded to know. I would have said no to him. I destroyed my life enough helping the worthless pony. I didn’t want to destroy any more lives. I feel the hero and her friend’s lives were enough.”

Pinda relaxes from his stress nodding looking back to the door.

“You know how this is going to be correct? We will have to drag you through the streets. Our kind will toss fruit at you like the old times and maybe some rocks. I hope you’re ready for this Dunewalker. Also, you’re allowed to keep all your weapons but everything else you own will go to the camels.”

I remember it all I remember everything. I will have to take what is for me and leave everything else behind. My name will be removed. My history of me will be slashed from everything. If I gave any of my names or paid them. They will lose that pay and it will be given another way.

“I expect nothing less from our species Pinda. I deserve it I may not be happy with the idea of doing this and feel I deserve death.”

Pinda stares at me shaking his head and knocking on the door. He turns his head and the door opens he walks out.

“In the morning this will happen Dunewalker. I am sorry.”

__________________

The morning

The morning came and It didn’t take long for things to get set up. Pinda and many of the others lifted me by my front legs and they all whipped me. Inyanga stood there watching the non-camels stood by watching. Even the young were told this is a learning experience from the camels. They stop for a moment Pinda stands infront of me and sighs.

“We aren’t happy to do this to her. We will break into her home and destroy everything she owns and give her the weapons she created. She will stay here and watch as everything she owns burns.”

Just after that my home is broken into. While I hang here and all my weapons including a sniper rifle created from metal that falls from space. It has never been used and still has the Blacksmith shine on it. I watch while my home burns along with all that is left and Pinda takes every book that they leave.

“Now to non-camels, she will be dragged through the street as we throw rocks at her. Please I ask you if you don’t wish to watch please don’t. This is not for you this is for us. It’s a way to relax our hearts and how she treated us in the past. She is not the first Dunewalker that was wiped from our history.”

I ready myself as they release my cut-up body and they drag me along the sandy roads. A bunch of fruit and rocks smash into my body. As the camels cheer and scream in their lust of anger. The idea of all that has happened the last few days. It’s just like a second thing to me. I have hope in my heart though. That someday I will be forgiven by Inyanga.

Finally, after so much time it’s time for me to leave.

The other camels stab their weapons into the sandy ground. They turn their backs to me. I have been given all my weapons. I was given a pack of food a sleeping bag and water. I was given enough water to at least find a water source. I turn to head to the way of the city. I take a deep breath and feel my heart finally breaking. I walk down the old roads leading to the place I have learned other outcasts like me reside. I look up seeing the storm finally slowly starting to be made. The sand storms are going crazy and I look back after a while and I don’t even see the town anymore.

________________________

The desert of madness five days

It’s been five days later since I have been removed from the town. Walking in the desert of madness for five days even without the sun from the random storms that try to fill the sky makes it hotter.

“You walk with yourself you start to wonder.”

I was laughing my eyes bugging out from the madness. Oh, the madness will get insane the thirst that allows the madness. You feel that your heart begins to beat endlessly the thirst slowly allows you to die.

“There are times when you just wish for it to end? Maybe we will never know. Who knows the idea of it is just ahead. I see the paths in my mind.”

I laugh loudly walking along the road. The pain of the laughter causes my dry throat to make me croak and I cough from the madness. The madness is fully taking over my mind and as I look to the Side I see Ruby.

“I hope betrayal is how you wished to make a friend Dunewalker. I am sorry that you will die now alone. Purely alone.”

I laugh croaking coughing up sand and dust falling on my back staring at the sky in the blowing sand and wind. I had no idea what to think but my entire brain is fully out of it. I feel that I might die here even if all I can feel is guilt.

“What… day...what a lovely day.”

I tried to move but I was too weak. I can no longer move and my body is too weak. I drank all my water. I try to get back up unable to all my gear is on the sand while the dust and storms bury it along with me.

“So...this is how it ends for me…”

I close my eyes and quickly I see glowing eyes staring down at me. I thought I was dreaming and I was carried off to somewhere at least maybe I am being taken to the realm of those that betray and die. Maybe the hell I deserve my vision slowly goes dark and all is well in my mind.

__________________

The next day's place was unknown.

I open my eyes I am far too weak to even move. I grunt and try to get up but I can’t even see where I am.

“Shhh shh don’t move you have sand blindness and you might not even survive the night. I am sorry I have to do this to you.”

I feel a needle go into my side. I have no idea what is going on and I finally feel myself fall asleep again. I must have been out a long time. I feel myself wake up and fall back to sleep many times. I have no idea what is going on anymore.

I open my robotic eye since that one is back online. I can look around and finally see. I am still too weak to even move. What I see who is my doctor it’s one of those mutated praying mantis. A large female has grafted cybernetic arms on their sides and since their real arms are like large barbed weapons. The female reads through a book while with her hands she is mixing something.

I try to speak but all I can do is croak coughing. The red female lifts her head looking over at me. She walks to an iv I am attached to looking at it. She changes the iv bag to more fluid looking down at me. I try again to move but I can’t even do it.

“H...how long?” I cough out.

“You have been here for about six days almost a week. Your body was in the heat for too long. Thankfully for you, the sun wasn’t out. If it was you could have been dead. Now you need to relax. You’re over the danger. But your heart could still give out if you’re not careful.”

I weakly nod coughing.

“Again you’re lucky that you were found by one of our scouts. I will do what I can to keep you alive. I can’t promise a thing camel. The leader doesn’t trust outsiders. So for now she wants you to stay in here.”

Closing my eyes tightly feeling pain filling my body and shivering. I feel cold the poor doctor covers me with a blanket stroking my head with her sharp blades.

“So.. ..So...So...cold.”

I couldn’t see the emotions on the mantis’s face. But I could tell in her eyes that she was worried about me. I fall back asleep again and I must have gone through an entire week again. I finally woke up after a while. I felt my body in pain.

I can finally move now. I shift my weight a bit and since the mantis is not here. I sit up finally able to move but I cough and my body is so weak still. The mantis walks into her clinic and she laughs watching me have trouble sitting up.

“Very funny I have been in bed for too long. I need to see where I am and. Then I need to be on my way.”

The mantis shakes her head.

“You aren’t going anywhere. Our leader wishes to speak to you and she will be in here soon.”

Closing my eyes sighing laying back down. I heard the door open.

“Well well. The betrayer the Dunewalker has found her way back to us.” I look to see the leader my eye opens wide. I know this camel I feel my heart sink. I was told years ago by Pinda that she was killed.

“Black Rain? You’re alive?!” I stare at the pure black-furred old camel walking up to me her eyes full of wisdom she stares at me I could tell she wasn’t happy to see me.

“Yes despite what that foolish husband of mind has told you. I am alive I have been alive ever since. But I can’t hold it against him because it would be hard to do so.”

I finally sit up looking at Black Rain.

“I.. was banished from Hard Rock for… being the reason the hero is dead.”

Black Rain shakes her head.

“So the name Dunewalker hasn’t left at all I see. But you’re an outcast now and. I can’t just toss you out of here. Welcome to Oxoshiwe. The home of the outcast. Come stick around allow your banishment to become part of the land.”

I took a deep breath. Feeling the air in my lungs and the doctor takes out the iv. She smiles sweetly at me. I finally got a good look at her she is pure silver. Her body shines in the light.

“Now that you can see me fully. I am Cra you will see many of my species here. Just if you need any more help. Just come to me and so you know you have almost been out of it for almost a month.”

The sounds of screaming outside. I didn’t care about it at first I then hear a roar of a large creature. A filly runs into the clinic.

“The eel is back!!”

The filly runs into the back hiding. This town needs my helm and I know these eels if this base is built inside a cavern then they would consider this place their home. Looking around for my weapons I have to help.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” I turn my head to Cra.

“What the fuck do you think I am doing? I am going to get my butt out there and fight this thing. I may still be weak. But I will not allow this place to get destroyed.”

“But..” The mantis was about to speak. Black rain places a paw on her shoulder shaking her head.

“Go outside the door you will see your weapons waiting for you. Just you don’t have to do this. You’re not a citizen yet.”

I just turn my head to stare at Black rain shrugging my shoulders. Walking outside the clinic seeing my weapons. They’re all neatly in the holsters and scabbards. Getting it fully on my back while the roars get louder. It sounds like more than one of them.

I quickly make it into the middle of the base that is now a makeshift town. In two recently dug tunnels are two large canyon eels. Reaching for my large sword holding my name. The runes glow and I lift it in my cybernetic paw.

“OI!!!”

The creatures were about to attack when I yell my OI they stop and they both look at me tilting their heads. It was that easy to get them to stop attacking? Before I could swing my blade at one of them. I hear a large gunshot and one of the heads of the eels bursts open in blood. The other screeches angrily looking at me and attacking.

“OI!!”

I swing my sword and even though they’re bigger than me and with the might of this blade. The creature bites into the blade and the runes on the blade itself glow. Since the eel fully focuses on the blade. I pull the shotgun out of the hilt causing the eel the fling back a bit in surprise. I lift the shotgun and fire. The bullets bounce off it and the eel tosses me into one of the houses. I groaned trying to stand up.

A dragon in full armor helps me up. I couldn’t see their eyes through the helm. I couldn’t even see their scale color. They hold a large sniper that looks so much like mine. Wait that is mine.

“Think you can distract it while I kill this one? Like I did with the other betrayer?” I didn’t wish to argue we had lives to save. I just nod and dance infront of the eel.

“Here I am just a lovely bit of food. Oh, come on I am soooo tasty you can’t just ignore this fat on these legs. These lovely thighs.”

The dragon groans. While the Eel spits out the sword blade. It goes for me again and this time my sniper fires. The bullet goes through the eel’s head. This time it didn’t explode and the creature lays its head down. The pain for it is too much I pick up my shotgun and then my blade. Lifting the blade to make the killing blow.

After a while everything calms down it takes an hour or so for other creatures to come in and cut up the creature's skin them. I didn’t get a very good look at all the creatures. Since I was pulled away by the dragon.

“Did you have a death wish or something?!” The armored dragon pokes me with their armored claw. I stood pretty high up but I still had to look up to them.

“OI you used my gun dragon. I could have done a better job at keeping any damage from happening.”

The dragon takes off their helm. A female dragon stares at me the rage in her eyes. Her eyes are pure yellow. Her scales are shiny blue and she tosses down her helm staring at me smoke rising from her nostrils.

“UGH, You’re a fucking travesty!! How dare you think you think you could fight that thing on your own?!

My nostrils flair themselves.

“OI dragon you know what when you’re beaten. Get over yourself and stop acting like you can defeat a camel.” I smirk and the dragon grows angrier.

“Don’t make me disembowel you.”

I just stare at the dragon why did she look so attractive to me.

“Are you always this cute when you’re angry?”

She stares at me her cheeks glow bright red.

“I..are you always this hot in your fur?”

Are we attracted to each other because we both have the same type of temper? Suddenly I don’t know why the two of us kiss each other and come around the corner Black rain just stares.

“Ahem..”

We finally notice and we break the kiss coughing and looking away from each other. I don’t know what came over me and why I just kissed the dragon. I felt so heavily attracted to her after we argued as we did.

“I could just leave you two alone if you two feel you need to be alone hmm?”

I shook my head.

“No need I am sorry miss Dragon. I don’t know what came over me. I am Dunewalker I am recently banished from my species. Because well I helped the hero get murdered. I will be going on my way soon.”

Black rain sighs.

“Excuse me Anys. Could I borrow your girlfriend for a second?”

The dragon growls deeply.

“She is not my girlfriend. I kiss her fucking once and now you think she is my girlfriend!!”

Black Rain stares at her.

“Because you and I both know. Anyone else with a stick up their ass is attractive to you. So now you will be kissing each time you two argue. I am sure sooner or later I will find one of you in each other’s bed going at it. Having wild angry sex.”

I just stare at Black rain. I don’t have a stick up my ass? I think to myself a moment, do I? Well, I did treat Ruby-like shit when we met. I didn’t respect Inayanga and I insulted Ruby when she tried to do something kind for me. Oh my, I do have a stick up my ass.

Anys snorts flapping her wings and flying back to her home.

“Dunewalker I request that you stay here. We need you we don’t have many protectors anymore. Alot of them either died or went on.”

I took a deep breath and sigh.

“Alright”

Black rain smirks.

“Since you will be close to our dragon protector. There is an empty house right beside her. I hope you understand that she used to be mated to a male. So she has some young and she needs help to raise them.”

I just agree to this and a few days after I am given a new home and everything to live in. Now I just wait to see what happens with my life.

_______________________

Two years later.

Two years have passed since I have been in this lovely land. I have become one of their defenders of the town. We haven’t had many issues since I have been here. I got to know everyone in the town.

They all welcomed me here and I did much for all of them. I got to know most of the races that ended up here. Alot of them are old creations of the Enclave that ran away here many years ago. Old war creations were left behind after the war was over.

As I write in this journal I have heard stories that something is searching for me. So I have to go on before whatever is looking for me finds me. So I got married to the lovely dragon. She and I couldn’t stand it any longer after a year and just got married.

A while ago I felt my body glow and my heart heals like the magic of friendship has found me again. Set down my pen looking down at the little ones at my paws making sure they were okay. I pat them since they’re still pretty young for dragons.

“Love do you hear that?”

I look over to Anys and then I hear the strange blades and something flying above. Looking over to my dragon wife nodding to her while I stand and watch it land and look to Anys holding onto the hilt of my blade.

When it lands the door opens up.

_________________

The eyes of Cranberry

I walk down the catwalk to the sand below. I look around as the others stay on the airship. I finally see the camel I have been searching for. I walk up to her and at first, I wasn’t happy to see her. But I close my eyes tightly to relax my anger.

“Oh my gosh. Cranberry you have seen better days”

I look up to Dunewalker.

“We need you once again Dunewalker. We may find it hard to trust you but we found. Where Ruby is and we have a way to bring her back. We need to forgive each other and let go of everything. That would mean bringing us all together again.

Dunewalker looks back to her home and her family.

“I can’t just leave my wife and her hatchlings. I can’t just leave my home here. But if you feel we need to do this. Regain our friendship and get our hearts back as one. Then I am willing to do so.”

Anys looks to Gem and then she looks to me.

“You must go Dunewalker. To protect our homes our families..”

Dunewalker sighs and with that we are on our way to find the body of Ruby. The airship lifts into the air as we work to regain our friendships.

Footnote: Max level.

Perk added: The Dunewalker: You’re an old history a simple history not much is known.

Chapter Twenty-Nine Desert Dwellers: Ferrum

A creation to fight the zebras. Is it wise to play creators just to fight a war that we started? Have we become the evil that we wish to fight in this war? Wasn’t this war just because of coal and other fossil-like fuels that we could just share? I feel that what we have done. Will give us a spot in hell. For we have become the monsters just to win a war. The zebras are not evil. They’re just willing to fight us because. We have done wrong to them. I for one can no longer do this. I can’t any longer so please accept this….The rest of the note fades. Splattered with blood in a hidden lab.

Written from an unknown pony meant for Princess Luna.

My claws swing through the ghouls to help free the Hippogriffs homeland. My blade arms are covered in blood and anything that comes with battle. I look over to my guards, the left female guard. Has grafted robotic arms on her side. She uses a gun and her claws as she looks at me.

“My Queen the meeting shall be starting soon.” I turn my head staring at my mate who I haven’t eaten this time. During times such as battle, we mate but we don’t eat our mates. I shift on my many legs. Chittering out loud to the others of my species and they all stop their willingness to battle.

“I want Leggy to follow me and I want screamer to come with me.” The female with the grafted arms.

“Chitter chitter...chooo chooo chitter.” Screamer spoke to me in our way of speaking. Since she doesn’t know ponesh or the words of what most of us consider below us. I just laugh at what she saids.

“You do know she is right, my queen. We might need to force our eggs to hatch early.” I glance at the white female Leggy.

“She could be right, yes. If this alliance is willing to do what is needed to fight the Storm King. Then we won’t have to force our young to hatch and grow. Now if they’re not willing to do what is needed then we will have to do that.”

The three of us follow the others into the meeting room. The first to speak is the Naga Queen. She explained her species' entire history that they could remember. She even said that a lot of history is lost. She then got to when her parents died from a sickness that Grogar placed into their bodies. She lifts her sword and everyone around cheer but we don’t. I stand after she is done. I do a clapping-like motion with my long claws.

“How impressive.” I didn’t express this with either kindness or respect. I didn’t even express this with hatred. It is very hard to tell the emotions of our species. Only others of our species know our emotions.

“A story of love life and weakness to some of our kind too. To me my dear friend I consider you strong for what you came back from. The ponies hating you. Most of how weak a lot of your species was without him. Your mother is getting your kind to become strong. Then a sickness from something in your blood to cause it. You’re strong more now from the harsh world you came from”

I go up to the podium feeling that this is the weak way to prove to the world that we can make this alliance. I need to ignore the want to scream at all the males for being breeding stock. Shifting on my many legs.

“So we learned about the naga and why they’re willing to fight with the heroes. I shall do the same but in another way. Leggy bring it up please.”

Leggy stood up from her seat bringing over a pony computer hooking it up and turning it on to their creation.

“We found this 100 years ago and took the computer with us that held the information. Now after this is over I will explain what we went through in our lives. Since the ponies stupidly made my kind live pretty long.”

Leggy starts the recording.

“I have come to express my view on the creation of these creatures. This war will not be won by simple soldiers or the pony way of life won’t be saved either with our soldiers being ponies. I am willing to even if it angers Fluttershy. I am willing to use the creators of our land to save ourselves. Like those doing the Iron wolf project or others.”

The stallion sighs stroking his head with a hoof looking tired.

“But we haven’t had any luck using animals like wolves or other creatures. My partner got the idea of finding some Ferrum, the other word for praying Mantis. They’re easy to find all over the place.”

The next recording starts and the stallion is drinking something that is pretty bubbly.

“It worked. We used the bugs known as Ferrum but praying mantis. We have used serum and magic to make them grow into deadly creatures. Now we are teaching them how to read and to fight zebras.”

I look away from the screen seeing the leader of the desert dweller zebra shifting a bit. This wasn’t easy for them to watch this. Since the zebras never trusted us after we told them what was created to do.

“Now I am not fond of this idea to harm zebras. But there is no other way to win this war. If..” The stallion sighs shaking his head.

“I...I am going to quit in a few days. I can’t stand playing god just to win a war. At first, I had no issue with this. When these creatures learn what we did to them. They will either thank us or kill us. I am sure it will be the ladder.”

He sobs deeply. A sob that rings through the entire room while the video of our creation plays. I feel bad for this pony. I may not enjoy the weakness I see. I do understand that going beyond a call to build an army to fight the zebras.

“These creatures. These creatures. They sing. They dance they love. They have tongue-shrilling sounds that make the music call to me!! I must release them… I must let them live.”

The recordings show the stallion releasing all the species of my kind. Even the weaker versions. It didn’t take long but we did what we did and learned it was time to leave. The others watch in horror as we eat the ponies and the weaker creatures they were working on. They see me slicing the head off the stallion that freed us and I screech. The recording ends.

“That is our creation but not our full story. I shall do what Emerald did and why we became desert dwellers. I may not be fond of heroes. The fact a magic eater is a stronger species of bug that was created. Impressed me. I feel I must do what I can to help.”

I shift unsure how to start. I took a deep breath.

"200 or so years ago like everything else it starts in a forest."

___________________________________________

Life and times of a bug

Like everything else, it starts in that forest. The lab I am sure is still there today. Even though most of us still live in that forest. I had to get us away from there because I wasn’t sure if living there was the best idea. Half of us stayed behind while I led the ones you see here. I gave us a name as the Scyth claws. Then ones that stayed behind called themselves the hunters. We would stay close for as long as we could or ponies would allow us to.

It was a calm night in the forest. I look back at the two friends I made Screech and leggy. Poor Screech couldn’t even speak.

“I think the first set of what we should do my Queen. Find maybe a place on the outskirts of the forest. I doubt it will be that simple. We could find a cave with a bear kill it and then make our home. What do you think my queen?”

I didn’t wish to be called Queen. I had no right to be one. I am just a female. Not even a queen female. I will never be a queen no matter how much they wish it to be. I kept to myself watching the others of our species unsure how to handle this new world. I wanted to tell her I am not the queen.

“My Queen. Zebras are coming towards us we need to hide.”

I look over to one of the guards that made me into the Queen. He is a large male that I was meant to breed with. I stood on my many legs and shift to look at him. I shook my head doing my best to express the emotion.

“No, we will not hide. We were created to fight them. We must talk with them and understand more about this war. A war that we...might have to fight.”

I look to the others who have so much fear. Of course, most of them are willing to kill whatever. I can’t allow us to be known as murders or at least killers. Not yet anyway I took a deep breath enjoying the fresh air.

“I shall go alone.”

I walk down the road that my guard came back from. When I get there I hide in the bushes and notice that these zebras are carrying stretchers of ponies and zebras. These zebras look like they’re on the run from somewhere. Before I could speak the zebras and ponies stare up into the sky in fear. I look to the sky myself I see what I know now is a contrail and just one.

I didn’t know what it was at the time. I watch while the contrail goes off deeper into the desert and suddenly a large green cloud. I didn’t know what to think and suddenly a shockwave pushed me out of the bushes. I see a few trees starting to fall and I see two foals I quickly run to them and push them out of the way while the tree falls on my legs.

“Isitha! Isitha!” The zebras scream they get their weapons and aim at me.

“STOP!!”

The zebras lower their guns and I look up to seeing ponies coming along the zebras a weak old stallion on a stretcher. I could tell he had some nasty burns and his body looking like he was failing. He coughs he tries to sit up with the help of zebras and ponies.

“Can you speak?”

I grunt trying to get out of from under the tree.

“Yes.. my kind and I are creations to fight in the pony war. But we were let out and. Now we want a home… What just happen?”

The pony coughs and is unable to speak.

“Both sides killed us.” I turn my head to one of the zebra soldiers.

“Hate caused the world to end.” A pony spoke up.

“So the two of us leaders of small troops left the battlefield after what we heard. I may not trust this pony very much. But we have no choice and..” She looks up to the cloud. The cloud is now fully smoke and causing smaller explosions.

“In other words. Both did it. They fired weapons to destroy the entire world.” The old stallion looks up to the cloud. They went on their way. One of the zebra stallions pushes the tree of me. He bows his head to me and walks off to the others.

My leg hurt but thankfully the only thing that is bruised is the shell on the leg. When I stand Leggy and screamer come up running with many of the others.

“My queen something is cousin the animals of this forest to leave for now it seems. Maybe we can find a good den and make it ours.”

I still had to tell them I didn’t wish to be the queen. I followed them to a den. It’s a very large den that we could dig into later. When I got deeper into the cave I found something else a weak and old bear. The bear opens its eyes staring at me a deep growl comes from it. It stood upon its weak old legs.

I felt my stomach growl in hunger. Looking at the bear I felt my hunger taking over my emotions. I didn’t want to do this and kill a weak creature. I sadly couldn’t break my instincts this time. I quickly out of a mindless hunter I fight the old bear. The bear roars and tries to fight back. With one slice of my sharp sword-arm, I slice into its side and that is enough to kill it. I screech out for the others to come for a meal.

It didn’t take long for the others to come in to get a meal. It seems I have fully taken up being the Queen of these creatures. Even if I refused to be it. It seems they need me. I will take the name the pony gave to me. Verde, I will take that name. It took us a few months but we got the entire den ready for us.

I finally got to see what my natural color is. Pure blue after a while we got the entire den ready for the expansion of our species. I was more worried about the fact that many creatures that came by here had a strange sickness.

We did what we could for most of them. Whatever it was it was destroying their bodies from within and we had no ways to heal them. We watch them die in such a painful way. That after a while most of the groups that came by just kept dying. I doubt we would be seeing any living coming through here for a while.

We did what we could for them we burned the bodies. The stories we heard about ponies surviving and finding ways to live through the land. Thankfully we didn’t have it as bad. I learned more though that the land beyond this forest is cursed.

Then there was a war a year in our life. It was a strange war in a town called Kludgetown from the stories I have learned there many have tried to take over that town. Since around this time, I have made friends with the Naga I was lead to their home with my guards. For the first time, I met a real queen.

“Ah, you must be Verde I am Emerald. Queen of these creatures you see before you. Sit we got more that will be coming soon.”

I didn’t argue from the look of this creature. Those around her respected her. I heard stories from others that she has been around for 1000 years has seen old times and even more times. Some say she has been alive longer and is reincarnated from their former Queen.

Finally, though others start walking in. Others start coming in a race known as the tunnelers. Their queen looks young and the other beside her is from what I learned her mate. A bug race that looks like the ants?

The next group of this alliance is a stallion wearing a strange wrap around his head. He sits down beside me bowing his head in respect to me. The other camels and from what I see this wasn’t a big alliance right now.

“I am sorry for pulling you away from all your lives. We don’t have many to ally with even after the bombs falling. The ponies of the cities have fallen apart the camels keep to themselves. The zebras have mostly vanished. But life still goes on. There is a battle over Kludgetown. There are three factions.”

Emerald clicks her claws. Her guards place paper of the three factions in the town.

“There is the Enclave that didn’t follow the others into the sky above. Ponies and zebras from the stories they all think the war is still going.”

What I focused on mostly at first. Is this wasn’t much of an alliance. From what Diamond told me there never were many creatures that even would be thought of as desert dwellers.

“Now I wish you all to tell me your names and who you all are.”

The pony stood up first bowing his head.

“I am named after the great Luna. I am Lunar and in all her glory I am the leader of many of the water hunters.” I chuckle at that name. I stood on my many legs and shift looking to the others. That is gathered. I didn’t know what to think but at this time again. I still felt unsure if I should be the queen.

“I am Verde. My kind and I were created to help the ponies fight the zebras in their war. From what our creator said it was to stop ponies from losing their lives by using us. I don’t want to harm the zebras.”

I sat back down waiting for the camel to speak. I didn’t know much about these species. That they tend to be in areas that the most from what I am told the most knowledge they can find is. I never understood that. I was told this a year ago. If you see a camel then it’s a very bad omen. When they show up it means things or dire or the world might end. Of course, I never believed this even then.

The camel stood up on her hooves and looks at the rest of us and then Emerald The camel shifts on her paws. She didn’t even speak for a while staring at all of us. I have a feeling this female didn’t like what she saw or she was studying all of us.

“If all this is what is to stop that battle in Kludgetown I have a feeling it will be a quick and not so smooth death for us all. The only way to deal with something like this is to win the hearts and minds.”

Emerald sighs.

“I know but tell us who you are. So we can understand why you sought me out and asked me to bring these others here.”

The camel stares at Emerald and shifts on her paws.

“My name doesn’t matter in this. What matters is stopping more lives from being lost. I get it you expect to know me and my kind. We don’t normally trust those we consider below us and races like you are below us. So take heed in the fact I called you at all and that we allow you to stay in our desert.”

I was taken aback by these words. We are below them why would they say this to us but I am sure she will explain.

“When the ponies and zebras brought their little war here. They tried to turn us into their slaves. We did everything we could to get free and we are now free. So I need to make sure you’re all not going to turn into those monsters and try to take this land for yourself.”

Emerald sighs and nods.

“I never wanted to take this land for myself. I understand how you feel miss. My kind is children of Grogar and I have met many camels who do feel like you do. Then many who don’t. Just we can’t allow this alliance to die right here.”

I stood up unsure what to say but I had to say something.

“Listen whatever the ponies and zebras did to you. We wouldn’t do that to you of course I know I wouldn’t. We should all just live in this desert as dwellers and more who comes we should let them be part of the community of the desert.”

The camel turns her eyes to me a smile forming on her face.

“That is my thought exactly. If Emerald wishes to do this. I feel we should all gather every few years and if new dwellers show up. That isn’t part of those towns that are getting filled up with ponies now.”

Emerald shifts from her throne getting on her long tail looking at all of us. I was here to witness well at least somewhat I consider its history. Most wouldn’t consider it any history. She shifts coming towards us to the table

“Let’s make a bond and we will forge this bond in hard stone. That the desert dwellers will never go to war with each other. The only time we will go to war is if others wish to harm the desert itself. If that means we have to harm a leader of the other then we have to do so agreed?”

All of us nod as Emerald leads us through her tunnels I finally got to see the works of the tunnels. Looking at the sealed tunnels. I didn’t understand why these tunnels are sealed. I didn’t wish to pry. When we got to the middle of the city well it was kind of a city made of sandstone. In the middle of the town is a giant stone.

“We never knew what to do with this. We would use it for those who died during a sickness of many of our kind. But I feel we should call ourselves the desert dwellers alliance and pull others into the alliance. Are you willing to represent this alliance?”

I was the first one to come forward. I may not like this idea of being Queen. Still but this would make it harder for me to say no now. I took my blades and put in my species name Ferrum. I took a deep breath feeling this is not going to be easy for others of my species.

The camel comes forward taking a sharp knife She cuts in the name of what she calls her camels the lore keepers. She backs up and puts her knife back into the scabbard. Watching the others the water hunter uses his magic to carve the name of his group into it. Then Emerald does the same.

“There will be rules and other things that need to be brought up about this alliance. But first, before we do anything. We need to see what is going on at kludgetown and see how we can handle that.”

It took us a while to pack up and get everything ready.

“Excuse me Verde I would like to speak to you.” I turn my head to look at Emerald looking at the others. They all shrug their shoulders. I left the others to help with packing weapons food and whatever else is in the bags. I had my friends and guards helping. Emerald leads me to a sealed tunnel and she strokes the hard sand.

“I want you here when I do this, my friend. There are stories that my parents are behind these walls here. A sickness killed most of us in the past. Just Verde I want to know can I trust you?” She turns her head to look at me.

“I...listen I don’t even know if I have a right to be the queen of my species. I am larger than the others. I am unsure what to think really. I feel that sooner or later I may enjoy the idea of being the queen.”

Emerald smiles stroking the sand with her claws.

“That’s all I needed to hear from you Verde. You understand how I feel. But I have been leading this tribe of naga for almost 1000 years. I have seen many things and a lot of things I don’t want to remember. But I sadly have to I have a feeling when Grogar created us. He used whatever magic kept the Alicorns alive. But the truth you think I should open this backup?”

I look at the sand wall sighing.

“Emerald you can trust me. Just please if I do fall deep into a hole. I was told by our creators. That if I follow the path of blood for too long. I will become pretty harsh and think everything is weak. If I act like around you would you hate me?”

Emerald turns her head back to the sand and then looks back at me. I ain’t sure what she is about to do. She wraps her arms around me in a tight hug. With the emotions going through me I am unsure how to handle this. I have never been hugged before. I have never had this feeling go through me. Is a friend willing to stand with me through everything?

“We are all desert dwellers now Verde we will do what we can together. I have had so many expect me to be the queen myself. I have had to go through small wars because some males or females wanted to take over. I even made a law that I am not the only one that gets a mate. If a mate is like a female or male. Then you do what you wish.”

I took a deep breath I think I started to understand what she means. Being a leader is not something everyone is born into. Even though she was born into being a leader. Looking back to the sand wall. I did what I felt I should do.

“Let’s open this up and maybe you will find something.”

Emerald shook her head.

“I feel we should do that when we return from our mission. Our mission is more important than caring about the history of my kind. This war needs to end or we need to find a way to stop it at least for a while. I doubt we are strong enough to fully stop it.”

We both move away from the sand wall. I turn to look at it before we fully leave. I sigh deeply staring at it for a moment. Then going back to follow Emerald. I don’t know what to think at all. But if she feels I need to follow my path. I better do so.

________________________

The path to Kludgetown.

The path to this city or whatever it was is not going to be easy to get to. I was told the fact that we are leaving from an old village that has been long buried in the sand. I have no idea what is going on since we are deep in the desert. The caravan has a minotaur pulling the cart I didn’t know much about this species.

While we walk through the desert it’s so warm. The sun is beating down on us and I learned the hard way of the desert of madness. I was told to drink enough water before leaving. I didn’t drink enough. I look around seeing I swear like dancing trees.

“Hey, Verde are you okay?” I turn to Emerald who quickly makes me drink a lot of water. I cough it wasn’t easy but I finally was able to see the land normally. Looking back at the area we came from it’s like an endless desert.

Before we got farther I heard some strange sounds behind us. The screams of the run while we run I see some strange giant creature come out of the sand roaring and trying to eat us. Of course, it gave up when it couldn’t get any of us.

“What in the world?!” I scream The creature goes deep back into the sand roaring and screeching unable to get out of its hole as of right now.

“That is an antlion. There are the worst things in this desert. That bomb that went off over in the salt flats caused many creatures of the land to come down this way. So be prepared some crazy monsters may attack us or the raiders. If you see any raiders kill them.”

I turn my head to look at Emerald nodding. So if I see something that is called raiders take them out. On the way, we pass many merchants and traders. They all give us kind nods and one of them has a young little filly with them. She turns to wave at me.

I wave my claw at the filly. She smiles and follows her parents. How do they know the way to the other towns and cities? We stop at least for a moment while Emerald is talking to a zebra. We had to stop because of this and while she talked to the zebra she spoke in their tongue.

The zebra mare lifts her hoof and points to the path to what is known at Kludgetown and I do make out some words that are said.

“Ukufa nokugula” The mare has a frown on her face.

“Hlobo luni lokugula?” Emerald asks from what I can tell the zebra sets down a case and brings out a couple of potion vials and herbs. The herbs give off a sweet smell. I don’t know what to think of it.

“Zama ukubanika lokhu. Isetshenziselwa ukugoqa umzimba.” The zebra adds Emerald lifts up the potions nodding.

“Ngabe unenkinga uma siyinika amaqembu amathathu?” The zebra looks at Emerald. The zebra seems confused at these words but she thinks a moment looking to the others with her. She speaks up to one of the stallions with her.

“Ingabe kufanele sizisuse ngokwethu enzondweni yamahhashi amancane?” The zebra stallion nods very quickly.

“Yebo okwamanje” Emerald nods quickly putting the potions back into the case. She points her claw at me. I don’t know why she pointed her claw to me. I have a feeling that I am going to learn the hard way.

“Ingabe wayengathenjwa elinye idube?” All the zebras look at me and the others look at each other for a second then the older mare nods.

“Siyisizwe esiyimizulane asikwazi ukukhulumela abanye kodwa mhlawumbe.” Emerald quickly nods and putting the case in the cart. Looking back to the zebras she bows her head to them and they keep heading. She comes over back to us and smiles.

“What was that about?” I tilt my head. Emerald looks back to the others and clicks her claws and we keep heading towards Kludgetown.

“They told me there really is no battle but more a sickness. There is so much sickness going on in the town. So they gave me a potion and the recipe to make it. So we need to get the leaders to agree on a ceasefire and then we help them. But Verde I warn you. You won’t like what you see there. It might affect how you feel about ponies and other races for a long time.”

It took us a better half of two days to get to Kludgetown. When we got there we saw many tents of ponies and zebras that don’t want to be part of the battle. There are sounds of gunshots and the zebras and ponies refuse to accept each other.

There is something strange in this camp. I see a mare is going through each tent to help the others. I look at her badge it saids MRS. Slice. She turns her tired eyes to me smiling. I could tell she pretty old and survived the battle from the looks of it.

“Are you Dr. Slice?” The mare quickly nods looking at Emerald. I couldn’t even see what kind of fur she has. She is covered in sand and so dusty. The mare grunts on her back hoof. The hoof is rotting so is her leg.

“Are you okay?” I was worried about the poor mare. I look up seeing a pony stallion beating on a mare. I didn’t focus on it at first but no one even stopped him but I have to stay focused on what is going on.

“Not really. I know sooner or later I will die. Since I got the same sickness my husband had. But I can’t allow that to stop me.” She then follows to what I am looking at a frown forming on her face. She sighs softly. “That has been happening a lot. I don’t have the guards to stop it. Many mares have been getting beaten. Maybe one of you could help me with this.”

I felt it was my job to take care of it. I walk to the two while Emerald and slice keep speaking. I didn’t want to ruin anything. I look at all the sick and dying seeing some of them toss bodies of the dead. I look at one of the young mares crying at the body of her mother.

Is this war? Is this the war I would have helped cause? I am starting to wonder if I should have been created for another reason. The mare starts screaming at the beating now. I quickly run on my many legs to push the stallion away. The stallion falls on his face and I do my best to help the mare up who is sobbing she has a swollen face. She wraps her hooves around my back legs shaking.

The stallion stood up turning to stare at me.

“You have no right to stop me. She is my property, my slave. She needs to learn a lesson.” I felt my emotions going crazy. This mare is a slave? Looking down to the mare but she is a life. Why is she a slave?

“Please….I ...Just want to be free.” I turn my head to the mare staring at the poor creature. Before I could say anything a gun cocks and aims right at me. The stallion and him alone the owner of this mare.

“Who gave you the right to buy her like a piece of meat?”

At this moment I was trying to be calm. I didn’t want to start something and cause an issue and a problem. I took a deep breath looking at the gun and trying to focus on the stallion as well as the mare.

“A year ago.. creature the world ended. To survive you must do what you have to do. Some have started taking slaves. The world must go on bug. Maybe I could turn you into a slave as well. Since you have gotten in my way.”

“But….but she is a living creature. She doesn't deserve this fate..” I am stuck in my head while the stallion tries grabbing the mare from behind me. I listen to her screaming and no one else around her helping her a stallion and a family walk by looking the stallion looks at me. He mouths. ‘Fight…’ The stallion quickly takes his family away. I felt it in my core I finally snap. I wish Leggy and the others were near me to stop me…

“SCREEEEECH!!!” I go loud enough to cause issues in many ears. I screech again my anger not stopping me this time. I turn around grabbing the mare with my sword arms pushing her back staring down at the stallion that tries firing on me the bullet goes into my neck. I smack the gun out of his magic.

“I was created… to help you ponies during the war. I see now. You are all threats to this land.” I screech again and I go to strike and before I do Emerald puts her claws on my shoulder. I wake up from the anger.

“Go pony go before she kills you. If you try to take another slave. I will kill you myself.” The stallion gulps and trots away a strange yellow fluid running between his legs as he trots away in fear. I quickly shake and come out of my anger.

I didn’t know about it then but this would affect me for the rest of my life. We learned it wasn’t much of war but a test. The camel lied to us about a battle happening. She wanted to make sure we would be ready for the battle ahead. She wanted to see if we would help with the sickness here and if anything would arise.

Many years past there are many wars that happen in the desert. The tunnelers having to deal with another group trying to take over their lands. Emerald and hers having the battle to deal with a rival tribe.

My kind really hasn't seen many battles. But our instincts have kind of taken over and kind of caused us some problems. We get overly prideful and we force our males to be below us. We do have some strong males like my mate. I don't eat him as the others eat theirs. Just we have learned over time that we need to fight our instincts.

______________________________

Back at the alliance.

“You see as you all know now. We had battles among ourselves and we act as we do is mostly from the experiment inside our hearts. Emerald and many others of the desert dwellers have helped us through many feats. I wish I could go deeper into what happened. But a lot of our history is not what we wish to speak of.”

I look to the heroes. I used to consider them the problem of this land. I look to the others who are about to speak. Then to my friend Emerald, she hasn’t given up on me even when I have done so much harm to the ponies of this land.

“I will give my species the Ferrum to the alliance. I feel the best way to fight for what is ours is to join forces like the desert dwellers before. I may not trust a lot of you are males and that I follow a way of a path that makes males below us. But I am willing to fight with both sexes.”

I move from the podium of the meeting and stand by Emerald. I look to her as she wraps her armored arm around me and pulls me into a whisper. I don’t fully understand the whisper. But the words I make out are.

“Odadewabo bempi” I didn’t understand what she meant at all

_______

The vision of Beezen

I look up from my book after writing into it. The stories are amazing of what I am learning. I look down at the title of the book Rainfall. My pen stands on the pages again looking at what we wrote down and he looks up to me.

“Beezen they will know sooner or later. You can’t just keep following them as you have been. They need to know you have been there watching them.”

He is right I haven’t been able to write about everything. Like how Ruby got here what has been going on to my death. Maybe someday I will sit the others down and have them speak their story till now.

“I am unsure my little friend. But we need to keep watching and see if they will have the heart to do this.” I pull the hilt of Spitfire out of my pocket again looking at it. I felt nothing again. I believe the spirit is dormant within it.

“Soon they will find her again. They have to be ready and this will be given to them as a gift.” I put the hilt away and look back up to see who is next to speak.

Footnote: Level up.

Perk added Ferrum: The species known as the Mantis are now added to the alliance. What they bring is bloodthirsty rage and honor to the battle. If you fight with one near you your heart is full of fury. You will feel yourself able to fight like never before.

Chapter: Thirty Desert Dwellers: Tunnelers

“There are stories of ants known as the Tunnelers. The Queen of them is never seen but when she is seen. She is the kindest creature ever. If you harm a Tunneler she will come out of her chambers to speak with you and understand your reasons. Many don’t understand this but she has no hateful feeling in her soul. There are stories of her taking wounded from battles and the sick. I hope to meet her one day. Maybe someday I will learn.

Written by an Unknown pony doctor.

Its been close to three years since the death of Ruby. I didn’t wish to think of this. But I was allowed for now to stay in a room to myself. I spent the last three days crying for the poor little creature. I get on my many legs and the meeting hasn’t been called yet. I hear a knock on the door though. I go to my mirror and clean up my buggy face.

“It’s open.”

The door opens up and I see Cranberry the poor mare has been through so much. I feel so bad for her. She wasn’t alone though. Her wife follows behind her. I have a feeling that Cranberry didn’t want to do this meeting.

“I am sorry for invading your privacy. Miss Gold Wings.”

I felt my fake Magic eater name. Didn’t fit anymore. I lied to Ruby about my name being Gold wings. Well, it was my name at the time. I took a deep breath closing my eyes looking away to the mirror.

“I regret that my last words to Ruby were a lie about my true name. I am one of the first queens created by Majesty. One of the Queens that got exiled from the island. Because back then there was war. I refused to fight. Gold wings were the name of one of my first brood daughters. Who died during a battle. When my mate and I refused to fight for her. My name is Phammaxia.”

Cranberry stays silent looking away from me. From what I could tell she didn’t wish to speak to me about anything. But I feel her wife pushed her into talking to me about this. Gem leans down to whisper to Cranberry.

“Look Phammaxia I am sorry. I was just jealous of how Ruby treated you like her mother. I adopted her and it made me feel bad that I couldn’t be there for her in the end. I wish I could have stopped everything she did. The fact that she did so many things and she was either controlled or she did some of it herself.”

I look away from Cranberry, closing my eyes. I didn’t care for the fact that I have this feeling that she felt I stole the little bugs’ love. The little bug love even had love herself back on the island? I look back to Cranberry.

“Cranberry I am a mother of many. I take a mate after the other dies. I will live forever if this war doesn’t kill me. Then another egg will take over and become my replacement.”

That is the sad truth of magic eaters. I may not look like one anymore and may not live on magic anymore. But I still remember what the island was like back then. Looking back to the mirror. It was time to get ready for what a queen must do.

“I am not just a Queen Cranberry, I am still a magic eater. Just I don’t eat magic anymore. I am one of the first broods that Majesty created. I left many years ago after I got tired of being used as Majesties weapon on the former citizens of that island. She let me and my mate leave. She warned me I will never be able to return as long as she lives.”

Gem looks between me and Cranberry. She didn’t want to speak to me. I am starting to wonder if what Cranberry has been through is not making it easy for her to speak to others. I watch Gem lean down talking to her wife. Cranberry looks away. The two of them are very good together.

“Yes I am sorry Gem is correct I need to get over the last three years and talk to others. Many of us have been allowing the hate sickness to take over us. When I heard the name Ruby my rage-filled me and I wanted to harm her. Just because of what she has done.”

Looking back to the mirror the hate sickness. It’s normal in this land. I look back to Cranberry standing back on my many legs. Click my legs and my guards slowly come in with armor to get me ready for the alliance talks.

“I wish I could speak to you more about this Cranberry. I must get ready for the meeting of the alliance. After we are done we will talk again. So please I need you two to leave and we will meet again after the talks.”

Gem and Cranberry leave the room going back to their rooms. I close my eyes tightly. I could feel the feelers of my mate stroking my face opening my eyes seeing the dark green warrior ant. I just relax as the others slowly place the armor on me.

“Jackal, I am not sure I can handle any more battle. I haven’t been in a real war in years. I have just spent most of my time laying eggs and making the next generation of Tunnelers. What can we do?”

Jackal the green ant sits down on his big ass staring at me with his light blue eyes. I see again why I fell in love with him after my last mate died from battle. The issue with being one that can live for so long. You live beyond those that can never live. I have buried so many of my children and those I love.

“That is the question love. Are we in the right to join this battle? Maybe it’s time for us to do something. We have sat back for a long time and watched this land become how it is. Even though you and your former mate came here many years after the war between Celestia and Luna. You have seen much.”

He is not wrong. I have seen and heard much. The tunnelers have been part of this land since before the war. I wish I could have helped stop the war. But I know fully that I will never know if I didn’t just keep to myself and only came out when it was called for.

“I don’t know if I should tell the entire truth of what I did back on the island. How treated everyone back then and before the war that fully got rid of Majesty.” I took a deep breath while the armor on my body gets polished by my guards.

“I think you worry too much my queen. You need to tell the truth, they all need to know more about us. You haven’t been fully open and. We all regret how we treated Hawk. I was one of those that was about to give her up to the bounty hunters. The hate sickness has become too much for a lot of us.”

I close my eyes. I didn’t know what to think my guards were right. So is my mate, it's time, to tell the truth, and why we haven’t even joined a lot of the battles that the dwellers did. I took a deep breath and walk out of the room. Looking at the paintings on the wall. These old paintings of old stories. One of the six mares that helped when the Storm King first attacked. Then looking at them again they changed so much. I look at an old newspaper clipping.

‘A group of pony terrorists attacked Mount Aris causing the Hippogriffs to break off from the peace that the ponies created years ago. They said they will take in ponies and zebra refugees if they don’t fight each other.’ I look at a second one that is many years later.

‘The Upholi, the hippogriffs, and Abysiddions break off from the ponies to focus on their problems. The leaders of the Upholi couldn’t be talked to about this. Since their city is under a civil war they blame the ponies for the cause of it.’

I just stare at the old newspapers. The ponies caused so many problems. I am sure the zebras caused just as many problems back in the day. I took a deep breath turning away from the wall. Not even sure that I could add more to the table. I turn to see a painting and on that painting is Crunch the Rock dog and the heroes of Hard Shell. The heroes and Crunch from what I am told by the camels.

That he was a hero along with these heroes. Then something made Crunch turn on them and turn them all to stone. No one ever understood but he turned angry and evil and the camels only know why and they will not talk about it. They say the truth is worse than not telling the truth.

I get closer to the meeting room and I notice that the heroes are here already. They all turn to look at me. Gem is sitting behind Cranberry. I am thinking she is there to keep her relaxed just in case they ask the heroes to speak. I sit down and trying to relax my entire body is going through many ideas. That this is going to fail that the alliance will not form.

The first story was about Diamond, the founder of the tribe that Elemrad now leads. I feel so bad about them. I had no idea that Diamond died of a sickness that was part of their DNA. I wonder if anyone survived the sickness to later die. Because they couldn’t find a cure for that sickness.

So much pain these creatures went through. Verde stood up and it took an hour for her to go through her story. The story wasn’t much since they didn’t go through many battles. She saw the end of the world like most of us did. I wasn’t there of course but I did have friends who were in that area that got hit by that Mega spell.

It was my turn now I stood up from the many chairs I lay my body on. I am so much bigger than most of the tunnelers since I am the queen. I took a deep breath seeing many eyes stare at me. I didn’t know what to think at all I felt worried about this and froze seeing the eyes of the heroes.

I could see the tired eyes of them all. Roll Roll didn’t want to come. I heard he has a family now. I heard they all have families now and didn’t want to become heroes again and just allow the desert to fight without them. We are forcing them back into this life. A life that could end them with a quick and heartless thought. I turn my eyes to see Beezen sitting in a chair looking up at me. I know from the looks of his face. He is the one that Ruby took down with that sword.

He gave me a quick wave and so did his pen. He and this pen are writing a story all about this. I wonder if he will turn on us later. I felt so misgivings about this. I wanted to just leave and go home. I saw more eyes staring at me. I took a deep breath feeling a claw being put on my shoulder. I turn to see Elemrad and she smiles.

“Please Phammaxia, I understand you’re not good at this. But please we need your help with this to convince the non-desert dwellers so please.” I took a deeper breath nodding a guard placing down a big book of our history. Since It’s not easy for me to remember it all. I lied to Ruby. I told her many things. I hope she will forgive me for what I said to her.”

I open the book looking down at the start of my history. Taking a deep breath.

“It all started during an old war. During the war, Majesty got the idea to create creatures like me. She took a body of something Grogar created and then experimented on it. I was one of the 10th queens that hatched from a set of eggs.”

________________________

The beginning

Like most of what she created. She created us through magic and science. I was the tenth queen that was hatched and I remember much of what she said to the ten of us when I got hatched. The words I remember are so fused in my brain that I will never forget them.

“Don’t expect the world to respect you if you can’t respect it. There are many in this world of ponies and other races that will expect respect. Even if they don’t give it back. Giving it back to the war may have caused many problems for my species. I may be exiled and removed from that ability to be like Luna and Celestia. But never forget that our lives are part of a cog. We are a small cog in a small island of a prison. I created you to help me with this cog. Please my little children don’t fail me.”

The words stuck with me for a long time. How my life was. We didn’t have to fight to be the best. Since I was called Gold wing. My brood when I came of age she gave me my mate. The mate I came to this land with. I had to become a queen by proving myself in a battle. I and my sisters and I followed her to the old Cliffside. It was just a normal small fishing town.

When we stand over the cliff looking down at the so-called down. Majesty stares down at those she thought were subjects. The many races of this town weren’t ponies but a race of strange bears and shapeshifting birds. They had another name, the Pannas. They had a history with the creature that this island was formed to keep a creature in prison in the middle of the island. She has been hearing stories of a rebellion forming and she wanted us to stifle it.

“Look at those creatures my children. I have been training you to be strong since. You will have to train your brood. Look at them, they're below you, my children. You’re the creation of a queen. They wish to destroy our wonderful land.”

A robotic bird lands in the tree.

“Or Majesty, they wish to live on their own.”

Majesty stares up at the robot anger in her eyes.

“Shut up dragon, you're just the warden of this island. You’re meant to follow what I say. Now tell me what did you see?!”

The warden of the island is a dragon fused to the life of this island. Most fear if he dies the island will die. He told many though if he dies the island will just search for a new warden to take his place.

“Majesty I am not your minion or your grunt. I am meant to keep this island running. But if it will make you feel any better. They have a meeting going about leaving the island. They want to go meet up with the colony they left back at Dream Valley. They will request you soon to let them leave.”

Majesty grabs the robotic bird in her magic and brings it to her eyes. The hate in those eyes. I will never forget the hate in her eyes. She is so kind when you see her in private. She is so kind to those she sees as her children. Then if you talk back to her she will lose it and think you’re backstabbing her.

“Listen to me, warden. My kind created this island and they put me here to keep you in line. It wasn’t the other way around like you keep telling me. If it was the other way around. I would be in prison with that creature.”

Majesty tosses the bird into the tree. It didn’t harm the robotic creature. But she snorts not enjoying being told that she can’t control everything like she thinks she can. It took only us as her children to help her calm down.

“Mother. Please don’t allow yourself to be angry. Talk to them in calm respect and then maybe they will stay in your lovely presence.”

The others stare at me. Of course, I was right to talk to her like her daughter. The others did their best to calm her down. I have no idea what to do other than calm her. She lifts us all in her magic. She wasn’t as strong without her alicorn powers but she looks at all of us in our eyes and puts fear in us.

“I want strong children. Children that won’t talk back to me and understand to keep peace on this island. We need to stop these lies from being spread about me!!”

No lies are being spread about her. Just this race of creatures, the Pannas want to leave this island and go back to their families. All I know about them is that they helped create this island. They built in a strange legend that they chiseled into the walls of the caverns of this land.

“Mother. Please we don’t want to cause a war.” The first-born queen grunts and she tosses her off the edge. Thankfully she can fly and just hovers there coughing. We started to feel that we can’t stop her from losing her mind.

“There will be no war caused by this. Again my children we need peace. Now come with me and we will stop this meeting.”

We march into town. Just us the magic eaters she created and her. She had no guards to even follow her this time. The bears of this town. They called themselves Fishers and they looked up at us and backed away. The fishers didn’t wish to cause problems with us and we walked into the meeting hall the birds are having their meeting in. She opens the big doors and we all walk in.

The long-necked birds turn their necks to stare at us. The one standing at the podium comes down from the stage. He is the oldest of them and holds a staff and stares at us as we walk up to him.

“How may we help you Majesty?”

The ten of us hoped that Majesty would keep her cool. She looks down at us and she took a deep breath and a gentle smile forms along her lips. She shifts on her hooves and looks up at the bird. We keep hoping that she keeps herself from losing her temper.

“I heard from a source that you wish to leave my island my dear Old feather.”

The old bird stood proudly clutching to the staff that kept him standing. He lost his power to shapeshift ages ago. He is older than most of his species and to them a seer. He knew what was going to happen next and he didn’t tell his kind.

“We feel it is our time to go back home to Dream Valley. We got word that judges of the stars are attacking it. We must do what we can to save our species. We must do what we can to save the Sun Stone. Majesty… what about Spike?”

When I heard the word, Spike. I remember stories that she told us about a little dragon. A little purple dragon named Spike. A dragon that she called her little friend but most from what I have been told was enslaved to her. She was a tyrant in this land called Dream Valley.

The words of that name made her enrage her eyes glow with the heated hate that she held inside. Her blue magic glows from her hold and it forms around the bird’s long neck. She grabs it tightly lifting the old bird to stare right into her enraged eyes.

“Spike he grew up he left. Me with that dragoness. He.”

She shook anger filling her heart. The rage filling her soul. Just that name the dragon’s name made her so angry. The words Dream Valley seem to do just the same. The stories of her turning those that didn’t listen to her into trees. Turning them into bubbles then trapping them in the paintings of her liking.

“I was a QUEEN!!!”

She held the magic tighter to the bird’s neck and he screams gasping for air. The rage building so much that the birds do everything they can to save their leader. They shift to the various beasts and they charge to attack Majesty. A group that turned into wolves try to attack her from the left side me and my blue sister kept that side from getting harmed. It took so long for us all to see and notice that she lost her mind.

“I was QUEEN!! Of that land they all. Bowed before me because it’s what I deserved!! What did you deserve?! You’re nothing but a slave to follow my whims!!. I am an Ailcorn I deserve my powers returned to me!!”

The rage was so great that she brought the poor creature close to death. She drops the poor creature to the ground her rage slowly vanishing. She uses her magic to fix her frazzled mane and stares down at the dying creature.

“Know...this... Majesty. Heroes of legend….heroes.A group of heroes of a legend. They will fight… you and you will fall.”

The poor creature died after his last words and the last and final thing she did to the Panna she fed them to the creature. The ten of us finally got to meet him as we kept the creatures from running from the enemy that they made years ago.

“So… what luck of me to finally get my revenge on the old one’s species. The Pannas Oh if only Ruff could see me now. I would finally have my revenge on him. A meal such as this is my revenge on what he did. On what he and his granddaughter did to me.”

A tentacle wraps around a group of the Panna and he takes them into his prison and stuff them into his mouth and he laughs. The taste the features that come out of it maw when he laughs. The bits and pieces of bone and remaining flesh after he chews fly to the messy prison floor below.

“I feel it was the most I could do. We both have been wronged by the ponies and creatures of Dream valley.”

Majesty turns to look at us her children. I could tell in her eyes that she just started to become the tyrant I learned she was so long ago. We let the last of the birds go while he ate them. We all turn to leave and the squid laughs.

“I will escape someday Majesty. Then you will be my meal. No offense to you of course my dear. It’s just my nature. I am created by the might of the powerful Grogar after all. He is my father and I am his deadly minion.”

Majesty stops in her tracks not even looking at the creature. She lifts one of my sisters and puts her at the prison gate. She screams in fear as the squid wraps the tentacle around the bug. It was either instinct or whatever it was. The nine of us flap our wings and rip our sister out of the tentacle and the squid monster screams in pain. As the flesh falls to the floor.

“You see Squirk I am loved. They wouldn’t have allowed their sister to get eaten. Come my children it’s time to build my kingdom.”

We all look at each other as we hold our scared sister to us. We all leave the prison just to hear the creature laughing loudly echoing through the island. It didn’t take long for Majesty to turn to madness. But first, we became of age and I was the first one to form a brood. My brood had been called Gold shells. I don’t get why but that is what we called me. My brood was housed in the caverns inside Cliffside.

My sisters and I saw less and less of each other while we just started forming our broods. Majesty has been working on other ways to get guards. She would have our children kidnap children old ponies and so on even zebras. She magically changes the creatures into magic guards.

I didn’t even see all this since I have been told this by my children. I have been forced to stay in the caverns and keep breeding. I didn’t enjoy this but I kept hearing stories of what is going on. I called a meeting for the other queens. There is an area of land that no one has gone to it’s a giant forest and we could meet there.

A few days later the meeting was on. The warden always kept an eye on us during these times. Even though he didn’t try to tell the queen what was going on. But I had to tell the others how I felt. They all came and we all grew up large. We are all fat thanks to all the eggs that went through our bodies.

“I am sorry my sisters...But I need to tell you this. I ain’t feeling happy. The stories I have been hearing. Majesty kidnapping ponies and zebras turning them into guards of magic. It’s been many years since she created us. I no longer feel that I can stay here and accept what she is doing.”

The larger queen the red one. Her brood is known as the stormtroopers for the queen. She and I haven’t always seen eye to eye. But I am sure she would agree with me on all this. The other broods are normally scouts.

“I can’t fully agree with you Gold. I do understand how you feel. What do you think you can do though? Leave this island? The only way you could is if you make contact with the reptile species of the island.”

The reptile races? I do know there is a turtle family that has been living here. They got mutated by the magic of this island. So many creatures mutated and the queen allows them to live in their areas. Of course, she tends to forget that most of them are in very hard-to-get areas.

“I don’t want you to be an enemy of our mother Gold. But we can go talk with her if you feel that you need to leave. So… that means..”

We all turn to look at the castle city in the middle of the island. The castle houses ponies and many other races in there. I remember the slums treat many creatures like slaves below. The upper city is full of the rich and those that follow everything the queen saids.

“You know how she hates us being in the castle grounds. She refuses to allow us there but our children are all that is allowed. Even though we need to get Gold to a place she will be happy. So let’s go I guess.”

It took us a little bit of a day to get to the castle. We get over the walls and finally, we make it to the castle in the middle. I wasn’t used to flying like this so it took me a while to catch my breath. I have been locked in that cave for too long. So just flying at all was harder than it was used to. The door was open thanks to the warden.

“Hello, ladies.”

The ten of us walked into the warden’s room. He is sitting on a chair and able to leave the room every time he wanted. The tubes that are connected to parts of the island are attached to his heart and the back of his head. Around him are a bunch of screens made of magic and science.

“Warden is Majesty here?’

The warden gives a quick nod.

“Yes, she is in her throne room. A creature from the outside world is here to help her. He said he is from a friend of hers and refuses to tell her who sent him here. So please don’t do something stupid ladies. Also Gold I hope she lets you leave.”

Fear filled my core I forgot the warden has eyes all over this land. We left the room and the ten of us walk into the throne room. Hovering by the queen herself is a strange cloud creature. He turns around to stare at us. He looks like a strange storm cloud with deep sunken eyes and sharp claws.

“Ah, my magic eaters. Come and meet my new court member. He will be leading the army and that means your children. His name is Reaver.”

He bows to us.

“Charmed ladies. I am here to help your queen with her island and to keep it from falling apart.”

The larger sister the red one walks up to our mother and whispers in her ear. Pointing her left front leg at me. Then Majesty looks to me a frown forming on her face. I could tell that she wasn’t happy. But I have a feeling that she is not going to get upset with me.

“Gold please come with me.”

I gulp deeply and I follow her into her chambers and she sets down a candle. She lays down in her bed and looks up at me with a sad smile.

“You aren’t happy here I am told. Maybe explain to me the issues you have.”

I took a deep breath and I explained to her how I felt about everything I heard. I told her I am not happy how the Minotaurs and the Griffins that came to this island years ago have a little war going on. Even if their town is connected. I told her I am not happy that my brood is being used to kidnap creatures.

“I see what do you want to do then my little daughter?”
I took a deep breath and paced a bit she watches me. I was one of the ones that got very nervous and she knew this. Since she raised us from hatchlings and did everything for us. I just wish I didn’t feel like this. I love my mother I do she has done so much for me.

“I want to leave the island mother. I want to take my mate and find land to spread your word and glory. I want to make it ready for your grace and lovely world my wonderful mother. Please mother I can’t just stay locked in a cavern all my life making children days on end. I just can’t I need to see the world mother.”

So she didn’t argue with me she just looked like she was about to cry. She looks away from me a shine forming in her eyes.

“I am going to lower the spell for you so you can leave. There is a boat at Cliffside that will take you to Equestria. A land I went to after Dream valley was lost from the boating charts. But promise me… little one you and your mate don’t go for me. Go for yourselves.”

I walked out of the room and didn’t look back. I could hear loud sobbing and I felt bad. The next day my mate and I waited at the dock. I hugged all my sisters and she didn’t betray me like I thought she would they all didn’t. The queen back during this time was kind and gentle. She just had a streak of fear that she wouldn’t be loved anymore.

I waited for her to come to say goodbye.

“Love we can’t wait anymore.”

I look to my mate. We took half our eggs. We left the others behind since they might hatch another queen when I am gone. I get onto the large wooden ship with the zebra’s ponies and many other races holding to get off this island.

The griffin captain whispers to my love.

“Gold they can’t wait for us any longer come on.”

Tears fall from my eyes magic tears. I look away getting on the boat. The captain and others call that it’s time to go. A bunch of families leaving this island to get back to those they love. Some have been on this island for years. One stallion I talked to thinks that his family has moved on without him.

When we leave the docks. All I could see by a tree is Majesty she didn’t come to say goodbye to me. Floating beside her is Reaver. Who just watches me go. The island fully vanished from sight not long after.
The boat travel wasn’t as easy as I was told. Many storms hit the boat hard but we stayed going. No one died and had enough food hopefully to get us to the new worlds. A zebra ship hooked up with us to take the zebra families home.

A zebra I got to know through this trek. They told me stories of how harsh their land can be. A filly hugs me tightly and looks back to her parents.

“We promise you Gold we will be fine. We are strong and so is our daughter. Come little one it’s time to go home.”

I watch while the many zebras leave only one zebra family stays on the boat. It took us a while to get to the land we are meant to get to. We get to a port town known as Kludgetown and in this town when we get there are creatures I have never seen before. We didn’t get stopped by anything or anyone.

Just may creatures look at us and leave us alone. We finally made it into an area not far from Kludgetown that would be our den. It took us many years to build into it and we tunneled to most areas we were allowed to do so. I didn’t know what to think of it during this time. I am sure most of the time I wouldn’t even know.

___________________________
The meeting area.

“I am sure I wouldn’t know what would happen but most would never know.”

I close the history book. Looking up at the others and the heroes that are here for the meeting. I took a deep breath and shift from the podium to fully speak about what I fully remember. I couldn’t remember everything because I needed the book.

“We went through life pretty much like The Ferrum and the naga. We did what we could found places to hunt and more found. We mated we breed I lost many mates over the years. We founded the alliance of the dwellers. Then the stories I was told of my mother and what she did..”

I look towards Hawk, Roll Roll, and Tick Tock.

“Those three told me what happened during the time that Majesty lost her mind. The fact that many of my sisters might even be dead. The heroes of legend did what they could to free my homeland. Even if it means almost killing my species. Majesty did so much that these three I am sure are ready to fight like that again.”

I move and pace around showing that I am ready to fight myself. I can no longer sit by like I did when the dwellers first started. I did so much to stop my children and others from joining in the battles that are needed and so many died because of that.

“I am friends of these dwellers. But as most of them would tell you we didn’t even fight or join in the wars they wanted us to. Elemrad didn’t get on my case she understood and the others for a time did as well. But Verde started threatening us if I didn’t get off my ass for once and fight for this land.”

I look over to Emerald and she smiles showing she is happy I finally admitted the truth. I have been a coward after what happened on the island. I don’t want to fail them like I failed to save my mother.

“My species has been fighting with the naked mole-rat creatures the ones that lived in that area that got hit by the mega spell they are kind. They have been showing us the best ways to fight. The ways to fight underground and keep others at bay. Now I offer my brood my warriors and myself in this battle. They will even join us as well they may not be desert dwellers but they will join this battle.”

There are cheers of the many creatures in here. Some I have never seen before. I may learn about them in time. I go near the other leaders after speaking my heart and mind. I wish I could have gone deeper into what happened to us. The lies I told Ruby and the others. I couldn’t since most of those lies aren’t needed for what is ahead.

__________________
The eyes of Beezen.

I look up from the pages I wrote again. The pen that I held in my hand stood on my leg and look at all the creatures cheering. It was new to him since he was always silent for an object just meant for writing. But like I told Ruby before the creatures even if they aren’t alive without the paint. They know what goes on around them.

“Beezen I think I am starting to understand what you see in these creatures. Do you think they will be able to do what you think they can? Do you think they will win the hearts of the other judges so they fight the stars?”

I shift a bit in the chair thinking of these words. Trying to melt the hearts of the other judges wouldn’t be easy. Some want power and most judges just want to teach the ponies a lesson and Wheel Tread wants this land to rely on him and his idea of progress.

“I am not sure my friend. Many hearts won’t be won. They first have to win the hearts of the citizens of this land. That won’t be easy. Sometimes it takes more than just deeds for the heroes to win the hearts. Sometimes it takes a voice.”

I turn my head just a bit to see the prob bot that Dj Mixer uses. It’s been here the entire time and no one else noticed or cared. It takes more than just deeds it takes one that is willing to fight the good fight to bring hope to those that need it.

“We will see my friend. We will see”

I look back down to my book and what I have written. I feel the time is about to time for the heroes to finally having to speak to each other. The tension of anger between them is not hard to see.

Footnote: Max level.

Perk: The Tunnelers: The ants are those that come in and are never seen again since they quickly go back underground. When you fight alongside these ants. You feel their hope their wisdom it fills you with hope to fight on. They will never give up and they never give you a reason to give up yourself.

Chapter: Thirty-One Desert Dwellers: Lorekeepers

The Lorekeepers know stories that many of the camels have forgotten. They hoard and keep all of the knowledge that they have learned themselves. I never understood why they keep all this to themselves. They’re the guardians of the caverns of knowledge the cavern where we got our curse they’re the only ones that wish to talk about it. This cavern is so hard to find that only camels remember how to get to it. If an outsider follows us they vanish and the lore keepers use drugs and brainwashing to force those outsiders to forget. I wish this wasn’t the truth but in the name of our Queen Luna. This has been so even before we made her our Queen.

Written by The Founder of the Keepers.

I am what most call the leader or elder of the Lorekeepers. Being a female and one of the oldest of the lore keepers. I can’t do battle like the young can. Even though I have trained all of my life even with my old age I can still fight. When I walk into the library that the Hippogriffs gave us before the meeting I come in at an argument.

“Con’t allow tha to knw it.”

A female camel yells in a strange cockney accent. The others look at each other and they try to look at a book at what the heck she is saying.

“I em spaking yon fools.”

The camel snorts angrily that every time she speaks she just goes back to being silent. I know this camel well she is normally a trainer of potion-making. She has come from a land called Wymarnic and learned knowledge from there many years ago.

“Oh bugger this is getting us nowhere. Lads and lassies. We can’t just allow them to know how we started!!”

A male camel speaks out stomping his hoof. I turn my head to look at the camel. Many of them have come from outside of the desert since. We are nomadic and try everything to learn new knowledge to write it down and then hoard it.

Before more could speak. A guard yells out the words.

“samt shaykhina huna.”

A smile forms along my face ah our tongue our words. The camels go silent as another camel while I walk following behind me is a male softly speaking the words.

“'awh 'iinaha tamshi fi hadhih al'ard almuqadasat 'akram 'iilhatiha”

When I finally get to them I turn my head to the male and he stops the words and backs up quickly. I am tired of the fact we barely speak like we all do these days. It’s gotten to the point that it’s hard to remember the words at all.

“I know what this argument is about.”

I shift and all the golden trinkets and bags of powders flop around with me. My heavy robe slides along the dusty floor. Since it’s been years since anyone has walked in these halls of knowledge. I turn my head to my friends my family and my heavy earrings of diamonds and gold hang heavy down my ears.

“There will be a time that we will have to tell them. Tell them how the curse first come of us knowing the past and remembering. Every camel knows this but outsiders need to learn as well. We are desert dwellers and we agreed to share knowledge years ago.”

The other camels start arguing the arguing overlapping and I just sit there watching my friends and family losing their heads and the voices overlap so much.

“We can’t do it!!” One yells.

“We can’t allow the outsiders to know!!” The second screams.

Closing my eyes I let them argue and remember the words that Luna told my ancestor years ago before the war started. I wish I could forget most of the history of my family. It hasn’t been pretty and how we have treated outsiders.

“Sooner or later LoreKeeper you will have to bring to light the truth of your genetic memory. You can’t keep it secret. There will be a time that you will have to tell those you trust my friend. So please don’t keep it to yourself any longer.”

I open my eyes the argument getting even more heated and I stomp my paw on the table the argument stops and they all turn to look at me while I stand from the table and look at them and unsure what to say.

“We have to tell them the truth. Many have been asking me how I remember the memories of my parents and their parents and all those parents that came before me. We won’t go too deep into it just that we need to give them something. Of why our kind goes there every year to honor those that came before us.”

This could get me killed by the elders. But they never come together anymore to talk about camel issues. They haven’t been seen for many years and they’re in hiding and have been for many many years.

I turn to the writer of the lore surrounded by many of the books. Since we rewrite them many times over the years. I asked her to bring along many of the first books of our lives. I go to the books and look through them. I find the one I am looking for and looking for the ink-stained female.

“Ink-well would you have an issue with me telling non-camels our history?”

The stained brown camel looks up from the books she set down the quill from her mouth and just stares at me with the old glasses that allow her to see words closer. I never understood how they see those.

“Many never ask me what I think. I am just a simple writer of lore. But if you want what I think.”

She lifts the glasses onto her head and thinks closing her eyes. I could swear I hear the wheels turning in her brain. I am unsure if she would say anything before the meeting starts. She opens her eyes and opens one of the books.

“I remember the words of Plando. The idea of the stars is that they are judging us for our sins. For we the camels have all sinned. We lie we cheat we tell the others of the world that we are just simple. For we are simple like the ponies. The ponies have the power they have kingdoms we are nomadic. They take slaves we take those that wish to learn. They kill they murder they steal. We do the same in our way. We steal wisdom we steal lives. Our sins may never become the pony’s sins.”

She took a deep breath thinking of how to end this.

“I feel what he is saying. If we don’t tell the others about this alliance we fail like the ponies. They never really shared power or friendship. When they did they expected the world to follow how they saw it. When they forced friendship it wasn’t at gunpoint at first. It was with kindness that a school indoctrinated it into the children. Then by force with guns. I feel it may not be that much of a sin if we don’t. But wouldn’t we start becoming them if we don’t?”

I turn my head to the others and smirk. They all look at each other. I agree with Ink-well she is correct. It may not be in that many words. But if we don’t tell the alliance a little bit of something so they can trust us. We need to have that trust so they know we won’t turn on them. Many of our kind have been joining the Storm King because of the wisdom he shares and the idea of progress.

It’s been many years since camels fought each other in a war like this. I am not looking forward to seeing this happen again. The last time it happened so much knowledge and history were taken from us. That is why the Lorekeepers were formed because of that. Just war happens the only way to keep the knowledge is to make those that wish to keep it.
I heard a horn blow to sound that the meeting is ready. The others follow behind me carrying the lore books that we brought with us. I didn’t know what to think of everything. Looking at the walls of all the history that went on here. I wish I could pay more to that history. When we get into the meeting room. I look at all the seats filled with creatures I haven’t ever seen before. There are some camels here for Pinda.

A lot of these creatures aren’t even part of the desert dwellers’ alliance. I sit with the others in empty chairs and listen to the stories. I listen to Emerald talking about her mother the first queen of the naga and how her mother and old species died from a sickness. She explained that Grogar placed a fail-safe in them. But from the sounds of it, he didn’t foresee them evolving beyond that fail-safe.

Then the next is Verde the leader of the Ferrum. The story seems to be not much but then when it got the queen of the tunnelers oh the poor creature. I am starting to understand the stories that DJ mixer explained when Ruby told her about so much of what happened on that island. I stood up from my chair since I was next. I walk to the podium and look at Beezen he smiles. I remember him from old books. A creature of evil but it seems his evil days are long gone.

“Greetings everyone. I am Book-master Maerifa. I want you to understand what I am about to share with you is nothing an outsider has ever been told. I will be going deep into the story of what gave us the genetic memory.”

I open the book to the first page sighing deeply.

“Long before the reign of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia. This land Widowmaker desert was once called Hope jungle. It got the name from how quickly some fruits grew on the branches of the trees. It all started one peaceful night.”

______________________________
The history of the camels.

That one peaceful night an elder of our species is known as the wise one. Stood watching what he thought to be his flock. In the sky, a strange flame fell from the very dark sky of stars. The fire crashes not too far from us as I watch with my old eyes as the fire creature smashes right into the ground.

I lift my paw to keep my flock from going too crazy. I lift my paw one more time and only two warriors follow close behind me. When we get to the crash sight in the crater below. A smoking cube sits right in the smoking dirt. I lift my paw to stop them.

“Let me.”

When I get down to the cube it quickly opens up.
“Knowledge!!!”

The cube whispers. I get hit by a flash and I am in a realm of pure darkness.

“What are you? What do you want?”

I couldn’t see anything. I kept looking around and another camel stood infront of me wearing strange rags. He walks toward me and stares at me.

“Again my question who are you? What do you want?”

I didn’t know how to answer this creature in the darkness. I tried to think of what to say to this creature. But I had to ask my question first.

“First before I answer your question. I shall give you a question. Whatever you are. You fell out of the sky and then a strange light hit me when I came close to a cube.”

The creature stares at me and looks away sighing. He seems to be trying to understand what happened to him stroking his head.

“Then my mission failed.”

I wanted to try to get more questions but I am sure I have to answer the question he had for me. It’s not going to be easy for me to understand everything. For now, I better answer that question.

“I am known as the wise one. What do you mean your mission has failed?”

The creature stares back at me. He looks like a camel I doubt he is a camel and he smiles at me.

“That answer is something you will not enjoy hearing. There are words so it begins it has begun but when has it begun? Surprise surprise for the future of course. When you see me what do you see fully?”

I was confused.

“Yes, when I see you you’re a camel.”

The creature just sighs looking away from me. Then back to me with a weak smile forming on his face. I feel whatever is going on that I am not going to like what is happening. Taking a deep breath unsure what to think.

“I have a request for you. Since I doubt my creators will ever look for me again. I would like you to place the cube in a private spot. I will offer knowledge to those that need it. I am sure you wouldn’t mind learning a lifetime of knowledge.”

A lifetime of knowledge? My kind may live over 200 years and sometimes even longer with how we take care of ourselves. But how can we have a lifetime of knowledge? We haven’t started writing down our history. Never thought of that idea.

“What do you mean a lifetime of knowledge? My kind lives at least 200 years but we never cared about our history.”

The camel stares at me he shakes his head. He shifts in the darkness and then comes closer to me. I back up I feel my butt getting sucked into the darkness like something was holding me there. I grunt trying to move.

“Knowledge is the way of my creators. They wish to give knowledge to growing species of younger races. You need to understand my mission. My mission is to nurture younger species and give them what they need to survive.”

The camel came closer to me he had a mission to give me knowledge. The knowledge that I am sure I wouldn’t remember. I close my eyes feeling the paw touch my head and I scream loud in my mind feeling my brain burning from so much. What I see is amazing. I see a strange limb reaching out of the sun. Grabbing what looks like the stars. I see strange black objects flying in a blue sky.

I see death I see explosions wonderers explosions in the sky. I see a creature with wings flying in the darkness and then I see nothing I open my eyes. So much going through my head. I woke up outside of the darkness groaning deeply. I feel a great deal of knowledge that went through my brain. Looking at the cube it’s now just a normal cube. I grunt standing up and looking at the guards. They look like they have been through the same.

“We better find a place for this object.”

I grunt stroking my head. All this going through my head and I don’t know what to think. All I keep hearing is knowledge. Seek knowledge and bring knowledge. I grunt more as the guards lift the cube. I feel like my head is pounding and my brain throbbing from everything going through my head.

We walk to an old cavern that we use to normally rest. This cavern’s huge and right near a set of water. We place the cube when we set the cube down. A strange fluid flows down the rocks. I doubt there is a way we can stop this it goes into the water and mixes with it. The water stays normal and clear. I taste the water the taste is the same. I stroke my head from the pain.

I sat in my chambers in the cavern. So much of the knowledge goes through my head grunting more. It’s been a year since what happened. My guards and I haven’t had a good night’s sleep it’s been a year since it all happened and nothing has changed. I hear the door open but when the door opens I see no one coming in. I look back down at a page I have been writing in. I have been wanting to write down what I have seen.

“So you do know that nothing will last forever for your species. So I gave you a gift.”

I look up at the voice seeing no one again. I look around trying to find who spoke to me and I see nothing. I hear something sitting in a seat and the wood groaning from the weight. I turn seeing nothing in the chair.

“What gift?”

I finally turn and see the creature again. That looks so much like one of my races. But his eyes don’t have the look. His eyes are full of more wisdom than I ever would have. I fall into my seat again staring at this creature.

“Your kind will live long. But their ideas their memories their deeds will be forgotten. I gave you a gift, not just knowledge. But tell everyone in your species every tribe of your species to drink that water. My gift to you is endless knowledge. To learn to understand the idea you will be immortal without the ability to live forever.”

I held my head with my two paws. I groan so much in my head too much. I can’t handle it at all. My guards have been going crazy from the pain. I open my eyes again and the creature is right in my face. We stare right at each other and I finally see into his eyes.

“You won’t tell me what this gift is. I can tell that from looking into your eyes. Just from how you’re acting it’s not going to even work for me. I am beyond my years and I haven’t had a mate since mine died ten years ago.”

I close my eyes again tightly and grunt opening them and the creature has finally vanished. I think he knows I finally got the message. I look at a blank piece of paper and write on it. ‘To all tribes. It’s time for us to have a meeting with all of us. I wish to show you an object that fell from the sky. We will celebrate this find by drinking our water. It shall be a party and we shall sing.’

I call one of my guards and I gave him the scroll he opens it to read it himself and he nods. I am writing this after my guards sent that scroll. The knowledge has become so much in their heads. That they vanished or just left soon after. I think what they saw bothered them beyond their control

Months later. Things have been going smoothly after the scroll was sent it took months to get all the tribes together. Every single tribe together and all of them stood there waiting for me to speak. Many are out there wondering what I am doing. I haven’t seen the creature but the bodies of my guards have been found. We don’t know why they killed themselves. I look up from my writing hearing the door opening.

“Wise-one all the tribes are here. They wish to see this thing you found. Also, I am sorry for your guards my dear friend.”

I smile at the young female camel. She is the one that is going to take over when I die. But from how I feel this is the last time I may see her. I haven’t been feeling the greatest since I have been infront of that cube. Ever since that day I have been getting weaker feeling like I am close. Close to death. The young camel closes the door back up and I grunt feeling my body in so much pain.

“You’re getting closer my friend. I am sorry for the side effects of knowledge. I am sorry about your guards. They couldn’t handle it and I am sorry.”

Grunting and I put my paw in a brace that helped me walk around. Ever since this happen my body has been having many issues. Joints not working correctly and much more pain. I haven’t heard of this happening at all with any other of my species. Maybe it does just not as much.

“Will you leave me alone after I do this?”

I turn my head to look at the creature. I didn’t like the fact I have this knowledge. I have been looking through it and keep seeing that limb taking the universe and playing with it. Then those strange shadowy objects. So much death so much dead stars fighting each other from the looks of it. The creature sighs and looks back at me.

“That is something I can’t do. You’re stuck with me till the end. You have to understand this was my mission. My mission was to nurture the younger races. I had to show you something knowledge is power but knowledge is also death.”

My ears pin to the back of my head. I didn’t like what he just said. I took a deep breath and walk out standing infront of the cube and the water. I lift my good paw sending camels to pour water into the cups of the other gathered there are so many tribes. I had to make a lie for this cube. I wish I could speak the truth. But If I told the truth it wouldn’t be a wise idea.

“My friends of all tribes. I give you the creation of the stars. The stars themselves have blessed us. They bless us with knowledge. The knowledge that will learn for ourselves. Drink in this knowledge, my friends. Be marry and be happy for what has come.”

Everyone drinks the water. I drink it as well. From what I have been told. The effects will take effect in the next generation of whatever this gift is. I sit in a chair watching everyone cheer and dance. I even watched some do things that would make a younger me blush. The fact that some are mating in public is not new.
“You’re normally not one for parties or meetings-wise one.”

I turn my head to look at the old female elder. The two of us haven’t ever had children and she is still able to. I am not I am older than she is. I took a deep breath unsure what to think. I lied to my species I can’t tell her at all.

“I felt this time might be best to at least have some parties. Also a meeting of our species. I know I am not long for this world. So I felt maybe getting all the tribes I could together and then we can all remember each other.”

Sand giggles. I look over the elder female. A lot of us elders grew up together. I grew up with Sand and fell in love with her so long ago. We both side away as we all drink the water and the party and meeting get more and more lively. As the two old ones stay away from it.

“How did you find this thing Keeper?”

She said my name and it’s been years since I heard my real name instead of just a wise one. I keep forgetting I was called Keeper. Since I got named keeper for keeping the caverns from getting too messy and protecting them.

“Like I said it fell out of the sky. I know it’s just a simple cube. But you can still get much knowledge from something that is just a simple item. Just a simple item that is just here to be looked at.”

Sand knew I was lying. She leans back in her chair. Drinking from the water. Her brown eyes stare right at me. I could tell she wasn’t happy that I was lying. She lifts her paw and I follow her to my chambers. She closes the door after I get inside.

“Keeper we grew up together. I know when you are lying. So before I just stare at you for hours like I used to. So now tell me will you please tell me the truth?”

I want to tell her the truth but I am not sure I can. So I will try to do something to counter this. I have been wanting to tell her how I felt for years. I know her old mate is dead as well. So I try to be charming.

“Oh, Sand have I ever told you how much I love you?”

Sand just stares at me. She rolls her eyes and looks away from me and comes up to me slapping me across the face hard.

“How dare you Keeper you know how I feel about you. You know I love you as well but don’t lie to me please tell me the truth. Just please tell me the truth you used to be able to tell me everything. Please don’t lie to me.”
I close my eyes rubbing the cheek she slapped. I had no idea how to tell her this. I shift on my footing and look around trying to find a way out of this. But there is no way I can get out of this. My breathing quickens as I try to find a way out of this. There is no way I can and I lower my head blowing out a great amount of hot air.

“You may not like what I have to say, Sand. That cube crashed down from the sky yes. But there is a creature that came out of it into my brain along with my two guards. He said that he is the bringer of knowledge. I did what he asked to put the cube on a stone. After I did it released a fluid, not a poison but something that will allow us to have a lifetime of knowledge.”

Sand stares at me her mouth agape. Her eyes went wide in fear of the water she had just drunk. Her face turns from surprise and horror to anger. She stands on her paws and paces around growling deeply.

“Keeper how could you?! We can live almost 200 years. Why would anyone want to give us this ability to understand knowledge?!”

She took a deep breath foaming a bit at the mouth from her rage. She then sits on her ass holding her paws over her eyes and snorting angrily. I had to try to comfort her but I had no idea how.

“This creature speaks to me. This creature and knowledge is the reason why my guards ended their lives. It’s just so much I wish I could show you what I have seen Sand. I wish I could show you the universe and the battles I have seen. The darkness the wisdom I have seen. But it also messed up my body.”

Sand stood back up. She looks to the door like she wants to leave. She snorts again looking back at me. Her gentle eyes filling with tears. I wish I could stop her but I can’t. Then she wraps her forelegs around my neck hugging me tightly. I was surprised at this. I didn’t do anything but just allowed her to hold me like this. The party outside still going as I look at the shadows of every camel drinking the water and cheering.

“I am unsure what to think of this myself Sand. I wish it wouldn’t have been me. Just I guess it was fate. All I can think of is you and I getting together and well having a little one. I know our bodies won’t do too well. Are you willing to become my wife and we can accept our fates?”

In truth, I didn’t expect this to happen but the two of us got married and then a bundle of joy came from Sand. Of course, her body was so old that giving birth didn’t do well for her. I watch as she holds the little male. I named him Lore. She holds him tightly as she slowly drifts away to death. It seems when we are 150 or so years old our bodies can no longer handle this.

I did my best to raise the little one. On my own and the little Lore is a mix of tribes. My tribe is known as the elder tribe. Our tribe is normally the leader. Then the one that Sand is part of is the Sand walkers.

Many years later I am laying on my death bed. I didn’t know what to think I lay there with doctors and many trying to keep me alive. While my son Lore comes to me and holds my paw with his paws and I stare at him.

“I am sorry…” I softly spoke to him.

We learned that the water gave us a genetic memory. when Lore was young. He said he could hear the memories and see them of me and Sand. He told me that his mother loved me. But she also had a great hate for what we did. She hated that we have no idea what this water would do.

“I know you didn’t wish this to happen. I have a request before you pass away. That I create a tribe of camels from various tribes called the Lore-Keepers. Named after you and me father. We will write the secrets.”

I nod and the doctors leave as they know they can’t do anything anymore. Lore left as well he waves by to me as I feel my body slowly starting to die. I feel my heart slowly beating. Will I finally see those in the afterlife? I open my eyes to see the creature and he holds my old paw smiling down at me.

“Hello, old friend.”

A weak smile forms on my face as the creature strokes my paw. I have been seeing him closer and closer to my death. He has been telling me when the time comes. I will be going with him somewhere and that somewhere is not something he would tell me.

“I am sorry for what I have done to your species Keeper. You did a wonderful thing and many years from now the water will go inert. This gift I gave you will spread through breeding. So no outsider will ever be able to have this ability.”

I am sure of course if we start breeding out of our species they may have this gift as well. To some, it may be a curse that we can’t remove ourselves from. This curse or gift will be hard for many of us to understand.

“I am ready for whatever you wish to take me.”

A strange bright light shines.

__________________
New writer
The light shines outside of my father’s room. I quickly stand and open the door not even seeing my father. I quickly look around for my father and looked down at the pages that he wrote in. I start reading them. Looking through what he wrote I finally understand what he has been going through.

I went out of my father’s room and to the main hall that held the cube. I hit one of our drums and get the others to stop what they’re doing and turn to look at me. I stood there sighing not sure what to say my father would say be a leader. I stood there standing tall.

“My father is dead. We took him out into the back and burned his body. I have something to say about this tribe. We will be called the Lore-keepers named after me and him. We will keep all the lore of our species. But all the lore we learn and write. We can’t tell the other tribes for most of it.”

Not many argued about this. I explained to them what happen and showed them my father’s writing. The book goes from many writers on the history of what is going on. I didn’t know what to think and many years later we started building our cavern of history. We bring in as much wood as we can. I stay in the library most of my days getting married to another in my tribe. We both work on our duty.

“The days have gone from good to worse mostly. We are outsiders to our species now. I write so those who read this now will understand why many of the tribes treat us as outsiders and part of just the background now. We still get others that wish to breed into our tribe. But other than that we are just forgotten about most of the time. “

I took a deep breath looking up from my writing it was pretty empty and dark as the others went to bed. I shift on my paws and head to the cube and look at the cube putting my paw on it and stroking it. It’s amazing to me that such a small thing is able to cause so many problems.

“To the future please don’t forget these words I will be writing to you. Don’t allow something like this to ruin our kind or the family connection. We need to allow a family to show us the path. As my father doomed us to this curse. We still can’t allow ourselves to end this way. Our family shall always be there. “

______________
The alliance meeting.

“The future is more than we know more than we write. It is time for us to remember that we can’t allow this to end us. To the future of our species. Again we are sorry for the curse my father gave us. But don’t fret my friends we have become stronger in this. Even though I am sure someday it will be used to harm us. Maybe someday we will learn through the history of ourselves that we can’t harm others.”

I close the book look up at everyone and take a deep breath and move away from the podium. I took a deep breath and the princess taking over for the queen comes down from the stands and looks at everyone.

“I think we need a few hours of recess before we start again. So everyone please mingle among yourself. I need to take a bit of a nap from all this.” She turns to me and puts her claw on my shoulder nodding to me.

“Thank you. Princess Sea-shell.”

Orange and half-blue hippogriff smiles.

“In six hours we will start again. Please talk among yourselves and help outside with taking care of the ghouls if you can please. We still don’t know why we have ghouls here. But I am guessing it’s from the attacks the zebras and the ponies did at the same time.”

The princess turns with Rassie and Silver wing following her to her chambers. I have a feeling they’re going to be talking about all this. It’s something that I am worried about myself. I walk into the halls watching the heroes as I close my eyes tightly thinking of my father.

__________________________
The eyes of Beezen.

I put the pen in my pocket to let him rest and stand up and I head out into the halls. I see Cranberry talking to the camel that was just speaking and she put her paw on Cranberries’s shoulder and smiles. The camel leaves and Cranberry turns to look at me. I walk to her and take off my hood.

“Greeting Cranberry I am Beezen the judge that Ruby thought she killed. I need to speak to you please come with me.”

I walk into a room that hasn’t been used in years and Cranberry followed me Gem behind her Gem closes the door and the dragon folds her arms staring at me. I knew if I tried to harm Cranberry I would be dead again.

“I am not here to cause a problem, ladies. I am here to just speak to Cranberry so please allow me to express what I have to say.”

Cranberry sits on her haunches and stares at me her eyes so tired. I could tell that just sitting by her friends makes it hard for her not to lose it with them. I see that the magic of friendship is not even going to be around in them for a long time.

“Say your peace judge.” The mare spoke in such a tired voice.
I sit down watching the two. I didn’t want to be close to these two since Gem always follows her wife in places like this from what I have seen. Gem has steam coming out of her nose. I have never seen such a protective dragon.

“Your adopted daughter was stronger than you give her credit for. She didn’t want to kill me as she did. So many told her not to do it even my creations. Even those around her told her not to. But like all heroes, they must fall to become strong.”

Pull out the hilt of the sword. Some of the metal is still connected to it but most of it is gone. From how I saw Ruby acting she must have thought the entire sword was gone even the hilt. I stood up and set it down infront of Cranberry.

“I want to tell you that you need to tell your friends how you feel. You need to lose it with them before you find Ruby. Without the friendship in your heart, you won’t be able to bring it back to your heart.”

I softly start to sing.

“Allow the magic of friendship to fill your soul. Allow it to sing to you. Allow the idea of it to cleanse your heart. Never forget those that came before. It’s never too late to tell them how you feel. In the darkness of this world. There is something we can all agree”

Gem joins in.

“That the magic of friendship can help bring heroes together. It can bring hope to our hearts. We forsake ourselves as we forget. I am a dragon and the idea of the magic of friendship never came for us. It did and then the world ended in fire.”

I join in with her and stand as well holding our hands and claws together.

“We may be monsters to ponies but we have given our all to protect this world. I may be a judge known as Beezen an evil creature of the past. I regret my actions what I did to the ponies of Dream Valley. Stealing their home and helping the other end their lives.”

Gem sings loudly.

“I was a traitor to my friends. I did so much to harm them. I am older than most I have seen the end and watched the world burn. I have stayed on that island, my love. I am now here for you till death do us part.”

We both start to sing together.

“We must remember the magic of friendship in our hearts. We must never forsake what came before and we must remember the magic of friendship is what makes our hearts soar. We must never forget the magic of friendship. For it fills our hearts.”

“We must..” Gem sings.

“Never forget.” I sing.

“The magic.” Cranberry sings.

“Of friendship!!!” The entire mountain sings.

“We must never forget the magic of friendship in our hearts!!!” The entire mountain sings and the song ends.

Footnote: Max level

Perk added: The Camels these honorable creatures of the desert will never leave you to die. If you’re close to the end of your life. They will come as quickly as they can. They will protect you till you escape. They will fight in the name of their people. Never forsake the magic of friendship in their hearts.

Chapter Thirty-two: Desert dwellers: Sand hooves

The Sand-Hooves are outsiders from an old platoon that broke off from the rest of the zebra army. After a mistake on my part. I had a falling out with my daughter who was with me at the time. Who was raised just like me thinking all ponies were evil? She fought me to get the command of the platoon. I wish I could go on more about what happened. But if I told you everything my dear friend you wouldn’t take the case. So please read this letter and come down to see me as quickly as you can. I will be in Moonshines bar.

Written by. Commander Poison Rose to Smoke Pipe.

Wymarnic is peaceful after my friends and I did what we could to bring rain back to our lands. Even if we did what we could the poison the blue hats put into the ground will never fully go away. It may take years for the soil of this land to go back to normal. I look outside my window seeing the various gangs and Apple Jack rangers bringing out their gardens to catch the rain. I heard a knock on my door pulling the pipe out of my mouth to blow out some smoke.

“It’s open.”

The door opens and I see my earth pony friend Root and Blossom both of them now married. They help raise their foals and I take care of them when they need a foal sitter. Root closes the door and the two middle-aged mares sit in my chair.

“What brings you two here?”

I don’t even turn to look at them. The two don’t say a word at all for the longest time till Root speaks.

“The Storm King has returned. The news is making the gangs on the border gather heavier weapons and rumors of locking down the border again. But that is not the biggest thing there is a zebra ghoul in the bar downstairs. She said she wishes to speak to you."

I lift the letter Poison Rose sent me. I think I know what she wants from me. I put the letter in my pocket. Looking up into the sky as the rain falls into the gardens below. The gangs protecting the gardens. After the war 20 years ago we all agreed this area of Equestria will work together till peace is finally back in this world. The Lightbringer may have brought peace back to some areas. But not every area.

“I would ask how your children and husbands are. But I see them down there.”

I wave to the two stallions who fell in love with the former enclave pegasus Blossom and Root my dear friend. I turn to look at my two friends. I see how old they have become after the 20 years of our greatest mystery.
“As you say the Storm King returned. I am starting to see why the security of this land doubled. But first. I must talk to an old enemy and a friend.”

I head down the stairs a jazzy song playing while a blue mare sings into the microphone.

“There's a moon over bourbon street tonight
I see faces as they pass beneath the pale lamplight
I've no choice but to follow that call “

I sit down at the bar. Moonshine is still running this bar after 20 years. Her beauty hasn’t left her. The beauty of her dark moonlight fur. She has helpers now since many of the gang members of many towns are wanting to bring this land back to normal after 220 years. Moonshine doesn’t even ask what I want she puts down a large bottle of Whiskey. I hear someone sitting on a stool next to me.

“I didn’t think you would show..”

I didn’t even need to look to know who it was. I know from her walk and how she presented herself. A mare of style a former commander. The two of us have known each other since the end of the war. She told me one day she would need a favor from me. While the peaceful jazzy song plays in the background while the two of us talk. An old ragged hoof slides a photo for me to look at.

“This is a new photo of them. They call themselves the Sand-hooves. I need you to find them. I need you and any who can protect you to go to that desert the Storm King has returned. It may take you a year or two to get there. On how you go about it but I need you to find them.”

I didn’t look at her just stare at the photo of a group of zebras that live in a desert wearing old war armor. I take a long drink from the whiskey the music slowly ends and just goes to jazz music with no vocals.

“Why are you so keen on having me find them?”

I finally turn around to look at the old ragged zebra ghoul. The poor mare has been through a lot so have we all. But she is wearing the old commander's armor that I met her in. The armor is tarnished and hasn’t been cleaned for years. It looks like she lost her want to care to clean it up.

“We didn’t leave on good terms Smoke Pipe. The Storm King's return has caused a big stir over there. It got bad enough that the hero that they had over there. Got killed by him and he judged the friends of the hero. The land is under his rule now.”

So the Storm King got what he wanted. From the sounds of it but why me? Can’t someone else go that would do much better I thought in my black-and-white mind? It’s not even normal for a simple detective to even go into a war zone. Maybe there is more to this than she is letting on.

“You’re not telling me the full truth are you?”

The mare sighs looking back to the bar. I could tell there is more to this. I am not a detective for nothing after all. Even after Slice returned to say he is sorry for all he caused me. I didn’t let him off the hook even though I feel bad for what happened to him.

“My daughter and I didn’t see eye to eye. I know the leader of these desert-dwellers they call themselves are led by my descendant. I want you to go find them and if need be fight with them to protect that land.”

I sip from the whiskey bottle looking up to Moonshine.

“Is there a deal you can make with the remaining Blue hats to get me into Windowmaker Desert in three years?”

Moonshine cleans the table. She takes the caps and other money that we use on this land. She then turns back to me looking at me like I am crazy. I know her history with the blue hats and everyone’s history with them.

The jazz gets louder while they play a song called paint it red no singing just a mare gently tuning her voice in the song. It took a while for Moonshine to fully talk to me about this. I look over to Poison Rose.

“I will do this at no charge, my friend. I will not expect any pay. I will do this for you so you can see if they’re alright. I already need to go there anyway. An old friend wishes me to come for another reason. The deals I can make to get souls ready for battle.”

Moonshine finally comes back to me. I look up at her as she singles with her hoof for her helper to take over. She leaves the bar soon after to do this deal for me. She walks down the road to a home near Zoonies home. The zebras of this land are still heavily defended here. Since we learned after my adventure. That there is more to the poison that the blue hats did to the ground of this land. It may take even longer for the rain to cleanse the poison from the soil.

I get off the stool putting the whiskey bottle in my coat. Give Poison Rose a tip of my hat. She gives me a quick nod while I head back up to my room. I see Root and Blossom talking to each other while they look at me.

“How would you girls like to go with me on another adventure?”

The two mares look at each other. The adventure we went on was 20 years ago. We found out the secrets of the blue hats. We fought a war but more happen. The idea is that we haven’t been on an adventure since then and allowed the world to pass us by.

“Well, it’s been 20 years. I can no longer randomly screw around like I used to. I am still a guard of this town even if I am married and had children. Soooo I wouldn’t mind going on another adventure.”

Blossom looks to the closet that holds their old clothing. The old clothing to hide in this land. Opening the closet brings out the old outfits and offers them to the two mares. They both look at each other.

“I am unsure my husband will let me go on an adventure. I will go talk to him real fast.”

Blossom flies out of the window to go talk to her husband. I sit down in my other chair smoking from the pipe. Lifting an old magazine that is the history of what is known about this desert I am asked to go. It’s old and not well kept like most of my old books.

“I will go talk to my husband.”

Root steps out of the chair and heads downstairs. Moonshine comes up after a while and sits in my chair. I look up from the book. The bartender is always being herself of course she looks drained. Of course, knowing her she had to go through harsh treatment just to get to see the blue hats.

“So what did they do to you this time?”

Moonshine snorts.

“They took as much blood as they could from me. To see if I wasn’t some changeling that would wish to use their tech of evil. Of course from what I am told by that wife of yours that it’s nothing to do with changelings just stupidity and some can’t get over that the world ended.”

Ah yes, my wife. Thanks to her help of her and learning more about myself during my adventure back 20 years ago. Looking back on what I can remember and I shrug just remembering that 30 years from now something will happen. Looked at that tablet I took with me and the time slowly counted down to something that will happen.

“Did they agree to help me get to widow-maker?”

Moonshine nods tossing a note to me taking it in my magic. I read what it saids. ‘In six days we will take the old railways to get as far as we can take you. It will cut at least a year off that walk and you would have to go the rest of the way on your own.’
“This is fair.”

It took us six days to get everything ready. Root and Blossom did come along with me. I told Rolex since he was in jail since I finally beat him in the game. I told him what is going on and he is worried about the issues this could cause for our land. I told him if I don’t return he is free from his guilt. He for one didn’t enjoy hearing that. I remember what he said to me.

“You come back detective we got a game to still play. When I am free I am going to prove to you I can change. I am going to reopen my old casino and clean it up. I will prove to you I am not a creature of habit. Survive detective the game is not over yet.”

It would take us close to three years just to get to this land. We have time but for now, I must rest. I feel strange magic coming over me. The girls have already passed out from it. I don’t know why this magic is starting to affect me. Just I am warned this magic has been hitting anyone who tries to get to this land.

__________________
Three years later.

We woke up after we made it to our part of the land. It took us three years longer than we thought. We had a run-in with some of the creatures that protected the land and we had to find a way through the storm. It wasn’t that hard to find it though. Since well we have a pegasus with us. It didn’t take us that long to get through the storm. Just when we got through it we noticed that the sun is allowed to come in just it seems from the sounds of it. The Storm King is not wishing to seal the sun from them.

Looking over to the water a long way from here. I see Mount Aris and look at my friends who wouldn’t have an easy time here. We walk towards the mountain. We finally make it to the mountain three days later. Of course, we went through some problems we had to fight raiders and well giant bugs.

We get to the coast and notice many are hiring boats to get to Mount Aris I walk up to one of the Storm King’s minions who is not even acting like one of his minions the creature turns around and smiles. They normally wear these masks to hide their faces. This one has been through much.

“Are you here for the alliance talks?”

The creature looks at the three of us. I had no idea what to think. An alliance talks and a creature that is the Storm King's minion willing to help with this? I took a deep breath feeling air going into my withered lungs. My lungs have never been the same since I have become a ghoul.

“For a creature that is known to work for the Storm King, you don’t seem to be doing so.”
The creature sighs shaking his head. He looks to the other minions that broke off from the. He finally looks back at me and kneels on one knee to look into my eyes. I could see how tired he is and smiles weakly.

“Not all of us want the Storm King to win. His idea of progress will keep us all as slaves. His idea is Wheel Treads’ idea. Wheel Tread wants to force all of your lands to follow his way of thinking. Forcing the view of heroes to drastically change and him turning him and the judges into heroes. Including the Storm King. To the eyes of this land, the villains are the heroes.”

My eyes go wide in surprise Neighsay is here?! I heard stories that he pretended to be Wheel Tread the creator of the Storm Watch project. He is taking up the mantel of a loving stallion. A loving stallion that loved Equestria and didn’t want heroes or villains to be made from the war.

“I see. Then my friends and I will leave back to our home after I speak to the leader of the Sand-Hooves.”

Root stares at me.

“That is unlike you Smoke Pipe normally you will stay and fight. What is with this Wheel Tread?”

I took a deep breath giving some bits to the creature and he offers me one of his boats. I get on it with the two mares and I sit down to look at them. I didn’t want to tell them the truth but I had to. This plan is the Storm Watch.

“I know who we are dealing with. We will just talk to the leader of the Sand Hooves and then leave. I will not stay here.”

After what I said the two mares went back to staying silent.

_________________
Mount Aris

We finally made it and I told Blossom and Root to stay here. I follow the other creatures inside the city to the meeting room. Before I could walk in they called for a six-hour break and all the creatures come pouring out talking. I see the mare I am meant to talk with. All I think of is calling her a zebra. I did learn some of it but it’s not very easy to learn.

“Uxolo ... uwena u-Isla?”

The mare wearing heavy golden earrings on her ears rings all over her legs and tail. When she finally turns I see her stripes they’re swirls. She removes her skull mask looking at me. The look of a stranger to her since I am to her speaking in her tongue. I am very thankful there are no guards around.

“Ngingubani wena ghoul?”

The mare replied. She walks closer to me I could tell she was very unsure about me. I reach into my pocket and bring out a large book of history for her. I offer it and smile sweetly.

“Ngacelwa ukuthi ngikuthole futhi ngikunikeze lokhu.”

I give her the book she opens it up and her eyes fill with tears seeing the name. Hot tears stream down her cheeks. I am sure what she sees finally triggers a response she turns to give me a quick hug. I had a feeling she knew who it was and who sent it.

“Uyaphila futhi uyi-ghoul njengami. Angathanda ukukuhlangabeza uma ungamvumela.”

It was getting harder for me to speak zebra. So before I insult her and say something out of line I quickly bow my head. She nods knowing that it’s time for me to go. I head back to the boat and look at my two friends.

“My job is done. Let’s return before a battle takes place. What is going to happen here is not something I wish to be part of. I am sorry for not taking you on much of an adventure you two.”

Root just smiles.

“I don’t need an adventure as we did 20 years ago. Blossom and I being mothers and wives is an adventure enough. Let’s get home before something does happen.”

Blossom giggles.

“And to think I missed this but Root is right. Being a mother is a full-time adventure and I need to get my hubby in line anyway. Since he is overworking himself again to try to find a cure for the land.”

We get back into the boat. We head back to our land the way we came. I look back to Mount Aris. This is one adventure I have no right to be part of. When I was told by a friend of Silver Gunner to come. I said no to them and then got a job to bring that book and letter. I looked up at the creation known as Project Rainfall I stood up and went to the captain of the boat.

"Turn us around I have a task to do"

The captain turns to me

"Sir?"

I toss the captain some money and he nods he takes us back to the port of Kludgetown My friends and I get off the ship. Blossom stares at me. Root is very confused.

"Smoke? What in the world are we doing here?"

I look up to Project rainfall.

"No matter how long it takes no matter how many jobs the three of us have to take for Storm Kings minions we are going to get up there. I need to speak to him so my friends we will find ourselves a place to stay and then find jobs to get into the good graces of the Storm King."

Root and Blossom sigh this is not the first time we did this on our journey twenty years ago. No matter how long it takes I am going to make sure I speak to him. My two friends and I go to find places to stay and then we will find jobs and the only way I can feel at peace is if I give Neighsay a piece of my mind.
_____________
The eyes of Isla

I look down at the letter my great-great-grandmother has given me it is written in our old words. I was raised in speaking them. I read them loudly to myself even if others won’t understand me. I don’t care. I need to speak these words.

“Isla othandekayo wena mama nami asikaze sizwane. Ngiyakubuyisa okwenzekayo phakathi kwethu. Kodwa sathengisa ngokungapheli. Sakhaphela uhlobo lwethu futhi sababuka beqeda umhlaba. Kanye namaponi. Ngiyakuthanda othandekayo ugogo wakho omkhulu”

My mate walks over to me and puts her hoof on my shoulder. I turn to the large zebra a gentle smile forming on her face and she wipes her hoof to clean the tears. Kissing my cheek turning to look at the others walking out of the halls. We would have to wait for six hours then the talks would start again.

“What did you find moon of my heart?”

I took a deep breath wiped my eyes a bit grunting looked at the book again and closed it now I have more history to explain before. Looking to my wife who I fell in love with at a young age. It is unheard of for two females of my species to fall for each other. Well, it used to be of course.

“A ghoul gave me this.”

I set down the book to let her see the words. She opens her eyes wide. The stories of Poison Rose have been talked about for years. On how she convinced the rest of us to betray Caesar and our land. I doubt we would ever be welcome to go back to that land. We were called back then the Sand-hooves since well we had no better ideas for a platoon name.

“So the old founder of our name is still alive? Hmm, I never thought I would hear this. It seems we better talk to our husband since he will wish to know about this.”

I quickly nodded she is correct we need to talk to our husband. We have been given queen Novo’s old meditation room when she needed to relax. I look over to see a waterfall that would have been going but the water has been stagnant for years. It stinks but it’s better than having nothing. I look over to the large stallion who is our husband. He and the others did their best to make it a room for us.

“Excuse me, Axel”

The large stallion turns his head. He is wearing a golden crown of strange wheels he found in the desert. He looks at me as he tilts his head looking at the book with his hoof he singles me to come over I set the book down and he opens it up.

“So she found us. She gave us the history we have lost for years. Do you wish to use this to make our case for this alliance?”

I give a quick nod.

“Then do so. You’re the leader, my love. You two are my treasures so please do what you feel like a leader.”

I went to go meditate on my own away from the others. When I did I heard a strange song and the mountain joined in. I forgot a lot of what is here are ponies. I heard the voice of one of the heroes singing and I feel my heart calming down. I see why they sang it helped them calm down during the war. I walk to Cranberry's room I need to speak to her and when I get there. I see Beezen walk out of the room he turns to me bowing his head. Heading off to an area to relax. I knock on the open door.

“Excuse me may I come in?”

The blue dragon. From what I have learned Cranberries wife Gem. She looks at me and then at her wife who looks out the window at the former city below the castle. A castle that had been made many years after the Storm King’s end. Cranberry just didn’t even look at me. Gem gently pushes me out and she closes the door looking down at me.

“I am sorry my wife is not herself right now. I wish things for her would be better. But the stress she has from trying to fix her friendship with the other heroes. They haven’t seen eye to eye since.”

We heard an argument not far from us.

“I don’t fucking care Tick Tock. I am not a hero I want to get back to those I gave my heart to. The rest of the land can just die for all I care.”

It was Roll Roll and Tick Tock another voice spouts out the anger in her voice.

“We can’t just let my kind get their home invaded are you Isimungulu?”

The word hit me hard. She just called her friend a dumbass. I feel that I need to do something. Then a heavy stomp is heard in the same room. It makes the floor we are on shake. I wish I could stop I try to move to the room. Gem stops me shaking her head.

“We can’t help them. Ever since the fall of Ruby, they allowed the hate sickness to get the best of them.”

Before we could keep talking Cranberry walks out of her room and she trots to the room we heard the argument in. I could see tears forming in her eyes. From Gem's body language she wanted to help her wife but she had to stop herself.

“Enough!!”

Cranberry screams going into the room the argument got even worse when she walks into the room. I was worried a fight was about to start.

“Don’t make me shoot you all!!”

I heard Hawks guns start-up like she is about to shoot her friends. I quickly trot to the door and open it up staring at the angry heroes. Hawk is about to fire her guns at her friends as the others have been fighting. Of course, Inyanga just sat there drinking a cup of tea. She looks at me with a gentle smile forming on her face. Seeing another of her kind seems to make her happy.

“Have you all forgotten what you are?”

I heard Gem behind me. Looked up to the Dragon her eyes red with anger. Steam coming out of her nose. She stares at her wife. Cranberry cowers a bit looking like she is scared of her wife. I have a feeling that Gem had enough of this.

“You all came together as friends. Now you Hawk are threatening to kill them. You Roll Roll are angry because you had to give up your lovers or mates. Listen this is bigger than all of you. Do you want this land to become worse than it already is? Wheel Tread may want to bring this so-called progress that would help this land. But I doubt that the Storm King will fall in line much longer.”

Cranberry and the others didn’t talk.

“She is right you know..”

We all turn our heads to see Beezen. He comes in and sits down in a chair.

“If you keep fighting the judges will win. I know I may be a judge myself. But I regret what I did to the ponies back in Dream Valley. I may have not done much to them but make their house alive. But those that were with me used that to break them.”

I took a deep breath. It was time for me to say what I felt I had to say. Shifting on my hooves looking to Inyanga. She didn’t seem upset with her friends neither did the water hunter. She looks back at me Inyanga gets down from the chair offering the cup of tea to Water Spout who takes it to drink it.

“I wish to express my heart to you, my dear friends. I know we haven’t had good moments in our friendship anymore since the fall of Ruby. I do have to wonder though would she be happy if these friends she helped brought together that we fought like this?’

The others look to Inyanga. Hawk shuts down her weapons and lowers herself more. I am now seeing how she got in here. She lowered herself enough to be able to get inside.

“I regret what I did to Ruby. I talked her into trying to kill me. I told her I am a judge and I am. I am a judge but I am also a bringer of life with my magic paint. But I need to warn you all there will be more eyes after the six hours are up. More races are coming and all of them are from the desert. Now get some rest and stop fighting each other.”

Beezen gets off the chair. He turns to the rest of us nodding to us all. He left and I did my best to leave before I could fully leave something grabs my tail. I was about to lose my temper with whoever dared to grab my tail and I stare face to face with Inyanga as she points her hoof to her room. I follow her and she closes the door.

“I am sorry about that scene. It started as us wanting to get to know each other again. Then Tick Tock brought up something to do with the hero of the island. She added that this hero went through a lot of what Ruby did. What we learned though she was trapped in a prison for six months and thought to be dead. To us right now Ruby is dead.”

I nod quickly.

“I may not understand this idea of pony friendship. Since you’re a zebra with a bunch of creatures not like us even if Tick Tock looks like a pony. Water Spout though understands how we see friendship.”

Inyanga sighs shaking her head.

“You focus too much on the old ways of thinking our kind had. I feel the bigger issue has we forsaken ourselves when the war happened. We never allowed ourselves to understand why the ponies fought us so hard. But we focused too much on their leader Luna.”

I wanted to argue with her. I am starting to wonder if she is correct. The stories of the zebras of the past did much to forsake friendship. We all forsake friendship and the stories of ponies doing the same because of that silly old war. Closing my eyes I had to say what was on my mind.

“Siyalahlana. Satshelwa ukuthi uma sibulala amaponi sizohlonishwa.”

Inyanga stares at me after those words.

“I agree and you gave me a lot to think about. Just I need to rest soon you will be telling your story. I have a request though. Do it the way of a zebra.”

I leave the room the zebra closing the door. Do it the zebra way what did she mean by that? Then I finally understood. I quickly trot back to the others to explain my plans on explaining our story. It would take six hours for us to get ready.;

__________
Six hours later.

It took us six hours before the others came back. We got what we need, I got the drums and the others got horns. Our ceremonial armor has feathers and skulls all over the armor. I had a headdress that is made of armor made from a skull turned to gold and put it on my head. Our brewers made many potions to help explain along with a campfire. When the meeting came back we surprised the three leaders and the heroes when they came back they all sat in their chairs.

The other leaders of the desert dwellers sit in their chairs so did Beezen all the chairs are now full. But we see other creatures I have heard of but never seen before. A living machine gun with other weapons on it. One of them is even a living suit of Enclave armor. I am guessing that magic paint that Beezen has. Rat creepers and many others I can’t see. Looking to see the probe that the DJ normally has here. I took a deep breath closing my eyes unsure how this would be taken.

Hooves gently hit the drums. While three stallions play flutes to gently play the music to express themselves. I open the book looking at the brewers who are ready to use the fire. Looking to my husband Axel to be ready to translate for me he nods.

“Siyakwamukela, endabeni yezinselo zesihlabathi.”

The zebras hit their hooves harder on the drums and the flutes play gently. The shaman we have with us uses her sense of zebra magic to wave her hooves of power over the fire. Just to make it dance. She quickly drinks a potion it’s a potion to keep her from getting burned.

“Welcome, to the story of the Sand-hooves.”

My husband said and he paces around speaking these words. He wanted to do this to express the words even more as more to come. I look back to the book taking a deep breath feeling the stress from doing this vanishing.

“Impi enkulu phakathi kwamahhashi amahhashi namadube. Impi yegazi impi engapheli.”

I quickly point my hoove to Axel and then shaman using Axel’s words to express what is being said.

“A great war between the ponies and zebras. A battle of blood a battle of never-ending.”

The shaman takes her hooves forming a vision in the fire. Fire forming into ponies. Then the flames turn into zebras. It shows them battling with weapons like guns. Blades show much blood and gore lost between each. Many battles between the ponies and zebras show.

“Kwakungubusuku obuzolile. Ngacelwa ukuba ngehlise uhide lwezempi olwaluza ngeqembu lami.”

I read from the book I am going to now going to learn why we broke off from the others. I took a deep breath after saying all that and look over at my husband. He quickly nods pacing around and grabbing his sword to show how he is into this.

“It was a calm night. I was asked to take down a military convoy coming through with my platoon.”

The fire forms into a convoy and a group of zebras hide in the brush waiting for the convoy to come by so they could take it down as quickly as a zebra can.
___________________
The war and that faithful day.

We have spent three days here waiting for this convoy to come. It wasn’t easy and we had been here too long away from our families. I wish I could do more but we can’t even have music going since we could cause them to hear us.

“Commander I see them”

I look in the binoculars and look at the convoy. I look back at my platoon. A lot of us have been fighting too long and we have been wanting to go home for a long time now. I lift my hoof at my second in command who saw them and with my hoof told her to get closer. She did so and when she did she saw something I would always remember.

“Poison I see the soldiers there are many. But I can’t see what is in this convoy. It’s locked uptight. What are your orders to attack or let them go?”

I had to think of what to do. I had a bad feeling about attacking this convoy we are deep in equestrian lands. It’s strange to see a convoy this far in from what I am told by others. I took a deep breath. I spoke on my radio I wanted to say the words it was hard for me to do so.

“Attack.”
With the others, I grab my knife and we charge as fast as we can. When we finally get to the convoy the ponies didn’t even seem to notice us till it was too late. We were all charged with no guns using our knives and hooves to kill what we could. After slicing the throat of a mare. What’s odd though they didn’t even fight back. Another mare is screaming rolling into a ball.

“I am not a soldier don’t kill me please don’t kill me”

I walk to the mare looking at her. I have a bad feeling about this. Looking at the convoy they had with them. Three large boxes are heavily defended and there is a pipe coming out of them. Taking a deep breath. I remember being told to do whatever I can to destroy the ponies. I am worried now that is blinding us.

“Open them up. We need to see if what we were told is true.”

One of my soldiers opens one of them and she stares inside. She looks at me like she was surprised at all this. I look inside seeing there are zebra and ponies. They all cowered from us in fear even the zebras.

“Don’t worry we won’t hurt you. We are here to free you.”

I was speaking to the zebras ignoring the ponies. Since I have been shown all my life the evil of ponies and we are in the right here. We had every right to kill ponies for they dare turn Luna into their evil queen. One of my soldiers found their orders. I look at the order I felt very sick to my stomach after reading them. The orders are about escorting these zebras and ponies away from the war.

I felt so sick I ran into the grass and vomited at what I had just done. I killed so many innocent ponies for no reason. I feel everything I have learned and shown over my years of this war. I am starting to see what we have been shown is not real. I come back and look at the convoy taking a deep breath.

“New orders… we take this convoy to its destination.”

The others stare at me. They know if we do this. It could mean our deaths. We would be thought of as traitors and we would be treated as evil for what we dare to do. We can’t just murder every single one of these ponies and zebras. That wouldn’t be right and I would never get over it. I was told this war was because we are in the right…

“Miss Rose.. we might never be able to go home. If we do this.”

After everything that happened, I felt we had to do this. The mare that survived we placed in the convoy and told her we will try our best to make up for this. We take our time to bury the ponies we killed and left the scene.
It took us close to a week to get to the destination. The destination was a desert called Widowmaker. We made it to a strange town that called itself Hope. When we got there the ponies look at us and wave at us. Zebras and ponies are living together in this town?

The leader of this town comes to greet us. I stare at the creature. A camel I have heard of them but never met the old camel stares down at me. Then looks at the convoy she shook her head.

“You killed them didn’t you?”

The Camel stares at me I felt my heart sink so much. She knew I killed them I gulped looking at the others they started to feel just as bad as I did. I nodded weakly opening the convoy to let them all out.

“We were told there was a weapons convoy and we saw this convoy and were told it’s holding weapons. I am sorry I didn’t mean to allow my hatred for the ponies to blind me.”

The camel lifts her hoof and slaps me across the face I fall onto my ass and she stares down at me. The anger in the old camel’s eyes. I didn’t know what to do my platoon grabbed their weapons and a bunch of guns from zebras and ponies cocked and aimed at us.

“Your platoon is welcomed here you are as well. For now, I may not be happy with what you did. But you’re welcome to stay here away from the war. As long as you stay in the good graces of those here then you will be welcomed.”

I nod as my platoon left me to go take a look at this town. I was mostly by myself sitting on a bench not sure what to think and laying down relaxing and watching this town. I watch while zebras and ponies talked and their children played together.

“Mother…”

I turn my head to see my daughter. She has been in the platoon for the better part of two years. She sets a sword down infront of me she was wanting to fight me for the leadership of the platoon. I just stare at the weapon and tears stream down my face.

“Wavuka, please I don’t want to hurt you.”

The zebra stares down at me lifting her sword. She was determined to fight me for leadership. I stood off the bench and lifting my sword in my mouth looked at her. I shift on my hoove and we size each other up swinging my blade to smash into her sword. The town watches with the platoon. I grip my sword tightly and I have a feeling I would have to kill my daughter. I quickly shifted knowing I need to let her win. I shift my hoof in such a way that my guard is down and she swings her sword slicing into my side I scream as I was the first one to draw blood dropping my sword and grunting holding the wound. My daughter forces her sword into the ground without killing me.

“Leave and never return mother!!”

She lifts a stone with her mouth and tosses it at me. The others in the platoon do the same. I have been removed and thought to be a traitor now they treat me as such. The stones fly around me since I know they don’t want to hurt me. I run back to Equestria to hide. Many months have passed and the world has ended. I am very sick and I don’t know why we ended this war this way. I thought I have died and I learned I am what is called a ghoul and I have met others. I was told the war ended this way and all I can do is hope to find my platoon again.

When I went back to the town it was evacuated and no one was even there. Like they left in a hurry I am wondering if they went to find a place to stay till they can think of coming back. I can no longer breathe and I no longer have a reason to keep this book. But I should it's the only history I have of my platoon the Sand-hooves. The book ends.

______________
The alliance room.

“That is our history. We have more history we could tell you but it was pretty simple. We are now desert dwellers. My second husband Ehlane said it may be longer to get many tribes of the zebras in this desert to fully agree with this alliance. But my kind and I are the last here to help and show what we can do.”

I get away from the podium and shift looking at the others. All the Sand-hooves that came with us ten of us and the shaman we had. We all stand together in harmony as they hum and chant.

“We will fight and if you form this alliance with us the desert-dwellers and others of this desert. That has come from this war. All those that sit in these seats behind us are the heroes. Come form this alliance.”

The three leaders we have been selling ourselves to for this war ahead. Look at each other and the princess stands looking at everyone going to the podium as she looks at us and all of us waiting for her words.

“I Princess Sea-shell. Agree with the others Rassie and Silverwing. We will form this alliance not just for this battle ahead. For any battles that come to this desert land. In the name of the heroes, we shall rise and fight the evil that wishes to harm this land.”

The rest of the chamber cheers while the paper for the alliance is brought out and we all sign it even the heroes. Even all those sitting and watching the living objects that have been given the magic paint treatment sign it. Many creatures sign it and I am amazed at every creature I see it’s impressive to me how many are sighing.

_______________
The eyes of Beezen.

I sit there watching all the creatures sign the treaty looking down at my book and not sure what to think. My pen hops on my book as he stares at me. I couldn’t believe it but the other creations of my paint look at me too.

“Beezen you told us that you gave us life because you felt that we have a history we wish to tell. We all think you should join in and sign this treaty if you want to finally prove you wish to move on from your history. Then sign it.”

I took a deep breath he is right I should do this. I get up from my chair and come over to the treaty as they all stare at me even the heroes stare at me their surprise with I grab the pen from the ink well and sing my name. My living pen even signs his name. They all stare at me and put the pen back.

“With my history, I killed many ponies. I feel this is the only way to regain my heart. I shall join in this battle and my friends bring back Ruby. Go find her go and do what you can for us.”

It was many days later the heroes get on the airship and others get on small ships that have been here for many years waiting to be used. We watch them leave to head back to the mainland and we all watch while the airship and the smaller ones get engulfed by the storm. There they go off to protect this land from the judges. They have much to do before the battle. First to find Ruby and then to try to connect with the rebellion.

Footnote: Max level

Perk added: The alliance: An alliance of desert dwellers and many other races has been signed into place. All of them fight together as one gains a buff in health. When the battle is called all will come and fight. For now, though they wait and train for the battle ahead.

Chapter Thirty-three: Yanari the DJ

There are stories of a building deep in the desert surrounded by salt dunes. I have found an old map leading there. I am too old, but my search for this map has ended me. When you grow up my daughter. Find it and save us to find clean water. Find the hope that you can bring. I may be dead when you get this letter but I have found the path to this building holding clean pure water. I love my daughter, please do this to remember me. A note to Yanari from her father to be given to her on her 20th birthday.

It’s been three years since the death of Ruby. I found a husband and have many helping me in this lovely tower. I walk through the halls of the tower building. It's been cleaned up since Ruby and I came here. A bunch of griffin mercs has become family to me. Since they learned about Ruby and how she worked so hard to protect this land from those that wish to harm it.

I have laid many eggs that another group of griffins is protecting for me. One of the tenders is the leader of these griffins after the stories she heard about Ruby she told me there is no pay. After all the stories of heroes, I have told her she feels she needs to help.

I sit at the desk in front of the microphone. When the music ends I click on many buttons to turn off the music. Clicking the mic as it whirs and comes on. I lean up to speak to it. Closing my eyes to what to say.

“Hey everyone Dj Mixer is here. I have been getting questions about my life. I feel since we haven’t heard anything about those that went into Mount Aris. It might be best to tell those that want to know the story of your Dj.”

I take a deep breath not wishing to lie. The truth is if I told them an alliance has been formed and that the heroes are getting ready to leave. The only thing I could fully do though brings up the interviews I had with the heroes and those in Aris.

“Before I do my story though, I got some interviews from the hero's friends. One of my probes even found Dunewalker. Dunewalker the betrayer…”

I don’t believe that Dunewalker is a betrayer. Everyone to me has their paths and she has hers. Even if the path was not the right path to some minds of this land. My path led me to this station. To find clean water to make a family protect one of the sources of clean water from the Storm King. I am sure sooner or later they will raid this place and I will be in trouble.

“I will first bring the interview of Dunewalker. It wasn’t easy to get an interview with her. This interview I got from her a few months ago. My probes found her and her wife. I have been asked not to give the location out of protection for their adopted children.”

I work on getting the interview ready. Clicking a few buttons, taking a disk out of one of my drones, and placing it into the system takes a while to load since this system was mostly used for spying on the zebras and other non-pony races of this land. I had no idea what was wrong with these ponies.

“I am here with Dunewalker to protect her new family. She won’t allow me to tell the area she is in. Now Dunewalker you have been banished from the others of your species. Do you regret a lot of what you have done?”

It took a while for Dunewalker to talk. There are sounds in the static of her paws shuffling on the sand.

“I don’t want my adoptive little ones to know about what I have done. I do regret a lot of what I did. I regret hurting Ruby. I regret allowing Wheel Tread to brainwash the little bug. I also wish I never owed him anything back then. I am now free of him even if I am still the Dunewalker.”

I feel bad for her. I didn’t want to push but I had to ask the right questions at least so others could understand her point of view.

“I would like to understand why you’re called Dunewalker. Also, I am sure your adoptive little ones will learn who you are or what you have done sooner or later. I am sure the one you married had to admit that you’re a traitor to your kind.”

The camel didn’t care for the words I just asked. It took a long time for the interview to continue. She is now shooting her gun at a strange creature from the distance it roars and screams.

“The issue with the curse of the Dunewalker is that it's a deserving curse. Ever since the lunar rebellion, my family line has been betrayed. I don't have my family to follow this path. I will do whatever I can to break this curse. I never want another member of my family line to suffer this curse.”

I took a deep breath, closing my eyes. It hasn’t been the same in this land since Ruby was killed. My husband is worried that this station is going to get attacked. Mostly because of the pure water. It’s so pure you can see in it and we use what we can to clean ourselves and drink but we don’t use what we can’t.

“I have one last question for you. This area you’re in now, how is the water situation?”

That is the worst question to ask. If she answers truthfully the ones trying to take over this land in the name of progress. They will destroy everything just in the name of this idea of progress. I like this idea of progress myself but not the way they wish to do it.

“I am sorry dear Dj. I don’t wish to answer this. You and I both know if I did it wouldn’t be wise to do so. Now I need to protect the town. We have another issue with the eels. So if you don’t mind me I must be going. Thank you for hunting me down to talk with me.”

“Of course Dunewalker. I hope others will start trusting you again.”

I click the console sighing softly and it’s heard through the mic. It’s been hard for me to want to keep this up. But the fight for this damned desert must be won. Even if it means we fail to learn from it.

“We have another interview with Flame, the leader of Nirik. She called me over a few days ago. I have no idea why but she had a lot to speak of.”

I take a disc out of another drone or probe. Putting it into the machine puts the other disc back into another probe. Sending it back out to be my eyes and ears in this wasteland so I can do the news with no problems.

“We have a surprise interview with the leader of Nirik. Now is it true to the rumors that Ruby was sent to help you win the election? If this is a true rumor do you plan on stepping down anytime soon?”

It took a while for the mare to answer this question. With so many ears listening I am wondering if she is worried if she speaks out of line. Even though this interview was a few days ago. I still feel that she was being watched for what she said.

“The rumor is true I used her to get me power. But I got to know the sweet little creature. Her questions on love. Her questions many things and how she is so young. I know she is young. To her kind, she is older but still such a child-like wonder in her loving bug eyes. It..I..”

The poor mare sounds like she is holding back tears. I know the feeling of everything the heroes have gone through. Has made me cry myself. But what hit me harder is the fact the poor creature didn’t even want to be a hero.

“Are you okay miss Flame?”

It didn’t take too long to get an answer from the interview.

“No, I am not. I played a part in this little game with her. I even changed her look and got her into rock ball to become a leader. I had to break the entire city. When I came clean about this the city was upset and pissed. But they realize that I have helped this town as I promised. But I still regret what I did to get this power. I know sooner or later when this is all said and done. I will be removed from power and put in jail or exiled.”

I shift on my chair. I know when they hear my side of this I lose my temper. I know when this is heard I am sure most won’t understand. I loved that little creature even if I didn’t get to know her as I should have. I just asked her to help me to find my father’s dream. But I got to like her because of her personality.
“I wish I could go deeper into this interview with you miss Flame. I am sure you have things you need to do. I hope whatever happens that things go better for you. I know that is much to hope for since this battle might end this land.”

The interview ends. I take a deep breath exhaling and turning the mic on again.

“That is the second interview. Now my friends I am going to go away just a bit. So there will be a few songs playing. I was given a new one called Bourbon moon.”

I turn off the mic and turn to the music. I grab the disk I was given by a pony from Wymarnic. From what I learned this was recorded many days ago. This detective was interesting. I even have an interview with him.

“I've been living in sin for about a month
Something turns me round it's something that I just
Can't understand, the way I behave
Some ponies you can never save”

Getting up from my seat I turn to look at the ponies from the stable going back and forth through the halls with turrets they found deeper in the building. I follow a few of them while they and the griffins work together to build the defenses of this building. There may not be a lot of room but we have been building further underground since we found a makeshift bomb shelter and are trying to turn it into a home.

“Yanari.”

I turn my head to look at the leader of the Griffin mercs. The female griffin comes over to me and puts her paw on my shoulder. The griffin has become a big part of my family. She even performed the marriage between me and my husband.

“What's up Goldie?”

I look into the eyes of the golden-eyed brown feathered griffin. I could see some of the stress she held in her eyes. The stress affects many of my family and friends lately. I took a deep breath exhaling hot air. I shift a bit on my big club feet since I am a turtle race. I never understood my species.

“Most of the turrets are ready. The ponies from the stable are very helpful. I am happy you allowed them to live with you like with me and the others. I do hope you understand that when all this is said and done. I expect that you will pay me with money.”

I laugh softly. I loved the fact that even though she is family to me now. That being a griffin and their greed always comes first. Of course, griffins want money and other trinkets. It's pretty normal.

“I will pay you when this is all done. Just please stick with me longer Goldie. I know it’s rare for your kind to be open to making a family with those you don’t know that well. I thank you all in the same.”

Goldie laughs.

“Eh again I am your hatchling's godmother so I will play the part and even protect them to my death if I need to. I am hoping I don’t need to at all. I want my own family when things calm down. I hope things calm down. I may be bred for battle and war like this. Just seeing what it does to children breaks my heart.”

This land has been through so much. Most forget the children I remember going to Hard Rock and seeing the children dying in the streets from hunger. I even argued with the guards. One of them said it’s hard to round up all the little ones. It’s very hard since they run away from them.

“I need to get back to the studio Goldie. Before I go, how are the gardens holding up?”

Goldie leads me to the gardens we made near the water in this building. We keep the water very clean and it’s so pure that there is either some spring that keeps the water from emptying or there is magic in this building that keeps this water pure and very clean

“Everything is going great. But my kind needs meat. So we will go out and hunt soon for some meat.”

I nod heading back to the studio. I sighed, closing my eyes and stroking my old leather face. My kind can live for years. It's just hard to remember all the times I had children. This is not my first clutch. It’s been rarer and rarer for my race to have children. It hasn’t been the same since we left our homeland so long ago.

Walking up the stairs back into the studio I sit down as the final song ends. I click on the mic again looking to see if anything new is going on. Things seem very calm right now even in the town that these villains are building.

“I have returned, there is no news right now. No news is good news for these times. If I see anything I will let you all know.”

The next interview thinking of the next one to do. I will do the one of Gem talking for her wife. I feel so bad for CranBerry; she hasn’t been the same since Rubie’s death. She won’t even open herself up to anyone else but her wife.
“The next interview is with Gem. It would have been with Cranberry but she hasn’t been very open to talking to anyone. If you ever do see Cranberry around please don’t just walk up to her and crowd her.”

Taking the disk out of the probe. Clicking on the prob to send it back out. I wish there was an easier way to do these interviews. I could maybe find a way to do interviews then cut the middle probe and just do it live. That may cause more issues like when I did it with Silver Gunner three years ago. This one takes longer to load since it was a pretty long interview.

“I am here with Cranberry and her wife Gem. Now my first question to you. How did you two meet? Are you willing to tell the listeners how you met?”

It took a while for the two to talk about it. The listeners would hear that they were talking and whispering to each other. I may be able to see them through my probes. But I would never be able to tell them the look I saw in Cranberry’s eyes. A mare ready to just leave and go back home and live her life.

“I am sorry my wife doesn’t wish to talk. So I will do it for her. I am Gem. We met on an island off the coast of the mainland. An island that was used as a prison by ponies. I was placed there for well other reasons. I don’t wish to go into it. How we met though I saw her lying in the sand. I took her back to a makeshift hospital.”

Gem went silent at the moment Gem is trying to gently push Cranberry into speaking. I wish I could tell folks how loving Gem is to her wife. Every time I see them from my probe she is holding Cranberry to her scales trying to help her through her issues after what the Storm King did.

“Forgive me for not speaking. I am not as open as I used to be. It’s hard to even talk to my friends. Inyanga is doing what she can to help me through this. We won’t go into much about the island. After all, this is said and done I will be going back there to live. When Gem found me I was broken and unsure how to handle things. I fell in love with this dragon soon after and we raised those that have no parents. The others got adopted but we adopted two zebra fillies who have been such a great help for me. Right now they may be young. But they’re helping run the hospital back home.”

Now I have to ask a few more questions. I am very interested in the fact that these two are not even of the same species. Their love is so impressive to me. I have never heard of a dragon and a pony getting married. Two of the same gender no less. It is not unheard of these days for that to happen. Just seeing different species do it?

“Tell me what it is like to be in love with a dragon?”

That question hit Cranberry like a magic bolt. I have a feeling she didn’t even expect it. She laughs giggling.
“Well, think of it this way. The sex is amazing but she keeps me from falling apart. She has done more for me than just giving me love. She has given me what I need a rock to lean on. Before we left I told my children that we will be gone for a while. It might be months or even a year or two before we return, I told them. This battle is not going to be a simple one after three years... I am sure the Storm King and judges are very entrenched in the land now.”

I took a deep breath. She is correct from what I remember. There are only a few cities still free from the Storm King. It’s not going to be easy for many wanting to just ignore this battle to come. Just she is correct it is going to take longer than most battles do. There are stories that without allies the war might be a loss.

“Gem and I have a question for you Dj. From how you talk you have had a deep respect for Ruby. My question: what did Ruby do to help you? Ruby never really went deep into what she did with others. We only knew she went on some mission. She was very private and even I hated that. I adopted her to hope she would be more open to me.”

That question hit me like a truck. I don’t think it’s wise going into why I wanted to find this place. So I did my best during this interview by telling them to listen later.

“I will explain later on the radio live. Ruby helped fulfill a dream for me. I just need to finish a few more interviews with your friends and the other leaders that are here if they wish to answer my questions. Now that is it for the interview, thank you for taking your time to answer my questions.”

Gem or Cranberry didn’t speak for a while. They were busy whispering to each other about how they say goodbye to everyone. I just sat there laughing to myself at how these two are so cute together.

“Goodbye, everyone. My dear Cranberry will do her best to help fight for you all.”

The interview ended and I pulled out the disk. The interview is saved into the system. Taking the probe that the disk came from and inserting it back into it. Letting it go back out to get some news for me of it can. Looking at the screens see the camel pilgrims heading to their area of remembrance.

Taking another disk looand king at it. This is one of these old discs they used to place what is called advertisement on it. Maybe that will give folks another thing to listen to for the moment. I need to find the other interviews.

“We will be listening to something from a blast to the past. I need to find the other interviews before we go on so enjoy listening.”

I put it in the disc and set it up to let it load. Then while I listen I go look around my studio to look for the interviews. It takes a while to load these in. I am sure these were going to be played before the world ended. Put the disc in and the first one played

“Tired of having sex and having a mare getting pregnant with those pesky foals? Tired of not being able to play around and not get a mare pregnant? There is hope!! At Canterlot Gelding farms. Just ask your doctor if it’s right for you.”

Another voice speaks up.

“Our doctors will make sure it’s a non-painful experience and with that, you can have all the sexual intercourse you want. There is no pain and you will enjoy the feeling of being free. Listen to those who have had it done.”

A stallion’s voice speaks up.

“After my wife left me. I started doing everything I can to make myself happy. I did work and all I could to stay happy. Then I heard about the gelding farms. I went to get gelded and now I have endless pleasurable sex. Thank you Canterlot gelding farms and to stallions everywhere looking to be happier.”

Finally, a final voice sounds out.

“You may suffer some pain between the legs. Think of your uncle a bit too much. Wonder why you were even born. There are no refunds after you’re gelded. Sponsored by the Ministry of Morals for a better happy future. Remember Pinkie Pie is watching you and hates that you touch yourself.”

I was very confused by that ad. I didn’t understand why anyone would do this thing called gelding. I have no idea what it means either. I am hoping that the next one is better then. Closing my eyes and the other one finally comes up.

“Ponies seem to be losing themselves, my friends. This is Gouda Cheese. I want to take you on a journey of our founding. A founding before the war. So follow me my friends this very Sunday as we all look back on the ponies that started the power of friendship. We will talk to the princess that made the school of friendship. We need to save face my friends we need hope in our lives.”

The music swells to show that this pony means to bring happiness back to the land. This Sunday though I am guessing it was a day before the world ended before he could even do this. I feel bad for these ponies.

“Come and meet the princess, the mares of harmony, and many others. We need hope back into our lives my friends. We will follow a journey to bring everything back to our hearts. Come watch on the magic screens of our homes. We shall all follow this journey this Sunday and become one with the lives of the mares of harmony.”

The ad quickly ended. Wow, that was a short one. I wonder why these ads even existed? It could be that the war was getting that bad that they had to do everything they could to keep the morale up. The next one comes up. I am hoping this one is not as bad as the first one.

“Do you feel that your neighbor is working for the zebra? Do you feel that a teacher is trying to brainwash your foals? Do you feel that the coffee shop far from you is run by a zebra spy? Well if you said yes to all these then you’re in luck. For the toilet, bots are for you. As they fight the evil germinates. The toilet bots are here to help you fight the enemy”

I roll my eyes. It's taking me a while to get everything ready for the next set of interviews. So I have to put my listeners through one more. I am not enjoying the fact they used to allow these to be played.

“Toilet bots, we are fighting for the freedom of toilets everywhere. Transform and clean up for we must fight the evil of the germinates Megagerm. I am a great and powerful fighter for your freedom my friends. I am the great Duck soap. We shall fight them and bring peace to the universe!!”

Oh geez, this is getting dumber.

“One shall stand Megagerm and one shall be clean!!”

It finally gets close to the end.

“Toilet bots are not toys, they're cleaning supplies for the various bathrooms in our lovely world. Sold in every bathroom aisle. Just come to the store and tell them the germinates need to be defeated so we can have a clean world!!”

I turn off the ad for just a moment, turning the mic back on. I took a deep breath speaking into the mic.

“I am sorry, my friends. I had no idea how silly these ads of the past were. There are two more to come. I am hoping that these last ones aren’t a joke. When we fully return we will be interviewing Inyanga and then after her the water hunter. So please I am so sorry for this.”

I turn the mic on and let the next ad go. I take a deep breath.

“Hello, I am Carrot cake owner of sugar cube corner in ponyville. You would think with this war going on it would be harder to keep up with orders. But you would be wrong, it's been easier to keep up with these orders. How do I do it? These new magic computers were created by those that wish to win this war. But there is more to them for an old stallion coming up to his age. It keeps up with the bits I have used and helps my wife with keeping in touch with our kids. To get these computers installed call the magic computers hotline. They will come as soon as they can and they have a lifetime guarantee”

A female voice comes over the radio now.

“As my husband has said, it's useful to keep our shop open. As for me a mare growing in age. It’s a way to keep me from forgetting my task. It’s been so helpful that I have been able to keep in touch with my husband when he is out delivering orders. You can get an addon for your cart so you can keep in touch and make sure he remembers where to go. I want to take magic computers to make everyday life easier.”

I like this one because it explains more why these computers became a big thing during the war and why they last so long. I am sure many companies did these computers back then. This one could just be the smallest of them all.

“Hello, I am the owner of magic computers. It’s a simple name for a simple item. I am known as a computer chip. We would do so much to make you ready for the future. This war may be causing more problems than we want. So to keep things simple a computer that can help you with your everyday life. This is a way for us to get our way of life back, my friends. Come and enjoy the everyday life of a computer system. Just a little cost and you will get your life back away from this war”

Another voice came up after the owner spoke his peace.

“We are located in Canterlot we will only go to ponyville or if you pay us enough we will go farther. To find us, come and look for the computer chip in the window. What package you want will depend on how long your computer system will last. It could be a lifetime or a simple 100 years maybe. All money will go to the broken families of dead soldiers. We want to thank you for your support to protect our land.”

I enjoyed that one. Sitting on my chair grabbing the disk that has the interviews just have to wait for the last one to finally go. Looking at the disc reader it saids it should be uploading to the system soon then I can finally remove the disc and use these ads if I feel like I need to go away for a bit.

“Hi, I am the one known as Fluttershy. Do you know of the animals of our world that have been forced into the crossfire of this war? Well, soon I am going to be going on a drive with many other ponies. We are going to go find areas of the world that have gotten destroyed by this war. We will use the hats left or whatever is left on the battlefield as a place for creatures to live. We did the same for reaper fields back at the start of the war. There was no way we could get all that cleaned up. We left everything behind as a sign of how bad this war has become. I left a sign at the poor fields.”
Another voice in the ad.

“Like Fluttershy has said we need to do everything we can to defend and clean up the land. The creatures of the lands are now standing in the crossfire. The reaper fields used to be lovely land. Now it’s just an empty graveyard of death and whatever is left. There will be a meeting about this in a few days. So please come and join us about how we can protect our lands. We can’t stop this war with protests like in the old days. So we must heal the damage, that's all we can do now.”

The ad ends and now it’s time for me to return. I place in the interview with Inyanga taking a deep breath. I remember this one didn’t get heated but she didn’t hold back punches on how she feels about everything after the last three years.

“Hello everyone I am here with Inyanga, a far-seer from that cavern of old training located near Hard Rock. Not many ever went in there and ever found them. Of course, I would say don’t go in there because it is not safe. Now my first question: Inyanga the battle you had with Dunewalker, how did you feel at the time?”

It took a while for the zebra to speak. She sat there drinking a cup of tea not allowing herself to lose her composer.

“It was odd to me at first when Dunewalker just gave up and told us all to give up. I was told by someone else that she betrayed us. I am guessing they heard somehow or someone has been following her. Just how I feel. I was trying to defend Rubie's honor. Ruby may have done some awful things. She may have had her mind controlled or she may have done it to protect us. Just fighting a friend that didn’t like you because of past problems with what my kind did to them.”

She sips before continuing.

“You see I understand perfectly what she went through. She even insulted me in a racial slur in my launges to get me. I have a feeling though from the look in her eyes she didn’t want to. Just so much has gone on that we forget that even my kind is a problem for what happened in the war. It’s not easy to look away from what most did. The hate my kind still has for the ponies is heavy. But we have no right to say they attacked us or they were racist to us. No, we caused a lot of that ourselves. But I am rambling about how I felt about fighting her? I felt that my heart was breaking. They wanted to kill her but I talked them into banishing her.”

I took a deep breath remembering the next question I asked her.

“My next question is how did you feel about Ruby when you first met her?”

I took the zebra again a while to even answer. I wish I could show those listening to the look on her face. It wasn’t a pretty nice look. She was upset and it would show in her voice. She takes a deep breath.

“When I first met Ruby I didn’t know what to think of her. I didn’t care for the fact at first she wanted to help heal this desert land. She of course never understood the issues between the ponies and the zebras. But she said she didn’t care, she didn’t care about the past. She focused on the future. It made me happy that she was like this. Just at first, I didn’t care for her; she was a creature I couldn’t trust. Now I look back on how I thought of her since she is dead and I regret it.”

I break into the interview for a bit.

“Now to those listening the next question breaks the zebra. I want you to understand again everything that happened to the heroes that broke them. So when you see her please hug her and try to tell her to keep fighting. I know how she feels. I have been in many battles myself. It is normal for my kind.”

I let the interview start up again.

“Tell me when you saw Ruby get shot and then be punished for being a hero. How did that feel watching her get shot for wanting to heal this land?’

Inyanga tried to keep her composer setting the cup down. She closes her eyes if those could see the look on her face, the sadness on her face. The tears fell from her eyes down to the floor below.

“That little creature didn’t deserve what she got. Then I said I hated her. I felt the hate sickness take over me. I said so many harsh things about her over the last three years. I never caught myself. I just feel that someday I will regret saying everything I have. I loved that little bug and when. I saw that I wanted to fight for her. I wanted to fight for my life to free her. But I believe Dunewalker knew if we did we would have all died.”

I took a deep breath and exhaled. It was hard to get used to these interviews. They’re harder to do since most of them are getting sadder and sadder. I can’t keep myself from falling apart and sobbing.

“That is all for the questions. I want to thank you Inyanga. I would ask more but like with Cranberry too much has gone on for you all to want to talk more. I am sorry if any of my questions hit hard. I do hope that you beat this battle if you don’t please leave this land and find a place to live.”

It took a while for Inyanga to speak again. She was regaining her composure and she shivered from the crying but took a deep breath again to relax.

“Thank you for talking to me Miss Dj. Maybe someday we will have a land that is peaceful enough to raise children. I am hoping that day comes soon. I know it might not come soon since this land may never heal after the coming battle.”

The interview ends with taking out the disk doing what I have been doing the entire time. I insert it back into the probe, sending it back out. But before I do I program it to search for magic eater blood. I am hoping it does what it can to find her. I didn’t know how to do this at first but the ponies from the stable did a very good job helping me.

“This next interview is with Water Spout. Now, this interview is pretty impressive. We learn a lot about her. She knows how to speak camel and ponish now rather than very old ponesh. She is also a mother and she left her family to fight to bring back this land for the ponies that wish for it. But the bigger problem is that she knows this land sees her as an enemy. Heroes are the enemy to this land and that is the sad truth.”

This disc takes longer to load since it’s a longer interview than most. Water Spout said many things in the mind of a water hunter that has grown up over three years. The poor creature has done something she is not happy about. Of course, most of the heroes aren’t happy with what they did.

“Sorry, my friends, this interview will take a while to load. She is the longest next to Hawk. Now I shall explain a little bit about myself. My race is known to have many clutches. Now sometimes our clutches fail to survive. The clutch I have from my new husband is the only one that may survive. I will go deeper into this when we talk about my life.”

I click a few buttons to keep the interviews saved into the system. I don’t fully understand why it’s asking me to save these things. But I am guessing this system was going to be used to either spy or be a big file gatherer I will maybe understand someday.

“Alright, my friends, the interview is finally loaded into the system. I don’t know why it takes so long to get interviews in this system. It’s gotten to the point I wonder if I need to clean out some of this system. I haven’t been able to clean it up.”

The interview comes up on my screen. Water Spout wore a large brown cloak. Some strange throwing knives floated in your magic. While they floated around her and she set them down just in case she loses control and tosses them into the probe.

“Here I am with the most interesting of the heroes. Water Spout is a water hunter and water hunters are known for normally attacking groups for what is called water in the bodies. If they get a hold of you from what many have learned they will drain the water from your body and then kill you. Of course, that’s if you survive the draining. My first question to you Water Spout what is it like to be a water hunter can you go deeper into the story of them?”

It didn’t take long for Water Spout to answer at all.
“The water hunters are what is left of the followers of Luna. My ancestors followed Nightmare Moon to this land and after she cursed it. She told us to stay here till we find one that can bring the water back. A knife that held the eyes of one of her followers had been stolen from us by a camel. When I saw Ruby with the knife. I felt she would bring the water back. It turned out it didn’t bring the water back, it brought the Storm King back.”

I wasn’t expecting her to answer it so clearly.

“What do you mean former followers of Luna?”

The water hunter on the screen that I am watching looks up to the probe and smirks.

“Most seem to think of us as dumb hunters that just want your water. There is more to us than you know. We keep what we do to ourselves. We are called water hunters because we want to bring the water back to this land. It’s harder said than done, most attack us on sight for how we have done it. When we could work together to try to find water. But most of the leadership are too closed and treat mares like breeding fodder. Since I refused that I am an outcast to them. So they made me a warrior to see if I will die on the field.”

That surprised me. Do they want to bring back the water to this land? I took a deep breath. I wanted to ask what she considers progress.

“You said progress, what do you consider real progress, forcing it by bringing money and whatever else to this by turning villains and heroes into myths and legends?’

It didn’t take long again for the water hunter to speak her peace.

“I don’t blame many for feeling that the Storm King's way is the only way. The fact that Wheel Tread and he are using this idea of progress is the only way to bring back peace. Is away but it’s not the right way. If ponies forget history the reason the war started. Was more because we ponies felt we had a right to everything in the world. If we allow them to do how they wish to do it. Then we might as well just give up here and let them control our lives in the name of water.”

I was taken aback by how open this gal is. I had no idea a water hunter had such a way of speaking. Maybe it took learning how to speak like everyone else to express her views. I took a deep breath and tried to think of something else to say. Then I finally thought of it.

“When you met Ruby what did you think of the little bug?”

It didn’t take long for Water Spout to even speak her mind about Ruby. I still remember it like it was yesterday since this interview was like six days ago.

“You want the truth? At first, I didn’t respect the little bug. I just saw her as something very weak and blind to the real world. Then I got to know her through her friend Tick Tock. She told me that Ruby came from a brood that was all murdered during the battle of the island. The queen killed her brood mother and the entire brood was killed by the hero that they fought. In the name of the Queen. The truth though I started to consider her family. When I saw her get killed I cried for days.”

I took a deep breath and this is hard for me to listen to. Since it was the same way for me. It took me a long time just to stop crying from Ruby dying. The ponies that helped me take care of this place got so worried that they had to help me through it.

“Yes. I did the same. I didn’t know her that well but she brought the hope into my heart I haven’t felt for years. I feel that she did this job to find this place for me. It was a dream come true to find it. But I will go into that another time. My next question to you is I heard you’re married and have children. What is it like to be married to a camel?”

Water Spouts cheeks go bright red. I just wish I could show everyone how she is so cute from her blush. It’s amazing to me that she loves this male so much. I wish I could meet him someday after I can finally feel this station is not going to get suddenly attacked.

“He is more than a male to me. He is a friend that did so much to make me happy. He made sure I was able to understand him before he popped the question. I am still learning some of the words of a camel but poenish came pretty easy. But he asked me to marry him during a session of teaching how to speak like him. I told him that he had to prove to me that he didn’t want me just for sexual reasons. He told me stories of how his family line had been used as sexual slaves by a group of zebras in the past. So he added he knows how it feels and he wished to make me as happy as he could. It was on the island that we met the others. I can’t go deeper into this island. Since we don’t trust those listening to try to take advantage of the community there.”

She is correct; it seems that many in hidden communities don’t want others to know what has been going on. But maybe I can dig into what happened to her and how she handled herself over the three years.

“Since I haven’t gotten much from Inyanga or Cranberry about what happened to them over the three years. Do you think you would be more open about what happened to you? If you feel you can’t tell me that is fine. Just I wish to know.”

It didn’t take long for her to speak about it. I enjoyed this interview since she didn’t sugarcoat anything and didn’t hold anything back.

“When I was tossed like the others. I landed in a spot in the desert. I guess my body hit hard enough above them that they heard me I guess. I woke up and I didn’t understand how the nagas worked. I always thought they were run by a male. But I guess I was wrong the entire time. But Emerald did a lot for me. She helped me and even hid me of course it didn’t work. Since I got dumb enough to fight Storm King minions and I guess I won by showing honor and might to them.”

Before I could ask another question. The door opens up and the probe turns to see a Storm king minion walk into the room. I was about to set the probe to attack. Before I could think the Storm King didn’t even have armor on or a mask to hide their face.

“Ah, there you are. I am sorry for interrupting the talks that will be starting soon.”

The minion turns to look at the probe. I was confused while the minion grabs the probe staring into the camera. He looks back at Water Spout. I pause the interview for a moment. I am unsure how to tell the listeners what is going on.

“Most don’t understand that some of the minions of the Storm King have been in hiding since he was killed. Most of them just outright rejoined him. Others made friends with the ponies or zebras but stayed out of the war. Some defended Mount Aris, this one is the one that attacked Water Spout and felt that strength was enough to prove to him that the Storm King can be fought.”

I unpause the interview.

“Hmm, I know what this is. I would say my peace but I know he is listening. To those looking for hope don’t give up being your type of hero. Just don’t go too far and cause yourself some problems for your family.”

He lets the probe go, turns back to Water Spout and he kneels to bow to her because of how powerful she was in his mind. I was confused about this. Then what happened surprised me even more.

“My lady, when do you wish us to strike?”

It didn’t take long for Water Spout to speak.

“I want half of you to go to my home than the other half to go to Hard Rock and help Pinda. We need to make sure things stay peaceful on that neutral island. With Hard Rock I want you to get that place ready just in case.”

I was flabbergasted during this time. I couldn’t even speak as I watched this little unicorn take charge of the large creature. The large creature stood up and quickly walked out. I pause the interview again, laughing a bit close to the mic so I can be heard.

“Yes, I am sorry she will explain soon. Just when I saw this I was so confused that they would attack her. So I learned there are many creatures from the Storm Kings old attack that joined us so they will be fighting with us. At least in their way.”

The interview starts up again and the creature leaves. On the screen that I look at the mare is not even scared of what is happening. She seems braver than most would be when it comes to a big creature like this.

“I am sorry about that but I must be going since the talks will be starting soon. Thank you for talking to me Dj but. Before I go I have some things to say. If we allow ourselves to become sad about Ruby's death lose we allow them to win. We can’t allow them to even get a win. So we must fight everything we can. When all this is said and done we will be doing what we can”

The interview ends. I need to do the rest of the interviews before I explain thanks to everything. The rest of the interviews aren’t that long. I grab the next probe, this one has three interviews in it. The interview is with Pinda and that strange pig. Then the leader of the order of Mimic in that town. So I am starting to wonder if something is happening that is going to be worse. I am starting to see things connect. I am sure I am crazy if I see connections.

“The next three interviews will be quick ones. Then I will give you the last one of the heroes and then the final thing before I leave you all with some music so I can get some rest is my life story. I feel what I am going to tell you all will help me get over how I feel about what is becoming of this land.”

The first interview comes and the first one is the leader of Hard Rock the Camel Pinda. I don’t know a lot about him. Just that he is the leader of a historic gathering mission. When my probe went to go see him. I saw the armor that Ruby wore in the display case. With at least her crossbow. The armor has been ripped apart and the helm smashed; it will never repair itself again. The words the buzzer are barely made out on the helm.

“Excuse me Pinda. I am here to have an interview with you. Are you willing to talk with me?”

The large sand-furred camel turns to look at me. The stress in his eyes, the stress in his face. I could tell this male was barely holding together. I don’t blame him for all the stress that has been happening lately.

“I do have time. To speak to the Dj that is going around spreading the news and interviewing those that wish to speak. What is your first question?”

My first question wouldn’t be an easy one for him to answer. So I did it in the kindest way I can. It took me a while during the interview to even find a good way to ask this.

“My first question: do you think this town is ready just in case the Storm King tries to fight you head-on?”

Pinda shifts on his paws looking towards the case holding Rubies suit. Then looking at the probe. With the stress in his eyes, it’s amazing to see how things changed so much for him. I am hoping he will not break down anytime soon.

“I doubt this town will ever be ready for his attack. Many of our guards have been trained by Dunewalker and before she left she promised me that she never told Wheel Tread or The Storm King anything about the defense of this town. She even said before I banished her that she would never betray her kind.”

I felt uncomfortable even now even during this interview. I felt doing this a few days ago was very hard for me. I didn’t want to trigger something in Pinda that would cause him to lose it. Just the look on his face makes me worry about him more.

“I interviewed with Dunewalker. She has found love and married them. Just she wouldn’t go into what happened and she refused to allow those she adopted to become like her. She then added out of the interview and said to tell you this. She will prove you to you and the other camels she will break the curse of the Dunewalker. To get her real name back.”

Pinda laughs loudly.

“Oh come on Dj you should know better. The Dunewalker line has always been full of liars and they will always be liars. If one can finally prove themselves and show they will no longer backstab. Then I will believe that the first Dunewalker is the reason we got into the issues with the Lunara Rebellion in the first place. Of course, we do forget that she threatened to murder his family if he didn’t do anything. “

I wanted to argue with him but I learned arguing with camels is never wise. They always find ways to use their experience because their genetic memory makes it harder to try to one-up them.

“I won’t ask about the type of defense you have. I am just hoping you’re willing to allow Dunewalker to have a chance. I understand it’s hard for you to do so because of your genetic memories. Are you going to stay focused on the past? Is that all you camels are good for? You act as if you learn from the past but here Pinda you’re too focused on the past when will you move on?”

In the interview, I gasped and I look back at it now I was way out of line. I do feel bad that I lost it with him like this. Looking at the screen the rage building in Pinda’s eyes and the sudden trotting of small hooves rescued me.

“Father she is right.”

The probe went down to two zebra fillies.

“Yes, she is like you have told us, father. That it’s always best to move on from the past. Even though you try to find the past in your job. But you have taught us that moving on from the worst parts of the past is always wise. Allow those that can to change. If you can’t do that then everything you have spoken to us about wisdom and about moving on is a pure fault then. If you can’t do that yourself.”

Pinda looks down at his adopted daughters and looks back up to the probe. He smiles weakly, he knows they’re right and he can’t stop them from feeling this way. If only he could learn to be this way from the look in his eyes.

“I do admit camels do pretend that we have all the wisdom and are above other races. We do try to use the past that we gathered from the genetic memory to look better than everyone else but even so we fall hard into the hatred of the past and we forget to move on. I for one will try to move on, it’s not easy for one like me.”

One of the fillies is lifted by her sister and the cam of the probe focuses on the little one.

“Camels are amazing creatures. Pinda here saved us after our mother died from desert sickness. We call him father now but we do understand the genetic memory. He tells us stories about the children those before him had. He said that he lost the ability years ago to have children. When he was captured by a group in Equestria they cut it off and now he is adopted.”

I was surprised at this. I felt it wasn’t my place to ask even now. But now I understand why he adopts.

“This is true I do have siblings but I will not be able to expand and give those that come after me my memories when I go. So I have to write everything down. So when I die no one will even remember me. I don’t have any issue with this. Now there are ways to give my memories to the fillies here. But it could lead to death if I do it. So they would have to be willing to want my memories.”

I enjoy hearing this all over again. It makes me happy that I got to learn this and the fact he understands that his memories will be lost because he Is unable to have children. So he adopts and teaches them how to write and to remember everything they did in life. So they look back and try to remember it themselves.
“Now I must be going to my next interview in your town Pinda. I thank you so much for your time.”

The interview ends and before the next one comes up I quickly pause to speak to those that would be listening since many use the radio over their pa systems.

“The next interview is from one of the former judges that will go deep into why she is no longer part of the evil side. Well to her they aren’t even just misguided of course evil has changed a lot since she came to this land.”

The next interview starts.

“I am here in the office that is run by Pinda. This is Princess Porcina the glass princess, the co-leader of Hard Rock. Now if I may tell you you're from the land formerly known as Dream Valley, correct.”

The creature is known as a pig? Didn’t take that long to answer; she didn’t even sound upset either.

“Please my dear just call me Porcina. I left the princess life years ago. But of course your question. Back during the time of Dream Valley. I had ponies kidnapped and stole their magic fur. I didn’t care for them back then either. The other villains took advantage of this and they all attacked at once. I’d rather not go into how bad it got. But many of the ponies ran and Dream valley turned into a dead land.”

I shift in my chair since the chair is starting to affect my body a bit. I have been sitting too long but I feel I have to get all this done and then express my life to those that listen.

“Now the next question is why did you come to this land? Equestria is so different from the others. I am sure you had a reason to do so?”

The creature frowned looking towards the window.

“Grogar, he offered us power. When we ended up here a magic spell through a song by Gusty and friends of hers banished him and then when the princess came into power they sealed him. Little by little those that worked for him found ways to put the seals on projects or certain situations. What’s the best way to do so? Put the seals on what a hero destroys. Because some heroes just focus too much on protecting or freeing those from a nightmare”

So that is something I never thought of. What happens here when the battle is finally over are we closer to having him be released? I am starting to worry that if the heroes fight and then break another seal that it’s too close to the release of the creature.

“The story of Grogar is pretty normal among my species since he is our father I guess. Now my last question since I know you’re busy. Are there any judges out there that shouldn’t be trusted? I know that Beezen has become like you. What can you tell me about the most dangerous ones?”

Porcina sighs deeply, rubbing her head.

“Lavan is one of the most deadly of them. The others I don’t know much about. I know a lot of Lavan since I was there when he went after the princess ponies. I watched him while he murdered them and killed the dragon Majesty raised. If things could be changed back then I am sure Majesty wouldn’t have lost her mind. After she lost her powers and became a normal unicorn then vanished from Dream Valley to run the prison.”

Before I could ask her another question she looked out the window.

“Listen DJ I am needed so please forgive me for cutting this very short.”

Before I could answer she left the office. The interview ended and before the next one comes I pause it for a moment.

“They had a problem with a camel spouting the Storm King's words. I tried to get the probe to listen but I got there when the leader of the order of mimic in the town. I warn you I don’t trust them I have a bad feeling about them.”

Unpause it and the interview starts.

“I’m sorry but spreading the fake words of an empty-minded creature of this world that doesn’t understand what Mimic has made for them. Now child please follow the guards and please keep your fake ideas of progress to yourself.”

It was all said and done and I tried to leave with the probe but I was stopped.

“DJ of the world. I have questions and answers for you. The order of Mimic wishes to express its ideas to you.”

The probe turns and I swear that sounded so brainwashed.

“I um sorry I have never heard of the order of Mimic until recently.”

I shiver still after seeing the camel smile.

“The order of Mimic follows that powerful unicorn and her magic horse-shoes. The order is here to help though. We have helped bring back the heroes. The order of Mimic has a lot riding on these heroes. We need the way back to how it was. It’s just simple of course. Many have heard of us from Equestria but we go where the order calls us to go.”

I wanted to say how I felt during this time. It just made me feel scared to death of how she was acting.

“Forgive me but my species doesn't trust fake religions.”

I didn’t see any rage filling the camel’s eyes. All she did was give me a fake smile. A smile goes in my mind oh what a blind child.

“I for one will not argue with you. Religion in this world is hard to come by. Most worship princess Celestia she is not a real Goddess the real Goddess is Mimic and the love she brought. Her great wisdom shall always follow you.”

I turn off the interview and shiver to grab the microphone shakily speaking to those listening.

“I am sorry for not allowing the rest of the interview to go on. The words this camel spoke got to me. I have no love for religions, even fake ones. I have been told the order of MImic has been around since the war. They never took interest in the war either; they just were speaking and then they vanished after the war ended.”

I pull the disk out and set up the next probe to do the same thing and look for Ruby to place the disk back in and I stood up from the seat.

“Before I do the next interviews. The next ones are Tick tock, Hawk, and Roll Roll then I shall explain myself as much as I can. But for now, I will leave you with some music to get something to eat. Maybe some rest and then I will be back in an hour or so.”

I click some buttons and put in brand new recorded music. When I put it on all there is calm violin music. The music is so soothing it will help me relax. I head to my bed and before I get there one of the worker mares from the stable stands in front of me. I have learned about her. Her name is Wrench and she is an odd rust color.

“Yanari, I am sorry for stopping you. Just I heard what you feel about religions. I am going, to be honest with you. I agree with you, it's hard for me not to agree with you. After thinking Celestia herself was a goddess. If she had all this power many said she had. then why did she allow the world to end as it did?”

I put my claw on the shoulder of the rust-colored mare

“For my species, it’s more a personal thing. We used to have our religion too. Because we never met Grogar after he created us and we formed a religion around and then after many fights and wars over his words. We had to distance ourselves from our creator. I am from the generation that finally got over it. I am at least close to 300 years old. My species is lucky to even survive since our eggs barely survive these days. If things don’t change, my species will be extinct.”

Wrench nods and goes to work on the system while the music plays and all I can do is go to my room. I eat a few apples and lay in the bed to sleep.

_________________________
Six hours later.

I woke up six hours later. I am shaken awake by Goldie the griffin. I will never understand why so many females have the same name. She smiles and then before I could say anything she slaps me across the face.

“Hey, Yanari wake the hell up.”

I quickly sit up and stare at her anger filling my features. I wanted to cuss her out and she laughs and all I could do was laugh myself.

“I guess I have been oversleeping.”

Goldie Nods.

“You have three more interviews and then it’s time to tell them about yourself. I am up for listening to that myself as well. Just my friend if you ever see anyone from the order of Mimic or the religion the pact please turn the other way quickly. I will explain to you when the time is right.”

I didn’t know what she meant by that. But it has been six hours and that violin music has been playing the whole time. I got to thank that mare for offering to come in and record all kinds of songs using that violin when I get to the seat I turn it off.

“Sorry for taking so long. I guess I needed some rest.”

I look at the screens and notice that Kludgetown has another battle going on. I can’t make it out because the probes won’t go into active war zones and when I look at Hard Rock. I see that the walls they built are finished and a gate has been added.

“There is some news it seems Hard Rock is now ready at least I am sure they think they are just in case they get attacked and there is a strange battle going on in Kludgetown but as many would say it’s Kludgetown, not surprising and now the last interviews. Then I will explain about myself.”

I grab one of the final probes this one has been through much. There are slices in it by swords and it’s even been hit by weapons from Rock ball. I am not surprised that it got mistaken for a ball. Now it’s time to listen to Hawk. When I place in the disc Hawks interview comes right up. It’s of me following Hawk trying to get an interview from her.

“Excuse me, Hawk.”

The hydraulics of Hawk’s legs sound and all her joints screech from the turning. I gulped audibly during this it wasn’t easy to see if Hawk wishes to talk. Her cams turn to me as they make a wiring sound.

“Are you the Dj that has a habit of bothering others? But what do you want to ask or leave me in peace.”

I didn’t care for her attitude. I would feel the same way though if I was stuck in a machine like that and just a brain. I took a deep breath during the interview to finally relax and not feel like she would hunt me down.

“No, I just have questions for you.”

Hawk just stares at me. I still feel the anger behind that emotionless brain. Someone stops her from going where she is meant to go.

“I see so you wish to waste my time like the reporters of old and lie about what they learn and hear. Then ruin your life because you don’t support their little war. But of course, the war is over. Now please let’s keep this going and ask your questions. Before again I just walk away and shoot your probe for wasting my fucking time.”

I wanted to argue with her during this time. I again don’t blame her. She has had to live the entire 200 years and a lot of us were just born but for me, I know how she feels. Watching everyone you know die of old age when your species can grow older and older.

“My first question is how did you meet Ruby?”

Hawk laughs.

“I met her when she led a damn army into the town the great hero of legend took over. Oh, I am sorry does it hurt you to know that she used to be a mind-controlled toadie of a crazy queen? I fought the army that came with her. One of them was even Roll Roll. You gotta understand it was war and war is war. The hero refused to follow the path of those empty heroes of friendship that lead to the end of this fucking world.”
Before I could ask another question.

“Okay, I will make this easy for you. I was turned into this freaking machine because I was part of a terrorist group that had enough of the lies and I helped set a bomb in Mount Aris and then as a punishment I was turned into this. Then I spent the rest of my fucking life on an island for 200 years is that it or do you need to know the fucking time my parents fucked each other?! Are we done here you worthless DJ or are you going to waste my time even more?!”

The interview was over and I pulled the plug soon after. I mute before the others come on and sigh.

“I am very sorry about that. After the interview, she told me that she can’t express what is going on. She feels that the enemies are listening but she still doesn’t care for DJs. I don’t fully blame her but she could have been more respectful I believe. Anyway, on to the last two interviews since I couldn’t get interviews with Rassie, Silver wing, and the princess of the Hippogriffs. Now for the last two then my life.”

I click the button to bring up one more interview then the last one will be soon.

“Here I am with the Clockwork mare Tick Tock. But she is not alone; she is with her friend Roll Roll. They agreed that she would go first. Now my first question: what happened to you over the last three years?”

It wasn’t hard to hear Tick Tock’s headgears going for being clockwork; she is an odd mare. Her body wires and starts up fully as I hear clicking and it’s strange that the probe can pick up a lot going on. It’s crazy to me.

“ I ended up in a town called Hope. When I landed I met many creatures and they were worried that I was some monster since I am not flesh and blood. But what was going on they had this pure ponies movement going on. During this time I went to a meeting and I don’t fully remember everything that happened. But I was put into the leader’s home and then I shut down for three years. When I woke back up the kind gentle butler was killed and he gave me a gun and told me. To free the name of his family Wheel Tread from this monster pretending to be his family. I took on the leader of this movement and one of the minions of Storm King, a lava demon, helped. He said the Storm King will not accept these movements. So he judged him and killed him then I met up with Roll Roll and that’s it.”

Well, that was simple.

“Now Roll the same question. I am sure many are getting tired of the long interviews. I would like to know what happened to you and know that you met Ruby on the island. Just what happened to you the last three years.”

Roll laughs.

“Well, I am mated to one of my kind and a zebra. I gave her a big nest of eggs before I left. But that is one of the things that happened. But I joined Rock ball and we did everything to protect each other even if we tried to kill each other. But I am going to be honest with you because I helped take down a rebellion that wanted to kill more of my species. I was shot and half-crippled as an act of revenge the rebels attacked me turning me half cybernetic. I know they will still love me for who I am."

The interview was over and I took a deep breath closing my eyes tightly. I turn off the interview and let the record start as I know this is going to be needed for later. Just in case things go south that many need hope.

“My life. It wasn’t an easy life. I have told some I have lived 200 years but the truth is my kind is known as Ufudu. We can live a good life for 1000 or more years. I am 450 years old but I didn’t come to this land until 100 years later. We normally live on hidden islands that are pretty hard to find because of our magic. But if I came here with my father to my kind I would still be considered pretty young. But my father had a dream: he was trying to find water that was so pure that he could protect it from those that would ruin it. It was 250 years from today”

____________________
The life of Yanari.

I was still pretty young. So I didn’t understand what was going on at the time and we came to this land and it was before things got too bad. But it was his dream to find this water and he has been told there is pure water in lands so dry that you would have to dig for it. He said these words to me.

“Oh, Yanari. I am sorry for uprooting you from our home. But this needs to be done if the world keeps going how it has been so much evil taking over. We need to make sure this water is the last base of hope since it will grow food for those that need it.”

My father left me alone so much and I had no idea what was going on half the time he was gone. So what do you do when you’re on your own? You start writing books about your history. So what did he do while he was gone doing odd jobs? I spent most of the time at bars since our home wasn’t safe either. So I made friends with one of the bartenders. Her name was Candy. From what I learned she was a sexual star and she refused to dance when I was there.

“Yanari darling please head into the back I need to go dancing. I promise you I will come to take you home okay?”

I took up to Candy, a creature that looks like a shark and all I could do was nod.

“I promise I will stay out of trouble.”

Candy lifts a finger to one of the bouncers who I knew very well. She asks him to come over to me and points to the back.

“Take her to the back if any of these disgusting fools touch her sexually you have my okay to break them.”

The large cat creature nods and puts his hand on my shoulder and helps me into the back. I have known him since the first time I came here. He stands by the door since most couples have been known to come back here and have sex.

“Hey, Butch I am sorry for coming today. I didn’t realize that it was the day to allow the male dicks to get hard. I hate this day and I am surprised the owner even allows it.”

Butch turns his head to stare at me. He was a family cat and he didn’t like the fact that even though I am still older than him in some ways he is a kind gentle giant. But he is by the book when it comes to raising young ones.

“Yanari you’re lucky your father doesn’t owe anyone. If he did I would be taking you from him and raising you myself. Now is he still searching for that water of his? With that war starting and it ending up here. Are you sure it’s wise for him to do so?”

Yes, things went by so quickly that the war started. I remember when I was here when the Storm King was around and then everything happened and the war started. For the moment though the club was pretty protected from the war. To this day we heard a loud sound outside and Butch looks out the door.

“Oh no…”

I stood up and looked out the door, seeing ponies and zebras in the same room. They stare at each other as their guns primed their swords and knives ready to kill each other. Then a nightmare I hoped would never happen to anyone else happened. My father walks in and he was always peaceful.

“Now my friends come on, this place is a building of peace for drinks and everyone to get along. So come on, get a drink and…” Before he could finish his words and the nightmare that still haunts me happened a large stallion zebra wrapped his hooves around my father forcing him down on his chest with a mare putting a knife to his throat.

“Is he with you?!” The zebra screams.

“If he is with you then he dies!!”

The pony shrugs most wonder why I ain’t fond of the ponies or zebras but I am still willing to respect them. The shrug from the pony confused the zebra. They all look at each other. Why would they think my father is one of them.

“Who cares if he is not with you he is in the way.” The unicorn stallion lifted a machine gun and a mare behind him lifted a shotgun.

“Kill them..”

The large pony added and all hell broke loose the entire bar became a war zone and for now, my father was safe. After a while, it took a long time for the battle to stop and almost a lot of folks died Candy did what she could and she ducked as both sides took each other out before a zebra died he lifted his knife in his mouth and with the least amount of strength left tossing it into the head of the large stallion that started it all.

I quickly ran out with Butch and we tried to see who was alive. Many of them were but we heard something outside and when my father looked out he saw a large platoon of ponies and he tried to yell at them.

“We need help here!!”

The large mare stood there. Her platoon of ponies had giant mini-guns with them. I looked out the window and didn’t like this. I tried to pull my father away because I was getting worried that this wasn’t going to end well.

“Don’t worry sir, we will help you. Just tell us what happened and we will do what we can to help your wounded. Just let us call this in.” She lifts her radio to speak on it.

My father looked down at me, his eyes full of fear. He was worried that I was right. He doesn’t do anything though but I stay close to him to wait to see what happens. I took a deep breath feeling panic fill my chest. We could hear them outside speaking.

“But sir, they're just citizens. I doubt they’re working for the enemy. Okay sir I will do it and we will go through them later.”

She lowers her radio and the rest of the bar grabs their weapons because they knew I was worried. My father looks at me.

“My little Yanari, whatever happens, I will protect you, I promise. There is no place for you to be protected whatever happens. I want you to know I love you.”

After his words, a bunch of smoke pops were shot into the bar and with the smoke, the bar patrons start firing out there since they can’t see anything the ponies prime their weapons and some patrons hit some of the ponies but only like two.

“Go Yanari… go now…”

I quickly start to run. It felt like my life was starting to go in slow motion from all the tension and the miniguns started to fire and even though the bar patrons tried their best to shoot back all those knew were mowed down. I see Butch’s head get blown off and he falls to the ground looking at Candy mouthing run as she stands and gets shot. My father gets hit by many of these bullets and I do my best to hide in an area where they avoid shooting.

It took a great many pregnant minutes and when the guns were out of their ammo the ponies came in and I looked down the hall to see my father still alive barely. The mare that he spoke to lifts her gun to his head.

“Why? Why..can't there be peace?”

The mare frowns.

“Peace is not in the cards creature. Those in Canterlot want results and this is how you get them. Your deaths came from the highest seat in the land. The princess.”

“But...Luna would never do this...The camels speak so highly of her. Please..”

The mare sighs and shakes her head. She gets ready to pull the trigger and fires right into my father’s head. He turns what life he has in his eyes left and all he could do was smile. That smile is the last thing I see every time I close my eyes now. I quickly ran and while I ran I never looked back and I found a home with the camels and they took me in. Some would think I should hate on ponies and zebras but I can’t right there though my childhood ended. I would never wish this on anyone else.

______________
The present.

“Many years after the war I went to find info on this water my father was looking for. I found it in this studio that I found was built in the salt flats of this desert. Now I never told Ruby the real reason I came here. But when I met her I didn’t trust her till I learned so much about her. I am going to give you one that was the last interview I had with her before she went on her journey to get her friends back. I am going to end the entire session of this talk with you my friends and give you the last words I got from the real her before she became the monster many said she became.”

I took a deep breath feeling tears already falling down my face. It wasn't going to be easy for me to finally hear this again. It took me three years just to do this. I pull a disc from a stand and it’s covered in dust. I blow on the disc to remove the said dust, placing it into the machine. Closing my eyes tightly as I listen.

“Hi, we are here with the Buzzer or the one known as Ruby Glide. Ruby, could you tell us why the idea of being a hero speaks to you so much?”

Ruby laughed and that soft laugh made me smile tears falling from my eyes. I had no idea that the waterworks would hit me so hard.

“The idea of being a hero? I don’t know. I see so much hurting and I feel I have to do something. I am going to say some words I learned from a mare known as Star Shooter. She told me years ago. Oh, Ruby being a hero breaks your heart and keeps you from feeling your soul. If you do this my dear little friend. I took that to heart and now. I look at what I do as something that I have to do.”

She went silent a moment before she went on.

“Just a poem I think could work with this. I am a simple creature. That is just here to help who I can. I know most won’t care for what I do. But I do it to bring hope and happiness to those that need it. I see the blood in the sand from a war long gone. I just wish to help and bring hope to those that have none. I may just be a simple bug.”

The heroes sit around while they try to talk to Dunewalker about what is the best thing to do next.

“Hey, you guys better turn on the radio they have Ruby speaking.”

Cranberry turns on the radio to hear the speech before it goes to the poem.

“You may just be a simple bug Ruby but you have done so much. You even gave this land a second chance even if some don’t care for it. What would you say to that little creature?”

Ruby just chuckles again.

“I understand it’s like what happened on the island. The past is the past we can’t focus on. Yes, this pony was racist to the other and this was racist to the other. It’s not a simple path to move away from. The more we focus on the past though. It’s not going to be easy to move on.”

I start sobbing since I am unable to be heard now because of the interview. I sobbed hard and Goldie and my husband came to me holding me as they all listened. I am sure some in this desert are getting their hearts melted.

“Do you have any last words to say to everyone before you go on your mission to find your friends?”

A soft buzzing is sounded with her wings flapping.

“There is always a way to hold your heart in your very soul. If you allow yourself to break because the world tries to tell you it’s only that way then break that norm in this dead world slowly becoming alive again. Just if those that seek to make something better then do so. Never allow the world to tell you that you can’t do something. There have been many heroes but you don’t need to fight to be a hero. Be a doctor like Cranberry, be a leader like Pinda. Be a teacher like Dunewalker. If your heart tells you to do something, do it. Before the world tells you it’s time to die. For we can’t always be the seeker of our fates. We need to be strong in the battle to come. We must protect each other and never fall.”

Static fills the airways as the interview ends and no other sound starts in a land of widowmaker desert for the words that needed to be said. Have at least been said for now.

Footnote: Max level.

Perk got: The golden mic: You have given some of this land hope. The praises you give the heroes will help their morale tenfold but again you will give them the scrutiny they deserve when they fail and fall into the pits of evil. No hero is ever pure just give them a fair trial and a fair assessment don’t allow word of mouth to control what you think.

Chapter: Thirty-six: The lone hero [4th arc starts]

The future will never be set in stone. The Storm King was meant to die in the past. Most never understood why some during the war wanted to bring him back. His spirit of him floated through the years. He lived in somebodies but stayed hidden. There were rumors of hauntings because of it. But during the end of the war, the hauntings vanished and he believes he entered the body of the one that was left on that cruise ship. I can no longer with a good heart follow the words of the Storm Project. I have scraped the mind-control chips.

The enemies of the past may have been many things. But we don’t have the right to do this to them. I am sure though when this gets out I will be hunted down. I will be killed for what I know. I am sure some will not kill me and try to extract the memories of the blueprints. So for that my family and I are going into hiding. We will try to get to one of the stables if we can. I am sorry my friends.

Old recordings from one of the former big brains behind Project Storm watch. His family was found dead six days later after this recording was ruled out as a domestic killing and the news called him the killer and he killed himself.

________________
Order of Mimic Mare.

I watched what the order told me to do. Lead the heroes to the ones they love. The cocoon opens up and a large bug-like body flops out of the broken shell. The poor creature's brain is dead like it's not there. It may take hours for her to be herself again. I have met others like her before who have gone through this.

“What’s wrong with her?”

Cranberries voice is full of fear but also sadness as she slides her hoof on the face of the pink bug who doesn’t even react. Cranberry looks at the others and she feels something is wrong. I know what is wrong. I have dealt with this species before.

“The reason this only happens once. Our brains and bodies can’t handle the change so it takes a while for our brains and hearts to catch up. She is alive but she will be this way for many hours. I feel the issue though is when the Storm King learns she is alive.”

They look at Roll Roll for what he said and they argue about what to do with her. But they need to know they can’t be together. They need to go their ways again. I use my magic even though some of them are larger. I push them back and use a spell to block them from Ruby.

“What are you doing?!”

Tick Tock yells.

I hear the wiring of Hawks guns starting up while she aims at me. I sigh deeply, turning my gaze to Dunewalker. She doesn’t say a word but nods. She bows her head and the others look at her while she heads out.

“Dunewalker, where are you going?!”

“She does what she must do. What you all must do.”

I turn my gaze to Gem as they all turn to look at the dragon. Cranberry looks like she is about to cry. She is finally able to see her adopted daughter again and now she feels the poor creature is being ripped from her again.

“I can’t explain my love but I am sure she can.”

She lifts her claws to point at me and they all turn to look at me while Inyanga watches Dunewalker leave. I have a feeling she knows what needs to happen as well but it’s not going to be easy. It's been three years.

“You can’t be seen together. It would raise too much suspicion. Ruby can’t be seen either. If the Storm King and his minions knew that you all came back together and that Ruby is back. He will enact his plans early. The resistance and the alliance are not even ready for it. That is why we asked Dj Mixer to come on the radio soon and explain the alliance is only here to help the cities worse off with food and health problems, not to fight for them.”

Cranberries’ features on her face turn from sadness to anger.

“Then why did you tell us to do all this? Why did you say to meet up and go to Mount Aris?”

A weak smile forms on my face.

“To start in motion what needs to happen. For the hero to wake up, she needed her friends. But this is what she needs even more. She needs to find a way to break her contract with the stars. But I can’t tell you where she is going and what she is going to do. All you need to know that is you started the motion now the heroes must wait.”

Hawk robotically growls.

It took a while for the zebra to speak. I have my eyes on her to try to at least get her to understand. But she does understand that is the thing. She understands and it hurts her. It breaks her heart.

“We need to do this.”

Water Spout didn’t argue at all; she nodded quickly when she finally understood.

“Go back to your homes, your lovers. Form alliances and craft weapons if you can. Help the alliance your way. Talk to the leaders of the desert dwellers to get them to try to contact the other desert dwellers that didn’t come. But go back to the places you live and grow and I swear to you she will return.”

Cranberry sits on her rump and cries softly. Then it becomes very hard. I felt bad for Cranberry. She finally got her adopted daughter back. But she needs to understand that someday she may lose her even more. The stories I have been hearing make sure of that. Inyanga hugs her friend, and so do Gem and Water Spout. They live on the same island now. But even so, they need to leave alone.

“The three of us live on the same island. We may not be able to leave the same way. Don’t worry I will find a way to get past the storm. I am sure Water Spout will too. So cheer up we will always have each other.”

Hawk sighs, turning her cams to Roll Roll and Tick Tock.

“I guess I will see you two again when the time calls for it. I would like to say I am sorry for my temper. I love you two as my family. I even love my other friends. I still don’t trust Dunewalker but good luck in finding your way back home.”

Hawk turns away and walks out of the bunker. Following the same footsteps as Dunewalker. Thankfully I know full well that no one under the power of the Storm King followed us or they would have already started to attack this place.

“We will see each other again. Roll… I must get back to Hope. I am sure you have that family to get back to. You have a father to be.”

Tick smiles walking out Roll sighs going as well. The last three behind are Water Spout, Cranberry, and Inyanga.

“Love, just be happy that you have seen them. It's time for us to get back home. You will see them again on the island. Just allow us to go and I am sure the alliance understands..”

Gem turns her head to look at me.

“Correct?”

I nod.

“The leaders knew this had to happen. Just be prepared though I warn you they will start blaming Ruby for all the problems that will be arising. They will use her as a scapegoat and after all, it is said and done. You know what will have to happen.”

Gem frowns, her crest droops, she knows what is going to happen.

“They will put her on trial for war crimes or anything they can pin on her. The leaders of the alliance and this desert will turn on her. I knew this would happen myself. Some heroes have gotten off too easily. I am sure this is a sign that might never happen again.”

Inyanga nods and walks out with Waterspout following behind her. The two left are Cranberry and her wife Gem. Thankfully from what I noticed Cranberry is crying too hard and Gem is talking to her loud enough so she didn’t hear what I had to say.

“May I please hug her before we leave?”

A soft sigh comes from my mouth and I let the spell down. So Cranberry can walk to the braindead Ruby. The poor creature is breathing and her eyes are open so I am sure she can hear Cranberry. Cranberry hugs the bug tightly; she is much larger than she used to be. The bug is bigger than any pony now.

“I love you, Ruby..”

Cranberry sobs gently while she and Gem walk out. It’s now me but I hear the music of the land starting up. I don’t understand this music. I close my eyes to hear the heroes sing since I know their hearts need to.

__________
The song of the heroes.

The music gently plays while the first one known as the Dunewalker sings.

“It’s time to walk away again. It’s time to follow our paths again till the time is right. We follow our hearts, we follow our songs. I am named Dunewalker. I have forgotten my name. I have been Dunewalker for almost as long as I can remember. I am thought to be a traitor because of my family’s past. I have betrayed, I have murdered, I have killed in the name of peace.”

She takes a deep breath and keeps walking back to the hidden valley of the exiles as she heads back to her wife and children tears stream from her eyes though feeling her heart about to break from seeing her friends go their ways again. She has no idea how to handle this feeling. It’s so foreign to her.

“It’s time to watch the desert fall apart more. It’s time to get ready for the battle and the lives that will be lost ahead. There is no time for us to be together as the friends we are meant to be. Friendship maybe is magic. But the magic takes time for it to fully take control again as all of us become empty with sadness.”

The next to sing is Hawk. She is walking through the desert to find the spot her lover that the robotic hippogriff told her to be when it’s time to return. She knew that this might happen but the song came over her robotic brain.

“Peace, how does one like me have peace? I have nobody I don’t even know if I have a soul. I feel that I am in love with the one who saved me. But how does one like me know the feeling without a body? Friendship might be magic but in life, I have been a killer. I killed in the name of peace to stop a war. But they used it to blame the zebras. They used my brain to make a weapon. But the cost of living?”

Hawk's legs make hissing sounds while she keeps walking in the hot sand. Even though the storm overhead kind of blocks the sun. Thanks to the curse nightmare moon placed on this desert. The heat never leaves even when the sun goes down or is blocked.

“It’s time for my path again till the time is fully right to become a hero again. I am no hero, I never will be. I am a freedom fighter and I will fight for freedom in the name of freedom but not in the name of a hero.”

The next to sing is Water Spout while she walks through the sands. Digging her hoof through the sands to get into the water hunter tunnels so she can get back home and she knows how to avoid her own.

“I am just a water hunter, a former warrior of Luna. I am a warrior of the night I have left my tribe. I am an outcast. They will protect me even so because I have been near the bringer of water. But in truth, we all know prophecies and legends are fake most of the time made by those that are mad. I am just a mare that found love in a camel. I made friends and have hope in my heart.”

She takes a deep breath, tears falling down her eyes because she knows what will happen after all is said and done. She shivers from the tears trying to hold back her sobs. It's not easy for her but she is trying hard to do so.

“My friend, oh Ruby. She will be blamed for everything after it’s all said and done. Her soul will shatter and we will lose her again. I don’t wish to see that. For I know that she will not win that battle. She will be judged like the stars demand.”

She uses her magic to let her throwing knives float around her as she gets into the tunnel she will use them just in case one of her attacks her. But instead, she meets those mutated blind naked mole rats that she and the others made friends with. One of them nods to her and without words, she is led through tunnels the water hunters no longer use.

The naked mole rats join into the song.

“We are all but in a dream. We see what the world is and we wish the dream was real. The hero behind me is broken and shattered. We must follow the plan through which the desert dwellers will know when the time is right to strike. The antlions sing and mate to be ready for the time ahead. It’s time for our numbers to grow.”

The next to sing is the zebra. She follows the path to peace rock. She looks behind her as the desert blows away her hoof prints like it’s a defense so no one finds their way to this place of peace. She turns her eyes to stare at the large rock and a large elemental weapon of the zebras that keeps casting an acid rain spell.

“The storm has come. The storm king has won. At least for now the souls are broken. The end of this desert may as well come to pass. Citizens flock to him like hungry ants. They feel hope around him. They feel hope in progress but this desert can’t be tamed. It can’t be tamed till it wants to be.”

She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes. She opens her eyes and finds the gate leading into peace rock. It may take longer than most to walk. But she feels it’s like time doesn’t even pass when it’s already been hours. The door opens and MRS Slice welcomes her and leads her through the tunnels. The zebra looks around at the many zebras and other creatures around this tunnel they all sing as one.

“The storm has come. The song has been sung. We are getting ready for the battle ahead. Our time has come and peace is broken. We shall rise and become what we shall always become. The warriors shall come to the stars and shall have their blood.”

Inyanga gives a quick nod to Lotus and Hunter. She doesn’t know these two zebras but from the respectful nod, she gets from them they may be friends of the hero. She looks back to the tunnels feeling her heartbreak more. She wants to see her husband again. But she knows full well she will have to leave him again for this battle.

She turns her head to stare at the mare that has a rocket pack attached to her back. She wears a golden helmet and a strange leather coat. She lifts her helm and waves. The zebra waves back and nods.

The next to sing is Roll Roll. He rolls his way back to Nirak; he sighs he knows that his children will become warriors for this battle. Since broods age quickly and become warriors because of that stupid Majesty wanting a warrior race.

‘I am unsure what to think. I did lose my way and now I have lost my friends again. Now I am heading back to my home. I am heading back to those I love. I have become another lost soul in my heart. I will miss my friends but I am sure we will see each other again.”
He keeps rolling faster and he wants to quickly get back to his family. He wants to finally see his brood. He wants to see everything and hopes he can help his team and the other rock-ball teams get ready for the battle ahead.

“I have a journey to make. I am a father, I am a warrior. I am a siege breaker. When this war and battle are over. I will retire and become a former breaker. I will shed my shell and become a small version of myself. I will finally be free of this body and looks. I feel that my time has come and my molt will come when the battle ends.”

He shifts in direction as he sees Nirak. He rolls as quickly as he can home to those to whom he gave his heart. He knows how they are though they’re in the sexual business even if they will still love him from the promise they told him.

The next to sing is the robotic mare. Tick Tock does not need rest. She never expected she would fall in love with a former zebra warrior that she fell for. They work together in the city of Hope. She is also hoping to get the entire town to come to the battle; she will have to talk to the leaders of the town.

“I don’t know if the princess cares for a plea from a clockwork mare. A mare that has done so much in their names. Who has done much more in their eyes? I foresee the end of my life when the world ends. I see myself ending when the world ends. But I know for well what will happen to Ruby after all is said and done. She will be blamed and she will be the one who is at fault. Then we will lose her again.”

She follows the path back to hope. The road to this town is very empty and strangely the spell of the Storm King has a weakness in one spot and it’s close to this town. She wonders if it has something to do with the magic that comes from Hope. Sometimes magic comes from not only hope itself but the magic of hope can break just a little spell. Even if this spell is strong it can still break at least part of the spell.

“I used to be a broken mare, a broken soul. Then I found the hero of the island. Star Shooter, I watched while she gained her friend. When she returned after the six months of pain the minions of the queen put her through. I watched her become a strong hero and then she paid the price for it. All heroes someday will pay their price. The story of heroes is that most get broken and some die at the end of their journey.”

Tick Tock gets closer to the spell and walks through the charge going through her shell. The new shell is so strong that the spell just arcs through her and she may feel some pain inside. But her gears and joints keep moving, not allowing her to stop. The final journey in her mind is her final stand; she feels that maybe she or someone close to her will die. She looks back to the desert, a desert slowly blowing the sand around. She knows soon these sands of the desert will run red with the blood of those that fight for freedom.

“I foresee this land becoming a graveyard. It’s the point of war and the sadness of truth. It’s a time and a song we all know. I know I will see my friends again. Though there will be a day that I watch Ruby be dragged out for just giving this land hope and then she will be put to death. Someday they will do this in the name of peace.”

She knew full well what was going to happen from the start. She remembers stories of these talks being used on the elements of harmony if the war ended peacefully. Sadly, the idea of heroes will not only become myths, most will do their best to put them to justice for what they have done.

The final ones to sing are Gem and her wife Cranberry. They both look back at the bunker door they came from as it closes. Gem sighs and leans down to look at her wife’s puffy red eyes. She had her friends close to her again. Now they have to break apart to protect each other.

“My dear wife. We have a path to go. For we are going home. I want to hear the sound of your laughter. I want to see those eyes full of love. I don’t want to see you empty and broken. Place your armor back on and become the healer once again, gain friends and become a hero to those that need you.”

Cranberry stares up at her dragon wife who sings to her a smile creeps on her face. The song takes her heart, letting it beat very slowly in her chest. She allows the stress and pain of loss to relax her just from the song alone.

“I shall become the healer again my dear Gem. I shall become the master of my destiny. If I have to lose my daughter again even after this battle is said and done. I will be with her till the end of her life. I will be there till her soul gains remembrance”

The two get into the new airship and when Gem gets into the deck she looks at many of the ponies and other dragons that work the machine. She clicks her claws to hide the ship from sight. They finally found a name for this machine.

“Come now my friends, let’s raise our great machine into the air. It needs to be repaired and it still has problems from staying on the ground for so long. So what name shall we give this wonderful ship of ours?”

The crew looks at each other and over the PA system, a soft female voice sounds out.

“Name it the Bell of Freedom.”

The entire crew looks at each other. They then turn to Gem and they all smile including her and she joins in with them.
“It shall be the Bell of Freedom.”

Cranberry sits in a room that she uses with her wife when they’re here alone. She sighs looking out the window and watching the desert drift away. She closes her eyes, tears streaming down her face thinking of Ruby. She finally starts to sing again feeling her heart soar at least for this moment.

“I have felt these last three years were nothing but a dream. A dream where I watch Ruby and my friends either die or go their own way. Someday I will say goodbye to them because even though we are friends we have our own lives.”

The whole song has been going on as the order of Mimic carries the broken bug to the place where they feel she can rest. The only place she can rest. They cover her up in a cart and then place a bunch of food and metal all over it but give her enough room to breathe. The unicorn mare that got the heroes together watches the Bell of Freedom fly over her head and then she smiles knowing they have listened. The song reaches its peak and finally, all the heroes sing together all for Rubies sake.

“I have friends again and we foresaw what shall become the full path of us all. I, Dunewalker shall do what I can for my friends and my family. I will never give up hope and I will always sing for my friends and my children.”

When Dunewalker gets back to her home her dragon children and her wife come out to greet her and they go back inside as she goes to tell the leaders it’s time to train for the battle ahead.

“We are all in this together. I am a clockwork mare, just a simple creation of a mad pony. We worked hard together and became a song in each other’s hearts. We will always remember the dance ahead and the song in our hearts.”

She finally gets back to hope and Wraps her robotic legs around Black Rose and she looks at the crowd of the village looking at her. She nods and they lead her to the meeting hall as she looks back to the storm feeling that it’s time to act.

The order of Mimic keeps moving on their path. It's either been hours or a day since this happened. They make it to the gates of Hard Rock but they know it’s going to take a while before they’re allowed in. They cast a spell to make Ruby look like a piece of fabric.

“I am just a simple zebra trying to find my place in this land of endless sand. I found my love, I found my dance and heart. I have found what I have been seeking. I shall become the farseer and do what I can to get other tribes to join us in this fight.”

After getting off the boat she heads to the inn and Rex and her share a deep kiss showing their love for one another. It’s been a while since these lovers have seen each other and she goes back to standing behind the desk to watch the souls come in and go out of the inn.

The order of Mimic waits in a line waiting for their cart to be checked out. The order has been planned for this for so long. But they worry that the hero herself will come to her senses before they get inside the research station. So a unicorn mare strokes the head of the poor little bug and uses a spell to make her sleep longer and when the spell is cast the poor creature goes back to her brain-dead state.

The line finally moves and their cart is the last while they look at each other knowing that they wouldn’t be able to do this if the order wasn’t trusted. It was very much hated like it was during the old world.

“I am a water hunter I shall always be a water hunter. I can not forsake my tribe or those that came before me no matter how much I want to. I found my home, I found my friends and now I am back where I belong for now. I have sought all I wished to see.”

She finally gets back to the island goes into her home and embraces her half-camel pony children and her camel husband as they all relax she goes to make them dinner since she feels that is the only thing she can do to keep her mind off what is going on.

“I am a simple.. mech. That has been welcomed in the mountain that I have forsaken so long ago. They welcome me even though I blew them up in the name of freedom in the past. I feel my forgotten soul and forgotten heart slowly shatter from the pain of what I remember. Someday I may request a new body and I know full well I will never get that wish. Since my brain is in this juice for so long, it has made it grow too big for a normal body.”

Hawk finally makes it to Mount Arise, her new home away from home. She gives those that greet her a warm robotic chitter she goes into the workshop of her lover and he doesn’t even say a word he looks at her grabbing a large set of metal and armor. He starts to work on her fusing heavy metal and more guns to her to be ready for the battle ahead.

“I am a siege breaker. Just one meant for the front lines. I will never be a normal creature. I will always be a large brute. But for those I found love and we shall always rise.”

He walks past the stadium and waves to his team.

“WE DIG IT!!”

They all yell at him and he yells back. He finds himself not long in front of the bar his mates run. He stares at the cybernetics that now makes him what he is. He finally gets to The Sexy mare to be with his lovers. He stands outside to sing the last few words.

“I am home and I am a father now. I shall fight for my brood whatever it takes. I shall be there for everyone and make sure that life will never end for them.”

He finally goes inside to see his two lovers Savannah and the female silverfish magic eater Isiliva. When he goes in they see what has become of him over time and they both rush from the bar staring at them but he saids no words to them pulling them into a hug and the two just embrace the large bug.

The final hero finally sings the last words.

“We will meet again, my friends. We shall meet again when the Storm is right. When our blood flows when our song becomes one again. I Cranberry or..”

She puts her suit back on the healer, turns the visor on, and sighs not wishing to be in this suit again but it’s the only way to protect her family. When they land they place it in the hospital where it was meant to be from what she was told. She walks out on the roof and feels happy to be home again for the time being.

“I am Cranberry the healer.”

The next sing is Dunewalker.

“I am Dunewalker, the traitor of my kind.”

Roll sings

“I am the siege breaker. I shall always be the first in line to fight.”

Inyanga sings

“I am the farseer I can see the future of what is to come. I may not always see the true future of what is to come but I will finally see the end of it. I have become the known and I have seen the unknown but that is all that is time to be.”

The next soul to sing is the Water hunter.

“In the words of the Water hunters. Pugnabimus in nomine lunae et canticum cordis nostri. Numquam finem nos fieri sinemus et cum cantico nostro semper finiemus in cordibus nostris.”

She sings in her own words feeling her heart sore from the song and feeling her heartbeat louder. Just from those words alone.

Hawk sings.

“I am but a machine made for death for a war that is long said over. I will always be ready for the next war as the war will be ready for me. I will walk that fine line of a killer to murder there is no way I can sing my heart so I will sing with my brain. My thoughts are my way of seeing. If I do have a soul still it is lost within this shell of metal but I shall always endure.”

The final one to sing is Tick Tock

Tock is in the meeting room yelling and arguing with the leaders and telling them what will happen if they don’t join the fight. She doesn’t even let up while she sings it in song. She knows full well the citizens of hope are tired of staying and not fighting.

“We must fight, we must never let them think we have lost. We must let go of this town’s xenophobic nature we must act we must do it now before another gets the ideas of the Storm King and tries to cause another civil war in this town. Look at the graves within these halls of those who died, we must act!!”

The leaders this time couldn’t argue and they hit the gavel and then finally the heroes sing together even if they aren’t together they feel their hearts connecting and all they can do is do what they feel they have to do.

“We have found the magic of friendship again in our hearts. We will never forsake it for we will make it ours again even while we are on our own again. It’s time to never pass up this idea of the love we have for each other.”

Finally, the order of Mimic is allowed into the city and they bring the cart up to the research station standing there is Beezen, one of the former judges of the stars waiting to join the hero’s journey to where she must go.

“We brought…”

Cranberry sings.

“Our hearts..”

Dunewalker adds.

“Back together.”

Water Spout adds.

“So we can finally dance.”

Hawk sings.

“It is time to rise.”

Tick Tock sings.

“It is time to see and foresee the future.”

Inyanga sings.

“It’s time for peace and time to love those that come before us so we all can be one together in the great world of peace and friendship.”

Roll adds.

They all sing at once.

“We finally brought the peace of friendship back into our hearts. So we can dance and sing together and we finally will never allow ourselves to ever break apart again even if we have become lost within.”

Cranberry sings the last verse.

“ I have finally found myself...It is time. For hope and time to rise. It is time. For the great day to seek.”

The door of the research center opens up and Beezen carries the body of Ruby inside the research station with the unicorn that got her friends back together when the door closes the music ends and when the door latches it ends and the mind of the bug finally wakes.

_________________
The eyes of the hero.

My vision is fuzzy and dark. I don’t remember much. When my eyes finally focus I stare at Beezen, the one I killed with the blade of Spitfire I try to move but I groan feeling my body in such pain. I am then held down by a unicorn. I feel a needle go into my side and feel the pain slowly subside as I get onto my legs noticing I still need the cybernetic legs while I see another pony working on a suit for me like my old one.

“I thought… You were.”

Beezen smiles.

“Dead? No, it was just a spell to make you think that. So you would fall and finally see the pain you have been causing. It worked too well. I believe I wasn’t expecting you to get shot like that. It’s been three years. An alliance has been formed and resistance is forming. But the alliance is not here to help just yet. They’re here to save face and make you out to be the villain and you know what will happen after the end of this battle.”

I groan a bit trying to get on my legs but my new body makes it harder. Then it finally struck me I have been gone for three years. I look around and finally understand where I am. I am in the research station that was given to us as a home.

“Has it..really been that long?’

Beezen sighs.

“Yes but it’s not just me and my friend here. We felt you would need help getting better so we brought someone from peace rock to help you through all this.”

Peace rock and I could sense the scent. My cheeks burn red with the scent. I look up and see him, the male warrior magic eater that I fell in love with. Why is his scent so intoxicating? I have no idea, I just feel that my heart is beating.

“Scaled wing.”

The words come from my buggy mouth slowly. I try standing up but all he does is kiss me deeply, my cheeks burning red like fire. I closed my eyes and I didn’t notice Beezen and the mare leaving the room, closing the door, and taking the suit of armor to work on it while I was with my mate. I softly break the kiss staring at the male that I wish to give myself to.

“Wh..what happened to waiting till the battle ends?”

Scaled wing chuckles.

“You and I both know if I don’t take you now I will never plant my brood inside you. So they’re going to allow me to have you for a few hours. I am going to give you a brood Ruby when you return I will claim you as my queen."

My cheeks burn brightly with the fact I would be considered his queen, the brood mother of our children, and maybe even a queen someday. I am very happy for this to happen. I feel my defense finally be let down as I let off the scent that allows him to know that I am ready. Even though I am out of the cocoon if we wait it may be too long before we can even mate again.

“I know it’s too soon but you will not have to do any of the work my dear. You just allow me to enjoy you.”

I shift in position allowing him to do what comes naturally for our kind. Venom drops from his mandibles. He forces them around my neck and forces me up so he can get into me easier. I don’t even fight back. If a female of our species fights back it means they don’t want it or isn’t ready for it.

A deep buzzing hum comes from him. His wings spread out and flapped to the single that he is going to take me for his own. In the position he takes, I feel him shove a strange hard thorn deep inside my egg-laying chamber. I gasp in deep pleasure feeling my body accept it. I scream in a buzz feeling each movement of his hips going back and forth inside me.

I didn’t say a word as he used every muscle in his magic eater body to force that thorn deeper inside me. I gasp as I feel him destroy the virgin part of what makes a magic eater a queen. He breaks that defense; it's not hard when one wishes to be taken like this.

Our bodies sweat pure magic while the magic drips to the floor below. It adds to the smell I leave behind from each movement he makes. I feel the heat from the friction that he adds to me. While I can’t even move. I feel the pleasure building to the point I want to scream. Just I don’t have the power to do so.

He digs the mandibles into my neck and I feel venom dripping from my neck. He has fully claimed me and no other magic eater will ever want to be with them with his scent all over me and it’s only smelled and seen by those of my kind. With one fast movement he buzzes loudly and I feel his thorn twitch and pure magic releases from the tip of the thorn.

I gasp deeply feeling the force of pure magic enter my egg-making chamber and I feel myself slowly pass out. With the trauma of the mating and hatching from the cocoon I fall to the floor and I feel him pull out after he is done.

“I love you, Ruby. But you and I both know after this is all said and done you know what will happen. I must now get back to Peace rock and get the others ready for the battle ahead.”

I understood what he meant and as soon as he left I passed out from the pleasure allowing the magic seed to fill me with the next brood to come inside me. I then notice just from the feeling he did not dig his mandibles into me. He just filled me with his brood. I start to wonder if he did claim me. Even though my brain is too dead from the cacoon and the mating to even think about it.

_____________
Three hours later

I woke up after all that and finally was able to use my body. Thankfully my kind doesn’t leave much of a mess after mating. I stood on my legs that didn’t get torn off like the ones from the rock ball game. I turn my head and look at Beezen. He is holding a new suit for me and holding my crossbow, and the machine gun I had with me.

“I am sorry I couldn’t get the other weapons. The pistol of yours that the Storm king used on you. Is in his chambers on project Rainfall. He has many items that he has accumulated over the last three years. He hasn’t fully gone tyrant yet he has kept his promises so has Wheel Tread. They have brought water and food to those that need it. But many still do their best to resist but they have been asked to wait till the time is right to strike. Get their ponies or whatever creature in power or other leadership and when the hero returns strike.”

I didn’t know what he meant but the armor I have a feeling I won’t be coming out of that at all. He sets it down and I place it on looking at the helm. It's just like my old one. But there is no name on it yet.

“How come there is no name on this?”

Beezen sighs looking away and standing up. He opens the skylight. It looks like the storm spell has a time it gets weak while the sun beats down and the sun hits my armor. When I put the helm on it has the same hud and it saids charging will be done in a few minutes.

“Your judgment was harsh. You have a journey you need to do before you’re even allowed to give yourself a new hero name. I may not be a judge of the stars anymore Ruby. But I will be with you on your journey the entire way. To make sure you don’t fall again you fell when you lost the will too after you tried to kill me.”

I took a deep breath buzzing the air out of my mouth. He is correct. I did try to kill him. I thought I did kill him and I felt my soul leave my body as I fell so hard that I would never recover. I am surprised I even did recover.

“So what do I need to do then?”

Beezen drops a bunch of pages he has been writing. I look at them each one I see is the Queen of the Hippogriffs who hasn’t been seen since she left for Dream valley.

“So she did it then. She told me she would and that she knew how to get there.”

Beezen nods.

“The issue is that she only told the leaders of Abyssinia and the city of Upholi. They call it Ornithia we know nothing about the place. It's just a problem they refuse to go into. I don't blame them we are outsiders after all. So we won't fully know till we get there."

Unless they get help? So I am going to be finding a way to Dream Valley but I need to help these two cities and maybe make some allies as well. I sigh looking away very unsure what to think of all this. I don’t know if I have a right to do this.

“How.. are we going to get there?”

Beezen smirks.

“I called for help.”

The door opens and a dragon walks into the room. I look at her. I have never seen this dragon before.

“So you’re the creature my wife adopted?”

Wife, I took off my helm staring at the dragon.

“Ruby Gem. She has been Cranberries' wife for three years now.”

Gem folds her arms. I can tell she doesn’t approve of me at all. I have a feeling she never will. She comes over to me grabbing my head looks me over and stares at every part of my body she snorts laughing.

“This is the bug that the Storm King is so scared of? Hmm, you will be sticking with me for a year. Since Beezen and I are your captains your generals keep you in fucking line to make sure you don’t do what you did ever again.”

Beezen laughs.

“Have you told your wife Gem what you will be doing?”

Gem nods.

“I haven’t told her that I will be making sure that I would be keeping my adoptive daughter in line. So yes I am your mother now like Cranberry you will not argue with me. You will not back talk to me, you will not make me look back, understand?”

I tried to say something but I couldn't. I took a deep breath and sigh as I knew that if I tried she would just slap me. I look at Beezen and he sighs, stroking his head. I am sure he is not happy to be going back to Dream Valley. I am sure he will tell me why.

“But my question. Why will it take us a year to find Dream valley?”

Beezen shrugs his shoulders.

“It could take a year to get there and a year to get back for all we know. We will be stocking up on a two-year supply of food and any supplies we need.”

A year or two away from this land. I have a feeling this is what I am going to need. I even think it’s going to take months to help each city anyway and then find what we are after in Dream Valley. I don’t even know what we are after.

“What are we after in Dream Valley?”

Beezen sighs, shaking his head.

“We are going to search if any creatures of the land are still alive after me and the other judges went in and destroyed everything. We are even going to search for the rainbow of light. One of the greatest weapons that the ponies of old were given so long ago.”

My armor is finally charged. I stand up my cybernetic arms attached to the armor now. I follow the two of them outside of the research station and floating above us is an airship. I can see the name of it. ‘The Bell of Freedom.’

We get into a strange little jet-like ship and we fly into the airship. I fly up quickly to the deck and look out the window to see the desert go by. I worry about my friends. I have no idea what is going to happen. But knowing my species I am going to be laying my brood in this ship.

“Everyone get ready for the journey ahead. I hope you have said goodbye to your husband and wife. For we will be on our own maybe for the next two years. Say goodbye to the desert and many other things. I worry that it might change drastically before we return. But we can’t allow that to stop us now.”

I shift a bit worried about what is going to be ahead. We go through the storm and I see an island and look on the roof we go over to a strange pony dressed in a metal armored suit waving her hoof goodbye. I watch mount Erise leave from view and we head right to our first destination the peaceful or formerly peaceful kingdom of Abinsinya

I turn my head to Beezen. He leads me to what will be my home in the next year to two years. I take off my armor to relax and look around. It’s a simple room with a bed, a workbench, and just enough food to get me by. Even though I normally eat pure magic.

“Relax my dear friend. When you have rested we will start your training. Getting to this kingdom will take a week. You and I will be working together for that week. We will be training. I will even be teaching you to make some new weapons for yourself. But for now, I am sorry that you didn’t get a chance to say goodbye. I wish I could consider Scaled wing your mate but you and I both know he is not."

I was confused by those words. Maybe it's for the best I didn't fully understand what is going on. He did mate with me and told me he loved me that is good? At least I thought it was now I doubt it in my heart. Maybe he never did and he just did what he did to spread his brood in me. I will ignore these feelings, for now, it's time to be happy. Maybe it was a slip of the tongue yes that's it.

"Beezen do you forgive me for what I did to you?"

Before he closes the door he smiles. Turning to look at me. I could tell from that smile on his face he already had forgiven. I don’t see why he shouldn’t have. He closes the door. Before I close my eyes I hear a voice.

“It’s good to see you again Ruby.”

I lift my head to look at the door. It’s the same door that I met before I killed Beezen. He brought him back to life.

“You and I will be talking for a long time, my friend. Also, I forgive you for what you did to Beezen. You had your reasons. You will be seeing a lot of us here. I hope you’re ready for we will be helping you with your training.”

A smile forms on my face. I lay my head down on the pillow. The old door hums to help me sleep. I close my eyes. I feel myself drifting away to dream maybe of what happened to me during the years I was gone. I am unsure but for now, It’s to rest.

Footnote: level up

Perk got old bad perk removed: The hero returns: The hero has risen back from the cocoon you’re still thought to be dead. You feel it's best to stay that way. You can no longer feel your friends with you. But you know they love you so much.

Chapter: Thirty-Seven: A rough journey.

A hero must retake their journey to become strong again. A hero falls and sometimes comes back from a fate that is worse than death. They never fully remember much. Because they either want to forget or move on with life. That they have to be forced to walk the path again. In the case of Ruby. She had to heal her brain and memories for she lost so much after she was shot. I will do my best to get her ready for the tasks to come. I won’t be able to help her with everything. She will have to find that heart again.

Written by Beezen

It’s about two days and we are right over the water now. Gem told me the trip could take a year to get back. Because we will be going to two kingdoms and then Dream Valley when we find the map to get there. I have been spending most of my time talking to the door that Beezen’s magic paint brought back to life.

“Do you remember when you were built?”

The doorknob chuckles.

“Ah yes, that grand day I was born. I wasn’t meant for that base at first. They had other ideas for me. At first, they wanted me just for apartment buildings. I have been put in many doors and even many storage closets for many years. When the war started I was given away to those that could use me.”

I found this amazing. I have to wonder if Beezen will bring other creations to life here. I would love to hear more stories about everything they see and hear. I’m sure the stories will get to the point where I will learn so much.

“But why just a closet in a base? I am sure you couldn’t have learned much just by being right there. Unless that is the best way to learn and understand everything that goes on.”

The knob just gives a sweet smile.

“Sometimes just being in the middle of a place that not much traffic goes to is even better. I have seen many things happen before it all went down. I have seen a lovely couple use me to hide so they can profess their love for each other. The stallion even asked her to marry him and if I could have cheered I would have. The closet was used for much to even have private conversations.”

Private conversations? I was about to ask another question when my door opened. One of Beezen’s creations walks into the room. From what I learned there are a lot of old military suits and armor here. So to give us more security and defense just in case we run into something. Beezen brought them to life.

“What’s up Thread?”

The grey suit stood there. I could see the magic that gave it some kinda spirit and voice. Of course, I should be saying she is. The voice is female. I also learned that the one that wore her was female. So what Beezen told me is they sometimes take the personality of those they have been touched by.

“He is waiting for you to train Ruby. You need to be ready. On the way, I can explain to you what to expect in Abyssinia.”

I take a deep breath sighing. I feel naked without my armor. Beezen took it to the training room a while ago. He said I need to get used to being without it. Because sometimes a warrior relies too much on their gear.

“Alright, I am just worried about my friends and my mother.”

Thread does somewhat of a nod but it’s her entire body. I walk beside her waving to the doorknob. I didn’t know what to think but I was scared that I would never see them again. I am very sure I won’t

“As Beezen has told you, they will stay in hiding. The leadership of the towns that you have won the hearts of. The alliance and even the resistance will find their way into The good graces of Wheel Tread and the Storm King. It’s best to let things work that way so the battle will be less bloody. I am sure we will lose many when the battle starts. But it will make it easy to pin the judges and the King.”

She is correct when I get out to the main part of the ship that is bringing us to this land. It’s like a mini-city or what Gem called a flying stable. The crew keeps to themselves. I haven’t made any friends as of yet. Gem told me to give them the time they will talk with you. She told me a lot of them are from the island she lived on with Cranberry. I look over at the mess hall. The cook behind the counter is one of my species. She hasn’t given me a look or even wanted to talk to me. But she will give me nods now and then.

“Ruby after everything you did for Wheel Tread. Do you still expect others to accept you after that? I am having a hard time doing the same. Beezen asked me to try to get to know you. From what I have learned I am not impressed. But you’re a kind gentle soul. I just wish I met you before you got controlled.”

Deep in the core of my heart that hurt. She is not wrong but it still hurts hearing the truth. I did some pretty nasty things. I killed, I murdered. I even think I did most of it without control. I am starting to wonder if I enjoyed most of what I did.

“Yes, I understand that it will be hard for others to accept me for everything I did. I don’t even remember how I did half the stuff I did. I don’t even remember how I fired that crossbow or used my weapons. It’s all a blur. All I remember is my friends. Also, everything I did”

It didn’t take long but I finally made it into the training room. Beezen stayed here most of the time. From what he told me the last two days it’s the only place he can think of. Thread pats my shoulder with her left fore pant leg. I give her a nod while she walks out. Wait she didn't explain anything to me? All she did was berate me and act so high and mighty. I took a deep breath and buzzed my only easy way of showing anger. Buzzing like an angry be ready to sting.

“Ah, there you are Ruby. Tell me, do you know how to control the flow of your magic through your body?”

Control the flow of my magic? It’s something only larger magic eaters learned. It was more a way to make sure. They had enough magic inside them so they could take care of their task. For me, I was never able to learn without a queen.

“No, my brood queen or you could say, mother. She didn’t live long enough to teach me it. She lived long enough to show me how to use the magic out of my stinger. I had to learn how to eat magic and use the venom to paralyze the ones I attacked. So at least I remember all that but not everything else. I got to remember how to fire my weapons and use weapons.”

Beezen picks up my crossbow grabs a few bolts and sets up the target. This target he brought to life. It can move and it can taunt me. But he did promise me the target would only taunt if you want it to.

“Okay, Ruby. I am going to teach you to arm this weapon again and shoot it.”

He grabs the string of the crossbow. He uses all the muscles in his arms and pulls the string hard into the trigger. He arms the bolt getting beside me to aim at the target with the crossbow. He smirks

“Now Ruby has some targets if you sneak upon them. Not all targets will just sit still. I know full well that you didn’t use these skills very much on souls. Even though the stars wish for blood. They never said what type of blood. But these lands we are taking you You have to get over killing anyone.”

Gem comes into the training room after hearing the words You have to get over killing anyone.

“He is Ruby. You will have to do things you will never get over. I will promise you though I will help you daughter.”

Gem stroked my head and smiled.

“I um..thank you I am still not used to the fact. Cranberry pushed me into being her daughter. I had no choice in the matter either.”

Gem laughs.

“She told me that. I was amazed that she did that to you. She thinks very highly of you Ruby. I don’t fully see what she saw in you. I do see your kind gentle heart and soul though. But you do need to lose those for now.”

My wings droop to my sides. She is correct. I will have to become crueler. I wish I didn’t have to but to be a real hero you have to do awful things.

“I. I don’t know if I can. But if I have to free myself from the stars. I will have to do it.”

Beezen taps my head with the crossbow. He uses his finger to tell me to watch. I nod watching him aim at the target, for now, that is standing still. He fires and the bolt hits the target but not the bullseye.

“Do you remember how to shoot the crossbow now Ruby?”

I nod he sets down the crossbow to see if I got it. I arm it as he did and lift it.

“Now to make it hard for you. Hey, Bulls move and make sure to taunt.”

The target moves around quickly even running with its little metal legs. I just watch it like what the hell am I watching? All I am seeing is a strange target with a mind of its own. Doing my best to aim, I take a deep breath.

“Oh come on my grandmother can aim better than you!!!.”

I glance at Gem. I wanted to impress her and I did something that not even Beezen was expecting. I flap my wings to fly into the air and I quickly charge using the crossbow like a melee weapon and not even the target was expecting that. Smash the metal part of the crossbow into the target and with one of the metal parts, I stab it into the target.

“STOP!!”

I hover there turning my head and looking at Beezen as he comes over. He slaps me in the face and I drop the crossbow holding my face. He takes the crossbow and stares at me. He sighs, shaking his head.

“You don’t get it, Ruby. This weapon is a part of you. It’s a tool to get your part done. Don’t try to kill the target. Unless the target is not innocent. The stars may cry for the blood of all. But don’t become a murderer become a hero.”

Gem crosses her arms nodding.

“He is correct Ruby, I know a dragon saying this is odd. Thanks to Cranberry I had to learn that my species did things the wrong way.”

I look away sighing.

“Just I wanted to impress you two.”

Beezen and Gem look at each other. Beezen just pats my head smiling.

“You don’t need to impress anyone. Gem loves you like her own daughter. You don’t need to impress me either. Since the journey is going to take close to four weeks to get to Abinsinnya. You need to prove to them what you can do.”

Gem nods.

“Speaking of which, I came to tell you what Beezen told me. The Abyinsinnons got forced out of their kingdom. Rassie will be meeting us there but he doesn’t know you’re alive. He regrets how he treated you. But he told me ponies got upset that they didn’t join them in the war. Then they set off a bomb. The bomb did something to the city and they took the palace back recently. But they said something worse has taken over the entire city.”

Beezen nods.

“Yes, the ponies and zebras fought in the city. They got kicked out and the ponies took it personally. Whatever this bomb did it killed many and forced the royal leadership to get out who they could. They left a lot of citizens behind in a ruined city. They have no idea what is in that city.”

I am more confused about why the zebras and ponies would do this.

“What about Upholi city?”

Gem sighs.

“I have been there. They had a civil war and no one won. The palace is a tree on a mountain with a large city below. They lost the entire city to something and built a wall to keep whatever out and their citizens had to leave. All that is left in that castle are guards and the royal blood.”

Beezen nods, setting the crossbow back down.

“Now you used the wrong bolt. If the creature is innocent you will still give them pain. But this should be used.”

He arms the crossbow with a sleeping bolt.

“This will enter their bloodstream and knock them out at least long enough. Just only use this as a last resort. There are many bolts I am going to teach you to make. You will find a lot of various items and trash in these cities. You need to use whatever you can find. But first, we will do this.”

Beezen heads to a locker opening pulling out a large book. He sets it down and it’s the spellbook of runes for weapons and armor. I remember Dunewalker teaching me how to do this. But she didn’t go deeper into it.

“I know that Dunewalker taught you at least one spell. A spell I want you to learn is a spell for your armor. This spell will help your armor's battery to absorb sunlight radiation. So you won’t have to wait for hours. Now take the book and find the UV rune. These runes were never used during the war. They were mostly used for other things and I don’t remember what those things were.”

Gem pats my head leaning down and giving me a gentle kiss on my head.

“I will check back on you later okay?”

A smile forms on my face watching Gem leave. At least I won’t fully feel alone in this airship. Not everyone wants me around. I feel it could be because of my reputation for the things I did or the fact I am a hero. I grab the rune spell book opening it up. I look through all the spells to find the rune.

“It will not be easy to find. But it will be called an Ultraviolet light rune. Just look for it, say the spell, and put your hand on the armor. If it works the rune will form over the armor and then vanish. Are you ready for that?”

I look up from the book. I hope I am ready for it. Taking the book to the armor. I put my buggy hand on it. Reading the spell.

“O sol magne. Da mihi potestatem radiorum tuorum.”

I said the spell at least once. It works. I gasped deeply screaming in pain after the spell was placed on the armor. I fall to my side groaning in pain. Beezen chuckles stroking my side. I feel that the magic in my core has been almost drained.

“It looks like someone forgot to eat something. Have you talked to the chef about making you a magic meal?”

I groan deeply, shivering finally after a while I can get words out.

“No, she told me she refuses to see..a travesty of her species. A species that made our kind look like a threat to others.”

Beezen sighs standing up and leaving the room to go talk to her. After close to twenty minutes of me lying there like a pathetic baby. The chef comes in with Beezen. I finally get a good look at her. She is pure yellow with light green eyes. She hovers over me looking down at me. A weak smile formed on her buggy face. The mandibles click a few times.

“So you heard me talk about you? Ruby, I may not have a lot of respect for you. But I can’t talk like I haven’t been in the same situation you have been in. We are both magic eaters. We have to work together. Now you can move?”

I groan getting back on my buggy legs. Feeling my body tense from the lack of magic.

“I’m Mellow. So please come get something to eat and then get back to your training.”

I follow Mellow out of the training room. By mistake, I swear I was watching but a mare walks by me and we bounce off each other as some do by mistake. I turn around to try to say sorry and she bucks me quickly and I fly into the wall. I have a dent in my exoskeleton. The mare stares at me her eyes open wide.

“Oh, Dear!!”

She trots to me looking me over. I could tell from my fuzzy vision that she was worried that she hurt me. It did hurt but it wouldn’t surprise me if I have a bruise on my exoskeleton I try to smile but it’s hard.

“Quickly go to my office and get some med-x.”

The stallion nods. I finally get to see her name on her coat. Dr. Melody so the doctor has a great kick. A smile forms on my face.

“Hello, Doc.”

Melody smiles

“You’re the one called Ruby? No pony told me how cute you are. I heard so many stories about all the evil you did. But I didn’t hear stories about how cute you look and how sweet you are. I have heard you talk to living objects and listen to them. No one with an evil heart would do such a thing.”

My pink cheeks turn bright red.

“I um even though I did do some evil things you’re willing to look past them?”

Melody chuckles.

“Sweetheart no pony in this world is innocent. Many stallions and mares here act like they are. I know the truth that everyone has a heart. As long as they show it and do good. Then I will see them in a good light. What I have seen from you, you're a sweet creature.”

Melody leans to whisper to me.

“Even though I know you’re taken. I am going to give you the time of your life. So you’re mine the entire time we are on this airship.”

My cheeks burn brightly she giggles taking the med ex in her wing and jabbing it in my side kissing my cheek. Then trots off back to her office turning to me to give me a wink. I just stood there flabbergasted. What just happened?

“Well, it seems Melody claimed you. Before you say you’re taken to her that doesn’t matter. She is what her species call polyamorous. So she will push you into a relationship with her and knowing her it will just be you. Heh, she told me herself she is looking for the one and I am taking it you’re it.”

I have seen zebra mares back on the island like this. Even some ponies did the same thing on the island. It’s not rare, I just didn’t expect it to happen to me.

“Okay that happened um...can I have something to eat please Mellow?”

Mellow nods going back behind the counter to cook for me. I sit on the stool sighing a bit.

“Ruby I know it hurts you that I don’t trust you. But many might start trusting you. Melody claimed you as her next lover toy. She will do everything to make you happy. She is one of those that doesn’t expect it to be one way. When I told her about you and told her what you did. She didn’t see a monster, she saw a lost soul.”

A smile forms on my buggy face and my mandibles click. It’s the way we show we are happy. Even though we can smile, our emotions are hard to read.

“What kind of drinks do you offer?”

Mellow smirks.

“I will give you what has the most magic inside it. You and I aren’t the only magic eaters here. We have a few working on the bridge. All of us are females of course we are all from a brood. We live on the Island Gem and Cranberry live. Our queen doesn’t lay many male eggs and when she does. She uses them as guards for Cranberries hospital and she made us the workers for all places on the island. So we all got pulled into this.”

That is amazing. I have heard of brood queens doing this. Mostly it was turning the males into workers and making the females into guards. It’s not rare to see them both. But sometimes a queen will focus their might on whatever they feel is correct.

“That is normal but I never got to know my queen that well. The queen murdered her and almost half my brood to force mind control crowns on us.”

Gem comes over and sits beside me.

“So Melody likes you. She told me she claimed you.”

A deep red blush forms on my pink cheeks.

“I told her you may have been impregnated by a male of your species. But I also told her that you don’t fall in love. It’s rare for them to be correct?”

Mellow nods.

“Yes, it’s very rare for our kind to become mates for life. So that means Ruby you’re going to have a wife before we get back.”

The yellow magic eater smirks.

“Yes. I remember before falling asleep. That he won’t be able to defend me if the leaders of each faction turn on me. So he filled me with his seed so I can make a brood and I could be remembered by that brood if they kill me.”

Mellow frowns.

“So the rumors of that are true then. They will use you as a scapegoat for everything? I don’t see what is so fair about that.”

Gem nods.

“I can’t do anything to save you either Ruby. You will save them then they will turn on you. You will be blamed for everything Wheel Tread and the Storm King did. It’s the only way the leadership will save face. I am sorry.”

I sigh softly.

“No, I knew it would happen. I was expecting it even. Wheel Tread even told me as such. He said heroes will be forced to become myths and villains the same. You will just be a stepping stone in the pages of history to bring back real progress.”

Gem pats my back. Finally, the food and drink are placed on the counter. I don’t let this bother me. Taking the meal and drink back to my room. I could hear at least one or two words from Gem and Mellow.

“Is there anything you can do for her? She just seems so depressed.”

Gem takes a while to speak.

“No I can't, the only one that will be able to help her is Melody. She may be my adoptive daughter. But I can’t help her with anything.”

Tears fell my face feeling the stress of everything. I finally got back into my room. The doorknob notices how I feel and locks himself.

“Ruby?”

I sit at my table to eat.

“I don’t feel like talking about it, please let me eat and I can get some sleep.”

The doorknob goes silent for a bit.

“I have given myself a name.”

I didn’t turn to look at the knob. I just quietly eat.

“Oh, what did you call yourself?”

The door laughs

“Umnyango”

That hit me he just named himself after the zebra name for the door. I turn over to look at the knob and a smile forms on my face.

“You gave yourself a name from the zebra tongue? I am very impressed and I am sorry for being rude. Just I don’t understand some things. I was claimed by a mare named Melody. But that is not it. I was told that Scaled Wing. just impregnated me to use my brood to remember me.”

Tears streaming down my face I sob hard.

“Am I just an item to be used?!”

I toss the empty plate and cup at the wall they shatter. With all my rage and sadness I grab what I can and toss it all over the room. Umnyango stares at everything that is happening and tries to find someone on the other side of the door.

After a few minutes, everything in my room was destroyed. I even destroyed the bed itself. I lay in the middle of the heap sobbing. Everything finally has come breaking down to me. I never got to break down back when I was in the cage. I never got to defend myself during my trial. All I was allowed to do was accept my death.

Umnyango opens the door and standing there are Melody and Gem. Melody sits in the heap of the mess with me holding me in her hooves and wings. I cried into her chest, blubbering as she could understand me.

“I don’t think she will be able to do what you want her to do Beezen.”

I can hear them but it doesn’t bother me.

“I know she can but. She never had a chance to allow herself to break down. She didn’t know that Scaled wing didn’t love her. He just wanted to mate with her to give her a brood. Maybe we should let her stay with Melody for a while and we can do more training later.”

Melody looks up to hush them.

“I will be staying here with her. I will be even going with her to her training. I am not going to allow her to break down like this again.”

Beezen nods.

“She needs someone. I can’t give her what she wants. Gem can’t either. All I can give her is my training and being there for her during the journey.”

Melody moves from me and I slowly stop crying Melody and I take a few hours cleaning my room and getting a new bed and everything else in there from an empty room. The bed is big enough for the two of us.

“Now I will be in bed with you every night.”

She smirks and my cheeks just turn bright red.

“Don’t you have a job as a doctor Melody?”

She nods.

“I do but we are in a sealed ship. I doubt many would get sick that easily. If we can avoid storms or random attacks from pirates we will not need me. You need me more.”

A smile forms on my face.

The first week goes by very quickly with Melody in my life. The first week nothing happened that was that harsh. We had to land on the water a few times though. We wanted to do some fishing. We took maybe a day to fish on the water to fill our stores with fish. To give us variety.

The training I did was crossbow training and sword training. I did my best to do all the training and each time I did the training Melody lay there watching. When Beeezen got on my case about overdoing it.

“Oh don’t worry she wants to impress me.”

Beezen laughs.

“That can be a problem but if she wishes to impress a mare I can’t blame her.”

A lot of it was training and getting to know Melody, getting to know everything about her. I learned how badly she wants me. I have never had that much pleasure in my life. The doorknob even had to have his eyes blindfolded since a lot of it was not kosher to him.

I opened my eyes and the first week was over. I turn to look at Melody fast asleep. I look outside. It was night. I figured I would get on the deck of the ship and relax in the cool air. I walk through the sleeping flying city.

A few guards walk the halls and wave at me. I have finally gotten some respect. When I get on the deck I see Beezen sitting near the edge of the deck looking at the moving water below. We aren’t going that quickly.

“My training to teach you everything again. It’s almost fully complete Ruby. But I will be going with you. Gem will and now Melody. We will make sure you stay on the true path. “

I sigh. I notice not far away from us is a storm. We look to be heading into it. Over the PA system, Gem speaks.

“Up ahead of us is a storm we don’t know how harsh it will be yet. Keep yourselves away from anything metal and keep an eye out for heavy winds and heavy rains.”

Beezen and I looked at the storm and he stood up tossing a sword down beside me he grabs his sword.

“Now to show me your training.”

I was confused about this. Why does he want to fight me on the deck? The storm is close. I pick up the sword holding it tightly in my buggy hand. Beezen goes to the main door that leads to the deck. He blocks it with a strange spell and then turns to me.

“This is a battle that could lead to your death, Ruby. I hope you’re ready for that because I won’t be gentle.”

I had no idea why he was doing this. It confused me but I feel I am ready for this battle. Holding the blade tightly and rain slowly falls on the deck now. It drips all over me. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes to relax.

“Now Ruby I need proof that you’re ready for the task ahead. Show me!!”

He charges at me and I hold the blade tightly in my buggy hands. I block the attack with a problem. Since he is stronger than me with some attacks. While we force our blades on each other I flap my wings and with a swing of my butt, my stinger stabs into his left arm. I force the venom deep into his arm to paralyze that arm. He backs up holding his arm groaning.

“Ruby.. why didn’t you do that before?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“You trained me. I am also a magic eater. I will use my bug body to fight you.”

I flap my wings even though the wind is picking up. I charge at him and he tries using the sword to block. Our swords connect and I stare into Beezens eyes.

“This is not about training at all, Beezen. You just wanted to see if I was even holding back.”

Beezen nods and looks to the door.

“They will come out here soon. So just tell them we are training.”

I look at the door seeing that someone is trying to get it open.

“Who do you think it will be?

Beezen smirks, dropping the blade from the pain filling his body from my venom. “I am guessing Gem and Melody.”

The door opens up and Gem comes out. Melody is not far behind and the pegasus quickly pulls me inside. Gem pulls Beezen inside and I expect an earful from Melody.

“So my love for being brave, hmm?”

I just smirk.

“It’s more that I came out there to relax and Beezen wanted to see if his training worked. So I would say it did but. I didn’t feel like killing myself with this storm outside.”

Gem brings in Beezen and Melody checks his arm and sighs.

“Oh, Ruby, you gave him a bit too much. He is going to be out of it for a while. I hope you don’t overdo it. I need to please you tonight.”

Gem carries Beezen off too. My cheeks burn brightly and I sit with Melody by the door as she holds me close to her. I lay my head on her chest enjoying her heartbeat. I have never felt so relaxed I took a deep breath.

“Ruby, you’re mine you know? I am going to make you my wife before we even get back to the desert.”

I laugh.

“I am sure I will be. Because I won’t complain about being your wife. I look forward to it. Just you’re willing to deal with all my problems and shortcomings?”

Melody didn’t say a word and I just shared a deep kiss. But the storm is getting worse so we break the kiss and quickly get ready to help the wounded. Melody goes back to her office and I go help take care of the important gear. I tie a lot of it down so it doesn’t hurt anyone.

I glance at the main gunner that normally controls the guns. She looks at me the large bulky always having the tips of her fur on fire bulky camel. She smiles at me she has given me a lot of respect since I have been around. It's not rare for camels to show respect.

“So the hero finally got out of the hooves of her lover. Have you come to help me with a task, Ruby?”

I quickly nod.

“Yes, Gunpowder.”

Gunpowder chuckles and tosses me some rope to help her. I didn’t say a word. The two of us do what we can to tie up the guns and whatever else in the gunner room. I have gotten to know Gunpower over the last week. Her life story is an amazing one. I learned that her family comes from a long line of gunners. Mainly I don't know if it's fully true since camels never tell the full truth.

“So Ruby, do you know that I used to Be Melody’s lover? It didn’t go well for the two of us. I was too focused on weapons and she wanted someone she could coddle. Someone that can’t always be strong. She knows you will not always be strong and show your softer side.”

I laugh softly.

“She told me a lot of her former lovers are in this airship. She told me she was sadly a heartbreaker when she heard about me. I just won her heart and she refuses to allow that side of her to ruin it for her.”

Gunpowder laughs.

“From what I have seen you going through. Yes, you need her more than I do. You’re a nice but broken soul Ruby. I will be there for you too. No matter what you have done, no matter who you killed. You’re still a creature and need help.”

I was about to agree with her when the lighting struck the gun I was working on. It goes through my body. I feel it go through my magic body and my wings burst into flames I fly into the wall and I shake my head groaning.

“WHOA, Ruby you okay!?”

I shake my head grunting.

“Magic eaters can survive it. But it’s not pleasant for us because it supercharges our magic cores. If we aren’t grounded correctly we tend to either die or get knocked out. I got lucky I guess.”

I groan a bit and get back on my many legs. I go back to helping Gunpowder even though I am in pain like I am. Over the PA system, Gem speaks.

“Everyone brace yourselves, we are going to use the wind of this storm. To fling us faster to our destination it will work and take a few days on maybe even two weeks. Everyone bolt or lock yourselves in your rooms.”

Gunpowder nods and pushes me out of the gunner room.

“I will be fine here get back to your room.”

I weakly walk back to my room. I make it back before Melody does and I sit on the floor grunting in plain. When Melody comes in she stares at me sighing with a gentle smile forming on her face.

“Did my little hero get hurt again?”

I smirk weakly grunting.

“It was just a little strike of lighting. I am sure I will be fine.”

She giggles.

“Oh oh come here, my little hero.”

She pulls me into the bed and holds me tightly. Gem comes over to the PA system again.

“Okay everyone this will not be an easy flight brace yourselves.”

Gem clicks a button and the rudders keeping us in the air turn off a bunch of sails come out of a compartment and the crazy wind holds us tightly into the air and like a slingshot, we are thrown so quickly that it would be hard to stay walking in this ship. The airship groans and part of it start to peel off. I could smell smoke since the engine is starting to overheat from the wind and this craziness.

We make it out of the storm and then I feel that we are falling and we land very hard in the water. The airship groans and stays afloat but we sustained a lot of damage. It took us about three days to repair everything.

Melody has kept a very close eye on me. After I got over the shock of the bolt. Burns formed on me and she takes cream and rubs it all over me every night. She and I have been getting closer every day. I have never felt so happy before.

Finally, Beezen is better and he comes to talk to me while I am eating some of Mellow’s food.

“So Gem did it eh? She said she was going to find a storm and push us even closer. Want to know how close we are? “

I shrug my shoulders.

“We are a day closer. If it wasn’t for the repairs we would be there already. The engine needs to cool down and the sails are ripped and many are wounded. Including you Ruby I can tell.”

I laugh.

“Is it because I have this lovely black all over my pink bug body?”

Beezen sighs, shaking his head. He pats my head and smiles.

“That is no laughing matter, Ruby. You could have gotten badly hurt or worse. You’re lucky you got Melody looking out for you. If she didn’t care for you as she did. I am sure it would take longer for you to heal. Also, I am sorry about Scaledwing. He told me ahead of time his feelings for you vanished after three years. But I didn’t want to stop him from at least giving you some happiness. I even heard him say words make you his queen. I had a harsh talk with him after I couldn't let him get away with it. He didn't care from the sounds of it but you're happy now."

I sigh, nodding.

“We have mated. That means he and I are kind of mated. Just we don’t have love between us But we only made a brood together. I have a feeling I won’t be raising them or even seeing them hatch.”

Beezen frowns.

“Yes, I doubt you will be able to see that. I am sorry Ruby. I wish I could do more to help you. But I can only do one thing. You will see what that thing is when the time comes.”

I haven’t seen Gem in a while and she finally comes down to sit beside me. She looks worse than I do. She has many burns on her body. Her left arm is in a sling. I look over at her and tilt my head.

“Well, mom, it seems that crazy stunt you pulled hurt you more than it hurt anyone else.”

Gem laughs.

“No… I tripped on a tool and fell on my arm. Not my greatest achievement.”

I laugh weakly.

“I am sure you will heal faster than I will. Melody doesn’t want me to use magic to heal. She wants me to heal at a pace that doesn’t leave scars. I don’t blame her scares aren’t pleasant to see.”

Gem nods

“I got a gift for you Ruby. Come with me.”

I glance at Beezen and he nods. I follow Gem and Melody is helping the wounded and she looks over at me. She waves quickly and goes back to work and before I leave her sight she trots up to me looking me over.

“Melody, I am fine.”

Melody chuckles.

“Now now no complaining. I will not be back in our room for a while. I need to stick around and make sure no one else gets hurt. So I got to make sure my little hero is not too hurt and healing correctly.”

Gem just stands there smirking.

“Oh come on Melody just kiss her. Who cares if anyone watches just give her the love you want to give her.”

Melody giggles.

“Oh but that wouldn’t be public friendly. I want to make her scream”

My cheeks burn deep red.

“Ooo la.”

Gem laughs.

“Um….here you know.”

I weakly smile Melody looks at me and giggles kissing my head. Another deep blush fills my cheeks. I am starting to understand why many told me she likes weaker species. She likes to coddle and she likes to love them. But I was also told if she loves you enough she will claim you and show a way that you’re hers. On my left leg, she gave me a ring. From what she told me it’s a pegasus way to claim the one they want before marriage.

“We know you’re here Ruby. Just I need to hear the words from you. Do you love me?”

My eyes went wide. Did she just put me on the spot? I stare at all the eyes staring at us. Have they been expecting me to finally say the words? I look at Gem and she smirks, leaning to whisper.

“I know full well that you’re in love with her. If you didn’t accept everything she does to you. You wouldn’t be in love with you Ruby. . So please say it makes her day. Say in the sappiest way you can “

I took a deep breath. I didn’t like being put on the spot. But I have no choice now. I close my eyes and the only way I can think of is by singing. I try to feel the music of my heart to start the music. I feel the music building and I finally can sing the words.

“I have been lost. I have been an empty soul. I have been killed and then by my former lover impregnated with his eggs. I felt so lost and empty in my heart. Then I see your beautiful emerald eyes my dear Melody. Oh, every time I see you my heart beats harder. Every time you’re near me I feel that there is something to fight for.”

I watch Melody as I sing. Her cheeks are bright red. The others around us are stomping their hooves or hands. They’re adding to the music and Gem hums to the song. I will try to find another way to prove it.

“Oh, Melody I love you… I love you with all my heart and soul. Oh please never stop showing your love. Please always be there. I love you so much my dear Melody. I shall make you the happiest mare on the face of the Equestria or whatever our planet is called.”

I slowly stop singing and they all start cheering.

“Now can I please show her what I got her?”

Melody didn’t answer her and I stared at each other and she pulled me into a deep kiss. All I could think of for now was her. The others move on after the cheer and I break the kiss with Melody and my cheeks burn brightly.

“Now you may take her Gem. I need to go take a cold shower as I am burning.”

Gem rolls her eyes.

“You’re in love with a fucking bug!!”

Melody turns to look at Gem smirking.

“You’re in love with a mare.”

Gem laughs.

“But she is not a bug.”

Melody shrugs her shoulders laughing.

“Love doesn’t know species from what I can tell. You love your wife Cranberry I love Ruby.”

Gem smirks.

“Well, then I accept this. Didn’t need to prove much to me. You might have to prove it to Cranberry. But I am sure I can butter her up when I get home. I doubt you will need to prove much though. Since You and Cranberry are good friends.”

Melody nods and walks off her cheeks still bright red. Gem leans into me whispering.

“You just made her day.”

I follow Gem and sigh. I feel happier since I finally told her how I felt. I didn’t think I would ever tell her how I felt. I am led to a cargo bay and Gem opens one of the crates and brings out my old gun ‘Truth Seeker’ The weapon that the Storm King used to kill me. I stare at the old weapon. It needs a good cleaning.

“Gem. How did you get this? I was told The Storm King had it like a trophy.”

Gem smirks.

“A friend of mine saw it when she was doing a trade with him. She told him she would trade him an amazing weapon for it. She gave him a broken machine gun that she dolled up to look better than your gun. Just I felt it was a good gift for you. But I didn’t expect Melody to fall in love with you as she did.”

A blush forms on my face.

“You didn’t tell her to do it?”

Gem shakes her head. Then she did it all by herself. Tears fall from my eyes and roll down my face. She didn’t even need to be told to fall for me to help me through my pain. She did it because she does feel that way about me.

“Now Ruby we will be at our destination in a day. We will be escorted by one of their ships. Since we are in their territory, they will see us soon. They know we are coming so they will help us get the rest of the way. I destroyed the airship a bit too much and I doubt I can start the engine again without some repairs.”

Then what Gem did was destroy most of the ship. I was expecting that. I do wonder if she did it to save me more stress. The pa system turns on.

“Gem the king’s ship is docking with us. “

My heart sank.

“Does that mean Rassie is with him?”

Gem glances over at me.

“He never told you who he was, did he? He is the king of his people. Stay behind me. I don’t want him to see you yet.”

I follow Gem to the door to let the ship that is docking let the occupants come onto the ship. I do my best to hide behind a box. I look to see Rasse he is wearing the heavy long clothes of a king and guards stand by each side of him.

“Hello, Gem, we are ready to pull you the rest of the way. I will be staying here to make sure everything goes smoothly.”

Gem sighs.

“Rassie I got to warn you there is someone here. You have helped destroy the life of. I know you will go who it is this time seeking revenge on me but this is serious. You asked me to help you. You need to know who the help is.”

Rassie looks at Gem confused.

“Gem I trust you as I told you no matter who you bring I will accept.”

Gem sighs

“You can come out now.”

I come out from behind the box and Rassie stares at me and backs away. The guards grab their weapons. I stare at him. I am not happy to see him after how he treated me. Rassie lifts his hand to stop his guards. He walks over to me leaning down to place his paw on me.

“You’re real. Ruby. I am so sorry for what happened to you.”

I back away from him and turn away.

“I can’t forgive you or the Queen. But I am here to help you like I was asked to. Just wished you trusted me enough to tell me you’re the king of your people.”

He tries to walk to stop me but Gem stops him.

“Give her time, Rassie. You will be able to ask a lot for forgiveness since she will be helping save your people and your home.”

Rassie sighs and I can hear him when I walk farther away.

“She has grown into a strong-looking creature. I hope she can forgive us for selling her to the Storm King out of our fear.”

I lean against the wall to listen to them. I felt broken and hurt. Now I understood it wasn’t just the hate sickness. They did feel that I was a threat. The entire community of that town I helped defend felt the same way. The only ones who didn’t feel that way are the citizens of peace rock.

“She has been through so much Rassie. She couldn’t even see her friends. Now she has been told they may forsake her. Because there are rumors that the leaders of the desert are forming a court case against her.”

Rassie growls.

“They have no right to do that to her at all. But I won’t be able to stop it. Come let’s get you and this airship to the kingdom. We took back the docks and we finally learned what we are fighting. You will have to understand when we get there. You will see and now I see why it happened.”.

I head back to my room. I am now feeling better. In the room, there is a romantic dinner there with a candle with the door closed. Melody grabs me with her wings, kissing me deeply and pulling away.

“For you my love.”

We had a wonderful meal and a wonderful night of just talking to each other. We don’t want to have sexual intercourse too much and ruin it. We want to save it for later. I felt my heart beating and I fell asleep in her hooves. I don't know how long I was out. But I heard a loud voice yelling. 'Land ho.' Are we finally at the kingdom I thought? if so it's time to get ready to go. I untangled myself from Melody and head up to the deck to see where we are."

I finally see the kingdom of Absinsinna. The city mostly ruins; there is a wall surrounding the docks and the palace. From what I see it’s very calm right now. I see guards on the walls and looking over to the palace its roof is half blown off and it looks like it’s been that way for years.

“We will learn tomorrow what we are facing. But there is one more thing you will be looking for. A weapon touched by the moon. A piece of metal that has been in space and crashed back down many years ago. But the bigger thing you’re here for is to remove the one that controls the city.”

I take a breath sighing watching a flying ship coming towards us to pick me and Beezen up. But before we fully leave Melody comes up the stairs to get on the ship. She has her doctor’s bag and she pulls me against her while we fly.

“Welcome, Ruby to what is left of the great kingdom Abinsinnya. I hope you’re ready to become a hero for real.”

I didn’t say a word. I allowed Melody to hold me close to her body. I don’t know what to think about it. But she made me feel that I can think. I feel that I can finally think through things rather than rush into things.

This is the first step on my journey to get my life back and forgive myself for what I have done. I look back to the airship that is floating on the water. Looking towards the area we came from. I just wonder what is going on back in the desert. I am worried about my friends and Scaledwing. Even though he and I aren’t in love I still feel I have a right to worry about him.

Watching the palace of the dead city coming closer. I feel relaxed. I will be on the first trek to find myself. I am hoping my journey will go on long to find myself and fix what I can with my soul. If it’s all I can think of. The ship with us on it lands on the palace grounds and Rassie is waiting for us.

"Thank you for taking the time to come and meet with us. I know I would have to take a lot to ask many forgiveness, Ruby. But we don't have the time please come with me and I will explain to you what we are fighting."

I glance over the sealed gate and the many guards standing in front of us. We are taken inside the throne room. I look up to the ceiling above I take a deep breath unsure of what to do. Rassie sits on his throne and strokes his head sighing deeply looking to his broken kingdom.

"We are dealing with a cult that calls themselves the pact. They have fully taken control of my city. The pact is Grogar worshipers. After the ponies set a bomb off and we left for many years. The city was left vacant when they came here. They're trying to use the magic to open and portal to bring Grogars city Tambalon to our very world."

So I am going to be fighting a cult. Rassie stands up pacing he looks stressed and I can tell there is more to this than he is letting on.

"You can never tell who the pact is. Because they rip the faces off their victims and sew them to their skulls. They use their likeness to infiltrate and try to do as much chaos as they can inflict and try to find more magic. I don't know how close they are to opening this portal. But we need to stop them just I don't know the best way how."

I wasn't sure and before I could say something a magic portal opens up and a face formed in it. I stare at it I know him it's Capper. Wait why is Capper alive and joining with the oh wait they use the faces of those they have captured and wait he could be dead. But I noticed something he is decaying oh no he is a ghoul.

"My my I see that the king is upset. Rejoice your highness you shall be a king still under the power of Grogar."

Rassie stands up finally seeing who is the one causing all this. He just can't believe it is the one he called the hero. The hero of his people is the one behind all this? The one that many have said died in the desert? Maybe there is more to this than he would let on.

"Why? Why would you do this Capper? You were a hero to us the best of us?"

Capper rolls his eyes.

"Amazing you think after everything that has happened and the ponies did to our world? Do you think I would still want to be a hero because of them? Soon I will start the spell to bring Grogar here and then we will cleanse this city. I am sorry but we need to make a new world. For those that won't become corrupted."

He laughs softly and the portal closes. I just stare at everything that has happened a hero turned evil. Turned evil because of the ponies of the past. I feel that I have no right to even fight this I have no right to fight this at all. But I know I will be asked to fight for the kingdom.

"Take. Ruby and her guest to a place to rest. I need to talk to my scouts my spies and my soldiers I need a plan of attack. There is nothing either of us can do now."

The guards lead me and Beezen to the bedrooms. Beezen gets his while Melody and I get our own. I just stare out the window watching the city.

"What are you thinking Ruby?"

I turn my head to look at Melody.

"My question to myself is. Do I have a right to fight this battle? This guy has been broken by the ponies of the past. It seems I fight with my buggy hands. It's time for me to either give up and go home or fight."

I look at Melody who just gives me a sweet smile.

"Whatever you choose Ruby I am with you a hundred percent."

Then my choice is clear I look back out to the city. I know I am not happy with this choice. I keep looking at the city thinking of what I shall do. I finally turn back to Melody.

"I will fight."

Melody nods and she sits behind me wrapping her wings and laying her head on mine as we both watch the city. I feel that I have the bravery now with her by my side. All I can think of now is how we will win this battle and stop the pact's plans to bring Grogar and his city.

Footnote: Level up

Perk added: Doctors love: Melody has professed how she felt about you. You have done the same with her after a week. It may be quick but in a world like this, you can never be too sure. When she is close to you. Your ability to heal increases when she uses her doctor supplies on you. She works harder to find every wound and broken bone. The feeling of love with her around makes you feel you will never be in fear.

Chapter: Thirty-Eight: New friends same old problems

There are old stories in the land of Dream Valley of creatures known as witches. These witches are evil beings that look like a race of insanity. Now they’re just called witches. Three of them caused many problems for the ponies of Dream Valley. They were called the witches from the volcano of gloom. Their names are Hyeda, Reeka, and Draggle; the stories about them have been told as legends to the ponies of Dream Valley. The ones that released the fabled smooze. There are times when you can hear the screams of the ponies of old. I wish we could have done more for them. But I can only write this last letter to you. We have failed as Princess of Dream Valley. I am sorry my Queen the heart of Dream valleys magic has been destroyed.

Written to Majesty from Princess Tiffany of the princess ponies of Dream Valley protectors of the magic of Dream Valley

_______________________
Cocooned dreams

I have my many arms up in the air. The Storm King himself lifts my pistol aiming right at me. I couldn’t move and I looked over at my friends smiling weakly at them. I brought them to this and they will now watch as their friend falls apart. I had no chance to defend myself. While he aims at me I am led to the edge of the airship. I swear I heard screams of my name as the Storm King fires right into my head.

I fall off the edge of the airship. While I fall I see that my friends are sent everywhere while my body shuts down and I am fully cocooned and I am placed in a heavy stasis of my body and brain. I don’t know how long it’s been since I found myself in a pure white room. I see some creature in a strange white robe.

I walk over to the creature in the robe and reach out to grab the strange claw. Coming out of the light is a strange creature.

“Hello, Ruby. I am god and you're dead.”

I just stare at the strange creature tilting my head. What in the world did he mean by god? What is a god anyway? I never heard the word god before so that is new to me. I shrug my shoulders and turn to look for a way out.

“Hey wait.. are.t you going to say No Q I am not a god and let me back home?”

I turn back at the creature.

“I am sorry but who is Q? What is god? and why are you in that cloak and why did it look like you slept with a ton of creatures and you’re a puzzle of yourself?”

The creature shook his head.

“I guess I expected too much. I am Discord many believe me dead. Of course, I could be dead and this is just a way for your brain to handle the fact that you’re either dead or in a coma. Maybe I am dreaming and you’re the dream who knows.”

I just stare at the creature like it’s crazy.

“Look I don’t know what you’re trying to do. But you say I am either dead or in a coma. Now, what is the point of you being here? Are you going to try to tell me there was a better way to live my life? That I could have done a better job at my choices?”

Discord facepalms hard with his claws. I think I am bothering him with my stupid questions.

“You know you’re taking the fun out of this.”

I smirk.

“I am sorry but I have been through hell. I have been mind-controlled as well. I have killed and done so much. I am not sure I am willing to deal with it. Oh if I went down this path I could have done something different. I am told your path always leads down the same road no matter what.”

Discord sighs.

“Okay how about this then. We go through your life and what you could have changed. Would that work best for you?”

I quickly nod.

“Yes.”

Discord snaps his claws suddenly a bunch of wooden doors comes flying toward us. I shake my head at the sudden stop of the doors. That felt odd. . made my stomach lurch for just a moment.

“Don’t do that again please.”

Discord opens the door looking inside. He quickly shuts the door looking down at me and smiling.

“Wrong door.”

He goes to the other door. I open the door he looked in and I see some strange creature in a red suit and another in a white robe. They turn to look at me before the door is closed. All I could see is that one of them is bald and one of them has pure black hair on his head.

“Here is your life.”

He opens a door and the two of us go inside. It was the day the queen laid my egg and the others of my brood. Majesty stood there watching all this as the queen rested after laying so many eggs in her brood nest.

“Do you believe this batch will be stronger than your last for my guards my dear?’

The queen weakly up with a weak smile on her face.

“May I ask that you leave me just one of them? I want to at least raise one this time. Allow me to choose the weakest of them all.”

Majesty nods, waiting for my mother, my queen to choose the egg. She picks the smallest of them, the weakest of them. Me. I was weak. I was smaller than the other eggs. I am sure if it wasn’t for her I wouldn’t have lived through the night.

“Protect that little one, make him or her the power of your brood. Make sure you raise them so they know right and wrong. Oh, and please don’t tell them about that silly legend. I don’t believe in legends even if I am old enough to remember the creation of that legend. I doubt it will come true if it does. I am sorry for what will happen.”

Majesty lifts the other eggs carrying them off.

“So you were the weakest of your brothers and sisters. If she didn’t choose you then you wouldn’t be here. You’re a runt the weaker of your own. But you became a leader and now here..”

He was about to say hero when he saw the look on my face. He stopped with the world. I am no hero, I will never be one. Even if Beezen tells me I am a hero I am meant to be. I know full well I will never be a good hero.

“I am no hero. I am never going to be the hero that many feel I should be. Look what it got me to look at what happened to me.”

Discord didn’t say a word but I was woken up from my dream. I guess I was redreaming what happened to me when I cocooned and spent the last three years inside an egg.

_____________

The waking world.

My vision was coming as I finally was waking up.

“Oh, Ruby time to wake up it’s me your somepony.”

I open my eyes fully and Melody is above me and in a position of being on top of me. What in the world happened last night? I grunt unable to move because the heavy pony is on me. I move out from under her feeling sore.

“Oh, what is going on Melody?”

Melody giggles.

“Oh, trying to wake you up. You talk in your sleep you know. But the scouts are back and Rassie wants you, me, and Beezen to come to the throne room.”

I get off the bed to get my armor, thankfully my weapons stay attached to it. I want to at least get away from Melody before she asks what I was dreaming about. But.. if someday she is going to be my wife. I am going to have to be open to her.

“Ruby.. before we go. What was that dream about?”

I stop doing what I'm doing. I at least leave the helm off and shift flapping my wings. I hover in the air not too far from her face.

“Melody, I don’t want to tell you what I have been through.”

Melody smiles pulling me down with her wings so I am closer to her. All I could see was nothing but deep love and we barely knew each other. If I am going to be spending a year with her in a flying boat. I need to tell her the truth, everything I need to empty my heart to her.

“Did he need us now or can it wait?”

Melody shrugs her shoulders. Heading to the door she opens up and Beezen is out there talking to a guard.

“Excuse me Beezen, do they need us now or can they wait?”

Beezen looks to the guard. The guard turns his head to speak to Melody.

“Whatever they’re doing out there. It seems it will get worse when you go out there. They will start rushing and the spell might start causing problems. Right now we have a window and that window is from what a spy told us 60 to 70 hours before there is no return. From what they said, rushing a spell like this could cause a backfire that could destroy the entire city.”

Beezen shudders.

“That sounds like a powerful summoning spell. Some of those spells can take weeks to cast. If they’re rushing then it could cause more problems. Do you know how long they have been casting this?”

The guard thinks for a moment.

“Well, it took a year to get back the palace, and from what a few deprogrammed cultists of the pact told us. They have been gathering the materials for this since 13 years ago. They used the Enclave war that happened to get things they needed. So yeah I am sure they’re willing to wait another year if they have to.”

Beezen sighs.

“Can you tell the king they may be longer than expected? I don't understand why?”

I come to the door and hover over Melody’s shoulder. I may be a warrior now and bigger than I used to be. But the pony is still much larger than I am.

“If I am going to spend the rest of my life with this mare. I need to tell her everything, Beezen.”

Beezen shifts a bit, staring at me. A weak smile formed on his face. He knows what I mean and it hurts him to think about it. I will go into almost killed him and when I thought I killed him and he used the illusion magic on me.

“Forgive me Miss Ruby if I don’t understand this. Because same-sex couples are still very new to my kind. We had to spend most of our lives not being picky and getting our numbers back up after what happened. The attack was close to almost wiping us fully out. Now I am sure there were more of us outside of this land. But still, you can understand.”

I nodded it’s rare for my species to even have same-sex couplings. It slowly became normal after Majesty finally was beaten. Because she wanted us to breed and breed and breed. I was one of the lucky ones. I did have one brood before that died thanks to Star Shooter. I am not going to hold that to her. This brood I will hold from the one I thought loved me. I am sure he does but he can’t show it. I stroke my stomach knowing what is in me. Just I won’t be able to give it back to him now.

“Oh don’t worry I understand. Majesty our creator we outlived our creator now. Forced many of us to breed and breed and breed. I only had one brood and the hero that freed us from the island prison. Killed every single one of my older broods I gave birth to. I wasn’t even a queen and normally queens give birth. I only gave birth to about ten eggs. Since I was a worker of my kind that is normal. Now that I am a warrior I am going to be able to lay more than I was able to. Just I won’t be able to see them grow up. If the leadership of that desert has anything to say about it.”

I leave the doorway to sit on the bed sighing. Melody nods to them, closing the door and sitting right beside me. She holds me close to her body. To feel her warmth keeps me moving and keeps me alive.

“Now please Ruby tell me what you can, we can't wait too long. This cultist could get desperate for all we know.”

I sigh deeply

“Since I know I am slowly falling deeply in love with you Melody. You give me wonders and pleasure I have never felt before. You have even helped me through times of great issues. Like when I have a nightmare of what I have done.”

Melody smiles.

“Ruby-like I told you when we met. I fell for you after I was told about you. Then when I saw you just sitting and listening to those creations that Beezen brought to life I couldn’t help but love you. You’re a decent kind gentle creature that doesn’t deserve the treatment you got.”

I don’t deserve the treatment I got? I wish I could agree with her. I did some pretty nasty things. At least I stopped myself from murdering little ones. I am sure when or if I get forced into a court case. They will say I did harm children.

“I was dreaming about what happened to me during my time in the cocoon. I met some strange creature that called himself Discord. He told me that he’s dead or moved on to some other universe.”

From the look on Melody's face, this Discord creature used to be a large problem.

“Don’t worry he didn’t do anything bad to me he was. Just showing my life. You see Melody I am a runt of my kind. I was born one of the weakest. I was weakest to the point that my queen raised me all on her own. Majesty always comes in to gather up all the brood eggs leaving at least one or two with our mother. I was the lucky one.”

Melody doesn’t say a word. All I feel is her wings stroking along my back and wings. It felt strange but I felt safer around her. I look over at her as she just gives me a gentle sweet smile. That smile makes my pink cheeks burn brightly.

“I woke up before I could remember the entire story of my life. I don’t remember anything about the last three years locked up in that cocoon. It seems the only way to remember any of it is to be asleep and let my mind wander to it.”

Melody tilts her head flapping into the air and staring right into my eyes. I crane my neck just a bit to stare into her eyes.

“You don’t remember anything?”

It’s confusing that I don’t. One would think this Discord would want someone to remember their past even if they wake up from being in a coma for like three years. I think why I was gone for so long was because of being shot in the head.

“Well since I plan on marrying you and becoming your wife. But we should be getting going my dear Ruby.”

Melody held my face with her wings. I stare deeply into her eyes. All I could do was blush. My cheeks burn deep red staring into her eyes. She pulls me into a deep kiss and we hear the door open up.

“Ahem.”

We break the kiss looking over to Beezen.

“It’s time for the meeting with the king. Unless you two want to stop and just have sex?”

Beezen laughs.

“I will be right there just let me get my armor and weapons. Get going my dear magic eater.”

I put my helmet on. Before I fully leave I feel a wing smack my buggy ass. I turn back to Melody and she giggles oh thankfully I have the helm on. My face is so bright red in my helm. When Beezen and I leave the room he looks to make sure I got all my weapons.

“Alright, you got everything. Now Ruby I want to warn you. There are things you’re going to learn about Rassie you will not care for. Things that might change your mind about helping him. Even if you feel how he runs his kingdom is evil. It is your choice to either fight for him or just leave us be and let us run the kingdom as we see fit.”

I didn’t know what to think of what he just led. He leads me through the halls till we get to a door leading to a balcony. He leads me out and points down to the ground below. Below I see the guards beating many broken citizens.

“Rassie may be a king. But he is nothing like those before him. He has killed his people but. Something he is doing is not evil. It’s a way to survive. Ruby, what you don’t get about this world? Is that to do some good you need to do some evil? This type of evil though is not always the wisest but they’re a dying race.”

I look at the scene below. I am not a stranger to this type of living. It was very normal for the island. The slums you would see worse. I just shake my head. This is normal. I didn’t have the heart to tell Beezen but I have to.

“Beeze this was what it was like on the island. It got to the point I became part of that group down there. I may not respect what Rassie is doing. But I can’t condemn him. It would mean condemning myself for doing the same thing. I wish I could take what I did back but I can’t. I am sorry Beezen.”

Beezen just smiles patting my helmed head.

“You seem to understand the hardships of this world. Granted in Equestria sunshine and rainbows happened. Just that didn’t affect the entire world. Most seem to forget the world is not Equestria. Just some of these wars will harm the world entirely.”

He is correct when I hear stories of how peaceful it has become in the land of Equestria. I wonder if folks forget that Equestria is not the whole world. A guard comes onto the balcony looking down at what we are looking at. She sighs looking down at me.

“I am sorry you have to see this. Our kind used to be great people. But the bomb made us break and the king is trying very hard. Just some guards he can’t control. Because they feel they can steal and harm in the king’s name.”

Looking down at the guards below. I see a large black cat in the captain's armor. The guards get in line and they look like they stop beating the citizens. She speaks loudly enough that I can even hear.

“I will learn sooner or later who are the ones stealing in the name of our king. When I find them I will take away your weapons and armor. Then allow the ones you have beaten to beat you and then toss you out into the monster-controlled city.”

I look up to the guard beside Beezen and me.

“Monster-controlled city?”

The guard sighs, stroking her head.

“A lot of old creatures from the outside of the land. Made their homes in the city. A lot of them got mutated by the radiation of the bombs that went off here. Some of them have been corrupted by the cultists but the cultists don’t control them. They can’t control them and the cultists are barely surviving just as we are.”

I wish I could learn more.

“I”

The guard lifts her hand to silence me.

“The scouts and the king will explain what you face. Just don’t wait any longer the creatures in the city are massing they sense something bad is about to happen. So please head to the king and don’t just listen to one guard.”

I quickly nod Beezen leads me back inside the castle. I look back at the guard who just stares down at the courtyard below. While I am led to the throne room. Melody finally comes beside us in her heavy armor barding. She has strange energy rifles in some contraption used for her mouth. I look to her side seeing her cutie mark a musical note with a needle. Then seeing her doctor’s bag on her side. What is odd to me is that it's the first time I have ever seen the butterfly symbol.

We get to the throne room door. The door looks new and like it was added not only recently. A lot of this palace looks like it’s barely even standing in some areas. I am sure years without anyone taking care of it for those years and now just starting to care for it again.

Beezen knocks on the door. The door slowly opens up, and the old hinges groan heavily rusted and having a hard time opening. The left door falls and the guard quickly moves away and the door falls with a heavy thud. One of the guards though is not so lucky she gets her legs smashed under the door screaming. Melody quickly rushes into action helping the others pull the guard out from under the door.

“Go listen to the king, you can fill me in on the details later.”

Melody with the help of some guards carries the broken guard to what is being used as a hospital. Beezen and I fully go inside and the king is looking out a broken window. Rassie doesn’t even turn to look at me.

“Ruby, my people are not only broken. Sometimes you have to do evil to survive. These are of my race that survived the monsters and the cultist and the others want to come back. But it will take a lot to rebuild and make this like an old splendor. I started doing this to honor my grandfather. Who put it in my head to get back to our old home? He died during the assault to get the palace back. We made a new kingdom many miles from here. But.. So many want the old land back. Why am I here..”

Rassie turns to look at me. He sees me in my new armor and doesn’t see the buzzer name. All he would see now is the markless helm. That has no name. I am just a no-one and will always be a no-one for now.

“Now to explain what you will be facing down in there.”

He claps his paws and the scouts bring in an old screen. I am guessing they recorded what I would find down there. The scout held a strange device. I glance at it. I have seen these before on the island. They normally record but I haven’t seen them outside of the island before. I glance fully at the camera more. It saids on the side. ‘Abyssinia news station.’ Ah, I have heard of these as well. Old stations helped many keep up with the news itself.

“Now I wish I could say you will have a grand time there. But these monsters you will be facing aren’t like the creatures from Equestria or your island. These creatures have something most don’t. They can talk, they can think hard for themselves and they have thriving communities. But they don’t trust each other.”

The cam turns on with it being pointed to the screen. They show the two creatures he was talking about. On the left are lizard creatures that look like they haven’t only mutated by having a hook claw on their foot. They wear heavy armor and hold weapons.

“These are called Ingwegwe. They used to be brainless creatures that you would find in the forest near our kingdom. After the bomb though they heavily mutated and learned how to make communities. They won’t harm you unless you get on their land. Their land is the old slums.”

Rassie sighs sitting on his throne allowing his scouts to continue. The next race looks like turtles. I have seen a race like them back on the island. But these are different ones. They have large heavy weapons and they seem to be wise but slow.

“These are the Ufudu. Their home is located in our work district. The rest of the creatures don’t have the brainpower and they normally either tame them or kill them. Manticores and so on you would normally see in Equestria. These two don’t trust each other. But they’re willing to talk to someone who is not our species. If you could get them to work together they will help you.”

The cam then shifts to the cult.

“This is a small version of the pact. But these poor cultists are created by the ones that got left behind. They have taken up the main buildings in each area. They have too many numbers in each area. The market place in the middle of the city. They have one of the bigger buildings in the slums and the worker area. They were pushed into each area and we had no way to get to them.”

The cam turns off and they take away the projector screen.

“I feel the only way you will be able to take care of all this. Is to ally with those two groups. They don’t trust my kind at all. They will never trust any of the royal family. Because of what my family did to their ancestors years ago.”

Beezen looks down at me and then back up to Rassie.

“I will help with that. I doubt it will be that simple. We would have to find a way to meet the leaders of both factions. Do you know the best way we could do that?”

Rassie nods.

“Today is a deal both sides made. It’s called the day of peace and it’s a day they have every year. If you wish to join it. You will have to say you’re here not in my name. But in the name of a hero or the name of a creature that wishes to help them. Just don’t say you came from the palace.”

I take my helm off sighing.

“Listen Rassie I don’t trust you I don’t trust you as a king. Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t take you down and toss you to all groups as a token of peace?”

Rassie looks at me and he smiles weakly.

“If you did, I wouldn't blame you. But you wouldn’t have many left to defend you. When those that wish to make a scapegoat out of you do so. So I could defend you but I doubt I would save you. I may not be the best king but as you can tell. I am not Majesty.”

Beezen shakes his head, slapping my head hard.

“Ruby, that is not a hero. A hero doesn’t tell a king trying to help his race to survive that they’re a threat. He is doing his best for what he is given. You were a hero for not very long and you act above the others. At least you seem to but with how Rassie treated you I don’t blame you. But still, that is why I am here to keep you on the right path.”

I stroke my head, sighing he is right. I put my helmet back out heading back out of the door. I turn back to look at Rassie. The poor guy looks very stressed. I wish I could do more to help him. I doubt I will ever see him again after I am done helping him.

Melody finally comes back after helping the poor guard. A guard is leading us to the outside of the walled-off palace. Looking over to the heavily damaged door that is keeping the palace protected from the outside.

“So we are going to try to ally with these two groups? Are you sure this is a wise idea?”

Beezen didn’t say a word he wanted me to say whatever was on my mind. Before we even go out of the door. The doctor that helped Melody with the broken-legged guard is waiting.

“Before you go out I need you to understand this. In this place, you will find many old food items, water bottles, and whatever else. To protect you from the radiation you will get. I need to give you a shot.”

Melody allows the shot and he shoves it into her ass. Oh, that looks painful, and then for Beezen, in his left arm.

“Ruby your turn.”

I backed away shaking my head.

“It won’t affect me like the others. If this is magic radiation it will supercharge my magic core. Now if I stick around it too long. I could gain dependence on it. I know some would say the magic ley lines aren’t the same as the islands. But even so, they might be close to the same. So just give me the needle and I will inject myself if I need it.”

The doctor nods, opening my bags to put the shot in there. He then places a bunch of clean water and food. On my visor, it comes up with an inventory list of what I have. I don’t remember what I had in my old bags. I make sure to look through everything. The armor is full of healing potions. I have bandages and ammo bolts for the crossbow. Looking further through the inventory spell. I see my skinning knife just in case I need it.

“Open the door for them.”

The doctor calls the guards up on the wall working the door. The door opens slowly groaning. There is another hall leading to a broken door that leads outside. The three of us finally go out of the door and it’s closed behind us.

_____________

The city of Abinsinnya.

“How do you plan on getting these creatures to sit with you, Ruby?”

It took us a while to get out of the hall through the broken gate door. We are now in the broken ruins. Many buildings of this old city are barely still standing. There are signs for each direction. The markets. The worker district and the red light slums. Around us are many old bones and former shadows from the bomb.

“I am not sure about that Melody. I am guessing if I go to each one alone and ask them to meet with me. I would say ``meet with me in a neutral part of the city.”

I turn to look at Beezen.

“What do you think?”

Beezen looks around taking a deep breath.

“Hmm give me one second.”

Beezen picks up a very old broken chair that was being used to try to break into the gate. He magically forms his magic paint and covers the chair in the paint. The paint forms back together. Eyes form on the chair seat looking around like it recently came back to life.

“I.. why would you bring me back?”

Beezen chuckles.

“I did it mostly because I felt you deserve a second chance. Now my question to you is, do you know any place for a good neutral conversation?’

The chair looks around and lifts one of its legs pointing to a large restaurant. The door and the windows are boarded up. So we would have to remove all that.

“Okay, Melody come with me. I think it might be best if Ruby goes alone. They might have an issue with ponies or my race trolls. If they ever met them.”

I could tell Melody is about to argue with Beezen. I take my helmet off reaching over with my buggy finger and stroking her cheek.

“Please Melody go with him.”

Melody looks at me and puts her wings on my face to give me a deep kiss.

“Please don’t get hurt Ruby.”

A smirk forms on my face.

“I can’t promise anything. But if I do get hurt I got the best doctor to help me.”

I wink at her putting my helm back on. Heading towards the worker district. I know there would be a checkpoint so I can go talk to the leadership of the Ufudu. I flap my wings to get to the checkpoint faster. I don’t know what their checkpoint looks like and thanks to me watching everywhere else. I get smacked in the face by a shovel again.

I fall from the sky from whatever hits me I groan. Looking up through a cracked visor. An armor alert comes up saying ‘repairing esteemed time for full repair six hours.’ I look up at what hit me and hovering over me are the turtle-like creatures.

“Um. I come in peace?”

They took at each other then the shovel smashes into me knocking me out. I woke up like thirty minutes later in the main leader’s room. My armor is removed so are the weapons I look around but I am chained in the middle of the room. A heavy light turns on sitting on a large chair is what I guess is the leader. His face is painted red, he has a large box shell and he stands up leaning on a cane.

“So let me get this right. You wish to meet with us. But we saw you come out of the palace doors. Yes, we have been watching you. Now tell me why shouldn’t we kill you right here and now hmm?”

I chuckle

“I have been dead before, just recently hatched. I am in a bad freaking mood because I am trying to fucking ask you to a meeting with the other damn race. So we can save the fucking world. Are you that dumb?!”

The leader is taken aback by my hostility.

“I come to talk to you about fucking peace and you just have your minions smack me with a shovel!! I mean who does that?! I come to talk to you about peace talks with the Ingwegwe. Now I will relax if you release me. Then we can talk without me chained up is that fair?”

The leader sighs looking at his guards. I am sure that brought me in. He doesn’t seem too happy with them.

“Is this true that she came in peace and you smacked her with a shovel?”

One of the guards is still holding the shovel.

“Well, what do you expect sir?”

The leader groans, stroking his head. They’re a lot like the turtle race on the island. Their old forelegs now have something like hands like Minotaurs have. They only have three fingers. I sigh.

“Please can you get me down?”

The turtle leader stares at his guards and they quickly as fast as they could get me down. I grunt, falling to the ground and flapping my wings before I hit. I land staring up at the leader. I weakly smile feeling bad about how I acted.

“I am Ruby Glide. My friends and I came in on that airship I am sure you have seen. I am from the Widowmaker desert. I was on my way to Equestria to see a friend of mine. But a project of old ponies tossed us to the desert. Then the storm king returned.”

The guards and the leader gasped. I think the Storm King scares many. I wonder how many have a history with this creature.

“Wait, the Storm King has returned? Is that why Rassie has been trying to get a meeting of peace going?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I was told by Rassie not to tell that we came from his palace to stop the cultists from summoning whoever they’re trying to summon. That is why I am here to try to get help.”

I left out the part that is most of the reason he is back. Is well because of me helping the one that brought him back.

“We don’t have any respect for Rassie. But if you could at least get us into a conversation we would be glad to speak with him.”

I quickly nod looking around.

“Um, what happened to my armor and weapons?”

As if it was fate or something. My answer was that a large female turtle came in. She has a cybernetic shell and her left arm is cybernetic. She is using the arm to work on my armor and fix whatever is broken thanks to that shovel.

“Oh, this is your armor. Amazing work needed some work and a solar rune to keep the battery-powered genius. Also connecting your weapons to your armor is interesting how that works.”

She sets the armor down beside me. I get inside it and put the helm on turning to look at the strange cybernetic turtle.

“Uh, may I ask how did you lose your arm?”

The turtle looks at me and then at her arm.

“Oh I didn’t lose it I thought hmm could I turn my arm into a cybernetic arm? Using the tech that was left around during the war. Removing my arm and you guessed it, attaching this to me. Same with my shell it was amazingly fun. Some blood loss and a little sickness from the loss and then boom new arm.”

I didn’t understand that at all. I look back on the leader of this community.

“Listen, all I want is to bring the factions together for this cult. You could stay as allies for all I care really. Rassie’s people may have done some awful things to you in the past. But this world is not meant to be fair, I am sorry.”

The leader strokes his head again.

“No, we will do it. It’s better than suddenly attacking each other because of past problems.”

I nod flying into the air.

“I am going to go head to the slums to see if the other race will. Not trying to kill me because I am there. Unless it’s just my luck they don’t know how to greet someone that comes in peace.”

I turn to fly out but before I do I quickly grab the shovel from the turtle that hit me. I swung the shovel hard right into the face of the turtle guard that did it to me. Then I toss it away if he could see how much glee that gave me.

I fly out of the throne room trying to find my way out. But I get to see the community of these creatures. They don’t seem to be too upset about sharing beds and areas to live in. They shell some very old artifacts and old tech they found around the place. I fly to one of them.

“Excuse me, I am trying to find the way out of here.”

The turtle lifts her arm pointing down the stairs. I follow the stairs seeing a door leading outside. I realized I forgot to tell them where the meeting would be.

“Excuse me.”

I turn my head to stare at another guard.

“You forgot to tell our leader the location of the meeting.”

A deep sigh comes from my mouth. I hate I didn’t tell him but hey at least I can tell one of his guards now.

“Yes, there is an old restaurant in the market area that is not far down the road. They’re opening it up and trying to clean it up the best they can.”

The guard shifts on his feet and heads back in to tell the leader. So for me, I head out of the worker district to go into the slums.

____________

The slums

It didn’t take me too long to find my way into the slums. These slums remind me of the slums back in the castle, well the former slums back at the castle on the island. What is better about it though the creatures I have been told about are helping sick and homeless Abyssinians, ponies, and zebras that from what I can tell have been here awhile. A heavily armored lizard creature with a bent back comes up to me.

“You must be the bug, Ruby. We have heard of you from outsiders that have been on the run from the returned Storm King.”

It surprised me they knew who I was already.

“Well yeah, I have come to talk to your leader so you can come to a talk with the turtles. Forgive me their name is hard to remember and well king Rassie. Even though I know you don’t trust him from past problems.”

The armored creature laughs.

“No, it’s more that they don’t trust us. I can see why that is a mistake though. We have no issue with him or the other race. It’s just that cult we have a problem with. Oh forgive me”

The lizard finally took off their helm and I got a good look at her. She is a pure black-scaled female warrior. She has a few scars along her neck.

“I am one of the warriors of my kind. I am known as Rhyolite. I have been asked to lead you to our queen. When you get there though don’t be surprised at all the males fighting in the arena. Since it’s time for her to choose a new king.”

Males fight to become the new king? I wonder how many of them die during this. I follow Rhyolite through the slums into a building that leads to a used bar. Inside the bar is an outside arena. I follow the warrior upstairs.

“My Queen the hero Ruby Glide.”

I finally get a good look at the queen of their race. She is laying on her side from what I can tell she is pregnant right now. She has males of the species waving leaves. She smiles showing jewel teeth and jewel claws.

“A hero to be has come to grace me. I am Kafe and welcome to my kingdom.”

I sit in a chair beside the queen. While she is given large bloody meat. I watched the games below. Seeing that I missed some fights, some males lay in bloody heaps. Some were stabbed into spikes and even some lost limbs.

“Is your society run mostly by females?”

Kafe chuckles

“Not just I am the longest living queen. If a king was sitting it would be the same with the females. The king that gave me the little one I am with now got killed in a fight with the cutlets. He was going to try to get back the rest of our land. But of course, they have magic and we can’t use magic.”

I was about to speak up and ask.

“We know about what you’re doing as well. You wish to have a meeting to take on the cultist and someone from King Rassies court will be there, correct?”

“How in the world do you know that?”

She chuckles

“You seem to forget we may not have magic but we know how to spy and being able to hear well and jump to higher areas makes it easy to do just that. Now please miss Ruby, take off your helm. I need to see the face of the fallen hero wishing to be a hero again.”

I remove my helm and the large grey pregnant queen gets on her other side to look at me. Since it’s hard for her to move and she has some of her male servants help her. . Looks right at me with a gentle smile forming on the queen’s face. She is a mother not just a queen but a mother first.

“Your eyes are very gentle. You have killed and seen the ones you killed slowly draw their last breath. From the look on your face. You have seen much and I wish I could tell you seeing death becomes easier. I am sorry to say no it has become harder. It shows you have a heart and a love for life.”

Rhyolite leans down to whisper to her queen. Kafe chuckles, nodding Rhyolite heads downstairs to head to the announcer’s stand. I have no idea what is going on. Looking back to the arena and a large red-scaled male has beaten all in the arena he has killed them all and pulls his sword out of one of the ones he just killed.

Rhyolite gives a note to the announcer.

“Our great Lava scales have won. But a new challenge has shown up. A hero by the name of Ruby Glide. She will test you sir Lava scales if you’re worthy of the queen’s chambers. If you’re worthy you may become her king.”

It took me a second to notice that he said my name. I look over to Kafe. I don't know why she would do this to me.

“Why? I am not part of your species or have anything to gain from this.”:

Kafe sits fully on her butt turning her head to look at me.

“There is a test for you Ruby. I can’t fully trust you till I know what I heard is true. I heard you got mind controlled twice. You had a run-in with the fake Wheel Tread. I need to see the truth in your heart, little bug. Then if you prove to me what you have then. Then only I will do this meeting.”

I put my helmet on and before I go Kafe set down a scabbard with a sword inside down. . I grab the large broadsword pulling it up. Staring at the old runes and the name. ‘Raptor's soul.’ I place it back into the scabbard and attach it to my armor.

I fly down to the arena and stand in the bloody arena. Watched many come into the arena to remove the bodies. I don’t know why I am being tested when I was given a weapon. I grab the sword with my many buggy hands holding it tightly.

“This is now my friends, the queen has asked a former hero to fight. What is she doing with this hero? Does she know that Lava scales will be the living tar out of the wannabe hero? Why does our queen even care? Maybe she wants to see if this male is worth her time?”

Many thoughts went through my head. I didn’t know what to think after what I just heard. I took a deep breath in my helm allowing the ventilator to fill my lungs. I needed to stay relaxed knowing that I might get a few dents and stabs.

I look at the stand of the queen as she stands holding onto the railing to keep her pregnant body from falling.

“My friends, my people, we have all heard of the heroes of Equestria. We have heard how they bring so much death and try so hard to prove they’re nothing but pure and full of honor. Lava Scales if you kill this hero then you have proven to be my next king.”

I feel I have been betrayed. Closing my eyes unsure how to handle all this. I watch while the one known as the Lava scale charges at me and I see the sunshine on the blade and the runes glow. I can finally read them. I lift it into the sun and blind him.

He stumbles from the blinding sun. I take the hilt of my blade and smash right into his stomach knocking his air out. As he tries to attack me, I am quickly able to dodge his wild swings. I take the hilt again, smashing it hard into his face and making him fly back. I don’t let up. I keep using the hilt, not the blade, to handle this. Then with one quick movement, My stinger comes out of my armor.

I jab the stinger right into his gut. He falls to the ground paralyzed and all I hear are boos and fruit and vegetables tossed at me. As they hit me I just stood there looking up at the queen.

“Kill him. Show me what a hero is.”

I look at the paralyzed half-blinded male. The crowd was still tossing the fruit and everything because I hurt their favorite fighter. I close my eyes wondering what to say and how to handle this. I hover with my wings over to the downed creature.

I stare at him while I am pelted by everything even rocks. As many smash into my armor are damaged in some spots of the armor. I lift the blade and lower it looking down at the creature that killed so many. I turn back to the queen, putting the blade back into the scabbard.

“I will not kill this poor creature.”

After I said those words there were more loud boos and the guards came into the arena to pull out the wounded fighter. But they aren’t so kind to me. They remove my armor by force and force me to the ground with spears holding me down on my sides.

“STOP!!”

The queen yells and the guards look up to the queen to silence the crowd as well. She lifted her hand and I could hear the gentle music forming.

“Oh, great people. We have found a true hero. Who dares to know when to save a life? Even if life could be a great evil. She dares to be such a hero. So please give her back her armor and give her back her weapons. Cheer for the great hero that will not kill unless the need is dire.”

The crowd looks at me and then their queen and they cheer. I have a feeling they figured I was the hero that would just murder and kill. A hero that murders and kills to get what they wish is a problem in some eyes.

“Honor her. For she has proven beyond a doubt she is a real hero of the broken world. Many have brought back life to this broken world. By doing what they can without death even if some heroes cause death. It’s more what others think around them, my friends.”

The guards release me and bow to me.

“Oh, a great hero of the faraway lands. Honor us and we shall fight together to protect our broken world. Oh fight in the name of our queen and we shall all fight with you to become one.”

I didn’t feel like singing. I just grabbed my armor looking at some of the bruises forming on my exoskeleton from the shovel and the pokes from the guards. I added it to the song.

“I will fight for you. I will not fight in the name of a hero. I will fight in the name of a creature that is part of this world. We are all part of this broken world. Even though my race is not naturally made from this world. But created by a crazy queen that demanded a race to be her foot soldiers.”

The song ends.

___________

The meeting

It’s been about a day since I did all I could. The meeting would take place on this day. But during the night Melody worked on the bruises and dents in my body. I told Rassie we did the right thing and with the cutlets closer, we couldn’t wait much longer for a set time. So each leader came on this day.

I got to know the leader of the turtle race. I kept forgetting what they were called. But he called himself Boxie. Since he said his ancestors came from box turtles. With him is that female with the cybernetics I got to know her name it’s Gizmo.

Next, the queen came in a lifted bed by her guards, and leading them is her most powerful warrior. She is in heavy golden armor this time Rhyolite. I got to know her just a bit. She has been one of the longest-living warriors.

Next Rassie sits in a chair with a cloaked Abyinsinnion near him. From what I was told they train former thieves to be scouts and backstabbers for them. I got to know his name was Dust.

Beezen sits in one of the chairs to talk to each of them. I was in the room next to it eating food made by Mellow and Melody was looking at my body as well. To make sure to fix my dents and bruises forming.

“Now is a time to not look at the past. I have told Ruby and she knows this. I am a former judge of the stars. The stars are two versions of them. We need to wake the stars of peace. The only way to do so is to find Dream valley. We need to all join together in this fight.”

The others went silent for a second.

“So it’s true then the stars have forsaken us and the zebras have been right all along.”

Kafe spoke up after.

“Then does that mean this entire battle is stacked against us then?”

Boxie brought up.

“I highly doubt it. If it was true they wouldn’t have allowed me to get the palace back. But we have to work together to get this city back before the cutlets summon whoever they wish to bring.”

Rassie is correct.

“Now my question is are we going to force Ruby to fight for us?”

I perk up at Kafes' question.

“No, I feel that you pick your best warriors and then we fight and we take them with us to the next spot. Because to prove we can do this she needs to become friends with them. Then after a year take them back to her other friends. That is the only way to win this battle.”

The three leaders look at each other. Gizmo, Dust, and Rhyolite

“I, my queen, I will prove to those around us. That I will be your best warrior to join in this battle.”

Gizmo nods.

“I shall do the same. In the name of so much and just to see the tech around the world. Heh heh.”

Dust stands bowing.

“My king I shall do the same even if I must make friends with those I don’t trust but if it leads to trust then it is so.”

I come out and they all look at me. Melody is behind me and the three heroes come to me and Melody. Gizmo is the only one to speak.

“I feel I speak for all three of us that we will join you and Melody on this journey. Even though I may not trust the other two behind me. But those are the old days and it’s time to move on and be ready for the future.”

We then heard a sound outside and I quickly flew out to see a storm from above the three areas the cutlets are in. Beezen stands outside with me and he looks down at me patting my head.

“You have proved you’re now a hero, you're a threat.”

Melody comes out with the three others that joined me. Melody wraps her wings around me and my armor is brought out by Rassie. Setting it down as the three leaders look at me I have no idea why so many care. An alliance has now been formed and I place my armor on

“We will send our troops ahead and then, after all, is said and done we will take them to Mount Eris to get ready for the final battle.”

I go back inside with the others to rest and at least relax. I sit in one of the chairs while Mellow is making dinner for all of us after the leaders left and it’s been an hour. Soon many are going to die because of me. Beezen looks at Melody. Rhyolite leans near Melody to whisper. I can hear just a bit.

“Is she okay?”

Melody shrugs her shoulders. She sits beside me while the others sit on the other side. Of course, poor Gizmo has to stay standing since she would break the seat if she even got on it. Her big shell doesn’t allow her in the booth.

“Soon three factions are going to die because of me. I didn’t have an issue with it. When it was just my friends and I fighting. Now, so many are going to die. How many of these cultists are innocent? How many of them are just doing this because they have nothing else to fight for.”

Rhyolite tilts her head and a smile forms on her face. She takes off her helm. I finally see her gentle yellow eyes.

“Now I see your true heart. You’re not only a hero little Ruby. You’re a gentle soul that has been through so much. That you wish to redeem your soul. Redeeming yourself is never going to be too easy.”

Gizmo nods.

“I agree I have heard many heroes lose their hearts. We heard stories of the Lightbringer and she tried to keep her heart and soul. Then of Security, she did the same but then fell into that hell. Then Scootaloo redeemed her soul. The fact we learn so much about the outside world is from those running from it.”

Dust removes his hood. I get a good look at him. He is brown-furred.

“You can’t allow the death that is going to happen to get to you, Ruby. They aren’t fighting because a hero told them to. They’re fighting to get their home back. We may have to share this land. But it’s better than allowing whatever is being summoned to come.”

Beezen comes back in looking back out the door.

“They’re gathering their troops. Ruby.. they want you and the others here to take care of Capper. Just you and your friends.”

I glance at everyone and smile.

“Then I got a plan.”

_________

Beezen

It’s been hours since the battle started. I hope this plan that Ruby made works. But I am the first line that shall come from the back way. But I won’t be alone. I walk to the heavily guarded back part of the building. Walking beside me are creations I brought to life. Beside me are a couple of tables and a nightstand. Then on the left an old machine gun platform that got heavily destroyed during the battle here.

I go in alone leaving them behind as I go to the cutlets and when they finally see me they laugh.

“Oh hello, there is one that uses magic. Hello Green-skinned, what can we do for you?”

A smirk forms on my face.

“The truth then. I am here to break your lines and I shall do it alone if I have to.”

The guards at the back door were staring at each other. They laugh and the guards above the wall laugh as well. It’s like they have never seen someone willing to do a fight like this. I just let them enjoy their laugh.

“You and what army?”

I click my fingers and a bunch of objects that have been hiding finally come out. They stare in horror as chairs, tables and even a machine gun comes at them. The machine gun fires at them while the chairs link up and throw each other.

They cleared a path to the back door. Before I am stabbed from behind an old coat rack swings itself smashing into the cat breaking it in half and killing itself. I look down at the coat rack slowly dying and turning back to an everyday object and the magic vanishing from its body.

I got to the door forming my magic paint so I can talk to the door. It takes a while for the door to come alive from my magic paint. When the door’s eyes finally open I get a good look seeing the poor worn creature.

“I. I am alive? Are you here to stop them?”

I quickly nod.

“I can’t promise we will do it. But maybe you can tell me who they’re summoning. This spell is pretty weak to summon Grogar.”

I lean in to listen to the whisper. My eyes go wide when I am told who they’re summoning.

“Oh no.”

_________

Gizmo

I was given the job of destroying any power going into the building just in case. Just in case they have any force fields or any doors that are locked from a magic core in the building. Even though the sad problem with this was I got to walk through the used sewers.

“You could have complained to her Gizmo and told her that you wouldn’t allow this plan. But now you have to accept to prove yourself to the hero.”

I take a whiff of the air down here. Putting on my techno mask to breathe deeply from the air supply in my shell. I felt something rub on my leg looking down. It wasn’t shit like I thought it was. I look up and see giant rats.

“Oh...great.”

I slowly reach to the back of my cybernetic shell to not suddenly have them charge at me. Pulling Tonfas from my shell. They’re made of a hard metal I found that fell from space. With my lumbering slow body, I can swing but not fast enough to hit the fast rats.

They climb all over me. I fall on my back to smash a few with my heavy shell and get slowly back upon the lumbering slow body of mine. Swinging each of the hard metals at the rats. Smacking them hard enough to at least hurt them.

It didn’t take much for the rats to run. But I expect worse things in this sewer. I get out of the water to walk to more of the core. When I get deeper into the core room. I see wounded and broken prisoners that are used as sacrifices for their rituals. I watch while one takes a mother from her children to use them in said ritual.

I try to reach for another weapon to deal with this. But I feel a gun in the back of my head. I glance at what came up behind me. It’s one of the cultists with a gun? How in the world did they find a gun here?

“Hey look what I found.”

I lift my hands. I am led down to the others below.

“Instead of that mother, you are there. This one could give us a lot of honor to Grogar.”

A smirk comes over my face. Maybe I could use this to my advantage. I shift a bit watching them put the mother back in the cage. I turn to the young ones in the cage mouthing. ‘Tell the others to close their eyes.’

“Look, I will make this easy for you. All my body functions are connected to that large pink button on my shell. Click that and I will be paralyzed and won’t be able to stop you from killing me. Oh, the horror, the horror, the horror.”

I hope they’re that dumb to take it. Of course, tech, like I have, hasn’t been seen in this area for that long. Since I notice the one that has the gun has the safety on. So I am still safe from going off.

“It sounds like she is willing to die. So give it a click.”

The button is clicked and my shell heavily glows. It makes such a bright flash it blinds. The group and while they’re blinded I quickly grab one of my tonfa smacking each of them out. But I don’t wish to kill. I want to find a way to help without harming life.

I look over at the blinded prisoners. The only one that is not blinded is the little one. I go to the cage to let them out.

“You got to be a strong little girl. Lead them out, and make sure you speak loud enough so they can follow you. Make sure they hold each other’s hands.”

The little girl nods leading the others out. One of them even grabs the hand of the cultists.

“Come on we can’t let you die down here too.”

The blind cultists are confused.

“We just tried to just kill one of you.”

The male chuckles.

“Even so you’re still one of us and in this broken world we need each other. No matter what you have done. Maybe we can help you come back to a clean life.”

The other cultists stay silent. But I have a feeling they agree with this.

“I can say I speak for most of us. Not all of us since some feel the world owes them. That we will try our best. But if we fall into this again. Please don’t kill us, just get us better help.”

The others nod and quickly follow upstairs. I watch them and see nothing wrong with this. I may not agree with this idea. I look over to the core. The core has been cannibalized and many pieces of junk are strewn about like they had no idea how to work this system.

“Okay, how do I do this without destroying the entire city?”

I look around staring at every terminal and computer. This is pony-made and given by the ponies so long ago. No one even knows how to work it. I am one of those so all I can think of is doing well.

I lift my cybernetic arm smashing down hard on every part of the terminal and the core. This machine might never work again. That means Rassie and whoever runs this kingdom will have to live like the old days. After a second everything powers down. I hear a strange alarm looking at the floodgates opening up. Since well there is no power keeping it from opening up.

The shitty water comes into the room. As quick as my lumbering body allows me to, I head back out. Hoping my task helped the others.

_______

Rhyolite

I see that the power is shut down. Since I was told I will be handling the rest of the outside so Dust and Melody could do their task. Ruby didn’t even tell us the task Beezen was doing. I charge as quickly as I jump up onto the roof.

With how flat the building is. I turn to see many of the cutlets using what are called guns. Gizmo gave me a once-over on these weapons. There is a safety that is on and they seem to be having a problem learning how to fire them at the troops below.

I feel a smack on my helm and my head dings. I turn quickly to look at one of the cutlets holding a giant club.

“I um… please drop your weapons?”

I stare at the cat laughing, swinging my sword cutting right into the club making it fall apart. The cat cowered back and I smirked.

“You’re lucky I have been asked not to kill you. So go run before I change my mind.”

I smirk

The cat quickly runs, not calling the others. I notice that the entire thing didn’t even make the others who are shooting arrows and trying to get their guns working from turning around. But each time I hear screams. I know more and more are dying on each side.

Ruby wants to try so hard to make sure no one dies. I can understand why she wishes to do this but she can’t stop others from wanting to harm each other. It’s never going to be easy not to take life. She might have to as well.

I quickly run on my armored claws charging at one of the cats and shooting arrows at the troops below. It surprises him and with my entire armored body smashes into him. He falls to the ground below screaming. When he falls he gets trampled to death.

“Oops.”

I turn to the others feeling that I can’t stop deaths from happening now. I this time swing my sword at the next when they turn to fire an arrow at me. The arrow hits right into my neck. I gasp in pain as the arrow breaks into my scaled body.

I try to pull the arrow out of my neck. I feel that it’s too stuck in there and I might have to have Melody help me. Another arrow is shot at me and it hits the joint of my armor. This time I am protected but It still hits my scales.

I grunt charging even with the pain in my leg. I swing my blade cutting into the bow and slice deep into the female cat. She screams in pain and falls to the ground. I almost cut her in half staring at the blood falling from the wound into the roof.

“I am sorry..”

I lift my head looking at the others cowering in fear at what I did to the female before them. They lift their weapons to launch arrows at me and another one of my kind jumps up getting a bunch of arrows lodged into her armor.

“Rhyolite stop just standing there caring for their lives.”

The male charges at the cats, slicing all their weapons and making them run as the female cat puts her hand on my armored face lowering me down to whisper to me.

“Is it over?”

I held the cat’s paw.

“Yes, it’s over. Please tell me you didn’t do this at your own choice.”

She nods weakly, a smile forming on her face.

“In.” She coughs up blood “ In this broken world something that gives hope...”

The poor cat dies and I look up. These cats from what I see felt they had no choice. The others fall from my friend killing them and they all have smiles on their faces. I stood up and sigh limping back down off the roof to find Melody.

________

Melody.

I stay around Ruby to at least talk with her before I go on with my task. Ruby looks out of the window of the restaurant where we did the meeting. I wish I could see how she feels. I use my wings to pull off her helm. She turns to look at me. I stare at those large eyes.

“Ruby, are you sure about this?”

She just shrugs her shoulders.

“I feel the only way we can handle this. Is having Dust handle the other leaders and I go right for Capper. I may not like it but it’s the only choice I feel I have. Mel, please don’t ask me too many questions. You’re a doctor, you may have many to help on both sides.”

We may have been together for almost just two weeks. But I know when she calls me Mel she is very unsure. I know full well though not to try to pry. I wish I could tell her how I felt but she is too set in her ways. It’s the biggest reason I fell for her; she will not let anyone talk her out of anything.

“Ruby, can you please open up to me?”

She just looks up at me. I could tell she wasn’t wanting to open up to me. So I do what I do to open her up. I put my wings on her face, kissing her just as deeply as I did when we first met. I feel her tense buggy body relax, removing my wings from her face after breaking the kiss.

“Melody I am unsure what I am doing is the right thing. Just Dust and Beezen are taking care of the other leaders. Beezen should have gotten to his leader soon. Dust the same. But I must go on my own. I must prove to myself I am strong and worthy to be a hero.”

I wanted to argue with her. I know full well it’s not wise to argue with her. She becomes so unsure about herself and breaks down. Then closes up on me. I don’t enjoy it when she does that. I need to make sure she stays strong and ready.

“I am sure the friends we have are unsure what to do. Ruby, please don’t close yourself off to me.”

Ruby looks back out of the window and then back to me.

“Melody, we will talk about this later.”

Ruby puts her helm back on, flapped her wings flying out of the restaurant, and before I could say anything. I walk out looking at all the wounded and the dying. I lean down to a couple that has already died. See if there is any way I can help them. But all I can do with my wings is cover them with a cloth.

My eyes open wide seeing Rhyolite. Out of her armor and arrows in two spots of her body. I trot to her and she lifts her claw.

“Melody, I am fine. I can wait till you help the worst off. I can handle the pain.”

I stare at the arrows I am more used to bullet holes and bullets lodged in the body. I have learned some about arrows though. The horror of these arrows comes fully true. These arrows are the ones that expand and make it harder to pull out.

“These won’t be easy to get out of you. So when I come back to you expect a lot of pain.”

I leave Rhyolite, she nods and I go to others tilting my head. It takes about an hour to work on the wounded. Some just need their wounds cleaned out and make ten times bloodier. I glance at the other doctors who are helping me.

“Excuse me, I helped Rhyolite. She will be fine just because she was lucky that she got hit in the spots that she did.”

I glance over to Rhyolite who is moving and helping carry the wounded on both sides. One that she helps carry has lost a leg. The wound is pretty bad so I do what I can. I look up at the other doctor and he looks at the soldiers of both sides coming in without arms or even legs.

“Do you know how to take care of those wounds?”

The Abyssinian doctor turns to look at the armless and legless soldiers and cutlets. I knew this would get bad but it’s worse than I expected.

“I read old medical books. They said the best way is to make a fire and burn them to cauterize the wound. Am I correct?”

I take a deep breath blowing air out. The air smells like copper and decay since many bodies that have died are already decaying. The copper smell hits me harder. I haven’t been in a battle like this. This is the first in my skills and my brain can’t think quickly enough.

“I was unsure if my training will ever lead to a battle such as this. So do what you feel is safer. My skills are being tested like the rest of us. Just keep your food down if you eat.”

The doctor nods watching the other doctors form a fire to do what they wish to do. I wish I could cover my ears at the screams of pain and crying. The smell of copper is getting worse and worse. It makes all my senses broken but my hearing. I can even taste the blood.

It took at least a few hours to take care of all we could and the wounded stopped coming because I am told the battle has at least stopped in the other areas and before I could do anything the ground started shaking. Over the main building that Ruby went to, a large beam hits the building causing the roof to shatter. My eyes go wide at what I see.

____________

Beezen

It didn’t take too long to get into the old factory that houses the leader of the cultists that control the faction that runs this area of the city. I walked in but not alone the door opened up for me and took me about an hour to convince her to let me in.

She didn’t want anyone that I brought to life to get hurt. Beside me are a few chairs and a table that survived. I look over to the machine gun platform and get help from a couple of tables to reload. I have to speak to the leader here to ask why.

“Remember, don't kill her. We need to understand why they wish to summon who they’re summoning.”

A couple of the cultists aim their guns at me trying to fire and they haven’t taken off the safeties. I am very happy they don’t understand how to work the weapons. I glance at the Machine gun and nod to him.

“Make sure you just fire at the guns, not them.”

The machine gun turns to look at me for a second. Then a loud metal scraping sound sounds off when it turns up and fires into the guns. A few bullets do hit the cultist’s hands and I have no idea who even gave them these weapons.

“Good now I will be going on my own. If I find anyone on the way I will be fine. So guard the way in and keep any cultist from following me.”

I go off my reach into my robe grabbing the hilt of my sword. Pulling the sword out and it’s a blade with a bent and sharp edge at the end. The blade glows in the sun when it shines and a rune shines along with it.

“Why do you think they’re summoning them Beezen?”

I shrug my shoulders looking down in my chest pocket and seeing the pen. I have been talking with each other for a while about this.

“I wish I knew. I wonder if Capper has been tricked into summoning them. They may not be Grogar but they’re even worse than him. He may be awful but these are a problem.”

A cultist screams charging at me with a large sword. I lift my blade blocking it and the blade glows; it was like the attack they used was to break the blade. I take my fists I may not have trained like others. I smash my gloved hand right into the face of the cat. He backs away and quickly attacks me again, our blades hitting.

Sparks fly as our blades smash into each other. I toss him away again. I may not be strong but this one hasn’t eaten much for so long.

“Non te quaerit interficere. Recedite, meque ducem vestrum curae.”

I try to talk to their cat in their normal tongue. He stares at me panting, grunting in pain holding a wound that looks fresh.

“Nulla spes est in hoc mundo relicta. Te prohibebo spem nostram reducere!”

My eyes open wide at the word hope. He believes summoning these creatures will bring them hope. I can no longer allow them to stay alive. I grab the hilt of my knife tightly, charging at him quickly to punch his face, and then stab right into the fresh wound.

“O mihi dii benedixerunt.”

The poor cat’s body falls to the ground with a thud and I pull the sword out. I close my eyes feeling sorry for him. I walk into the door that leads to the leader. I look around seeing many of the cultists gutted and the guts and blood all over the walls and the words of the summon written in guts and blood. I walk to the female that is the leader of this branch. Her spell has been cast but she sits in a chair.

But it was too late for the leader and all her followers killed themselves to fully cast the spell. I look at the other wall reading what she wrote in blood. ‘I am sorry to my family and friends. I had no more hope and I was told this is the only way to bring back our hope. I am sorry I am so sorry for what we are doing.’

I was too late and the ground started shaking. I quickly run to the window to stare at the building that Ruby went into on her own. Seeing the storm forming over it and a strange beam shooting down. We were too late and they were summoned.

_________

Dust

I don’t remember how or why I have been called Dust. I remember my training removing my old name and calling me Dust. A spell that has been placed on me allows me to hide in the shadows. I quickly go through the shadows of the city getting into the slums.

I watch the troops of both sides fighting to see the blood and the wounded. King Rassie is not far from and I come out of the darkness.

“My King. Ruby has a plan you should know about.”

Rassie turns to look at me.

“What is her plan?”

I explain the plan and Rassie looks unhappy shaking his head.

“So she is wishing to prove herself that way? She refuses to kill Capper. She knows full well that she may have to. I may not like the idea myself but he is causing a lot of problems. But keep up with her plan. One thing though please don’t think any less of her because of this. She needs friends to guide her on the right path.”

I sighed, shaking my head. If this is true, why didn’t her other friends guide her correctly? Maybe I will learn why later. I quickly go back into the shadows.

“Stay safe my king.”

I follow the shadows to the brothel that is being used as the main HQ for the cult in this area. I am sure this place hasn’t been used for what it should be in a long time. Of course, being born outside of this place in the other kingdom we made. I never understood the reason for places such as these.

I slowly go through more looking at old propaganda posters that somehow made it here. I have only seen them here. They’re all like Pinkie pie is watching and why would ponies force their views on us here? It made little to no sense.

I work at the door of the brothel. This door has been locked since the old days. The locks would never hold. I take one of my tools that releases a type of acid to destroy the old lock. The lock burns and I go inside. There are many shadows in here and I am doing what Ruby asked me to do not kill anyone.

I went through the halls seeing most of the cult sick and hungry. I come out of the shadows and they look very scared of me.

“Shhh, I am not here to harm you. Can you tell me where to find the one leading this area? Also if you surrender and ask for food and medical care you will get it.”

One of the broken, hungry, and sick cats points her claw up to the master room.

“In there?”

She nods.

“Alright now tell the others that there will be free food for them and free healthcare. All you gotta do is not attack the ones outside. Just tell them you want to be fed and helped Okay?”

They all nod and help each other out of the building. I hid back in the shadows to watch them. As they talk to the others of the cult. It seems they’re so desperate they’re willing to leave without a fight.

Heading through the darkness of shadows seeing many now dying from sickness and wounds they got from the battle. I wish I could help them then I come to the master’s bedroom and I open the door and sit on the bed as the leader.

“I know you’re there and if you’re here to kill me. It’s better than what we will be causing. What we have summoned is not what we were promised, we were promised hope and we haven’t even been given that.”

I come over to the cat and sit beside him.

“I am not here to kill you. I am here to ask ``why did you?”

The cat doesn’t even look at me.

“You’re too late my friend.”

The ground starts shaking and I rush outside to see the portal open up and a beam coming down in the area where Ruby went on her own. A flash hits the building and whatever is summoned has come.

________

Ruby

I took a deep breath after the talk with Melody. I didn’t want to lie to her but my choice is to fight whatever comes. All the guards and cultists have left the main building. I go inside I see this is an old marketplace that was used inside.

When I fully get inside I see that Capper has killed many of his followers to bring whatever is coming to the world. I didn’t know what to think then I noticed something even worse. I see in a case Capper’s bones.

I look at the bones closer and he has been dead all this time then who is mimicking the poor old cat? I am worried I brought myself into a trap looking at the ghoul who is pretending to be Capper. I try to switch to my magic vision to see what I can find nothing.

I finally got to what I am facing. It’s one of those old birds that are shapeshifters. The bird turns to look at me. I finally remember what their race is called. They’re the race that helped make the island and they made the legend a Panna.

“So you’re a creature from the island of the Majesty. I sense good in you though unlike the evil from her.”

I took off my helm staring at the Panna.

“Why are you doing this? I have heard much of your species as a peaceful race. That helped impress the giant monster in the middle of the island.”

The bird sighs as she looks away looking at the portal forming in the middle of the market and then back to me.

“With the death of Pluma and many of the others of my race. This was the only way to get me back to Dream Valley to search for the others of my race. I am sorry I made a deal with those that are willing to send me to Dream Valley by freeing them from the prison the ponies of old placed them in.”

I sighed and knew full well I wouldn’t be able to fight a creature this powerful.

“So the truth I heard of your species being pure of heart and willing to fight evil wherever it shows its faults then?”

The Panna weakly smiles.

“Yes.. but if you find another of my kind. They will join you in the fight to stop me. From finding the heart of Dream valley. I am sorry but the spell needs one last thing.”

She takes a knife stabbing into her wing tossing the blood into the beam that forms the portal when she does this. The sky booms and the ground starts to shake thankfully I am flying and it doesn’t do much to me.

When the portal fully takes shape the shockwave from the spell makes me fly into the wall and I shake my head watching four creatures form from the spell. When the spell fully is gone I stare at a large spider-like creature with one eye as it looks around.

The smaller of the creatures laugh.

“We have returned girls!!”

I stare at the four. The three are strange. Behind them is a giant spider with one eye. The fat one is wearing a strange dress with a pan on her head. Th either is very skinny and wearing a strange outfit. The smaller one is looking to be the older one. They look like they haven’t seen water in ages or even been to shower for a long time. The small one has so many warts on her face it’s creepy.

“Yes. Mama.”

The old one stares at the skinny one.

“I mean Hydia!!

The old one stares at the Panna.

“You have your deal. Shall we destroy this entire city first?”

The Panna shakes her head.

“I doubt you have all your magic from being locked in the prison. Just if you wish to prove yourself as a threat. There is a hero right in the same room with us.”

I fly into the air as now I am the target of the three.

“I shall take care of them.”

Hydia smirks

“Reeka Draggle cast the spell to transport us to dream valley.”

Draggle laughs, grabbing a sandwich from her pocket full of worms and bugs eating it, and with her sister, they start chanting a dark spell. While the small little creature chants a spell to target me. I charged right at the creature but before I even hit her she cast her spell and lighting charges through my body.

I fall to the ground screaming in pain.

“Hydia the spell is ready.”

Hydia gets beside her daughters and the large spider. As the army charges into the room guns fire at the spider as it screams from the pain and arrows go into him as well before they could harm the creature or the other three and the Panna vanish from a strange spell

Melody comes into my vision and she tries to pry my helm off. But the lightning spell fuses the armor to itself and she screams at the others to help. I look back at where they vanished. They said dream valley. But I feel myself slowly drifting into a coma. They overcharged my magic core making me pass out.

Footnote: Level up.

Perk added: The new heroes and friends: You have started to gain a new group of friends and heroes to join your side. When you get your full group of new friends and they join with your old friends. Their morel and their will to fight with you never leaves.

Chapter: Thirty-Nine Aftermath

The aftermath of a battle never goes well. Sometimes the aftermath can cause more problems than help. Hopefully, we will never have an aftermath like the great war. The great war caused so many problems. This time maybe the aftermath will bring something much greater.

Written by a soldier.

In the aftermath of the battle, they summon four creatures of the old world. Four creatures, I wish I would have never laid my eyes on again. The three witches from the Volcano of Gloom. As well as their spider monster Ahgg. I run in with the others seeing Ruby laying on the ground magic lighting arcing through her body. I run to her and Melody screams at Ruby to keep her awake trying to pry her helm off as the others fire on the four and Panna as they vanish to Dream valley.

“I need help!! The helm is fussed about her armor. Please help me!!”

I ignore what just happened and help the others try to pry the fussed helm off of Rubie’s head. Melody is beside herself, tears streaming down her face as she tries so hard to get the helm off of Ruby.

“I got it!!”

Gizmo comes over and I grab Melody, pulling her out of the way. Gizmo turns one of her fingers into a knife from her cybernetic arm cutting into the armor. The armor helm sparks a bit and shutters from the connections being cut.

“I will have to repair this.”

She gets the helm off and thankfully Ruby herself is okay. Melody knows more about Ruby than most of us do. She looks her over.

“Is there a hospital? I doubt I could get her to the airship's medical bay soon enough.”

Rassie sighs.

“No, the only way we can help her is. By feeding her magic. Without magic her chances of living what she went through are slim.”

Melody’s eyes open wide.

“But she told me that magic is part of her system.”

I shook my head.

“She lied to you Melody, not all magic is good for her species. Pure magic like Hydia used is deadly to her kind. I doubt she lied to you to hurt your feelings. I think she did it to make sure you don’t follow her.”

Melody was beside herself sobbing. Rassie pats her back and all I can think of is doing what I came to do.

“I know a way I can save her. But that would mean all the ones around me. Would die.”

I turn to the objects I brought with me. The tables, the chairs, even the machine gun. They would have to give up their magic just enough so she can live. Each of the creations I brought to life with the magic paint come forward.

“Are you sure if I do this? It would be very hard to let the paint bring you back. The magic that is within you will vanish.”

They all agree.

“I speak for all of us. Since it’s the only way to save her. We will give our newfound life to her. Just remember us for what we did in this battle.”

I nod casting a spell and watching each of the creations slowly crumble apart. The chairs fall apart back into the ruins I found them. The table slowly becomes dust because the spell was the only thing keeping it together. The machine gun platform slowly rusts and falls apart, the ammo falls out of the casing and the ammo decays.

The magic forming in my hands I place my hands on Ruby’s face and slowly helps her to breathe again. But that is all I can give her.

“Now you have a chance to get her to the medical bay. Make sure to attach her to a good flow of pure magic. As the unicorns give as much magic as they can but only enough they can handle. But when she wakes up Melody. Make sure you keep her in that bed. Don’t let her move one inch.”

Melody nods.

“She is my wife-to-be. She will not go anywhere without my permission from now on.”

I roll my eyes. I doubt she will agree to this herself. But I have never been married before. So I have a feeling she is going to force the issue on her when she wakes up.

Boxie stands beside Rassie turning his head to look at him.

“What do we do now? I doubt the battle is fully over. But what will we do when the battle is fully over? “

Kafe stands on her legs. Kafe’s guards help her to the other leaders. While they watch Ruby be carried away by Melody and they look at each other.

“Do we just go back to hating each other?”

Kafe asked a good question but I knew what they should do.

“Why not just live in this city together? It may belong to Rassie’s species. I am sure he knows his species can't handle the rebuilding alone. Even if he got it back from you two. It would be hard for him to even get it rebuilt.”

Rassie nods sighing.

“He is not wrong. I am not my ancestors. I doubt I would have been a king for long. I am nothing like the other leaders. So all I could see was my people falling apart soon after.”

Then it settled, I thought to myself.

“Well then while your troops go through the city to see if there are any more surprises. I will sit here and talk with you three.”

Kafe’s guards put her back in her chair. As the others sit down beside her and I sit right in front of them. I took a deep breath unsure what to think. But if we can make this deal work then we can do anything.

_________

Aftermath.

With the battle’s end. It’s been at least a week. Ruby herself has been in a coma for at least a week. An alliance turned into a pack of the three races sharing the city. The alliance went from a just alliance to fighting a small war. To become a full-fledged agreement on sharing the city.

Sadly though the decay of the dead in the streets attracted many awful creatures and all the races had to come together to fight the creatures that are now trying to attack to gain a piece of the pie. A lot of the city is burning from the battle and it’s taken a while for each side to relax.

Some of the cults have been found throughout the city. Some have found old spells and magic that they used on the troops. A couple of them get the old spells off not only killing themselves but deeply harming the troops that chased after them.

Part of the market is a smoking ruin after one of the members of the cult found an old bomb from the war sitting in a box. It went off killing many of both sides, even Kafes king-to-be. Thankfully non of the leaders were in that spot. After that bomb went off though the rest of the cult gave up after seeing the loss of life.

When the dust cleared after that week was done. Many mourned and had no idea how to even move forward. After another week of rebuilding and counting the dead, the three leaders stood on a stage and spoke to everyone present, even the new heroes. Ruby of course was still out of it and not even awake.

“Everyone, I king Rassie. Have much to say and an apology to our new allies. I can’t make up for what we did to them in the past. I wish I could make up for everything we did to them in the past. But all I can do is move forward. I will be stepping down as king and will be joining a new group of leaders.”

Kafe stands up and an egg hangs in a pack on her side.

“I Kafe the leader of the Ingwegwe. Will be stepping down at the queen to join the same group of leaders. It will be Rassie and Boxie. We will lead with a fair claw. We will work together and make sure everyone lives together in harmony.”

Boxie is the next to speak.

“We agreed to this to help our peoples rebuild and mourn the broken hearts and lives. There is something else we found out though. We found a key from where the Panna that helped summon those four dropped. She had a note on it. I will read it. ‘Deep under the prison of the old palace, you will find part of the map to help save Dream valley. I am sorry for what I did but I had no choice.’ We are going to wait for Ruby to wake before we go down there.”

Rassie is the next to speak.

“For now though we will work on a treaty and those that have family they want to bury do so. Just remember if you need someone to talk to. Please do me a favor. Don’t blame the hero Ruby for what happened here. She is not at fault this would have happened with or without her showing up. Now let’s get out there and never allow things like this to get in our way of peace again.”

The crowd cheers.

__________

Dust

Well, that is it then. We have our home back and now we are going to be living together. I am not sure how this will work. But we will have to make it work. I won’t be staying though to see it in action. I stood up and sat beside Rassie.

“I think you did the right thing, my king. We have to build trust with others sooner or later. I feel though that our ancestors wouldn’t be happy. Sadly though we can’t think like that any longer. That is the bigger problem.”

Rassie nods.

“I do have a request for you, Dust.”

I glance at my king, bowing my head to him.

“Yes, my king?”

Rassie smiles

“I am no longer your king. Anyway, I want you to make sure Melody and Ruby get married. I want you to keep them together so they can become strong. I also want you to keep Ruby from doing stupid things as she did with going on her own.”

I quickly nod.

“I will do what I can. Just I am unsure want to think of her. She seems like a creature that is not what should be a hero.”

Rassie smirks.

“That’s the beauty of her. She is strong at heart but not in body. She may be a warrior of her species now. But she is still weak in body and needs training.”

I nod quickly hiding in the shadows to head to that airship that she and the others came in.

_________

Melody

I haven’t slept in days. I have been doing everything I can to make sure Ruby wakes up. But it’s been two weeks now and she hasn’t even opened her eyes. I have cried so much that my eyes are burning and red.

I look in the mirror, my make-up is ruined and my mane is frazzled. I don’t even care how I look till Ruby is awake again. I come back out of the bathroom and Gem is standing by the bed that Ruby lays in. She turns to look at me.

“Oh, Geez Melody get some sleep and clean up seriously.”

I stare at Gem.

“I can't, I don't want to sleep. I want to stay by her side just in case something bad happens.”

Gem sighs.

“Melody you have no make-up on your eyes don’t even have your iconic purple eyeshadow you’re allowing this to make you a mess you need some rest. So please I will watch her while you go get a shower and some sleep.”

I tried to argue but Gem didn’t let me. She pushed me out, folding her arms and staring at me.

“But what if she needs me?!”

Gem shakes her head.

“Melody she is a strong little bug and you know she will be fine a few hours without you.”

I snorted, stomped my hoof, and tried to push through and Gem pushed me back hard and snapped her claws, another dragon grabbing me.

“Take her to bed, make sure she takes a shower. Then tell the door to lock her in. If she screams and tries to break through him. Sedate her. I am not going to allow her to be like this anymore.”

I whine.

“Gem let me at least shower and then sleep in here. I want to at least be close to her please.”

I pin my ears to the back of my head giving Gem puppy dog eyes. Gem stares at me, sighing deeply.

“Fine, I will put a sleeping bag back in there for you. But if you don’t listen to me and eat or sleep. You will be locked in that room, right?”

I spread my wings flying to the shower room. I get into the shower and turn on the water. Allowing my two weeks showerless body to get wet using the soap feeling upset. Upset that Ruby is not with me.

I finally came out of the shower heading back to the medical room. Gem kept her promise she also had a bowl of soup for me. I lay in the sleeping bag eating the soup.

“Hmmm no. I am not going to draw another pint of blood. I am not your minion.”

I look up, my ears pinning to my head. She is dreaming about the stars again. She always cries when she has this dream. But now she won’t wake up. But at least I know she is sleeping peacefully.

She has gone back to full sleep. I lay my head on the pillow closed my eyes slowly fell asleep finally having a peaceful sleep

__________

Gizmo

I have been getting to know the core of the airship for the last two weeks. I have been getting to know the camel which is the main caretaker of the core. She told me she has no help but. She is willing to let me help her.

“Now this core is an old core from 200 years ago. It needs a lot of tender loving care. If you don’t give it the care it needs. It will sometimes overheat. So you need to make sure it stays cool. But that is not all I do. I try to keep everything repaired. Gunpowder works on the cannons.”

I nodded.

“I see now I will not try to take your job. Just I want to at least do something to help. I doubt I will be able to just sit around doing nothing.”

The camel who I got to know by the name Oil. She just laughs.

“Oh don’t worry about it. I am amazed that I even survived the trip here. I am hoping you will have fun here. Just don’t get into the way of Melody if she wants her lover. She will get her. It’s something I will never understand.”

I quickly nod.

“Is there anything else I should know?”

Oil leads me to the area I would be sleeping. It’s not much of a room. But I will have enough privacy. I have my bed and a place to put everything that is mine. There is a bathroom as well but it would be hard for all of us to use it once. From what she told me it would

“That’s all you need to know, you have no job, you just have free room and board and keep this place moving sooo smooth that you can’t feel anything.”

I laugh.

“I could do that if I can upgrade it. But are we allowed to upgrade any of this?”

Oil shrugs her shoulders.

“If we can find the metal and the tech and whatever else to upgrade it. Just we would have to ask Gem. She is not sure how to upgrade anything. I feel it’s a wise idea. Maybe when we have a meeting with her before we leave we talk about it.”

I look at my bed. I haven't slept well the past few days.

“Go ahead and sleep, Gizmo.”

I head into the room I am given. I lay on the large bed looking at the metal ceiling. The room makes a lot of sounds because it’s connected to the core. I close my eyes feeling that I will relax and soon become part of this.

_________

Rhyolite

I am getting a tour of the new home I will be having for the next year or so. It’s the first time I have ever met a dragon.

“So what can you tell me about Ruby?”

The dragon turns to look at me shrugging his shoulders.

“You would have to ask Gem. She is her adoptive mother. Since she is married to the mare that adopted her.”

That is fair. I am led to a big unused room that has nothing in here. I would have to bring my nest and my weapons and armor stand. Just I have enough room for everything. I do see that there used to be beds and such in here. But I don’t need that, just my nest and other items.

“Sorry about all this. Just Ruby lost her temper a while back and broke everything. So she took the stuff from here. But I doubt you would worry about that.”

That little bug has a crazy temper.

“I do feel sorry for her. I heard from Beezen that many didn’t trust her because she is a hero. Now when do you think you will be leaving?”

The dragon shrugs his shoulders.

“I don’t know. We haven’t fully made repairs. So you will have the time to get whatever you need. Just do me a favor. Please keep Ruby safe. I have known Gem for years. I don’t want her to lose any closer to her. Now I will go get movers to get all you need.”

I was about to argue but it didn’t take them that long to get everything. My weapons, my armor stands, and armor. My nest I took a deep breath, a little upset that someone went into my private room. The dragon left I go get into my nest curling in it, falling asleep.

_______

Ruby

I open my eyes, grunting trying to move. I scream in pain. Every nerve in my body screams in pain. I try to move again more screaming. Melody stands on her hooves. I stare at her seeing that she is not wearing any of her makeup and she looks like her eyes are dry and red.

“Mel are you okay?”

Melody didn’t say a word. She grabs my face with her wings kissing me deeply and all I could do was scream in pain at the kiss. She breaks the kiss crying and holding me tightly. All I could do was lay there groaning in pain.

“Melody please..”

Melody finally notices that I am hurting badly she backs up her cheeks filling with a deep blush.

“Sorry.”

I grunt trying to sit up. Melody puts a pillow behind my back. I groan deeply looking around.

“Mel, what happened?”

Melody stares at me, her eyes full of many different emotions.

“Before I answer anything. You will never do anything like this again without my permission Ruby. I know you aren’t used to what being in love is. But you’re not just a hero. You’re somepony I deeply love. I will not let you do this and almost die again!!”

Tears stream down her yellow cheeks. I feel awful. I am starting to remember what happened. I groan deeply.

“So she is awake.”

I look up at Gem. Oh, I know full well that I am in for it. Gem stands over me Melody backs away. I get ready for the scorn from a protective dragon. Gem puts her claws on my head stroking.

“So did she tell you what is going to happen soon?”

“What do you mean?”

Gem smirks.

“I told her how your species sees love and living forever. Your kind doesn’t only go quickly with the mating and becoming married so to speak. That sometimes you don’t even mate for life? Well, that is going to change here. We are going to be here a few more weeks. I am going to be marrying you two after you feel better.”

I just stare at Gem.

“But we barely know each other..”

Gem laughs.

“Ruby this world you can’t wait for something like that. I am sure you could have waited for stuff like that on your precious little island. But this is not your island, this is a world that is not going to wait for you to get ready.”

I try to argue.

“But she and I have only been together for two weeks. I don’t want to rush into something and then say something that will hurt her. Something that I say that she will regret ever meeting me.”

Gem snorts

“I got married to Cranberry like six months after I met her. You can get the time to know her Ruby. She didn’t even touch up her makeup, she didn’t even shower for almost two weeks or even sleep because she was so worried about you. Don’t you fucking get it she is a damn keeper!!”

I buzzed angrily enough that I could flap my wings to make them a passing Even though it’s very painful to even move some of my body.

“I get it, Gem. I will do what you tell me”

Melody smirks.

“No, you will do what I tell you. I get it your species are very free. You do need someone to pull you in if you do something that could hurt you a lot, Ruby. I am not going to force you to do anything. I just don’t want to see you on a bed like this again.”

I close my eyes, sighing.

“How long have I been out? What happened to the four that got summoned and that bird?”

“Well, all three leaders allied to make the city into a city of all three races. The four and the bird went to Dream Valley and the bird left a key and they’re waiting for you to go into the jail cells. But for now my love I say no. You need to heal if you leave without my permission. I will give you an earful alright?’

I lean back into the bed.

“I get it, Melody.”

She stares at me.

“Say it again.”

I took a deep breath. I exhale soon after I am going to have to get used to this.

“Yes, my love.”

Melody smiles as she leaves the room. I think she went to take a shower and clean up again. I am just amazed she did that and didn’t take a shower or even sleep while I was out. I grunt trying harder to get out of bed.

“I wouldn’t try it.”

I glance at Gem.

“I just want to see what this key is for.”

Gem folds her arms.

“Then wait till Melody gets a shower and puts her make-up on. Then she will get a wheelchair for you. Now I need to get this airship ready. I am hoping to gather more supplies from this area. So you take care.”

Gem left and I tried to get out of bed. Melody came back in soon after. Gem distracted me long enough and Melody quickly forced me back in the bed laying her head on my bed and staring at me.

“I know they want to see you, Ruby. You need to let your body heal or you let me carry you around. Are you willing to make that deal? Can a hero like you allow their wife to carry them around like luggage?”

I stare at Melody. She finally fixed her make-up and now she is relaxing. She gets into the bed laying beside me leaning into me.

“Oh, Melody, I think I would either be lost without you or dead somewhere.”

Gem yells in the room.

“I TOLD YOU!!”

I sigh.

“Heh, I am happy you finally admitted that you would be lost without me. Now let’s get you cleaned up.”

I didn’t know what she meant by that. She gets off the bed locking the door. It took an hour because of all the bits of pain. But she gave me a sponge bath. It felt wonderful. Just I wish every touch didn’t make every nerve scream.

I finally felt clean. She used some perfume to make me smell wonderful. I am not used to being dressed up like this. I know I am a pink female magic eater but some on. I am not that type of gal. I don’t like dressing myself up.

“Okay let me go get a wheelchair. Now just lay here and allow the smell to clean you, my dear.”

Melody rushes out of the room and Gem comes by sniffing the air and turning to look at me.

“Is that you?”

I groan, shaking my head.

“Yes Melody got very odd with a sponge bath and she wanted me clean before we leave. Just making me wear this perfume is strange.”

Gem laughs.

“Well, you take care. I will get the others to go with you. Since you will need to be there for the funeral of all the dead. I wish I could tell you that it wasn’t your fault. This time Ruby these deaths weren’t your fault. This would have happened anyway.”

I wish I could agree. I doubt I ever will agree that the deaths that happened in this small war weren’t because of me. I just think I have too much guilt in my heart. I was about to speak to Gem again. Melody came in pushing a wheelchair with her mouth and Gem smirked.

“Take care of you two. When you talk to Rassie ask him if we can have some food supplies.”

Melody uses her wings to help me onto the wheelchair. She straps me in to make sure I don’t fall out of it. Trying to make sure I can move my wings and flap them if I need to. After I am all strapped in. She puts her wings on my face staring into my eyes.

“Such a beautiful little bug that is all mine.”

My cheeks glow bright red.

“We aren’t married yet, Melody. Just when we do. It’s normal for my kind to age. So you will live longer. It’s not easy to do this, it will use a lot of my magic core.”

Melody giggles.

“So my bug wants to keep me alive as long as she can, hmm? So she will never be alone.”

We leave the medical room and the others leave the airship with us. It took us maybe thirty minutes to get through the town. Since Melody wanted to help all those she could. Beezen and the others did what they could. Beezen pushed me a few times.

“How do you feel in that chair, Ruby?”

I glance over my shoulder at Beezen.

“It’s weird I never had to do this before. Of course, I never got hit by power magic like that before.”

It was a new feeling since I have been attacked and so on. I have never had this problem. It’s like she knew what magic to use on me. Maybe the magic that was used on me is magic that my magic core can’t handle.

We all finally get into the old palace and there are now three throne rooms in the throne room.

“There you are, Ruby. You look strange in a wheelchair.”

I sigh smirking weakly at Rassie.

“Can you lead us to the cells that the key is used for? I am sure the rest of us would like to get some rest. Gizmo has to be woken up. I believe Rhyolite was asleep as well. I ain’t fully sure myself. I have seen Dust at all.”

Rassie nods.

“Dust is already down there. He is waiting for us all.”

Melody gets me out of the Wheelchair. She holds me in her wings, putting me on her back and holding me tightly on her back with her wings. While we head downstairs. I grunt in pain as it hurts from the feathers.

We walk down the stairs. No one has been down these halls for years. It’s like the last time anyone was down here it’s when folks would have used it. But how will we find half of the map to Dream valley? It’s so odd to me that the only way to find it is by going through these halls to the cells.

Dust waits for us by a heavily locked door.

“Whatever is in here. From what I read on a note I found. They put some metal in here as well that fell from space. But the note said the first part of the map to Dream Valley is in here.”

Dust puts the key in the lock. An old spell that had been put in place breaks. We open the door and inside is a large old satellite hanging on the wall. But that is not it in a tube frozen solid is another Panna.

“Well impressive it’s another Panna.”

I glance at Beezen looking at the very old tech that has been used to freeze the poor creature in there. It’s like this creature has been locked in this cell for so long. I wonder what we will learn if we free them.

“My question is. Can we trust them?”

The others look at me.

“We won’t know for sure if we don’t release them, Ruby. We got to allow them to express themselves. I don’t know how to work this machine. I may be magic and able to bring things to life. I doubt it’s wise to use my magic paint on this.”

Gizmo comes out from behind the group to look at the machine.

“Wow, this is old. It’s also pony-tech how this was used here is amazing to me. I wonder”

Gizmo clicks on all the buttons to see if she can get the creature thawed out. I glance at Rhyolite pulling the satellite off the wall so it can be used to make something I believe. She nods to Rassie since he is the one who told her to do this. She and Dust carry it back to the airship.

“Okay, I will be shutting this off. This poor creature might be blind for a while.”

Melody holds me tightly, easing me to the floor so we both watch the machine power down. The poor Panna comes out of the machine falling to the floor below. The bird lifts its head on the end of its long neck looking around.

“So much… time has passed. I would only be woken up if I am needed to get back to Dream Valley.”

She stares at me with haziness in her eyes. I am sure she can make out shapes of me but that is it.

“Hero. If you need me to lead you to the lands of Dream Valley. I shall just...you need to find the next part of the map. I don’t remember who knows the part of the waterways to get there. I am sorry.”

Before I could say a word the poor creature passes out. I look back at Melody and watch Beezen lift the Panna to carry her back to the airship. The others leave and it’s just me and Melody the door closes with us still in the cell.

“Mel, we should get going.”

Melody lets go of me and sit on the prison bed looking at me.

“This is a good place for us to talk alone.”

I stood on my weak legs unsure what she wanted to talk about.

“Melody, there are so many places for us to talk. Even in our bedroom, we can talk.”

Melody shook her head.

“No, this needs to be said. I love you with all my heart Ruby. I know I have said this many times. But you don’t seem to get it. I noticed every time I say I love you and kiss you. You just don’t know how to act. Like you have told me your kind doesn’t understand love. Unless it’s another of your species.”

I sigh unsure what to say.

“Melody I understand you want me to say I love you. I do love you. Just to my species, mating for life is very rare. I thought Scaled would be the one I do that with. But all he did was plant a brood in me. But you’re showing the love I have been wanting for so long. I have even told you before. Are you worried that I would just hurt you and leave? We are going to be stuck in an airship for a year”

I took a deep breath.

“I am not going to break your heart Melody. I have a feeling even if I said I don’t have those feelings for you. You would do what Blaze did to Star Shooter. You would say I have no choice in the matter because we have slept together. I am correct, aren't I?”

Melody smirks.

“Well, that is not correct. I know full well not to force it. But to me, I was raised if one does sexual acts with you. Then they don’t only have a sexual attraction to you. They also have a deep love for you. I know you love me, you have told me before. Just I needed to hear it.”

Melody opens the door looking back at me. It’s now time to rest and relax. For whatever comes next we will never know. I am hoping that when we finally get our path going again. We will finally be able to learn. When we both came out Gizmo stood by the door and I noticed her winking at me. I just smile as she follows behind us.

Time to rest and get ready for the next leg of our journey.

Footnote: Max level.

Perk added: Magic core: Your magic core has been through so much. Thanks to the spell that was used on you it shows that your core is slowly getting stronger. But it is still too weak to handle some magic. If your core is tested a bit too much it will overwork and destroy your ability to handle magic and consume it.

Chapter: Forty: The Sand Dream Dunwalkers fate mini arc

There are ways to tell the future. A dream is a window to the future. A future witch could come to pass. It’s best to take them with a grain of salt. If you have the dream over and over again. Then your past might be trying to tell you something. I wish I could say more to my friends but only the horseshoes of Mimic can tell you.

A preacher from the order of Mimic.

I stood above the mountain which houses the exile home. I stare below seeing the judges as well as the Storm King. Behind them is Wheel Tread telling them to kill every single creature in this land. He looks up at me and smiles. I walk down a path heading back down. I stare at all the bodies and the bodies of my dragon wife and children that we adopted.

I stare down at the bodies feeling nothing like I brought Wheel Tread and the others here. I stand right in front of Wheel Tread kneeling to him.

“I did as you said, master. Now all the water of this land belongs to you.”

Wheel Tread smiles

“Rise Dunewalker and accept your reward for a job well done.”

I stood up and turned as the Storm King stood right above me. I know what he is about to do. The biggest thing in my family’s life is to remove the curse of the Dunewalker. The only way to do so is to kill every family member or lover that could bring another into the world. The Storm King holds a knife in his hand stabbing me right into my heart.

“The curse of the Dunewalker is now removed. Goodbye creature that could have stopped all this. If only you refused to listen to the great Wheel Tread.”

He leans in to whisper to me. I didn’t hear it as I died closing my eyes slowly dying and when the world went black I quickly woke up looking at my wife near me. I slowly got out of bed.

“Is something wrong love?”

I turn my head to look back at my wife smiling.

“Everything is fine, I just need some fresh air. Please go back to sleep.”

The dragoness yawns going back to sleep. I walk through the house opening the door to my wife’s hatchlings. They’re getting so big and they have called me a mother. I wish I could have met their father before he died. I walk out of the house sitting in a chair outside of my home. Looking up into the sky and seeing the stars.

“You look like a little lost old friend.”

I turn my head to see Pinda standing right beside me. I quickly sat up looking at Pinda. The camel is out here why?

“Pinda why are you here?”

The camel stares at me like she? Why is Pinda female? I shook my head, waking my brain up again to finally see who that camel is? She is wearing a white robe of the order of MImic and I have seen her before.

“Oh Dune you haven’t had much sleep have you?”

I think I know why she is here because of my dreams. I yawn trying to keep my mind from drifting again. I haven’t been able to sleep because of these dreams. These dreams have been happening ever since Ruby returned.

“Why are you here? Did the order of Mimic ask you to come to see me?”

She shook her head.

“I have heard you have been having awful dreams, Dune. Anys called us so I could talk to you about them. Before you get too upset, that wife of yours for a dragon. She deeply cares for you Dune.”

I took a deep breath releasing the hot air from my mouth. I do what I can to explain what I saw in my dream. I felt it would be more simple than arguing with her. The camel nods looking around the town, a deep sigh releasing from her.

“There have been rumors of Wheel Tread and his warriors have been eyeing this area. He wants the water. He can’t get it from Dj mixers place since she has upped the security even more and made the creatures around the area more protective of the area.”

I have a feeling that the dreams are telling me what will happen if I don’t do something.

“The dream could be telling you that it’s time to rise and fight. I feel even if you fight his warriors. That all around you will still die. Here I have been able to get this.”

She reaches into her bag giving me a disk. I take it in my robotic paw and the paw turns into fingers while I hold it looking right at it.

“What is it?”

She smirks

“Oh, I gave myself to sin. This disk talks about something that could help you. I can’t tell you but my sin was to have sex with an old ghoul to get ahold of this disk. It's an old plan they never used during the war I was told. So use it if you have to.”

I look at the disk. I find it strange that it’s a type that could go inside my leg slot. I haven’t used this part of my cybernetics for years. I doubt it even works. I put the disk in such a slot and a little screen opens up on my leg.

“Take care, Dunewalker.”

I lift my head while it takes a while for the old computer to boot up and download whatever is on this disk.

“You know what is about to happen don’t you?”

The camel is just about to leave and she stops. She takes a deep breath looking back at me with a sad smile.

“All I can tell you is that you finally remove the Dunewalker curse. You know full well what that means my dear friend. The only way to remove the Dunewalker curse is to prove yourself. You know the only way and chance you will have to prove yourself.”

The camel smirks, putting a hood over her head. I close my eyes, sighing softly. I knew full well what she meant. The only way to remove the curse of the Dunewalker. The only way to remove the curse is to prove yourself. Then my choices are clear what I need to do.

I stood up and looked at the screen and what came up. A frown forms on my face. A plan to not only poison the water but destroy the water for generations. If the only way to save my friends and family and to make sure no one else suffers a loss is to make up lies to send those I care for and all the exiles to Hard Rock. First, is something my wife and I have been planning to do. I close the screen heading inside to wake my wife.

I shake Anys awake.

“Hmm Dune?”

I smile as she sits up grunting a bit.

“What’s up?”

I release a very soft sight from my mouth. It's something she has been wanting to do for a while. I took a deep breath and nodded.

“I am up for mixing our eggs and then taking a male dragon of your choice and making a child. I felt it would have been a bad idea. Since he or she would have the curse of the Dunewalker. But I found a way to remove it.”

Anys smirks.

“I already picked a male dragon. When everyone wakes up we will do this.”

I get in bed since it is still in the middle of the night. It's best to get some sleep. I have a lot to do. I would have to tell the leader of the exiles that I have been having dreams of what is to come. Since she is a camel she will believe these are true. I am hoping she will tell me what to do.

I close my eyes again this time when I dream again. It’s not of the same dream, it's of another dream. I know who it is; it's the first Dunewalker, the one who caused our entire family line to become this curse.

“So you’re wishing to free all those that came before you from the Dunewalker curse? You and I both know the only way to do that is what the order of Mimic preachers told you. I hope those you love understand this.”

I look away from him.

“They won’t know till it’s too late. I plan on sending them out. I have plans and each camel knows when another has a plan. I plan on at least keeping those I trained with me. So the others leave and do not realize till it’s too late.”

The old camel smiles.

“So you wish to not only fulfill the task. You wish to break the curse to the point a Dunewalker can never be formed again. This won’t only break the curse it will destroy the spell to ever cast it again. Even if it’s read out loud to anyone that those wish to curse.”

I quickly nodded, turning around to see the others in the line of Dunewalkers.

“When the time comes, meet with us near the cube. Ask the Lorekeepers to allow you in to explain that you wish to walk the cycle of sand. You will be able to talk to us all and then the next time you see us. It will be the endless sands and you will be able to express your heart to us and your mind.”

I nod to him, bowing my head to the starter of the Dunewalker curse.

“No my friend, we don't bow to anyone. We don’t allow ourselves to become minions of another. We have our agenda and that is to free ourselves from this curse. Sooner or later my friend you will either be insulted during stories or a hero to them. It’s how to take this matter into your own heart. So please don’t fail us.”

I woke up when my wife shook me awake. Opening my eyes, staring at Anys, a gentle smile spreads on my face. I always love waking up to see her eyes and that smile on her scaled face. It makes me so happy.

“I need to take the kids to school Dunewalker and then we can go to the doctor and do what you said you wish to do. No going back on this, correct you want to do this?”

I nod getting out of the bed grunting a bit.

“Are you having that pain again in your cybernetics?”

I nod standing on my paws and grunting. It only happens when I feel something is wrong. The joints that my cybernetics are connected to make the cybernetics do a strange throb like it’s a twitch. It’s a weird twitch that I don’t notice.

“I will go to Wrench to see if he can help me with anything. I need to talk to Black Rain anyway and she should be there. I promise it won't be too long I promise.”

Anys smiles

“Please Dunewalker no need to worry about it, Cra will wait. She has been asking me about this every time we have lunch together. So I will tell her this time it’s on. It’s something she is looking very forward to doing. Do you need anything to eat?”

I shook my head.

“I will get something before patrol. I love you Anys.”

The dragon smirks.

“You have been saying that a lot lately, Dunewalker. Don’t worry, I know how you feel about me. Just please don’t get hurt again. I don’t wish to have the great and powerful betrayer get hurt again on my account.”

I chuckle leaving the house. Looked up into the sky seeing where I would be standing in the mountains above while I watch the town burn. This time though I wouldn’t be joining Wheel Tread I will be fighting him.

I walk into the workshop Wrench the hellhound and Black Rain are looking through their list of all the supplies they have. Black rain looks up from the clipboard. A smile forms on her face. Looking back down to the clipboard.

“Okay Wrench, how many nuts and bolts do we have?”

The hellhound shifts through everything to look

“Only enough to repair the water system once if the system shuts down again.”

Black Rain sighs checking the board.

“We will have to make a list for when we send one out for supplies. Now how can I help you Dunewalker?”

I took a deep breath sighing.

“I had a sand dream.”

Wrench and Black Rain stop what they’re doing. Wrench has been friends with Black Rain for years and he knows what a sand dream means. A sand dream to my species normally means an awful future.

“Wrench, keep looking, I will talk to Dune about this.”

Black Rain leads me to the back of the workshop. She closes the door and makes sure no one else is coming before she closes it fully.

“Dune what happens in this Sand dream?”

I explain to her what happens. I tell her that the entire village gets destroyed and that Wheel Tread does it just for the water. I told her about everything and how I seemed to have betrayed everyone.

“In this dream you betray us? Then you’re given this dream to make sure this doesn’t happen right?”

I shook my head.

“It won’t work that way. There is no way we can fight him and this army of his. Including the judges and then the Storm King. if anyone even fights they will die. So all I can think of doing is making sure that everyone who doesn’t stay with me makes it look like we are fighting back to go.”

Black Rain sighs.

“I knew sooner or later he would want the water here. I have been getting warnings from the order of Mimic about this too. Just how do you wish to go about this?”

I lift my cybernetic leg showing her the old pony plan to destroy water supplies that were never used. It said it would take years for the water to become drinkable again. She stares at me with an unhappy look.

“Do you think that would be enough?”

I shook my head.

“No, we would also have to have the Eels take full control of this village. I know you have worked so hard in this town. But it’s the only way and the only way to free my family from this curse.”

Black Rain shifts looking at me.

“So you were told the only way to lift the Dunewalker curse is by doing this? So you and Anys plan on doing what she has been wanting then? Mixing your eggs with a male and then giving her a half camel dragon hybrid with your families and those of your family line?”

I quickly nod.

“Are you going to stop me Black Rain?”

She shook her head.

“I can’t Dunewalker. We all know that we can’t stop a sand dream. What do you plan to do?”

I sigh, shrugging my shoulders.

“I am unsure to keep a lookout just in case Wheel Tread or the others show up. Just I think I need to do all this and then go to the cube in the cavern of the LoreKeepers and do a sand walk to speak to all those that wish to speak to me from my past.”

Black Rain shakes her head.

“What will you do in the meantime then?”

I shift a bit unsure.

“Do me a favor Black Rain. Talk to Cra and tell her what is going on. Please tell her not to tell anyone else. I want her to create such a hormone to bring the eels here when the time is right. I also will be picking those I trained to stick with me and please convince some citizens to stay to make it look lively here.”

Black Rain sighs holding her face with her paws. She is not taking this well at all. She stays silent a moment looking back at me with a weaker smile. I know that she is unable to ask anyone to do this. She knows though that some will stay if they were asked.

“Oh Dune this is heartbreaking. I have been working to make this a home for everyone that is a runway or an exile you know this. Now, where would we go to Hard Rock? Pinda would never welcome me there again.”

“He will.”

We look around looking for who spoke. The door opens behind us Wrench and the order of Mimic Camels hears everything. I could tell Wrench did because of the look on his face. It was the look of despair and anger but he knew full well he can’t stop this.

“I will tell him it’s a decree by Mimic herself. It wouldn’t be a full lie again to us. A lie is not always a sin when it’s the truth. Just it won’t happen till you have to run from the battle. Black Rain my dear Wrench has something to say.”

Wrench the hellhounds sigh.

“I will be one of those to stay. If I can survive this battle I am sure I will be able to. I will come and join you. If I can't be my old friend I want you to know I died well.”

Black Rain smiles, tears falling down her face.

“Thank you Wrench. I wish you didn’t have to do this. But if your mind is fully made up please tell no one else.”

The stress of this is getting to me. I look at the clock on the wall sighing deeply. Looking back to the others.

“I need to get to the doctor’s office. Then I will talk to those I trained and Black Rain will talk to those that want to stay. Just tell me when does the Order of Mimic know that this will happen?”

I still haven’t gotten her name. She just laughs softly. I just call her the order of mimic camel in my brain.

“Oh, the order of Mimic has nothing to do with this. We see you doing this, how you do this is up to you. How you do this though Mimic wishes to keep things from me. All I can say though it will weaken the hold the Storm King and others have on this desert. How you go with that will be up to you.”

A deep sigh releases from my mouth. The stress of this is getting to me and I worry too much. We have a glassmaker here. I am going to go talk with them.

“I am sorry, Dune. I wish I could tell you otherwise. You offer this place to Wheel Tread for all we were shown. What happens here we have no idea anymore. I will say this: all the judges will be with them. All of them and that’s all I can say.”

Will the judges be with them? Then I know some of the weaknesses for some of them. I worked with them for many years. I head to the door to lead outside looking back to the others with a weak smile.

“It’s now time to meet with Anys.”

I left the workshop hearing a radio playing a song.

“There's no time for us.”

That song it’s the same song that was playing when Ruby was shot. That song is starting to make me wonder. If the only time it’s played is when something hopeful or death is coming close. I close my eyes tightly, sighing deeply feeling the stress getting to me more.

I quickly run on my paws running past many radios playing that song. Getting to the doctor’s office and then quickly getting inside panting. Anys is standing by the counter talking to one of the nurses. So she is the same species as our doctor Cra. I pant hard leaning on the wall sliding down feeling my stress building. Anys leans down and the nurse clitters overlooking me over with her claws.

“I am okay Fish.”

I look up at the silver bug and she nods back, going back to the counter. Anys tilts her head looking at me. She could tell I am stressed out. When I am stressed the cybernetics on my face expand a bit.

“Dune sweetheart we can do this another time if you’re that stressed.”

I shook my head standing back up. Grunting a bit and a gentle smile forms on my face. Looking down to the dragoness.

“Did you pick the male?”

Anys nods.

“He is already in there getting his seed taken. He was happy we accepted his offer.”

It was a few minutes and the male dragon nodded to us while he left. He leaves the office since what he was needed for is done. Cra comes out of her office coming to the counter with a gentle smile on her Ferrum face. It’s hard to tell if she is smiling though since the bug features.

“Alright, now thanks to the old tech that the ponies gave us back in the day. Now we have a unicorn here to help with it all. To make sure you don’t feel any pain when the needles go in to get your eggs. Now come with me and we will get this going.”

We both follow Cra into the room and her nurses have large needles they’re holding. They have a doner sample ready for us. Anys and I lay on the bed. She holds my paw with her claw. A unicorn uses her magic to make the pain not so bad. She nods to the others and I feel the needle go in and then take the eggs. I close my eyes knowing that the curse will be fully broken. So he or she will never suffer from what I went through.

The needles are taken out of us.

“Now Anys I am going to need you to stay awhile.”

I nod and slowly get off the bed looking down at Anys stroking her scales with my fleshy paw. I lean in and give her a deep kiss.

“Come and find me when all this is said and done. I need to take care of some things.”

I walk out of the room and Cra comes out and I watch her and Black Rain talk. I know what it’s about. Cra looks at me with a frown forming on her bug face. At least I think it was a frown. It's still very hard to tell with how emotions are hard to read on their faces.

Cra comes over to me after she is done talking to Black Rain whispering in my ear.

“You want to use hormones to attract eels to fight what is coming? Also, destroy the water? I may not like this idea Dunealker. . I can do both things just give me the recipe and I can create both for you to use.”

I sigh, taking out the disk from my leg she takes it and heads to her office. I look to Black Rain. She leads me into the town hall. I see the guards I trained and like ten of the citizens I made friends with over the years.

“I am sure Black Rain told you what I need and that it may cause your death, correct?”

An old Buffalo snorts laughing.

“Oh, Missy, I think I speak for all of us and those you trained that we would be happy to do this. If it means proving ourselves through death as well as to give these so-called progress punks a black eye then I am all over it.”

I look at the guards I trained and the citizens willing to stay. I stroke my forehead letting out a sigh. I felt that this is not going to be easy. I have been told that someone is searching for me. I know who it is and I will meet them again when this is all said and done.

“You will be given weapons when the time is right. I can’t promise any of you will survive this battle. It’s the judges and the Storm King himself as well as his minions. All I can promise is I can give them a black eye till a real hero rises.”

Wrench the hell hound stands up getting to the podium while I move away from it. Seeing what he will say before I leave to gather what I need to get everything ready. Then I need to go on a walkabout.

“There are old and I mean very old turrets in the water caverns below. They have been down there all this time. They were used to push the eels out years ago and now we could bring them up here.”

Black Rain walks into the town hall looking at all that came. I could see the fear in her eyes of all those she saved and brought here would be killed when it happens. She looks at me with a weak sad smile. She gets up on the podium.

“I wish I didn’t have to say these words. I hope you will all survive and come to be with us. If the judges or such leave you alone or you find a way to get out. Please run and try to make it to Hard Rock. When things are ready we will be heading there. A place I was banished from by my husband. Now, this meeting is dismissed, stay with your families and take care of everything that is needed. Then Dunewalker must go do what is needed.”

I quickly nod heading out of the town hall. Standing by the door is the same order of Mimic camel. I stand beside her while we watch the others leave. She doesn’t say anything for a long time as well as me. Black Rain comes out last looking towards me tears have been falling down her face. I feel bad for her when she walks back to her home.

“I have been told that I am allowed to tell you what causes them to come here. You say that the water of this land is very pure. You even lie that everyone here is willing to welcome the Storm King and Wheel Tread Progress. Then Mimic saw the battle happening but that future is now cloudy. In the first future, you betray everyone and become a minion again. This future is now cloudy for her.”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head.

“Alright, then I better do what I need to do. First I need to go to the glassblower. Then I will be going on a walkabout. I will be heading to every city and the island to talk to my friends and even Mount Aris. We will see each other again I am sure.”

The camel nods.

“May Mimic bless your steps.”

I walk away from the town hall. I have a lot to think about before I can do anything. Before I do all this I need to spend time with my wife. I went home to see if she was there. She was sitting in a chair reading a book. Since I had to help her learn how to read. She lowers her book.

“Whelp Dune I was told it worked. So..hmmm”

I cut her off by giving her a deep kiss, breaking it.

“Heh someone is happy.”

I laugh, smirking.

“Come let’s enjoy ourselves. I have to go on a walkabout like I have done the last few years.”

Anys laughs.

“I am sorry Dune but I need to pick up my hatchlings from school. . How about when you return from your walkabout.”

I quickly nod heading inside the house grabbing a large bag that I already had put together. With food, water, and my weapons. I wave to her heading to the glassblower before I leave this lovely town of exile. I stop before going inside the glass blowers store looking around. Watching the families and guards go on their way. I see fire engulfing the town, hear screaming and dead bodies all over. Opening my eyes I swear to myself I will not let them get away with this without at least a black eye enough to get those to have hope.

Footnote: Dunewalker Max level

Perk added: Sand Dream: You were given a dream that the sand wishes you to see. The sand may not be alive but to a camel, the sand will give those that wish to listen to it. When the sand speaks you will listen.

Chapter Forty-one: Walkabout Dunewalkers Fate Mini arc

Breakthroughs: if you are separated from yourself, you start walking and you keep walking until you meet yourself. Then you sit down and have a long talk. You talk about everything that you've learned, everything that you .. felt. And you talk until you run out of words. Now, that's vital, because the real important things can't be said. And then, if you are lucky, you look up and there's just you, and you can go home."

-- Dr. Franklin to Garibaldi in Babylon 5: “Walkabout"

I took a deep breath standing by the door of the glassblower. Closing my eyes thinking hard. I have no idea what I can do anymore. I have so many thoughts in my mind but all I can think of is…

Before I could finish my thought the door opens up. Standing in the door is a small little creature that calls himself a furbob. From what I learned about him. He is a race that came from Dream valley. His kind used to never agree on anything since though he is the only one here he agrees on everything.

“How can I help you Dunewalker?”

I look down at the red-furred creature with a large green nose. I just stare at him for many pregnant moments. He leans on the doorway looking outside left and right. Like he is searching for something.

“Dunewalker, is this meant to be a joke but you forgot to run?”

I sigh deeply.

“No, I am sorry Reddie. I didn’t mean to act like I wasn’t here. Now I got something I need to be made or if you have already made it.”

I reach in my bags bringing out plans for magic enchanted glass that looks to be used as a trap.

“Oooo Dunewalker this is not going to be easy to make. It needs powerful magic. Now I have already made this type of glass bottle. I think if you give it to the Naga you can get them to enchant it. This can be used to house only certain magics. I don’t know why you want this made. But I won’t ask.”

I sigh, reaching in my bags again offering some coins that we use as money in this community. Reddie stares at the money shrugging his shoulders and walking back into his store. After a few minutes, he walks back out offering the large fat bottle to me. It has no cork right now and he gives me a cork. I place them both in my bags.

“Thank you Reddie, I am sorry for bothering you. I’m just not myself right now. It’s why I am going on a walkabout. I need to find everyone I know or met recently and talk to them. It’s all I can do. I don't know what to do, just unsure.”

Reddie smiles.

“What my family used to say. Just do it, don't think about it. Don’t allow yourself to keep thinking since the brain won’t ever agree with your heart. So do what your mind tells you but then allow the heart to at least offer some help.”

Looking away I am so unsure what to do or to think.

“Dune please go enjoy your walkabout you might find the song in your heart. A song that will help you through this journey. Whoever you speak to please give them the hope they need. I know you’re no longer a hero who is willing to give hope. Just give the hope you can to those who need it.”

I stood there thinking he was correct. I need to at least give hope to those who need hope. After what Ruby did many don’t have hope anymore. I consider most of it my fault too. I study and look through my bags to make sure I got everything including the glass.

I glance at the others who are staying here while they explain to their families what is going to happen. They hug their families since they’re allowed to tell them. They all look at me and I give them a sad nod. I know many of them will never see their families again.

I walk through the cavern that leads to the home of the exiles. I take a deep breath unsure what to think. Looking at the light at the end of the tunnel and before I can fully leave Black rain and the camel from the order of Mimic are waiting for me.

“I was told you wish to do a recording Dunewalker. I got an idea so we can thin their numbers and make it easier for whoever comes later to pick them off maybe.”

I stop in my tracks looking over at the two camels.

“You want me to say something that would cause more of his troops to die?”

The camel from the order shakes her head.

“No, I have been speaking to many of them. Many of them are following the Storm King blindly. So many of them though don’t feel what he is doing is well honorable. So many of them are willing to see at least a small group of heroes beating the judges back for a time so many of them will join us in the final battle.”

I glance at the order of Mimic camel again.

“What does the order of Mimic get from this?”

The camel shakes her head.

“We get nothing. I know you still don’t trust us Dunewalker. Maybe someday you will trust us and you will see that we aren't evil like most orders or religions are.”

I shake my head.

“Black Rain I will be heading out to every town and find the naga. Do you need me to tell anyone what is going to happen or ask the desert dwellers to come to protect those that leave before everything happens?”

Black Rain sighs, shrugging her shoulders.

“Do what you feel is right, Dunewalker.”

Do what I feel is right? I am sure if I did what I felt was right. I would have asked an entire army to be in the waiting to kill the Storm King. There is no way I can do it. Since I doubt many would even join me in battle. I am the one who helped bring back the Storm King.

“I will return when I can Black Rain.”

I glance at the camel in the order of Mimic.

“Please protect my wife and her hatchlings?”

The camel nods.

“I will do it without the order of Mimic knowing.”

I cock an eye ridge tilting my head at those words. I will do it without the order of Mimic knowing? I have a bad feeling this order is not as pure as she lets on. Maybe I am overthinking it since I do that and well I remember the pact.

“Thank you. What do you mean by not letting the order of Mimic know?”

The camel shrugs her shoulders.

“I am the biggest sinner in the order Dunewalker. I don’t let them know everything I am doing. I could go to a brothel and enjoy a good romp of sex and not care what they think of me. I will not be like the others and tell the order everything we are doing. I have my own private life and I enjoy that life. Mimic herself said when she found this order ages ago. I don’t need you to follow me like a drone. Follow my words as you see fit and many take it too close to heart.”

A deep sigh leaves my lungs out of my mouth. I can now get behind this camel. I have a feeling though that someday we will learn what this order demands. I look towards the north the way to that little village I was told about called Hope. I need to speak to my friends. I haven't been fully forgiven. I feel that it’s time that I talk to each of them.

“Will you ever give me your name?”

I glance back at the camel.

“I have given it to you before. I shall give it to you again. Light Step I used to have a real name. I have been with the order of Mimic most of my adult camel life. So I forgot my real name and took the name they gave me.”

A smirk forms across my face. Our kind can live pretty long. Some can live to be 400 to even 500. Only a few have lived that long. I am guessing that Light step is one of those since they act like they have seen so much and have done so much.

“I will not ask the age of you then. I am sure you’re one of the rare camels to live pretty long. Now I better get going or I will not follow this path to find myself or those before me.”

Light Step silently nods.

“I promise my sin-riddled soul. I will not let the order know that I am watching your children. Mimic is the only one who may know. I doubt she will care either way. She understands the idea of family and the idea of family is powerful to her.”

I quickly nod heading north towards the village of Hope. It will take a few days for me to get there. Thankfully for me though I have enough water and food to get me through the desert of madness.

I felt the sand on my fleshy foot looking down while I took each step. I took a deep breath feeling my heart beating. I am unsure if I could even feel the song in my heart to help the trip take less time. A song can do that now and again. Closing my fleshy eye allows my cybernetic eye to be the one that leads me.

My cybernetic eye looks around seeing what is in the sand. I could see at least one trap door leading down to the water hunters. I could tell this door hadn’t been used in many years. So If I do need to hide I can go into one of their old tunnels.

Before I could do anything, movement in the sand made me quickly stop. The door opens up and what comes out are a few water hunters. The leader of them looks at me and all I could do was wave my paw.

“Ah, we have been told you would come this way. Are you heading towards hope?”

Wait, they aren’t speaking old poneish?

“Yes, I am heading towards hope. Why do you ask?”

The pony smiles.

“Well, we are all allied now my friend. So we allowed ourselves to speak the tongue of those Nightmare Moon curse. For now of course, since many of us already knew how to speak like you. The way is clear the Storm King is more focused on the rumors of a strange hero that showed up in a land a month away from here.”

The pony comes out of the tunnel with a group of heavily armed warriors. They have a caravan from the looks of it and they’re heading towards Hard Rock with weapons, food, and water on their backs. The stallion stays to speak with me.

“The rumors have been pretty rampant about this hero. They won’t even say what this hero is, only that she helped free the Abyssin city. That is all he has been told. Then stories that she left and went to another land.”

A hero in another land? A smile forms across my face. Ruby, I am hoping she finds what she needs and then returns soon. It might be another year or two but I doubt I will be here when Ruby comes back. Maybe if I do die in this battle ahead my death will help her.

“Thank you for telling me, have you ever heard of a camel having a sand dream?”

The stallion frowns, nodding.

“I have talked with many camels who had this dream. Some of them died from the dream itself. Some of them even had the dream that drove them insane. I never saw them again after it was said and done.”

I take a deep breath in some of the sand from the wind blowing because of the storm picking up again. I glance at the cage around us, the storm growing even more deadly. I have a feeling this hero is worrying the Storm King.

“This hero must be bothering the Storm King. His cage is becoming even worse. He knows he won’t be able to steal any more water from the citizens of this desert. The Dj turned her home into a fortress; it's hard to even for normal folks to get there. The village of Hope has heavy protection and Hard Rock has become harder to break through. I am unsure about the other places though.”

The water hunter quickly nods.

“Yes, the alliance has been proving to be a help to a lot of us. Even convincing some of his minions to do things behind his back. I think mostly what is upsetting him. A new hero is rising and she might end up here. I hope we need the hope before the dawn ends.”

I sigh deeply that he is correct. I look at my robotic paw. I remember when I got this. It was the time I was down in Detrot and I met four creatures from the past. A zebra, a diamond dog, a buffalo, and a pegasus. It’s amazing the journey they went on.

“Hope is something we all need. I lost all hope back in the day when I got this. I already had the eye from a battle I almost lost. Hope is all we need now. Are there any rumors going around I should know about?”

The pony shrugs his shoulders.

“All I have been told there is a rumor about the heroes of stone in Hard Shell. The citizens there are looking for a spell to break them from their prison. We need all the heroes we can get. We all know that there is a traitor among them. If the heroes are brought out of their stone prison then that is great. I just doubt any of us water hunters could trust them ever again.”

I am unsure what to think of all this. Are the heroes of stone coming out of their prison? So many years have passed since they have been stone. What caused them to become stone is because of a war. A war we camels don’t care talking about since we hired Crunch to fight for us. We of course won the war. We didn’t want too much death but Crunch refused to turn anyone back from their stone prisons. I think there is a tomb full of those from both sides in stone.

“I need to be heading out camel take care of yourself.”

The water hunters finally leave like they were meant to do. I just watch them vanish in the flowing sand. I look up in the sky seeing many of the airships that the Storm King has been building. Many of them crash from the sky, and most of them aren’t ready for flight. So many of them fall into cities and towns harming others.

Glancing towards the way to Hope again. Closing my fleshy eye again to walk through the blowing-forming sand storm. I am trying to remember the past. I am trying to remember the zebra and the others I met. I haven’t seen them since then. I hope the journey they went on had been peaceful.

It took me at least a day and a half to get to the town of Hope. The antlions took over much of the path. It was hard to get around them thankfully though they didn’t try to attack me. They’re just over-mating because of the battle ahead. The Storm King hasn’t had issues with them breeding like this.

When I get to the gate of Hope. I just stare at the newly built gate. It opens letting me in since I am well known here. Even though I have been banished by my species. I am still allowed here with no issues.

“So what brings the recently banished camel?”

I glance at the roc in the NCR armor. The red star glows in the sun which sits on the forehead of the helm itself. I never fully got to know this bird which is called a Roc. I just know she is a hero that walks from place to place.

“I am here to speak to Tick Tock. I have been told you and your friends are no longer wandering heroes. The wandering heroes' days behind you?”

The roc takes off her helm a couple of feathers coming with the helm falling out of the helm. She places it on the ground. Looking up at me it’s hard to tell what her color is. I could never tell thanks to my eyes.

“Tick Tock went to the caverns below with her wife to check the wells. She should be back soon. So you’re here to talk to her because why? I don’t know if you noticed Dunewalker, many here don’t trust you.”

I don’t blame them, I don't consider myself very trustworthy.

“I have come to talk to her about my sand dream I had.”

The roc shifts a bit; she knows what a sand dream is to a camel. Normally a sand dream tells the future and the future will never be the same as a camel’s sand dream. She puts her helm back on so I can’t see she is uncomfortable being around me now.

“I see I wish you luck.”

The red star hero. The hero of dream valley is one of the few creatures who have been there and come back. The one with her friends forgot. I finally saw Tick Tock. I took a deep breath breathing in some of the sand. She kisses the zebra she got married to. The zebra Black Rose nods to me walking back to her home.

“What can I do for you Dunewalker?”

I sigh.

“I have come to say I am sorry for all I have done. You have been off that island for a while I am sure you have learned what a sand dream is.”

Tick Tock stops in her clockwork hooves turning to look at me.

“Was it about Ruby?”

I shook my head.

“The dream about me betraying the exiles allowed the Storm King and his minions, even Wheel Tread to kill everyone and steal the water. I am doing a walkabout too well. Make sure the dream doesn’t happen. I will do what it takes to fight them..”

Tick Tock’s ears pin to the back of her head. I didn’t know she could do that with her fake skin. I am guessing the new body gave her the ability to be more alive. I have seen her new shell. It's pure black and whatever it’s made of, it's strong.

“So you’re going around telling everyone you knew you’re sorry for what you did to Ruby and us? Well, I may not be able to forgive you for everything you did or what you did to Ruby. I can forgive you for what you did to me. I can also forgive you for what you did to the captain.”

I tilt my head captain? I had no idea what she meant. Then I remember the poor captain, the poor mare that Ruby killed. I know I did nothing to the poor mare. I feel that maybe Ruby will never be forgiven for a lot of what she did is normal.

“I may have done nothing with that poor mare. You and I both know that Ruby will never be forgiven for anything. Is it true the leadership of Hope will turn on her after everything is said and done?”

Tick Tock nods.

“I can’t do anything to stop it even if I wanted to. I don’t think the others and I will ever work together again. Our friendships are kind of broken. I haven’t even talked to the others. Our friendship is just so strained. I am just starting to wonder if we are the real heroes to protect this land.”

I quickly nod. I have been wondering if Ruby is even the real hero. Storm King and Wheel Tread have been trying so hard to say that Ruby is the threat when to some folks here the Storm King and Wheel tread are the real heroes.

“I am sure sooner or later. We will come back as friends at least for the final battle. I am unsure how this will happen. I am sure that Ruby will be the one to bring us back together. I am not sure it will happen. But I do hope I will see what is coming.”

Tick Tock nods.

“I hope you survive your sand dream. Are you only here to talk to me or was there another reason?”

I nod.

“Yes, I would like you and the heroes of Hope. To make sure those who survive the battle get her or to Hard Rock please do this Tick Tock.”

Tick Tock shrugs her shoulders.

“I have no say in anything here. I would say you better go talk to the leadership of this town. One of them should at least be at the meeting hall. Each morning we all go to that meeting. So if you can catch him or her before they leave for home. Then you could maybe convince them to help.”

I shake my head.

“Be prepared though Dunewalker. Many of the leaders in this town are camels. So just the fact you’re here may upset them. Many learned over time what you did. I even told them the truth and I will not take any of it back.”

Closing my eye tightly. My other eye shutting down like it’s closing the lid. I am just unsure how to handle this. I take a deep breath filling my lungs with the very dry air. Blowing out the air trying to open my fleshy eye back up.

“Okay, can you at least lead me to the meeting building or whatever is used as a meeting area?”

Tick Tock sighs.

“Listen Dunewalker. I will do this for you after everything we have been through. I feel you at least deserve this. I will say one last thing before this is all said and done. When the battle fully comes don’t expect me to join. The others and I had no desire to be a hero. Ruby I am sure never wanted to be one either. Just the hope she brought.”

She went silent for a moment leading me to the large building in the middle of the town. I glance around the town. I swear I saw something I never thought I would see again. I see the buffalo known as June. I shake my head and when I look back they aren’t there. Tick Tock stops right by the door.

“I will stay here and when you’re done I will lead you back out of the gate. I never want you to return or tell the others to see me. I will make an exception for Cranberry or Inyanga and Water Spout. If you see Hawk or Roll Roll I want nothing to do with either of them. Roll wishes to head back to the island with his new family. Hawk is just being rude and harsh. I refuse to accept her as my friend anymore.”

I look towards the door looking back to Tick Tock. I feel bad about all this. I see Wheel Tread has not only won. He has won on the level of the heroes refusing to even talk to each other anymore. It was something I hoped would never happen and it did.

“Tick Tock Hawk and Roll Roll are your friends. I thought you all worked so hard together on the island. What caused all this to happen?”

Tick Tock shrugs her shoulders.

“We moved on really. Roll Roll has his two mates now. Hawk is getting married herself. I feel that a lot of what happened with Ruby caused our friendship to break. I am sure someday I will go back to them and talk with them. I doubt it though now, please go talk to the leadership whoever is in there.”

Sighing feeling disappointed I helped destroy friendships in the name of progress. I open the door heading inside. Deep in the meeting room are two as a podium with a camel sitting above and a crowd watching. One of the speakers is a female rat creeper who is speaking loudly to the rest of the crowd.

“Hope is a town it should stay neutral. If the Storm King tries to invade we should force him out. I know we have some supporters of the Storm King. Even though they support him they agree. Even if you support him we have to stay out of this.”

The other speaker nods. I get a good look at them from what I can tell they're newer. The speaker is a pony from what I can tell.

“I know I pushed many away from our cause so long ago. The pureblood and all that bullshit. I regret pushing it. I see now we need to work together and never allow ourselves to be broken again. If we can’t work together and have these ponies try to force pure ideas. With the Storm King not wanting that. Something has changed with him, not as evil as he was. Before we can go on though we have a soul wishing to speak with us.”

I thought it was my turn then I saw a zebra come up to the podium in the middle. I stare at her. It's that zebra I met many years ago in Detrot. Desert Rose her legs are full of metal and her other friends are with her.

“Miss Rose, you wish to speak to us?”

The zebra nods.

“I am here to talk about allying with your humble town. Of the desperate citizens of Detrot. The war between both factions of robotics. I have been asked by the new leader of the entire community to ally to help with rebuilding.”

The camel takes a moment to think, opening her eyes.

“We will have to think about this Miss Rose. I am sorry if you have been pushed away from the other towns. Right now we have a bit of a problem ourselves. We can barely keep our water supplies up. We also have to deal with the Storm King. Even if he is not as evil as many say he used to be.”

Desert Rose nods, stepping down from the podium. I stand at the podium.

“I have come to speak to the leadership of this town. I am.”

The camel sitting in the main seat in front of me hits down a gavel.

“We don’t have time to listen to betrayers. If you think we will take what you say seriously then you have another thing coming.”

I shook my head.

“So you will ignore a sand dream?”

The camel is about to smack the gavel on the table again. Stop when she hears the words Sand dream. I have never met the leadership before. I just know Tick Tock is good friends with them after what she did here so long ago. I wish I could learn more.

“What happens in this sand dream?”

I explain to them what happens and what I plan to do.

“I just want to make sure all those that leave are given a home. I don’t know what is going to happen to me. I frankly will do anything. Anything to redeem the name Dunewalker and to make sure the little one that comes next after me. Is free from this curse.”

The others went silent for a time. The first to speak up is the rat creeper.

“Miss speaker.”

The creeper looks at me and the pony. He nods to her like he is telling her to go on. The camel sighs, stroking her head like this is causing her a lot of pain.

“I for one this time feel it’s unwise not to get involved in situations that may cause the Storm King to get upset with us. I doubt it’s the right to put the King in his place.”

The pony nods.

“I may follow the ways of what the Storm King wants. I don’t agree with everything he wants. We have to admit though he hasn’t done many evil things as of late. He showed up and brought a type of peace that many love. Even though some towns may have had to kill some of the weak in his name or force some of the dying out or the poor. Progress it’s not always going to be peaceful or easy to do.”

They all stay silent as the speaker stands up coming down from where she is sitting.

“I may not respect you Dunewalker. You’re a betrayer and the reason for a lot of the problems we face now. We camels have banished you from entering any place that we are in. Though it’s not just us that live in this land anymore. So the idea of banishing everything no longer works. I will not do this for you. I will do this for your family and friends.”

I sigh softly looking away from the camel nodding.

“I understand. Thank you for finding it in your heart to at least help those that will come this way. At least if you don’t do it for me you do it for those that need it.”

The speaker nods.

“Now to be honest I am going to ask out of kindness. I want you out of here now and if you return. I will have you arrest you and make sure you’re flogged for breaking the banishment. Guards, please get this betrayer out of my sight.”

The guards come to try to remove me. I didn’t fight them while one of them put a cuff chain to my neck. They all have me in chains while I am led to the gate. Tick Tock glances up at me. A frown forms on her fake skin face. I have a feeling she knew that I would get tossed out of here.

When we got to the entrance of the town, Hope the guards unlock the chains. The kirin looks up at me with a weak smile.

“I wish we didn’t have to do that to you Dunewalker. I wish we could welcome you here more. Just after we learned what you did to Ruby. I highly doubt you would be welcomed anywhere else. If you could before you go anywhere else. Maybe the citizens of Peace rock could help you?.”

I tilt my head Peace rock? I haven’t been there in a long time. I just know it’s full of former murders killers and so on really. I sigh I have many other places I can go to be kicked out of. I feel the next area I should go to is Hard Shell.

“Thank you, I will think about it. I am sorry for what I did to the hero.”

The kirin nods.

“I can understand why you did it. I am not fond of heroes myself. To be honest the Storm King hasn’t done much that is bad. I know he has asked us to remove the weak and those who can’t take care of themselves anymore. I do understand it’s a problem to some and a problem to many others. “

I sigh deeply they don’t fully understand at all. If Wheel Tread has his way things would be much worse than they are now. I believe the Storm King is waiting for something and Wheel Tread is angry since I heard rumors Wheel Tread wants things to get harsher for those that don’t follow his path of change.

“I haven’t been around the outside much lately. I have been sticking with my family and keeping to myself during my walkabouts. I have been hearing stories. Stories that the Storm King tells the judges to protect the weak from Wheel Tread. I have a feeling the howling dance has messed him up.”

The kirin shrugs.

“I am unsure. He came here a few days ago though. I don’t fully know why he came. He just came to speak to Tick Tock. He told her from what I heard that he was sorry for what he did to Ruby.”

The Kirin shrugs their shoulders again. This entire thing confuses me. I have no idea why he is acting like this. I might have to ask Wheel Tread himself or maybe the Storm King ain’t as evil as the others have told me he was. I am guessing he believes he is freeing Equestria and the world from the heroes that bring pain.

“This is more confusing than I thought it would be. Wheel Tread wanted to change this land into a beacon of hope. A beacon of hope in his way of progress I am guessing now it’s not working his way. Who knows I am so confused now.”

The kirin sighs heading back through the gate. Before I leave though Tick Tock stands right in front of me.

“So you have been told the Storm King himself came to talk to me? He went to go talk to all of us, Dunewalker. He wanted us to know he didn’t want to do what he did to Ruby. Just the stars at the time gave him no choice from what he said. He said ever since he came back he feels the want to be evil had vanished. I don’t fully buy it really since looking at the storm he created to keep us here.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t fully trust the Storm King Dunewalker. I don’t believe he is sorry for what he did to Ruby. But if I can live in this land without having to be a hero I welcome it. If I have to be a hero again when the final battle comes. Then so be it right now though I'd rather just have a peaceful life and not care what is going on in this desert. I may never forgive Ruby for turning us into heroes.”

I shake my head.

“Tick Tock I am sure you won’t trust what I have to say. I doubt the Storm King has turned over a new leaf. I even doubt the howling dance is talking to him. I will never trust him even after I helped bring him back. I regret everything I did even more now after the sand dream. I am sure when it comes down to it. You and the others will fight him when the time is right.”

Tick Tock shrugs her shoulders.

“Anyway, what is the next town on your walkabout?”

A deep sigh releases from my mouth. I didn’t have the heart to tell her I am heading to Hard Shell to try to see if the heroes of the old times have been freed from their stone prison. We need more heroes than just these heroes. Heroes like these gave up and I know I am to blame for it. I will always be to blame. My child-to-be will feel that guilt. Just when he or she is born. The curse will finally be removed from my bloodline.

“Hard Shell there are many from an old war still encased in stone if not just the heroes you all saw. Those heroes hopefully will find a way or the others will release all those souls. All those souls will join us in the fight.”

Tick Tock nods.

“I am sorry for cutting this conversation short, Dunewalker. I must be going. I need to be ready just in case what you do causes a problem for the rest of us.”

Tick Tock turns around to go back into the town. She won’t even look back at me. I could feel the hatred coming from her. I am starting to wonder how the others will handle talking to me. I am unsure and worried. I get ready to leave, closing my eyes tightly knowing I will be on my own.

“Hey, miss, are you heading to Hard Shell?”

I glance behind me noticing a caravan of many odd creatures coming out of the gate of the town of Hope.

“Uh yes, why do you ask?”

The large turtle creature chuckles.

“A mare told us you’re heading our way. You’re heavily armed as well. We could use you. Just in case the antlions get a little hungry from their crazy mating.”

I take a deep breath noticing there are no camels with them. I see a turtle creature, a naga. A Ferrum as well as a sand hoof. I am unsure what to think. I sigh knowing if I don’t have anyone with me while on this path. I may lose it and try to talk to myself.

“I will come with you. Forgive me though if I don’t say too much to either of you.”

The turtle laughs.

“Don’t worry about that Miss Dunewalker. We have been working together since the alliance was formed. Also yes we know who you are and we don’t care what you did. Heroes are heroes but sometimes a hero needs to get out of the way.”

I did agree with how they felt. Heroes need to get out of the way. Not every land wants to be rescued by a hero. I am sure sooner or later though they will demand to be. I wouldn’t fault Ruby for just returning to the island after everything is said and done and never looking back.

It didn’t take too long for us to get going along the path to Hard Shell. I have noticed since the Storm King took over. Roads have been made and they have to remove the sand off them. Thankfully they have them marked if they’re covered.

“One issue with these roads we have learned. That the water hunters get braver and we have raiders showing up now. These raiders showed up from outside. How they got in here we don’t know. Some think they went through Peace Rock.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I have been to Peace Rock. I highly doubt they would have come through there. I am sure of the storm which is around us. I am sure it’s not as strong as the Storm King himself thinks it is. I am sure he thinks he is stronger than he is.”

The turtle nods.

“It wouldn’t surprise me if there are weak spots in the storm. I have been near the storm. There are some areas in the storm that just have rain in them and sometimes some of the clouds just up and vanish for a time. I am wondering if later he will fully encase us in this storm and we won’t be able to leave.”

It didn’t take us too long to get on the path. We spent most of the day walking through the desert. We are silent mostly for the fact that there are rumors that the Storm King's return woke up an old nest of creatures long thought dead in this desert. It surprised me when I was told this as well.

“If what you’re telling me is true. Then that means the Tunnelers and those strange blind mole rats. Moved on from the old nest they destroyed. I have never seen the creatures they talked about. I have been long ago by Pinda some old creatures call the desert home. They haven’t been seen since the end of the war.”

The turtle nods.

“These creatures are scorpions; they haven’t been seen here from the rumors. Is because they got overly hunted and killed. Some think they found a way back and are being led by a talking queen. A queen from what I have also been told is not evil, just wants to survive.”

I am confused again about why this is happening. I do wonder if the tunnelers gave up some of their home for this queen. I take a deep breath, closing my eyes. It was time to sleep and all I can think of is my next path.

“Dunewalker, I got a question for you.”

I open my eyes heading to the sleeping bag. Looking at the turtle who will be sleeping near. I lay down in the sleeping bag.

“What’s the question?”

I finally get fully under it laying my head down making sure my weapons are close to me. So I can get them right away.

“What was your name before you were called Dunewalker?”

The question alone hits me by surprise. I have never had anyone ask me this question before. It’s been so long using that very name. I am unsure I will remember it in my various memories. Even so, I dig into my memories.

“My name I don’t remember it so well. I became a Dunewalker at a very young age. My mother couldn’t handle the treatment of the Dunewalker very long. So she went to that old bunker area and fused herself into the trees like the other Dune Walkers before us. Many of them are still there forced to watch the world burn and age around them as punishment.”

The turtle blinks his eyes.

“Wait excuse me? Do you mean to tell me those trees have been like that even before the war which ended the world? Wow, it must have been some nasty magic to cause it.”

I laugh nodding.

“It was the cure for the Nightmare Moon placed on this land. The reason for our curse is because those that came before me joined Nightmare Moon in her rebellion and convinced the camels to join. After Nightmare Moon lost my entire line got cursed. Even though the curse happened it wasn’t hard for either of us to find a mate or love at all. Till recently when some camels have been trying to remove us from the land. I am the last of the Dunewalkers they kind of murdered all the others.”

He shook his head.

“I am sorry I wish I could help you.”

I quickly nod.

“The only help I need from you. If you see anyone from the exile home I am sure you have seen the place. I want you to protect all those that are running. Soon something will happen and I will either see my death or the sand will sing me to my fate.”

The turtle shakes his head.

“Your kind confuses me. I have never understood why camels focus on the sand. Does the sand speak to you or are you connected to the sand in some way?”

I open my mouth to speak. No words came from it. It’s a good question: why are we so connected to the sand? The lore keepers never tell us why. They keep a lot of things to themselves. I have to wonder if I will get the right to learn during the sand walk. The meeting of those before me.

“I don’t know why we are connected to the sands. I have never asked or even looked in on it. I never had to before. I just know when I speak to those who came before me I will learn much and I will use them to help me survive this coming battle or die.”

The turtle sighs. I still haven’t got his name.

“I am SilverShell. I am what you call or what most used to call a war writer. I have seen many battles and wars. I am 1000 years old like most of my race. How I survived the last many years. I followed the rest of my kind. We left to stay deep into the water. We came out after we learned the war was over. We stayed around here though because it wasn’t hit as hard.”

A deep sigh leaves my mouth. I remember his species very well. It's not surprising to me that his kind can live a very long time. He must know many stories and I doubt he wishes to speak about these stories.

“I am sure living so long it’s hard to remember all those stories. Have you ever thought of going around writing the stories which will show up if the heroes get their acts together and fight the Storm King?”

SilverShell shrugs his shoulders.

“I might think that the Storm King and Wheel Tread aren’t the real threats behind all this. I feel something is controlling even those two. Of course, it could be my 1000 years of living. So I am not sure if I am right about this or not. Just with the Storm King allowing the alliance in his ranks.”

He went silent for a moment to think about the last few things he was going to say. I am unsure what is going to happen. He reaches into a few of his bags. Brings out a scroll it’s pretty new and tosses it to me.

“Wheel Tread as well as the Storm King caring about some rumors about a hero that just showed up. A hero that is not even in this land. I highly doubt they will end up coming here and removing their ideas of progress. Even to one like me it’s full-on tyrants and forcing those under your heel.”

I look at the scroll and open it up. It looks like a map of the entire desert of all the towns, including project Rainfall. What’s odd about this map though it shows ways to get to underground water sources I had no idea existed.

“My grandmother before she died of old age. Yes, it happens, it's rare these days. She mapped the land after the Nightmare moon cursed it and found these patches of water. She placed protection spells on them so no one can ever find them. Unless those that are of her blood can find them. Someday we will go to these places and bring this land back to splendor but only when this land is ready for peace.”

Rolling up the scroll I give it back to the turtle.

“I feel the only time this land will be ready for peace. Forgive my words with what I am about to say. Placing.”

I go silent for a moment and go closer to him so the others don’t hear and get hope in their hearts.

“Something is going to happen. When Ruby returns the battle is said and done. The leadership of this entire land is going to turn their back on her. Using her as a scapegoat put her up in court and blame her for everything. Blame her for everything Wheel Tread and the Storm King did. That will mean Wheel Tread fully won if he dies or follows her. That is the biggest thing he wanted to do. Make heroes look like a threat and try to stop a hero from rising ever again.”

I move away from SilverShell, the frown forming on his face. Tears fall down his eyes. I knew this was something he is not happy about.

“So it’s true that she is alive. Just to come here free this land and then be placed to death. Because the leadership and many are too scared to admit they failed.”

I so heartedly agree with him. I doubt even if I survive what is to come. I won’t be able to stop them. I have to hope that Ruby is willing to do what many before have to do.

“Can you do something for me SilverShell? Could you please write a letter for me?”

SilverShell nods, bringing out a bare scroll and pulling out a pen from his bag.

“Alright.”

I dictate the letter when it’s all said and done. We both fall asleep to get ready for the next leg of our journey.

_________________

The next day halfway to HardShell.

We are surrounded. I don't know what happened. We just got back to our travel to get to Hardshell when a bunch of scorpions came out of the ground around us. The thing is though they aren’t attacking. They back away as a large giant scorpion comes to us. The many eyes stare at us chittering.

“No need to worry. We come in peace unless you shoot my children. I need to speak to the one known as Dunewalker alone.”

I am led out of the group by the large creature. I look back at the others and allow this to go on. I am not worried about large creatures like this.

“I have been hearing stories about you Miss Dunewalker. You betrayed the hero known as Ruby Glide. A creature that is a lot like I am. I am not going to put you in your place for that. At the sake of the other insectoid races of this desert.”

I took a deep breath blowing the air out to relax.

“I have been told about you. What can I do for you?”

The Queen shifts on her many legs, her claws clap, and clatter.

“To my kind, I am Venom Spit. But to those that raised me, I am Softwinter. I was raised by Magic eaters. Magic eaters like Ruby Glide raised me and even showed me how to read and talk. Before you ask how that works. All I was told was that the magic in their systems mutated me in some way.”

How many magic eaters are in this land?

“I won’t ask since I don’t understand Ruby Glides’ race at all. I doubt I ever will. I just know that Ruby was one of the kindest creatures. I never wanted to harm her but. Why are you here and why talk to me?”

SoftWinter looks at her children more than at me.

“The Queen of the Tunnelers and I have been talking for a while. She gave me and my children some of their unused tunnels and the blind mole rats protected us. Now before I leave please don’t let anyone know that we are out here. We don’t want the Storm King or someone else to think they can claim our singers. We will come when the battle fully starts.”

I nod walking back to the others and the queen waves her claw while they tunnel back underground.

“Sooo I have a feeling we will have another force to help us when the battle comes?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I will never understand bug creatures. They will always confuse the shit out of me and how they take insults and laugh at them.”

I glance at the Ferrum who I got to know as Blaze claws. She just looks back at me like she is smiling.

“I don’t mean to offend.”

She lifts her fiery claws. She just laughs.

“Eh don’t worry. If you offended me, Dunewalker, I would call you worse.”

I just smirk and laugh. I enjoyed this trip with them. I am going to miss them since they’re just heading to Hard Shell and will be staying there for a while. It may have taken the rest of the day but we finally made it to the gates of Hard Shell standing guard. It was Tirek, not the younger grandson the older one

“Welcome.”

Confusion took over me. Why was Tirek one of the judges being so kind? He looks at me with a frown forming on his face.

“Dunewalker, do you mind if I talk with you?”

I look at the others nodding my head to let them know it’s fine. I stand beside the centaur. He looks calmer than he used to. I have a feeling that after all that happened he has had a change of heart. Well here is hoping he had a change of heart.

“I am going to be blunt with you camel. I am still evil at heart. After being awakened from the stone prison. I won’t go into it just being freed, then put into some program called Project Stormwatch to take on the real Grogar and then see what the evil of war did to Equestria. I feel that the revenge I wanted after I learned what happened to the elements was not needed.”

I tilt my head nodding.

“I noticed you didn’t want to fight Ruby though.”

Tirek smirks

“I am no longer free anymore, Dunewlker. I am now a slave to Wheel Tread I am the only one that feels this way. I am going, to be honest with you. When the final battle happens, I know there will be a final battle. A hero always finds a way to get back from the dead or a new hero rises. I will either die by them or be captured and then either put to death finally or put back in a cage.”

A deep sigh leaves my mouth. I understand what he means.

“I guess you met your grandson then?”

Tirek nods.

“When I saw him after I came here to ransack and try to steal all the magic here. I got stopped by him and learned my wife died in the war. She wasn’t attacked by ponies. Not even zebras went after her. It was your species I wanted to go after for that reason. He then told me she didn’t die because your kind attacked her. They told her it was either her or him. So she picked him and let the ponies raise him.”

Tirek sighs, stroking his head.

“I wonder what would have happened if my father didn’t raise me. I have no idea if my father king Vorak is even still alive. I don’t even know if my father’s old kingdom even still exists. Things have become too calm after we won. Wheel Tread wanted to force this land under his hoof. Instead, Wheel Tread and the Storm King won’t even leave project Rainfall.”

He looks up and we can make out the floating rainmaker. Just a bit since it’s pretty far away from this town. It’s close to Nirak and that makeshift town. I have been hearing stories from others about Wheel Tread not wishing to leave.

“I have a feeling he never found a way to turn it on to bring back the water as he promised.”

Tirek nods.

“He learned who created it. He never knew it was created by camels. An old recording from the creator said it didn’t even work before the war ended. They have no idea what they did wrong and they expect that Luna did something to make sure it would never. The only thing he got is these words.”

I wait to hear what Tirek saids.

“Those in hearts and bound together in love and friendship and brotherhood and sisterhood. Can bring back the rain. The rain of life of blood of love. Those who have connected hearts bring their power to charge the rain to return and break the curse.”

My ears pin to the back of my head. I know what those words mean. I deeply sigh.

“I know what those words mean and it means I ruined any chance of it happening because of the will of Wheel Tread.”

Tirek tilts his head looking down at me.

“It means the tight friendship I and the others used to have while Ruby was alive. If Wheel Tread would have gotten over that he had to break the hero and her friends. Then he would have gotten the rain he wanted.”

Tirek frowns.

“So Twilight was right then. The magic of friendship was far more powerful than I thought. If I would have gotten over myself I would have become friends with Cozy Glow and Chrysalis. I wondered after they both vanished and I learned what happened to Cozy and Chrysalis. Miss Changeling’s bitch got her head lopped off and her head is picked in a cavern somewhere. Cozy got her brain removed and put into a robot.”

So that is what happened to the changeling queen. I wonder if her kind found her and took her out. I shake my head.

“I will never understand anything anymore. I did try to talk to those I betrayed a while ago. They won’t forgive me for what I did. They won’t and my kind banished me. It will be hard to keep the Lore keepers to let me speak to those who came before me.”

Tirek shifts on his many hooves.

“You had a sand dream didn’t you?”

I glance up at him nodding.

“Yes I did and the dream was of the judge’s Wheel Tread and the Storm King killing everyone in my community and then me. I betray my community. I am telling you this because I didn’t see you in the dream.”

Tirek laughs.

“You wouldn't, Wheel Tread no longer controls me. He may control the others. I just refuse to listen to a pony who has a stick up his ass. I learned who he was in the past. He fell so hard he had so much power to help teach the ponies of old.”

I nod.

“I need to be going. I need to speak with the heroes in stone and then head on my way to Nirak. I am going to say goodbye to all of them and then break into Hard Rock and steal Rubie's armor and use it to piss Wheel Tread the hell off.”

Tirek laughs.

“Do what you have to Miss Walker. Just for me and others, he has been harmed in the past. I may agree with what he did with Ruby Glide. She was weak and needed to be put down. I feel he ruined his chance to bring the water back. Anyway put him in his place or put him down a peg or two.”

I quickly nod.

“Yes, I have plans to do so. I hope I never see you again, Tirek. If we do, I hope it’s me giving you the killing blow when the time comes.”

Tirek smiles.

“I will hold you to that.”

Walking into the town itself. It’s pretty busy. Many citizens are running around building up their defenses and I notice many Storm King minions who just give me a nod. I am starting to wonder if any of these minions are even on his side anymore.

In the middle of the town, the heroes of stone have been put back in their homes. They aren’t alone anymore though. Heroes of stone I wish I could remember their names. I know their species just by their names. I am wondering if their names were removed from the annals of history. I kneel to the one known as the leader. A larger stallion in old pegasus armor his wings spread wide open like about to attack Crunch.

“Oh, the great leader of the past. I am lost. I wish I could get your wisdom again.”

I kneel for a few pregnant moments of silence.

“Heh, I am sure they can hear you miss Dunewalker.”

I lift my head looking at the gang of rock creatures. The one that fought Ruby with the cigar in his mouth smirks. I was about to grab my sword.

“Relax, we aren't enemies anymore. There is no money in evil deeds. There is money in many other things though. My gang and I have left Crunch because this idea of hate has not gone over well. It hasn’t made any of us rich.”

A deep sigh leaves my mouth.

“I see. Is it all of your kind or just your gang?”

The gang leader chuckles.

“It’s just us. The others are too brainwashed by the great Crunch. So I highly doubt Ruby herself is dead. I made a bet with Tirek that she was dead. He said she is not dead, a hero doesn’t fall that easily.”

I don’t say anything and the gang leader laughs again.

“You don’t need to answer. I have given myself a name. I am Kuz. This is my second in command Dragon. My third Mad Dog.”

I glance at the stone-faced second in command he doesn’t say a word. Then I look at the other who I can’t read at all.

“I just.. Hope that these heroes will wake up.”

Kuz smirks.

“All stories have an end. Their story hasn’t even ended yet. I am sure when the time is right they will come back. Then end their lives in the way they wanted to. Creatures of old fighting and then ending to become legends.”

I stood back up on my paws.

“What do you and your gang do here right now?”

Kuz frowns.

“Right now making no money because helping the sick is all we can do for the time being. The Storm King promised so much to these souls here. They won’t give up on him and they still curse you heroes. I highly doubt they will ever accept life without him.”

It’s the sad truth about life. These citizens have been given it easy till they don’t have it easy anymore. Free water-free food. Even free everything without working for it. It’s going to cause this stagnation and again Ruby or someone else will be blamed for it all when the battle ends.

“Do what you can Kuz. Now I need to go again. I...need to talk to many more.”

I get ready to leave to head more on my walkabout.

“Before you leave Dunewalker. I got something to say.”

I turn my head just a bit to glance at Kuz.

“Don’t trust the order of Mimic. They aren’t what they seem”

What did he mean? The order of Mimic has been very helpful in these parts. Of course, many worry that they’re not helping. There are rumors that the order is doing what it can to get souls connected to them and then do something.

“I will keep that in mind Kuz. I have many places to go before I go back home.”

With that, I leave and head to the next leg of my journey. It took a day or two to walk through the gates of Nirak. Standing beside the newly built wall and gates of the town are two camels. They just stare at me. I doubt they care if I am here or not.

I do my best to keep to myself and walk right into town. The town sure has changed from the old raider town it was. It is now a bustling city. I can see that rock balls are still a thing. I took a deep breath unsure where Roll Roll would be. Since he is the only reason I am here.

The only idea I have is to head to a place I have heard about that is in the red-light district of this town. It didn’t take too long to find what I am looking for. I look up at the sign The Sexy mare. I head inside to see if I can find Roll.

__________________

The Sexy mare.

When I get inside it’s pretty busy. I see the dancers and I just shake my head. I head to the bar sitting down. I don’t notice anything out of whack at all. I just keep to myself not paying much attention to what is going on.

“Excuse me, what can I get you?”

I lift my head then my eyes open wide staring at the silverfish magic eater.

“Are you Isiliva?”

The silverfish magic eater has a look of confusion on her face.

“Yes..who wishes to know?”

I sigh deeply.

“I am Dunewalker. I am looking for your husband Roll Roll.”

Isiliva stares at me. The silverworker bug just like Ruby backs away a second to open a door to call to someone. I don’t hear anything rushing out of the door, some zebra comes out of the room. The zebra looks like she is about to attack.

“Whoa whoa whoa!!! I am not here to fight, I just want to talk to him.”

The zebra stops before she attacks. I have a feeling this is a normal thing. The zebra lifts her head asking me to follow. I follow her and Isiliva through the door. When I get into the door I see many growing magic eaters. I glance at the little ones learning to fly and eating the magic they find. I could see the zebra spell of a forcefield keeping them in and me out.

“Before we say anything. Roll Roll did what Savannah wanted and he married the two of us recently. Just that is not all we asked him to tell us everything about what happened. Everything including what you did.”

Savannah nods.

“Frankly miss Walker, how do we know you just want to talk to him?”

I take a deep breath sighing. I knew this was going to come to bite me again. Even though we have moved on I doubt Roll ever will forgive me. We have at least come to an understanding.

“We did in a way have to forgive each other. I just doubt it lasted long. The hate between us all still lingers. I am trying to make amends as much as I can before my final journey. So I promise by the sand I won’t harm him.”

Isiliva looks at her wife and Savannah just shrugs her shoulders.

“Alright, he is in the house making dinner for the two of us. Don’t make us regret trusting you.”

Isiliva leads me to the door leading into the house. I watch the zebra who is known as Savannah head back out to the bar. When we get to the main door of the house she opens the door. I don’t say anything at all, let her do all the talking.

“Roll Roll my love. There is someone here who wishes to talk to you. Are you willing to talk to them?”

There was silence for a moment and a small clatter of plates. None of them breaking more like he was cleaning them as well.

“Sure!”

Isiliva turns to me, her silver eyes staring right at me. Like right into my soul. I gulp, take a deep breath and go into the kitchen. I watch the large blue bug clean and cook for his two wives. I don’t say a word.

“Hello, Dunewalker.”

I had no idea how he knew it was me. Then I notice he is holding up a polished pan and there is my reflection in it.

“I have come to tell you something before I head out again.”

Roll lowers the pan looking back at me. The cybernetics have taken to his body well from what I see. I see that he has gotten used to them as well. It took me years to get used to mine. Of course, that was my fault at the time.

“I had a sand dream. I am sure you don’t know what that means.”

Roll smirks.

“I know what a sand dream is Dunewalker. We have many camels come through here. I have learned much about your kind. I have even been told more than the lore keepers wanted to tell everyone. Since my wives love giving themselves to customers I forced him to tell me what he could before I let him have my wives in bed.”

Well, that is surprising no wonder it is called the Sexy mare. They’re not only the owners of it, they also kind of run a brothel. It made me wonder why it was called that now I know. I take a deep breath trying to remove the image from my mind. I explain to him everything that happens in the dream and what I do.

“I see so you wish to make sure it comes to that but you will not only be ready. Do you wish to weaken the judges and their minions enough for Ruby when she returns? Even if it means your death. Oh, Dunewalker I didn’t know you had it in you girl.”

I sigh I deserve that. I got many places to go. I still need to see the naga and enchant the bottle to lock the cloud wizard in it. I head back to the door sighing looking back to Roll Roll a weak smile forms on my face.

“Have you talked to Tick-Tock?”

Roll nods.

“We are working on getting our friendship going again. I have even talked to Hawk. She is even willing to try to. As long as we keep Ruby out of it and never speak to her again. I highly doubt either of us will do that. Hawk is still very upset at Ruby and what happened to her. I could never forgive her. But I could be her friend again. I just doubt we would ever be heroes again.”

I agree I doubt either of us would ever try to be heroes again. I don’t think we would do it again at all. If I ever was a hero again. I would just allow myself to accept the fate I will be accepted soon. I sigh deeply knowing if I do this right. I may see Ruby again or I may not. I just hope she takes the letter I asked Silver Shell to write to heart.

“Alright, I wish to say it again to you. Roll I am sorry for what I did to you all.”

Roll smiles.

“This time will forgive you Dunewalker. You felt what you did was right. Ruby and I were kind of controlled into doing the Queen's wants. We had no choice in the matter. You did have a choice. You just felt very strongly about what he wanted. I think if Ruby and I had a choice we would have fought with her.”

I might have joined in Majesty’s battle too if I was there. I don’t know if there are a few more places I have to go to. I need to get to Kludgetown to get a boat to mount Aris. But there is something else I need there as well. I need to find a naga who is willing to let me talk to Emerald

“Dune listen when or if Ruby returns from whatever journey they pushed her on. I hope she understands none of us will fight with her again. I doubt the others want to even be in the middle of this again. I would be like my two wives just sitting back and watching the battle.”

A sigh left my mouth. Again I feel guilty about this.

“I know now I need to be going again.”

Roll chuckles.

“No, you’re staying for dinner at least Dunewalker. I don’t want you to feel you aren’t welcomed here.”

I didn’t argue with him. I helped him set the table and we talked about our journeys with Ruby laughing about how Ruby acted so shy about many things around her. I do miss the Ruby I met before we broke her. I even told him how far it went to break Ruby. Roll didn’t get upset. I have a feeling meeting these two females calmed him down.

From the looks on the clock, the sun has gone down. Savannah and Isiliva walk into the dining room. I bring out empty plates for them and set the table bowing my head to them. Savannah and Isiliva stare at each other confused. Roll Roll comes out of the kitchen with all the food he made.

“I asked Dunewalker to stay for dinner. I know I have said many rude things about her. I feel happier after being with you two and well the little ones. My heart has calmed down and now I feel that I can forgive.”

Savannah smiles.

“I am happy to hear this.”

I sat at the table eating and laughing and talking with the three lovers. They told me stories about how Roll got jealous a few times and then joined in after he got over it. Then how he offers himself to females now and then.

“Well, you have changed. Anyway, I am happy you three welcomed me. I do hope love and hope like you three have will spread to the rest of this town. I do have a question for you though. When the battle happens will you three join in or stay back and help the wounded of both sides?”

Isiliva lowers her magic drink looking back at me with a sweet smile on her bug face. She can use her bug face to show her emotions. I could tell from the look on her face it took a while for her to use the muscles on her buggy face to do such a thing.

“Yes, we will do that. Even give them sexual favors if they wish them. Savannah and I are very active women. Roll Roll can never stay awake long enough to give us enough.”

She giggles and Roll smirks.

“I will try, of course. But I doubt she came here to learn about our sex lives. I will be honest with you Dunewalker. We got a lot to think about rather than fighting a battle. We got young ones to protect. Now if these two feel I should join the battle then I will do so only if they feel its’ wise to.”

Savannah nods, lowering her cup of tea, and setting it on the table.

“I wouldn’t mind joining the battle myself. I got more to think about though. I may not be able to get children from being with Roll. But I consider the ones that Isiliva laid and hatched are mine as well. Now miss Walker will you tell us about yourself?”

I sigh explaining to them about my dragon wife and we mixed our eggs with a male dragon. Then when I got to the sand dream. The two females frown; they know what a sand dream is. I told them the entire sand dream and what I plan on doing.

“I see so you wish to still have the dream come true. Just even though it might come true you wish to weaken Wheel Tread and his judge minions.”

I nod looking over to Isiliva who is confused as well as very sad from what I said.

“If your wife comes this way we will do everything we can for her. We will even help her raise her hatchlings if need be. It’s how this town is Flame may have caused many issues to become a leader. But all the children of this town are our children. The biggest thing she did is that the children of this town need to be protected more than adult lives. I agree with her stance on this. Many help take care of our little ones.”

I nod

“There is one question though I have for you, Miss Walker.”

I glance over at Savannah.

“What does it mean to be a Dunewalker?”

I sigh deeply.

“The Dunewalker curse was placed on my family line back during the Lunar Rebellion and that is why. The first one had to lie to his kind about why to join Luna. If he didn't, his wife and her unborn children would have been killed.”

I sigh while drinking a cup of tea.

“The issue with camels is that we know so much about the past. Sometimes we want to forget those who came before us. We never will be able to. I hope that I do with the sand dream. I will finally break the Dunewlker curse and my family line will no longer be treated like betrayers.”

Savannah shifts in her chair. I know she had something on her mind. I looked over the silverfish magic eater who didn’t say anything. I have a feeling they know what it’s like to be thought of as betrayers.

“Now we better get the little ones ready to sleep. Roll can you please see miss Walker out and give her food and drink for the rest of her journey?”

I glance at the silverfish magic eater. I smile standing up from the seat and hugging her. It surprises her at first till she hugs me in return. I now see why Roll fell in love with these two. They may be wild sex-hungry slutty gals. I have a feeling though he no longer cares about it.

“Of course my dear silverfish mate.”

The two females leave the dining room and there are sounds of the two singing to help put the hatchlings to sleep. Roll and I clean up the kitchen and he gives me two thermoses of tea and enough food to replace the food I ate over the last few days.

“I would ask you to spend the night. I don’t think you wish to and need to get back on your journey. Who are you going to talk with next then?”

I need to find the naga. I don't fully remember the way to get to their main cavern to talk to the queen. I need to go there to enchant the glass bottle I have been given.

“I need to speak to the naga. Do you know the best way to find them?”

Roll chuckles.

“Of course, they have an embassy built near the rock ball stadium. Go there and they will take you through tunnels to get to their queen. I.. Dune, will we ever see each other again?”

I stay silent for a few pregnant moments and I just give him a tight hug before grabbing everything and heading back out on my walkabout. I don’t know if I will survive or not. Do I have a right to survive? I don’t know at all if I do have the right to survive at all.

“Take care Roll Roll”

I wave goodbye to him and head on to the next part of my journey. I follow the directions he told me to go to. I found the stadium after a thirty-minute walk. I take a deep breath standing outside the embassy and standing outside are two guards.

“Excuse me, I need to speak to Emerald and meet someone who can enchant this.”

I pull the glass jar out of my bag.

“Oh, Miss Dunewalker Emerald said you’re always welcomed here even if you hurt the hero. What do you wish to talk to her about before we let you in?”

I am unsure what to say and all I can think is two words.

“Sand Dream.”

The two guards look at each other and quickly unlock the door to let me in. I head inside and the door is closed behind me. From what I see this is just a simple building and there is a tunnel leading into the kingdom of the nagas. Why most of these sand dwellers live under the sand is kind of impressive to me.

“Before I let you through. I need to speak with you.”

I look around trying to see who is talking to me. I finally turn around seeing a living suit of armor. My eyes open wide and then I remember Beezen’s magic. I sigh softly, shaking my head. I am sure there is a reason this suit of armor is sitting here.

“Let me guess one of Beezens magic creations?”

The suit just nods its helm.

“You could say that. Now Emerald is a bit busy. It's mating season so do you need to come down here?”

I shake my head again.

“Listen, I need to speak to her about my dream. It’s not just that I need a glass jar enchanted so if it’s okay to go please let me.”

The armor well I can’t tell if it’s unhappy or happy. It lifts its floating armor leg telling me to go. I walk towards the way into the tunnel. I look back at the suit of armor then look down the tunnel what am I going to see down here.

“What you will see down there miss will be well mating and sex and all that rot. It’s not something I understand really but I guess it’s a normal thing with living flesh creatures.”

The last time I was in the middle of a breeding situation I got fucked by a stallion. That was an interesting evening many years ago. I try so hard to forget about that moment even if I enjoyed the entire thing.

“Um thank you…”

Heading down into the tunnel I walk through them knowing it may take a while to get into the town or whatever Emerald calls her kingdom? After a two to four-hour walk, I find a resting area? I glance over to the side of the tunnel seeing a large resting area. A place to sit in what looks like fresh water waiting for whoever is willing to just wait and rest.

Sitting down on the bench leaning back to relax. It didn’t take long though for a naga guard to slither down the hall. The guard turns to look at me and he looks back down the tunnel he came from and then back at me.

“Are you here to see anyone?”

I glance at the guard.

“I am here to see Emerald.”

The guard laughs getting on the bench curling up like a snake.

“I hope you don’t mind talking to her while she is having sex with whatever male she picks. It takes alot to give the queen eggs and well she has to get taken a lot. So just be careful where you walk unless you want help getting through there. Since some males of my species are sex blind right now.”

I glance up at the large naga male.

“Then why aren’t you trying to stuff yourself inside me then hmm?”

The guard chuckles.

“Those who already have a mate don’t have these problems thankfully. So are you the one known as Dunewalker the one that betrayed the hero known as Ruby? Am I correct?”

My ears drooped to the sides of my head. I am getting tired of so many bringing it up. Yes, I did betray Ruby and help the Storm King kill her in the name of giving the lands back to those that deserve it and not the heroes or those above them.

“I know I did some awful things. I did it because at the time I believed every word that Wheel Tread said. After you have lived as long as I have and have those who came before you and remember everything they said and did.”

The guard nods shifting on the bench.

“My kind may live a very long time. I was even around during the end of the war and saw it end. Even so, we don’t remember those who came before us. Who knows it could be a good thing we don’t remember or it could be a bad thing. It’s why we write everything down.”

Maybe if my kind did the same we wouldn’t have to worry about holding every single memory, feeling, and thought would be easier to handle than having to have them sitting in your head for so long.

“I do have one thing to do before seeing Emerald. I need to have a glass bottle enchanted. I am told you have an enchanter in your kingdom.”

He nods.

“Yes, I warn you she might be busy behind her counter getting the living daylights screwed out of her. So she will be able to help you since we have to be trained to work during times like this. Are you prepared for this?”

I laugh loudly.

“Hon I remember every sexual moment those who came before me have done. Do you think that will bother me? I remember every moment and all the feelings of it and I have been taken by a stallion. During the pony mating season.”

The naga laughs.

“That must have been strange getting plowed by a pony.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“It was better than some of the camels I have been with.”

He chuckles.

“I am Curly by the way. If you think I got the name for how my tail curls. You would be correct when it comes to our names. Our mothers are a bit dense with it.”

His tail curls. I swear I have seen many of his species do the same thing. I wonder if it’s just a trait they name most of their hatchlings after. I am unsure whether it’s my place to ask though. Got off the bench looking down the tunnel.

“Well, I am ready. I am ready to see the den of sin. The den of such evil”

I laugh a bit. Curly snickers getting off the bench. He leads me down the tunnel to the community of the Naga. I don’t think I ever got the name of their community. I glance at the sign on the wall. ‘Welcome to our lovely city ‘SandStone.’

_______

Sandstone

Curly leads me to the door which leads to Sandstone. He turns back to me and I see the wooden door. ‘Warning Naga mating season. We aren’t going to be blamed for you getting fucked and making friends through fucking.’

I cock my eyebrow at the warning tilting my head.

“So how is this sign a warning? It’s like you’re daring some female or male to walk in here. How many times has a species not a Naga came in here?”

I just realized what I said. I face my paw hard. I just said the word came and many are already doing so. I groan at my thoughts now even more.

“Choose your words better, Dunewalker.”

He laughs.

“Okay, I am ready.”

He opens the door and I glance up at the roof of the sand ceiling. Some crystals make it bright enough like it’s a Sun. He leads me through the sand-made streets looking around. I see why he warned me. I look over to a bench seeing a female get her brains screwed out. My mouth gaps open watching this sin.

“Excuse me Dunewalker. Some don’t enjoy being watched.”

I noticed I stopped following Curly. I blush deeply thankfully my fur is thick enough that he can’t see me blush. I go back to trying so hard to ignore hearing the moans and the groans. It’s making me miss my wife and want her so badly now.

Curly led me to the enchanting building which is connected to the blacksmithing store. When we get inside an orange female naga leans on the counter looking toward me and Curly a pleasurable smile forming on her face.

“Hi Curly and..camel. I am.” She grunts trying to hold back moans. I will not look over the counter. Curly looks over the counter. He laughs

“Enjoying yourself Coal?”

I see a black naga arm lift from the back of the counter, his arm is covered in armor. All he does is give a claw up. Curly laughs my cheeks burn brightly again so thankful my fur is so thick so no one sees me blush.

“Do you mind if we borrow Umtha just for a few moments if you keep doing what you are doing?”

Coal waves his hand in a way I am sure means he doesn’t. Curly smirks looking toward the orange naga. I step forward remove the glass jar from my bag and place it on the counter. Umtha glances at the jar more than at me.

“I need this enchanted so it holds a strong wizard and no matter what he does it doesn’t break and please make sure the enchant lasts at least a full year can you please do it?”

Umtha grunts, nodding. She reaches for Curly whispering in his ear. Curly leans in to listen and nods a few times.

“Oh really?”

Umtha nods, whispering more.

“I see.”

I tilt my head.

“What did she say?”

Curly smirks.

“She can do it but she is telling me how this situation happened. Coal here is already mated with another female. But she allowed him to claim another and it seems he picked Umtha here. Also, this is not a new thing for us. For a male to claim two females. So yes she can do it and Coal will help her with adding a stronger cork. Just let’s allow them to finish their sin. Do you two need anything before we leave?”

Umtha shakes her head. Coal lifts his hand to the counter waving goodbye to the two of us. Curly leads me out as I lean on the wall and he slithers away to get some water from the fountain near us. I take a deep breath in the cool air. I glance up at the crystals. I wonder if the crystals give fresh air. I am just trying to keep my mind off what I just saw.

Curly returns offering me a metal flask. I take a deep swig from the water inside it. I feel the heat in my body dim for a few moments. I pull the flask away from my mouth, setting it back down.

“Better?”

I nod quickly standing back on my paws and he smirks. I look over to the next area he is leading me to. Built on the side of sandstone is a strange castle. Curly nods to the guards who just stare at me. I know my reputation is very bad here. One of them grabs the hilt of his blade, nodding to me.

“Don’t try anything betrayer.”

I gulp deeply heading inside the castle or newly made. I am unsure from what I am told by Curly this place wasn’t around back when the Naga first got here. The castle was built so long ago after Emerald became queen it was made for her.

When we make it to the throne room Emerald is on her throne but under her is a male. My cheeks burn brightly. I hear her grunting while the male under her thrusts his meat deep into her. She positions herself so she can see me better. Oh, I will never be able to unsee this ever again.

“Hello, Dunewalker, what brings you here during our mating season?”

I took a deep breath. I didn't want to ruin her fun. I close my eyes a moment to think if it’s my right to tell her this.

“Sand Dream.”

Emerald forces the male to stop staring at him, slinging her head and telling him to go for a while as he nods slithering away. A servant slithers to Emerald; she offers her a towel and she cleans the sweat off her scales.

“I see, does this have anything to do with Ruby being alive?”

I was about to say something.

“You can’t lie to me, Dunewalker. I know she is alive, no one would be crazy enough to head to Abyssinia and free it. If not then tell me what is this dream about?”

I shake my head explaining to her about the dream.

“I see so you want my naga and I to go and make sure your plans worked? If we find you dead, what do you want us to do?”

I take a deep breath unsure.

“Just tell the truth about everything I did. If you don’t find me it could mean someone took my body. Just please look for survivors and make sure it can be rebuilt later. I know it would take so long to rebuild and remove the eels. It may never be able to be rebuilt after all this is said and done. Now I am sorry for coming in at a time when you were breeding.”

Emerald smiles.

“Oh don’t worry he wasn’t good enough. Besides, I need a strong male to be my king. Not just some male leaving because I ask him to because you came in. if a male was strong enough to be my kind. They would have stayed and kept having his way with me.”

I laugh, shaking my head.

“Before I leave, is there a shortcut to get to Kludgetown?”

Emerald shakes her head.

“Sadly no though Curly can take you to the tunnelers. It would be at least an hour from our back way out. It’s safer at least after what Ruby did. It's much safer than heading through the main way to Kludgetown. But why do you need to go there?”

I sigh.

“I remember stories of trinkets from Dream Valley or AKA pony land in the hotel there. I need to go there and gather what I can. I know what I need, I just don’t feel it will change anything. I hope it does change things.”

Emerald gets off her throne coming up to me hugging me tightly. The stress and tense muscles of my body. I wonder if she saw that. I also wonder if she knows I may never return from this. I hope I will see my little one grow up.

“I wish I could help you Dunewalker. I can’t do anything because my claws are tied. Many feel the alliance betrayed them since we aren’t saving them from the Storm King. We can't because he is too powerful and we are doing what we can to infiltrate and bring a lot of his minions to our side. It’s not as hard as you think either. Please stay safe Dunewalker and don’t allow anyone to tell you you’re a betrayer. You would have done what a lot of us would have done.”

Curly smiles leading me back out while a larger male naga nods to me. Looking back at the door closing and smirking knowing Emerald will be enjoying herself the rest of the day. We head back to the enchanting store. Coal glances at me as he sets down the newly enchanted glass jar with a metal cork.

“She enchanted this too. Also, don’t worry about paying. Curly can pay her later. I tired her out and I think she won’t be awake for at least a few hours. Oh, and Curly, your wife was looking for you. She said something about wanting a new egg?”

Curly laughs, shaking his head.

“That would be, I think, our tenth egg? Anyway, if she returns, tell her I needed to take our friend here to the tunnelers. I will return soon after alright? Also Coal I hope you’re going to get used to having two females that will love the living shit out of you.”

Coal shrugs his shoulders.

“Wouldn’t be the first time. Anyway, stay safe, Curly you as well Dunewalker.”

I place the jar in my bag and Curly leads me out of the back way out of the tunnels. Guarding the back way in it surprises me with a large storm king minion. He looks down at me bowing his head in respect to me.

“Hello, Dunewalker, a friend of the great warrior Water Spout.”

I stare at the creature while we walk out of the tunnel. I was confused, how is Water Spout a great warrior? I look up at Curly who's laughing now. I have a feeling I have no idea what is going on.

“Back before everything happened and the alliance formed. Water Spout came down there and took him and his minions on and fought them. He won of course but her bravery and the guts she had to fight him made him impressed by her.”

I smirk happily. Water Spout proved herself to those who aren’t even other water hunters. I am happy for her. I do wonder how strong she is now being a mother. I haven’t seen her and the others for a while after we all left and allowed Ruby to do what she is forced to do I think?

“Curly I have a question: what is your take on heroes?”

Curly glances down at me a weak smile forms on his face.

“To be honest I am unsure. I think some people put too much faith in heroes. They’re just like every other creature wanting to live and sometimes trying to do what others are too scared to do. Look at those that came before Emerald. They had to survive and had to survive from those in fear of them.”

He is correct. It's hard to trust heroes sometimes because heroes wish to change things. Trying to force change doesn’t always work. Sometimes forcing change is not always a good idea. It’s best to allow the change to happen when those who want it. Want it. At least that is how my kind looks at it.

“When I first met Ruby. I thought she was just a pretender but her big heart proved to me she had what it takes. But I was too blinded by Wheel Tread and he wants to bring progress back to this land. So I betrayed them at the right time and then I watched the Storm King kill Ruby. All I remember him telling me is he is sorry for what he had to do in the name of the stars. I have a feeling he wouldn’t have even done it. If the stars didn’t have full control of him. I have a feeling they will lose control of him.”

Curly nods.

“So do you know the next areas you’re heading to?”

I take a deep breath nodding. I didn’t want to tell him I have to trust someone though. It’s hard to trust anyone lately. This walkabout has shown me that I need to trust everyone. If I can’t trust everyone I will never be able to get this curse off my family line.

“I'm going to go to the inn and then Peace Rock. Two more places after that. Hard Rock I need to talk to the one that banished me. Then I need to go speak to Dj Mixer. I hope she is willing to talk to me and allow me to record what I need to.”

Curly nods.

“I hope you’re able to do what you need to do, Duenwalker. I enjoyed our talks and I do hope to see you again. If I don’t I will be there for your funeral I promise you.”

A smile forms on my face. We finally get out of the tunnel heading back into the fresh air. Looking back at the tunnel and when we leave I see it vanish by strange magic. I wonder if many of the dwellers have been hiding their homes from spells.

“Okay even though there are clouds above us. We still get sun madness. Many of us are starting to wonder if it’s part of Nightmare Moon’s curse. I had a friend recently get so bad he sang himself to sleep.”

Not surprisingly Nightmare Moon would have found a way to keep this land safe. Even if some would say it’s not safe. I glance over to the rocks. I swear I see raiders waiting to jump us. Curly looks over to the side to see the same thing I see.

“Oh, they’re not even waiting for us. Those raiders are scared of me and the other naga. Also, they seem scared of you.”

The raiders look at me and nod to each other. They move away from the rocks coming towards us. I stop in my tracks while a large raider mare comes out of the group staring at me. I wait to see what is about to happen.

“Ey. ya Dunewanker?”

Dunewanker? What the hell?

“Uh, I am Dunewalker. How can I help you?”

The raider smiles moving away from the group letting us go. We walk in the middle of them. I watch the bloodshot eyes and the mare lifts her hoof to look at me with an evil smile forming on her face.

“Ye on the sam sied. At least for now”

I have no idea what in the world she is saying.

“Mame I doubt she can understand what you’re saying.”

The mare glares at the stallion he gulps.

“I could translate for you.”

The mare growls back into the crowd pushing the stallion in front of me and glares at the stallion with her body movement. She is telling him to tell me now or she will kill him. He gulps laughing.

“Anyway this is our leader Bone Spur. She is saying we are on the same side. At least for now and she would be able to say it. But she wants to know what it’s like to betray a hero and then put them in their place.”

My nostrils flare with anger in my eyes. I felt rage building in the core of my heart and soul. I want to scream at this mare and tell her it’s heartbreaking and I caused so much pain and hurt for this land.

“Do you want to know what it’s like betraying a hero and putting them in their place? You know what heartbreak is right and showing that you’re below the hero and that they have done nothing but try to hope for the land?”

The mare nods.

“Double that then watch her get shot because made yeti or whatever he is controlled by the stars. Does that help you or do I have to spell it out for you?!”

The mare shakes her head.

“She didn’t mean it in a bad way, miss Walker. We all look up to heroes ourselves, just our lives have been this way for so long. It’s hard for us to remove ourselves from being raiders. We try to protect the young we see here.”

He glances at the mare she nods.

“Now we will let you go. I um… look up to you miss Walker. I hope you can redeem yourself.”

Curly and I just left and it was an hour later. We didn’t talk to each other for the entire hour. He could tell though running into them angered me so much that I am too angry to talk. I will never be able to get past what I did. So many will keep bringing it up. What surprised me though I could swear I heard music.

“Oh miss Walker. Don’t be so down we are here on the right path finding the right way to free the land from the Storm King.”

Are we doing this right now? Are we singing? I grunt and try to ignore the want to sing. Closing my eyes, grunted, trying to ignore the want to sing. It’s harder said than done when you feel the pressure to release your soul.

“Oooh, I am lost. I have a broken heart. I look back on all I have done. I look back on all those that came before me.”

I see a flash of the camel that came before me and got the curse first. He sang as well to bring peace to his heart after losing his name and family. His family even left him after he became Dunewalker

“The lives of those I see every time I close my eyes. Every time I hear their voices I feel their pain. Every time I see what was in their hearts and their souls. I see myself and I see myself falling down the pit they fell inside.”

Closing my eyes tears fell down my cheeks. I look back on everything and the last and final memory of seeing Ruby facing the Storm King. All I remember is the gun going off and everything else is a flash while I watch Rubie's body fall to the sand below.

“We all have pain we can’t let go of. I am the only guard who almost didn’t survive the training of being a guard for Emerald. It took me almost five hundred years to spread my seed in a female willing to lower herself for me. We all have our pain, and we all have our broken hearts. We must move on and it’s all we have left in our lives”

The music grows much louder, adding to the music. Looking around to see if I can find where the heck this music is coming from. I will never understand why this land or Equestria itself has this magic music.

“I will never know I will never see her return. If I survive I may return for the final battle. The final way to end this cold war. I ain’t sure no more I am lost I am broken. I am searching for myself in this walkabout. It’s time to let go and allow the end to come. Even if it means I never see my little one grow.”

Curly and I sing together.

“We have to work together to fight for our land. For our home, for our way to sing and to fight. The only way to dance together is to allow ourselves to never see the end. We must sing, we must fight. The drums of war shall come towards us within the end. It’s time to end and for the magic of friendship. It’s time and we must go.”

The music ends and the two of us stop singing. I close my eyes, sighing softly. After the song was over we finally made it to the tunnels leading into the tunneler’s home. I glance at Curly who turns around to head back home. He stops to turn his head just a bit to look at me. A weak smile creeps onto his face.

“I hope to see you again. So please survive the battle if you can. If you can’t then I will do my best to honor you.”

I don’t say anything and just watch him leave. Before I could turn around. I see one of the tunneler warriors come out of the tunnel. She looks up at me lifting her leg like saying go on in.

“Has your queen been told I am coming?”

The bug chuckles.

“If I told her you are coming to see her. Dunewalker she would have come herself. I need you to speak to her though since she hasn’t gotten over what happened to Ruby. I am hoping you can help her get over her depression so she can lay eggs again.”

It’s odd to me how close did Ruby and the queen get? I know she treated Ruby-like one of her little ones. I am starting to wonder if she felt connected to Ruby. I wish I could understand, maybe someday I will highly doubt it though.

I am led into the tunnels wondering how I will be able to help. All I can think of is just talking to her about why I did it. Maybe it’s not wise to do so I feel I have to-it’s sad to me I will never understand it at all.

____________

The tunnels.

I glance around watching the tunnelers helping other insect-like creatures through their tunnels with weapons armor and even food. I have never seen a place like this so busy. Of course from what Ruby told me places like this are always busy.

The warrior leads me to a heavily protected chamber. I glance at the guards I gulp feeling I am about to get attacked. The warrior looks up at me lifting my leg for me to go first. I nod heading inside and looking at all the broken eggs. I see the queen laying in the darkness in her nest. I look at all the dead eggs that she laid a while ago but they never hatched.

“Excuse me Phammaxia. I have been asked by one of your warriors to talk to you. Are you willing to talk to me?”

The body of the large bug shifts, turning to look at me. The gentle eyes of a broken mother stare at me. I couldn’t tell if she was upset or happy to see me. I can’t tell with the darkness. Also, it is very hard to know the feelings of these bug creatures.

“Are you here to break my heart even more Dunewalker? You didn’t even give the poor little one a chance. She wanted to save this land and all you had to do was break her. Are you here to break another? Are you here to destroy an entire race for your master?”

I took a deep breath trying not to get upset.

“Phammaxia please don’t tell anyone else but she is alive.”

She stares at me in surprise, quickly coming out of the darkness and staring into my eyes to see if I am lying or not.

“You’re telling the truth. Bu..but why haven’t I seen her or has she come to see me?!”

I am unsure how to tell her all I can think of is the truth.

“Beezen and many others went with her to find Dream Valley. There is a rumor a weapon could be found there. There is also another rumor about it. The rumor was that the good stars gave up on zebras and the entire world. I am unsure about the weapon, I have no idea.”

Phammaxia sighs, shaking her head.

“I just wish someone would have told me. It might be made easier not to lay eggs and watch them die.”

A frown forms on my face. I wish I could help her more. All I can think of is hugging her tightly and pulling away soon after.

“If you could, I need to find a way to get into Kludgetown. Do you have any tunnels heading right into the city?”

She thinks for a second.

“The city is not very safe right now. They did many things to fight and get the two under the alliance’s control back when Ruby was alive. It’s more of the remnants of the fight and the clean-up. There are some very hungry souls up there who will do anything for a meal. So I can ask my warriors to dig you a tunnel right into the cellar under the inn.”

I quickly nod.

“I need to get in there anyway. How long will it take to make this tunnel?’

Phammaxia shrugs her shoulders.

“It could take a day. Unless the soil around the area is soft and brittle. I will ask them to do it right away. Please stay and relax. I want to talk to you anyway.”

The large queen leaves quickly. I have never seen such a large creature leave so quickly. I look away from her ass smacking myself. I keep saying to myself just a little longer and I will be back home with my wife. Maybe one last night of magic and I can get her to leave. She then comes back.

“Alright, they’re working on it now. Now would you like some tea?”

I quickly nod.

“Sure would love some tea, what kind do you have?”

The large queen bug leads me to a chamber connected to her breeding chamber? I look back at the large room full of eggs and broken shells. I swear this is a sex room. Maybe it is since I have been told by Ruby before that a queen will mate with many males. She said she could have been a queen herself. From what I am seeing here I don’t mind the idea of all the males. I just don’t like the idea of being so big. Of course, the other part of her just seems connected to her.

Phammaxia grabs a hot kettle she has had sitting over a strange hot rock. Place some strange leaves into the tea to let them soak for a bit. She glances at me with a smirk forming on her face. Now that I can see.

“You have questions?”

I am unsure what to ask.

“Well, I notice that you have this strange large ass. What is it for?”

She glances at the large pouch which hangs off her ass leading right behind her. She laughs, shaking her head. I felt I would have offended her with such a question. I am happy I didn’t offend her.

“It grows out after laying so many eggs. It makes it easier at least. Now I could remove it and grow the eggs another way. Even though I have this it cleans the eggs and removes sickness from the eggs that could kill them. It’s a process I haven’t been allowing my body to do. So some eggs are already dead or the little one is so weak. I guess my depression was harming my species.”

She offers the cup of tea with a leg. I take it in my paws while drinking it.

“Now you said you had questions for me?”

She pours herself tea for herself taking a sip sitting right beside me.

“Well, why are you species so protective of their history? I mean I can understand if their history is full of warmongers and racists and killers.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I may be part of the camel race but a Dunewalker is never told. Like many outsiders don’t understand, a Dunewalker is a blemish on the camel race. A blemish they don’t only want to remove. Some camels get very upset and try to remove them from the face of the world. I am the only one left as far as I know. I will never be told if I have any other family.”

Phammaxia sighs.

“I see so I am understanding why you treated heroes like you did. I would feel the same way if my species treated me like an outsider because of someone before me in the past. I have been told by a camel about it.”

I shift a bit, sighing. It’s hard to talk about this. I wish I could understand why the Dunewalker cures had been made. It’s gotten to the point I doubt any even remembers why or even where the curse came from.

I was about to say something else and before I could one of the warriors came in, chittering to the queen she smiles then frowns again.

“Oh, they’re already done. It must be weaker soil than I thought.”

She looks back at me after the guards leave. I could see the tiredness in her eyes. I think the tea is at least boosting her from this stress.

“It’s been at least an hour and they had help. So it’s why it got done faster. I am guessing my species feel you might hurt me. So they gathered others around them to get the job done faster.”

I felt my heart sink by the word betrayer just hearing it. It’s starting to make me feel it’s all I am going to hear till I finally break the curse. I stood up, staying silent. I felt broken just by the word. It’s starting to eat at me more and more.

“Dunewalker…”

I don’t say anything going through the tunnels leading me to the cellar. I glance at all the bugs around and they start poking me with their legs angrily chittering. I swear I see their eyes glowing. Oh, it’s the hate sickness. I look above seeing the full body of a ram standing right behind them. A dark evil smile on his face while his horns glow.

“Get out!!”

Many of them scream at me. I just stare at Grogar while I walk past them. He just winks. I wish I could bash him in his goat face. He vanished soon after I left the tunnel. All I could hear behind me were the bugs upset with themselves.

“Why..was I so angry at her?”

Before I fully get out of the tunnels into the cellar in front of me a portal opens up beside me just enough for the head of the evil goat to edge his head out. I stare at the goat. The spell keeping him back is getting weaker.

“Well, you must be Miss Dunewalker.”

I took a deep breath.

“Grogar, the father of monsters. The shogun of the hate sickness. The monster of the past who got his ass kicked by a mare named Gusty.”

Grogar snorts.

“She was lucky and hmm Discord pretending to be me in the past helped break the spell just a bit. So I could see those so-called evil try to fight the magic of friendship. I was able to watch now and then. Some years I never saw a thing the last thing I saw was the glory of the bombs.”

I just stand there deep in my mind all I can think of is how boring he is.

“Are you done?”

Grogar just stares at me.

“Huh?”

I laugh softly

“Listen Grogar I get it you’re evil and all that rot. I get it you enjoy gloating but all I am seeing is an old evil goat that needs to force his ego around. You can’t do anything right now or at all till the spell is fully broken. You think I am not used to being hated?!”

Tears fell down my face. He is winning and I am not about it. I can no longer keep in touch with how I feel. I have been called so many things since this walkabout. Grogar just stares at a smile creeping on his evil face.

“Oh, then why are you crying, Miss Walker?”

He leans toward me whispering.

“Could it be because everything they say is true? Soon I will return and I will make sure of those you love. Bow to me and make sure no one ever beats me again. For all you can do is watch me as you can’t even protect this land. Take this deep in your head.”

He touches my head and all I see are dead bodies all over the ground. Screaming souls reaching for freedom and little ones trapped in cages. While they watch their parents are guardians tossed into a pit below and they scream.

I scream looking at my fleshy paw and seeing my skin and muscle burn. Feel spiders eat my body. Seeing myself laying in the pile of bodies with my friends and those I love. I reach my broken paw for my wife. She is tossed into the pit while Grogar stands there laughing and my world goes black.

_________

Capper’s inn.

I open my eyes looking around in a cold sweat. Phammaxia standing right infront of me. The same warriors who attacked and insulted me act like they’re guilty of what they said to me. Even if it’s all true

“I am sorry Dunewalker for what my children said to you. We heard you screaming ``what did you see Dunewalker?”

I close my eyes. Should I tell them who I saw?

“I think it’s all the stress. I want to thank you for your kindness. I need to get going just the same. I hope you find peace, Phammaxia. You need to keep your heart strong and your species alive. This might be the last time we see each other. Since I got one more place after this inn. The island Hard Rock. Then the Dj and then the final place I need to go to. The place it all started for the camels. I need to speak to those before me.”

I walk up the stairs not looking back at the souls who were kind to me till Grogar spread his hate sickness. I get to the door leading to the main hall of the inn sighing unsure what to do. Opening the door heading inside.

When I get in there I stare at the long legs looking at Hawk. She stares down at me lowering herself fully to see me with her cams.

“So you’re the one screaming down there. Before I shoot you, Dunewlker why are you here?”

A robotic hippogriff pushes Hawks guns away from me. She stands fully back up looking down at the robotic creature. He turns to look at me smiling.

“Forgive my wife. She needs to learn manners.”

Wife?!

“Wait Hawk, when did you get married?”

Hawk just leaves ignoring me while I look back at the Hippogriff.

“Forgive her, she is still upset about Ruby. She wanted to be able to say goodbye to her. Now may I ask why are you here?”

I shake my head, getting my mind back to normal.

“I came here to find Capper’s old office. I am very surprised to see anyone here. Why are you two here or is there more than just you two?”

The robot glances around shrugging his shoulders.

“Hawk and I kind of live here. Many live here since the new Queen wants to rebuild the mountain. So she asked everyone to leave till then. Also, the office hasn’t been used since Ruby was here. So I doubt anyone has gone in there since then.”

I nod walking through the old inn and looking at the old paintings on the wall. Seeing the princess and the six friends who caused so many of the issues in the past. I get to the door leading to Capper’s office before I get inside though a large metal foot stops me. I look upright at Hawk.

“I have a feeling you have some harsh words for me correct?”

Hawk just stares at me with her cams.

“I have been hearing stories about a hero. Could it be who I think it is?”

I quickly nod.

“Yes, now may I go in?”

Hawk arms her guns priming them to get ready to shoot me. I just stare into her cams. I knew I would deal with her sooner or later. All I can think of doing is saying a few words. I am unsure how to say it but here is the way I should. ‘ I am sorry I should say.’

“Listen Hawk. I made some awful mistakes, I know. If you still feel you should kill me for everything. Then please go ahead but you will be leaving a dragon without her wife. A pregnant wife who I mixed my eggs with and is going to carry the egg. I know full well this little one will grow up without me.”

Hawk just keeps staring at me with her cams. It’s like she is looking right into my soul. I don’t blame her for being upset. I don’t know what happened to her during the three years. I know all of us went to hell during those three years.

“I will never forgive you for what you did to Ruby. My friendship with the others will never be the same. Just please leave. I never wish to ever talk to you again. Maybe someday I will forgive you but today is not the day.”

I just shrug my shoulders. I am the cause of everyone’s problems I guess. All I see is Hawk still not getting over her issues. I doubt she ever will with what the ponies of the past did to her. I still don’t blame them for what she did to their others.

“Let me go in here and then I am gone. You will never see me again, do you agree?”

Hawk moves her leg out of the way. She moves behind me and I look at the old door. I haven’t seen a door this well kept in a long time. When I look back at Hawk. I softly sigh.

“Hawk I had a sand dream.”

Hawk just looks at me again.

“I don’t fucking care if you had a dream with you fucking a pipe. Just get out of my sight and do it quickly.”

My ears pin to the back of my head. I should have seen just a reaction from her coming. I have no idea what Ruby ever saw in her. I know full well Ruby loved all her friends. Including Hawk even though most of the time Hawk insulted her and treated her awful. I always wanted to bring it up but how do you say it to a killing machine?

Opening the door and heading inside. I turn on the light after I close the door. I see everything from Dream Valley in some cases. I heard stories about these objects. I look at the old Sunstone from Flutter valley. It has heavy cracks through the entire stone. I wonder if this stone was used for something in the past.

Looking through more of the cases. I see the heart stone. The heart stone of the creator of Crunch the Rock dog. I open the case pulling out the stone heart. It felt warm and it beat gently in my paws like it was a real heart. I don’t know how to use it. I was just told Crunch the Rock dog is scared of this. I place it in my bag, taking a deep breath and sighing.

I glance at another case. Heading to it seeing some strange star wands. I read the card on the case. ‘The wands of the pony princess. The magic from the wands stolen from Lavan.’ I remove the case looking at all the wands. I could tell great magic went through these. I am hoping I could use them to weaken Lavan at least till Ruby can deal with him.

I place the wands in my bags. I look around to see if I can find anything else. It seems nothing else is here but paintings. I could see the eyes staring at me. I could see these are souls trapped by the one known as Majesty. So the stories about her are true: she trapped poor creatures, turning them into trees and placing them into paintings. I glance at the wall of an old painting of ponies of the past. The painting is so badly kept I can’t make out anything.

I leave the office with everything I came for. Waiting beside the door is the same hippogriff who is Hawks hubby.

“Found everything you need?”

I look at my bags. I didn’t say a word. I turn to head out but I know no way to get to the island. I look back at the griff.

“Are there any ships you know of heading towards the island outside the storm?”

The griff smirks.

“Of course, I asked one of the alliance airships to wait for you. I had a feeling it’s what you would have needed.”

I was confused about why he is helping me.

“Why? Why would you help me?”

He shrugs his shoulders.

“My wife asked me to. She had a feeling you would be going to the island next. She is outside waiting for you since the city is not safe anymore. The poachers and others have been trying to keep the peace. But too many raiders and gangs have been taking hold of the areas. So make sure you’re armed.”

I reach for my sword with my metal cybernetic paw it turns to fingers. I grab the hilt of the sword holding it over my shoulder. I look back at the inn remembering this place from another one before me. She stayed here and had her first night of love and sex here. It was amazing to her that she never got married but still had children. Three of them only one of them got the curse and that was me. I was born here I guess when she had nowhere else to go. Heading to the main door watching zebras redo a spell to keep the inn protected. I walk out the door into the city known as Kludgetown.

__________________

The coastal city of Kludgetown.

Heading outside and waiting for me is Hawk. She is looking around with her cams. I look around seeing Ponies and many other races on patrol. The city looks empty and lifeless. I see parts of bodies and bloodstains all over the place.

“Follow me, we need to get to the docks.”

I held onto the hilt tightly while she led me through the city. I look in the window seeing many families closing their blinds and turning their lights off. They seem more scared of us than they are of the gangs.

“When Ruby came here and did her oh so amazing heroism. She caused more problems than she helped. Now thankfully the gangs and the raiders haven’t done much as of late. If they do attack, don't kill them, try to scare them off.”

We walk through the broken city. I see many bodies still decaying with flies over them. It’s like they haven’t had the time to come through here to clean up or maybe they don’t have enough to do so. I have smelled it so many times it no longer bothers me. I look up to Hawk who is trying to stay silent.

“Hawk, why did you offer to help me?”

It takes a while for Hawk to say anything. She keeps an eye out for any gang members or raiders. She looks down at me with another cam. I know it will take a while for her to trust me again. She quickly turns her body up to see a bunch of gang members on the roof looking down at us.

“Dune…”

A pegasus from the gang flies down on the ground in front of us and she opens her dark blue eyes. She looks very well kept and clean. She sets down her weapons like she is not wishing to attack us.

“I am the leader of the gangs. I wish to ask why are you here alone? The betrayer and Hawk. The friend of the former dead hero.”

Hawk is about to fire her weapons. I put my paw on her leg shaking my head. She lowers her gun and I move forward holding my weapon tightly. I look down at her and she just gives me a sweet smile.

“I need to get to the island beyond the storm. I have been told that raiders have been causing problems for the citizens of this place.”

The pegasus laughs

“It’s neither of us or your friend’s alliance here. We came here to help but all sides seem to have a misunderstanding when it comes to what is going on. To tell you the truth it’s not fighting it’s the hopelessness. The bodies we have been finding are those who have lost hope. The raider leader showed me this. I figured we could work together to get to the real enemy of this.”

I need to get going. I can't deal with this now.

“Then who is the cause of this problem?”

The pegasus is about to speak when the raider leader comes out from the side of the building.

“Bray the donkey. Grogar’s second in command. It will be a while before we can get to him. He and Grogar’s minions who many of us have fought are the cause of all this. They’re held up in one of the buildings.”

I sigh deeply.

“Listen, I already have more to deal with than this. Do you think you can deal with this without me?”

The pegasus cocks her eyebrow staring at me.

“What don’t you care about the souls of this community?”

I blow air out of my mouth.

“Listen, I am on a walkabout because of my dream. I need to focus on my journey. I can’t just stay here and fight Grogar’s minions or second in command. I am sure you could take him on with no problems. Just get me to the docks and then I will be on my way.”

Hawk agrees. I now have a larger group leading me to the docks. I have heard of the minions before. Grogar enslaved them long ago because they have useful hands to feed Grogar. When we get to the dock I finally can say what is on my mind.

“So Grogar allowed the Troggles to leave their pens hmm?”

The raider leader and pegasus stare at me.

“You know what they’re called?”

The pegasus seems very surprised.

“Yes, my kind have run into them before. It’s not the first time Grogar has tried to break through his seals. Now listen, I am sorry for not helping you. Maybe Hawk can but I need to get back to my journey.”

“Before you go. I am Rash the raider leader.”

I chuckle under my breath.

“Oh hush your name is Dunewalker that is odd too.”

The pegasus mare gets on her hind legs.

“I am the only Zipper!! The great-granddaughter of the mare Whizzer.”

Whizzer? She is the granddaughter of one of the Dream Valley mares. It would mean many dream valley ponies found their way here. I look at the airship which would fly me to the last areas I need to go to.

“It’s nice to meet you two and great to see you again Hawk. I am sorry I can’t stay and help you deal with”

Before I could finish I went silent seeing a large army standing on the roof surrounding us. On the roof is the Donkey. He smirks and laughs, his voice sounding so dorkish it made me almost laugh. But seeing his army of troggles had me worried.

“Well well. The leaders in one area I am sure would love to see you fight me and this army!!”

He is gloating?! He is just standing there ready to attack us and he is gloating like some super villain in those comics. Okay, that’s since no one is willing to take this shot. I stab my blade into the ground pulling out the shotgun from the hilt of my blade.

“Hey ASS HOLE!!”

Bray stops his boasting and laughs.

“Huh?”

I smirk aiming the gun at him.

“Did anyone ever tell you the first rule of being evil? Don’t gloat and laugh, some won’t just sit there and allow you to do it!!”

I fire and a troggle general pushes Bray out of the way. At least one is hit and dies on the roof. I keep firing at Bray. While many bodies keep him protected and the only way he gets away is I run out of ammo. Bray pants looking back at the army who are firing arrows at us.

“Don’t just stand there, retreat, we will deal with them another time!!”

Bray and the army ran away as fast as they could. . While Hawk nods her Cams to me and the other two waved goodbye to me while they charge after the army and Bray. I look back at the airship a rat creeper is waiting for me in a chair he didn’t seem bothered by everything that went on. I walk to the small airship which looks like a small flying boat. I found it funny and laugh to myself.

“So you’re the one I am going to be helping? I am Hitch and before you say anything I heard all the jokes before. Please get on and we will get going.”

I nod getting on the deck of the little ship. On the deck is a small basket I can lay in to relax. I need to rest my paws anyway. I make sure I get my sword and open the hilt of the blade placing more shells in. HItch flies the ship into the air while we fly through the storm. It feels weaker than I thought. No lighting or rain is coming down. It won’t even put a stop to us getting through now.

“I have to warn you Dunewalker you aren’t very popular on this island. So are you coming there just to meet those who are your friends?”

I glance over at him nodding.

“Alright, the girls are having their tea meeting at the healer’s hospital. So please don’t do anything stupid. Cranberry misses her wife and it’s going to be a year before she sees her again. Inyanga is also pregnant. So please don’t upset her and Water Spout is very protective of her friends.”

I nod happily for them. I watch the island of the outcast at least it’s what the camels have called it in the past.

_________

The island of the outcast.

The airship lands on the roof of the old hospital. I get off and look back at him with a weak smile on my face.

“I got at least two more places to go. I need to get to Hard Rock and then Dj Mixers studio. Are you willing to take me to both?”

Hitch shrugs his shoulders.

“I have nothing else to do really. I would have just taken you to Peace Rock. But I remembered you’re like Enemy number one there. I am sure you know why you’re enemy number one there. Because of what you did to Ruby.”

I wasn’t happy to hear about this. Of course, Peace Rock is known to hold old killers murders spies, and so on. I know very well and a few zebras there are ruthless killers and if Ruby made friends with them. Then yeah I will never last one minute there. I took a deep breath, blowing the hot air out of my mouth.

“Ruby had to be pretty popular there hmm?”

Hitch laughs.

“Popular? Oh lady you have no idea she slept with a lot of the couples there. They hit on her a lot so a few times she slept with them. So yes I came into Peace rock once after one of the stallions and his wife finished a threesome with her.”

My eyes go wide. Wow, Ruby I never knew you had it in you. She acted so shy around those who had sex.

“The stories I was told of how wild she was for the month she was there. Even though most of the time she was just there to get to know everyone. Some of the couples pushed her into it. I guess she got close to a mare named Lotus and her husband and she was so close to them. She slept with them in their bed a lot just to feel safe.”

I just laugh

“It doesn’t sound like the Ruby I met. The shy little bug who blushed every time I or the other talked about sex. So whatever happened to them during that month she got over it. Of course, knowing Ruby she wouldn’t gloat about it. She keeps too much to herself for that.”

Hitch nods.

“Have fun, their meeting area should be in the apartment below. Just knock and don’t say a word.”

I nod heading inside and I look at the door. I stare at the door, seeing the name of the healer. I knock my metal paw gently on the door. I knock respectfully hearing laughing and giggling opening the door. I see Water Spout.

“Dunewalker…”

Water Spout quickly hugs me and I head inside looking at the other two mares. Inyanga smirks she struggles to get out of the chair since she is pregnant. I guess she and Rex went and got a foal anyway. The zebra hugs me and I hug her tightly whispering something to her and she laughs. I look up to Cranberry who is happy to see me as well. I just feel she won’t want to hug me.

“I am here to say goodbye and I wish to tell you I am sorry for everything I did. I am sorry for all the racist comments I said to you Inyanga and Water Spout. Please stay the strong mare you’re now. I need to go again. I am sorry.”

I turn around heading towards the door to head out.

“Wait, is that it Dunewalker? You just come to say you’re sorry and leave?”

Cranberry sounds very upset and all I can do is say it.

“I had a Sand Dream Cranberry.”

Inyanga and Water Spout gasp knowing what I am talking about. Cranberry though is very unhappy. I could see the rage in her eyes as she flapped her wings flying right into my face. The rage and pain in her eyes.

“You could say please!! I don’t care if you had some dream.”

Inyanga taps Cranberry’s side, shaking her head.

“Land Cranberry and let her go. When it’s a sand dream there is nothing we can do about it. A sand dream shows them they’re about to die of a bad fate. You don’t have to explain your dream to the two of us.”

Cranberry sobs while Water Spout wraps her hooves around the poor mare.

“But I can’t lose you too. I lost Ruby and I never got to say goodbye to her.”

I just stood there turning around hugging Cranberry and looking down into her teary eyes.

“Stay strong, Cranberry, please.”

I head back out looking back at Inyanga and smiling at her. Heading back to the airship. HItch stares at me.

“Well, you weren’t there long. Why did you want to come here anyway?”

I shook my head.

“I Just wanted to let them know about my sand dream and Cranberry lost it. I didn’t hurt her, she just broke down. I hope she will be okay and won’t fall apart anymore.”

HItch sighs.

“She hasn’t been the same since Gem left. Alright, now Hard Rock you said? Who do you want to speak to there?”

I didn’t say a word I know full well who I want to speak to.

________________

Pinda’s office

Darkness shrouds the room in pure darkness. An old office owned by the leader of the town of Hard Rock. Pinda is a well-known explorer who has now become a leader. The nature of this room feels empty, a lost soul lives here. When The light turns on he stares at me sitting in the chair. He quickly lifts a pistol aiming at me.

“WHOA!! I am just here to tell you I had a Sand Dream.”

Pinda lowers the Pistol.

“A sand dream? Dunewalker, your kind has lied so many times. I doubt I can trust you to give me a good reason not to shoot you and kill you like the trash you are.”

I stood up from the old chair. I close my eyes, sighing I need to tell him the truth. Just knowing Pinda hasn’t been the same since the death of Ruby. So I have to be as blunt as I can be.

“Pinda I wish I could go into everything with you. I just felt if you knew about my dream you could help Black Rain and her community.”

Pinda lowers the pistol. He stares at me. I knew saying his wife’s name would get him to listen at least for now. He sighs, heading to his desk and sitting down. The poor guy, the stress in his eyes, and his fur matted from the sweat of being a leader.

“Black rain and I haven’t talked since I banished her. I still regret banishing her. I had no choice at the time. You just came to tell me about your dream? You will just tell me about it and then you will leave and never return?”

I nod

“I will leave just please promise me to take in the community from the town of the exiles if they come down this way. One of them is my wife. She needs to survive. So does our child so the curse of the Dunewalker will fully break.”

Pinda tilts his head.

“But the only way to break the spell is to fight to the death and prove yourself. Dune in your dream, did you see yourself doing something witch upsets you so much you’re willing to do everything you can to stop it?”

I quickly nod explaining to him my dream. Going into everything about the dream. I make sure nothing is left out. I also tell him what one of the rock creatures known as Kuze warned me about. Don’t trust the order of Mimic.

“I see so you betray or so you think you do. You’re going to pull a fast one to destroy the water and the city. Then you’re going to try to weaken the judges and Wheel Tread. I hope it doesn’t backfire on you Dunewalker. Now please I don’t want to see your face again.”

I felt hurt again. I think I should expect this though from Pinda. I don’t blame him for how he feels. He trusted me for so long and then he learned I backstabbed him and so many others. I hope someday he will forgive me.

“Dune before you leave. I want to know, do you regret anything?”

I stood there and tried to open my mouth. It’s hard to say I regret anything I highly doubt I do. I did what I felt was right. I did hurt Ruby. I regret that big time. Just there are so many more things I don’t regret.

“I wish I could tell you I regretted everything. I can't. I don't regret feeling like I did with Ruby. I regret hurting her. Just my pride and my hatred for heroes were too much at the time. I know full well if I could go back I would have stopped myself.”

I head back out the door looking back at the stressed camel, a weak smile forming on my face.

“Stay strong Pinda. Please stay strong.”

I head out back to the airship to get to the last part of my journey and then to the home of Lorekeepers to go through the vision quest to find those who came before me. All I have to do is talk with myself. I get to the airship I see myself sitting on the deck I glance at Hitch.

“If you see me talking and screaming at myself don’t be concerned.”

HItch stares at me and laughs.

“Oh come on, Dunewalker. I have been around camels before. When they speak to themselves it normally means they’re at their lowest and they need to yell and attack themselves to feel better. You’re already at your lowest and you need to speak to those inside you.”

I smile sitting in the bed looking right at myself. It’s me without the cybernetics. I look at my younger self. I am a pure camel. I haven't done what I did to get these cybernetics. I take a deep breath waiting to see what happens.

“You fucked up Dunewalker.”

____________

The talk with your soul

HItch has us in the air. He is taking us to the last stretch of my journey. I just have to get to this last stretch and then all I have left is heading to the Lore keepers. I have to do the recording but first, before I land there. I must speak with myself.

“The first friend we make and you get her killed. I know she returned but seriously Dunewalker you owed nothing to Wheel Tread. He did nothing for you. He may have done so much in the past for you.”

I just sit there and listen to take it. I deserve every hurtful hateful thing I saids to myself right now. Maybe someday I will be able to forgive myself. This time though I doubt I ever could fully forgive myself.

“I know I wish I could start it all over again. I can’t this time I know I can’t. Maybe starting over is seeing this through. You know I will be talking to all of those before us. I will be getting a lot of more hateful words thrown at me.”

The other Dunewalker nods.

“Yes, I am sure many of those who came before us. Are looking down at us now from wherever their damn souls have gone and regretting everything. Of course, we aren’t the only betrayer in our line. Many of us are betrayers. I know we started as betrayers. After what we did to Desert Rose and her friends in Detrot”

I gulp knowing I saw them recently and they didn’t do anything to me like June warned me she would. I have a feeling whatever happened to them in Detrot they changed big time. I look back at Hitch who is just keeping his eyes on the sky.

“Yes, I know even though I saw them. I saw Maria with them attached to Desert Rose. I don’t remember why I did it or what I did to anger them. I just know what I did cause more problems for them.”

Myself nods.

“I highly doubt this talk will get us anywhere Dunewalker. Maybe the next time we see each other. It’s when you’re very close to death. Maybe then you will listen to me?”

I glance back at myself. She is correct, maybe I need to be closer to death to listen to myself. I don’t know.

“We are here!! Now quickly get off before those creatures in the sky attack me.”

I quickly jump down to the roof below. Watching the airship quickly fly off as those creatures guarding this area chased after the airship. I forgot about them and I look at the way into the place. Standing at the doorway. Yanari Dj Mixer herself.

_____________

The message

“So you wish to use this system to record a message? Dunewalker I don’t trust you very much right now. But if you feel this is the only thing you can do. Then I will let you do it. Have you heard the news lately though?”

I glance at the turtle.

“News?”

Yanari sighs.

“I guess not but I have one of my drones following this new hero. I am hoping to at least get an interview with them. I hope my drone can at least still work before it runs out of power. I need to know if this hero will come to help us.”

I sigh deeply, nodding. The rumor about the hero they don’t know it’s Ruby. Maybe it’s wise if the drone shuts down before finding her. It will keep Ruby protect till the time is right for her to return here.

“All I want is to just sit and record this.”

Yanari nods, leading me to the recording room where she sits down turning on the recording system.

“Do you want this to be played in a few days?'' you said? Is there anything else you want me to add or do you just want this to play after a song?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Have it played after a song? I am sorry if I am in a rush but my ride is being chased right now. Also, how did you know I was coming?”

She laughs.

“Oh, Dunewalker. Thanks to these towers I see a lot these days. Many of them have cameras fused into the system. Now before I do this can I get a promise from you?”

I glance at Yanari and back to the door leading out of the recording room. I see a large male sitting there holding a large weapon. I am worried he will shoot at me if I don’t hurry this up. I look back at Yanari.

“What’s the promise?”

Yanari shifts a bit.

“Do you promise you aren’t lying to me when you say you regret hurting Ruby?”

I just nod.

“Yes, I regret hurting her. Now please Yanari, I need to get back to my airship. I doubt Hitch will wait for me long.”

Yanari nods, turning on the recording system. An hour later I am back in the airship. I close my eyes knowing I am doing the right thing. I said goodbye to her. I even said goodbye to Ruby in the recording.

“We are almost there Dunewalker.”

I look over the edge of the airship. Seeing the cavern of the lore Keepers. I take a deep breath and the last part of my journey is nowhere. I need to do the talk of the past. I will be talking to all those before me. I close my eyes and open them again, seeing Lorekeepers waiting for me. Now is the time to break this curse.

Footnote: Max Level

Perk added: At ease: You feel your soul at ease since you went through and talked to everyone you knew. Even if your final moments are about to come. You will know you did what you could for everyone.

Chapter Forty-two Meeting with past lives Dunewalkers fate Mini arc

Those who came before you are still there you know. They’re just locked into your spirit and mind. If a sand dream takes over you friends. Allow the lore keepers to enter your mind with the works of all that come. There will be times when those we banish will need this type of hope. Those will never come to pass hopefully. Someday a Dunewalker is those we cursed because we couldn’t be strong enough, A Dunewalker is how our kind fails. If we have to force one to suffer a curse. Because we couldn’t accept what choices they made. Most of them have been powerful leaders. But the name has been cursed by those who refuse to listen. It is time my friends for the camels to fight!!

Written during the war. When Zebras and ponies invade. Written to all camels by a Dunewalker.

“You’re not welcomed here, Dunewalker. You better leave before I send the guards after you right now. I will count down very soon here.”

I just stare as I walk past the so-called captain of the guard to go speak to the real leader of the lore keepers. The guard stops me with their spears. I take a deep breath sighing looking back at the captain.

“I had a sand dream. I need to speak to the leader of the Lore keepers and then follow the steps of those who wish to talk with those from the past.”

The guards lower their weapons while they look at their captain. He just stares at me. His eyes were wide open, a sand dream. Talking to those who came before. This talk is rare to hear and it means one is about to either die or do something that could cause ripples from years to come.

“I’m sorry Dunewlker I didn’t know when Pinda banished you from our species I thought it was full and never going to help you again. Can you explain the sand dream at least to me before you go meet up with her?”

Her? I don’t remember the lore keeper leader being female. I haven’t been in this area for very long. I never was given a warm welcome by those who keep the lore. I hope someday my family who comes after me will be welcomed.

“The sand dream. It’s a dream I wish to not only change. I know full well if I can change and break the Dunewalker cures then when my wife’s eggs hatch those that come after me won’t be stuck in this curse. Then the Dunewalker curse will be fully broken and never be able to be placed on another soul again.”

The guards and the captain look at each other.

“The sand dream must have disturbed you if you’re willing to go far to destroy the Dunewalker spell. Maybe you will be able to say the true name you carried at birth before the one who birthed you gave up on you.”

I stood right at the entrance of the cave. My mother, I wish I could forgive her for how she treated me and my siblings. I lost my siblings and the other camels went through to find them to kill them. They were after me. Some camels hate the Duneawlker so much they will destroy their lives to the point they kill themselves. I turn to look at the captain again, a weak smile forming on my face. I have every right to kill my kind for how I am treated. I am better than this. I wish I was better before I did what I did to Ruby.

“She didn’t give up on me, captain. When I was younger a group of camels killed my entire family. They kept me alive though. They wanted me to suffer and told my mother to go and give herself to the forest.”

The captain stares at me. I could tell from the look in his eyes the horror from being hunted because some can’t handle a mark on the species. A mark on the species who did nothing wrong but protect their kind from Luna in the past.

“I see.”

I turn fully looking at the captain of the guard of this cavern. My family knew him and that is all I know. Since most of those memories have been locked away. His family treated me like friends then the curse. I have every right to harm him if I wish to.

“I forgive you and your family for what they did to me. I forgive all the camels who did what they did to those who came before me. I wish someday the one who caused the Dunewalker curse on my family will be forgiven.”

The captain looks down, nodding.

“Be well Dunewalker be well.”

I watch the guards and the captain leave. I look back to the cavern of the Lore-Keepers. The memory connection started here. I don’t remember much about it, just a cube and the water. I head inside. When I get fully into the cavern sitting on a rock in the middle of freshwater is the cube. The cube that did this to us. I stare at it while it just sits there. I heard stories back in the day when it used to glow if something awful was about to come. A sand dream normally connects to this thing.

“Such an amazing item of the past?”

I look around hearing the voice turning to see a female camel in the cloak of the elder lore keeper. I quickly bow to her. She laughs softly, helping me back fully on my paws. I look at the elder. I have no idea the elder was female.

“So there are no more leaders of the keepers but elders now? How the mighty have fallen.”

I smile. The elder laughs as she shakes her head. She is not upset at what I voiced. I have a feeling she knows full well the keepers have fallen on hard times. She just stares at me looking into my eyes.

“I am Maerifa. I am the master keeper these days. Leaders don’t come out of the wombs anymore because of our egos and those who wish to curse ones like you Dunewalker. My question: why are you here?”

I look away sighing.

“I am here because of a sand dream. I wish to use what I saw in the dream to change the dream and break the curse of the Dunewalker. The only way I feel we can work together again is if we fully break the curse of all those who came before.”

Maerifa nods

“We have destroyed ourselves because of pride. The one who came before you never wished to harm anyone. But those never understood it was to protect our species from being killed. I may not respect the idea of joining a rebellion to fight Celestia. At times though we have no choice and if we have no choice most know this.”

This one knows what she speaks of. I look over to the cube and take a deep breath blowing out the air staring at the cube. I walk to the cube staring fully at it. I have no idea what to think of it. I know this cube will someday light the way for us I am told.

“This is the creation which gave us the genetic memory. It just shows up one day and the ones who came before gave us this choice without even telling us? Is this the correct keeper?”

I glance at Maerifa. She frowns, nodding, coming over to me looking at the cube. She reaches the cube to try to live it and it’s far too heavy to do anything. I reach for the cube too. I can’t even lift it. I have a feeling it’s a symbol of something we will never get rid of.

“Yes, a symbol of the past. A symbol many of us can’t remove ourselves from. We came clean during the alliance meeting. We told everyone about this and how we got the connection. Many still hate we gave up our secrets. A secret that has almost destroyed us? Many remember what we did to the one before you Duneawlker. We almost killed him and we learned after he saved us all.”

I sigh deeply looking back at the cube then at the keeper.

“I wish to do the walk of those who came before me. I wish to walk off the keeper.”

Maerifa blinks, staring at me.

“Ones who know their death is coming Dunewalker will be asking about this. If you’re asking about this then you die in your sand dream. If this is true then we will get ready for it. I hope you understand you may not like what you see.”

I look back at the cube nodding.

“I understand this fully. I know it will take a few days to gather everything you need for the walk. I am willing to work till you get everything. I am unsure what to think of all this ahead. I got a family. I got little ones on the way. I wish to break the curse and the Duenwalker spell.”

The keeper nods.

“It’s not going to be easy to break the curse of Dunewalker. I am sure you will remember your name over time. I hope you understand that a sand dream may mean the future. But you can keep yourself from dying. There are many ways and I know a few. I will explain them to you as the days go by.”

I look back at the cube sighing.

“Make me a potion so I can dream and speak with a friend. I need to say a few things to her. Are you able to still make those?”

Maerifa’s eyes open wide. A smile formed on her face. I think she knows the potion I mean. It’s a potion I can speak to those who are dreaming but I must have the DNA of the creature. I do have the DNA. I open my bag and pull out a small vial of glowing blood.

“I need to dream to speak to this one.”

She stares at the vial tilting her head at the glowing vial. A realization came over her. She looks up at me and I nod we don’t speak of it because the Storm King's minions might be here. She takes the vial, nodding at me. She leads me to a place to stay for a few days so I can do chores and whatever else to be ready for the walk of the past.

I am given a task to take care of the books in the library and clean some of them up and rewrite them. It’s not an easy task. I have one of the others here with me speaking to me about the best way to do it.

“Don’t worry about getting ink on you. I have it on me because I never took the time to clean it off me. I don’t get much help with this. Since these books are very old and some of them are falling apart.”

I look over at the bookkeeper.

“Are there no more bookkeepers or ink keepers you said?”

She chuckles.

“There are many more to come since I am breeding more for the future. Just most forget the books are our past and our future. These books someday are going to save our lives. When a big threat comes we will need these books.”

I glance at the books. Why would we need them?

“Why would you need these books? To use them as a weapon?”

The keeper laughs, shaking her head.

“No, it’s the information of battle and strategy in a lot of these books, Dunewalker. I hope though we never have to use them. It’s been so long since most of these books have been read in a typical way even for battle. I am hoping the day never comes when we need to open these up and read them.”

I glance at the books again, opening one of the older books. It’s a story of a mare and a camel who fell in love during the war. The mare is a zebra. The camel got captured during the war and became a slave. The camel and she fell in love and she let him go. She went with him and thanks to her is why we won the battle between the ponies and the zebras forcing them back. I take the quill pen touching up the book with new ink.

“Miss Ink keeper, what will be the next task I have to do while they get ready for the walk of those who came before?”

The keep looks up from the books she thinks a moment.

“Potion making from what I have been told you want to make a dream potion. I hope you understand it’s not going to be easy to make these potions. Since the Storm King took over, finding what is needed is ten times harder than it used to be.”

Sigh stroking my head with the metal hoof. I knew this would happen. I wish I could go back and not work with Wheel Tread. I will regret the rest of my life. I am sure someday if I survive what is coming I will be able to fix things.

“I am sorry..”

The keeper looks over to me with a frown forming on her face.

“I have no problem with what you did to the hero Dunewalker. I understand why you felt working with Wheel Tread was a good idea. You didn’t trust a random hero or creature coming in to try to fix this land. Many don’t want this land to be fixed. No one wants this land to be fixed; they want it to stay the same. I don’t fully understand why. Maybe someday I will understand.”

I know why no one wants this land to change. It’s because they don’t want a hero to fix the land. They want just a simple creature with no hero bone in their body to fix and heal the land. Sometimes though you need a hero to fix the land. Just the hero needs to understand they can’t fix everything. They need help from time to time as well.

“I am happy you don’t have a problem with what I did. I felt what I did was not only right. But correct. Then I remember camels like us are so full of our own way’s we can’t see what is five feet in front of us half the time.”

The keeper chuckles.

“The lore Keepers have been saying this since the time of Nightmare Moon. Of course, back then we didn’t need keepers. Many refuse to look at the past to see if your ancestor had no choice in the matter. Luna threatening his family? Princess Luna doing so much to try to make it harder for camels? I wonder if the reason she allowed so many camel projects to get off the ground is because of how she treated us.”

I sigh, stroking my head again.

“I will be happy when this curse breaks. My coming family will never have to deal with it. They will never be hunted.”

The potion maker comes into the library. Looking up he has herbs growing in his fur. The smell of him is awful even if some of it is a calming smell. Vials and potion vials all over his body in various packs and belts.

“I will be taking you to my workshop soon, Miss Walker. Forgive the smell. I haven't had a shower in almost a year. We have been trying our best to keep our water stores from getting too dirty. I am sorry you will have to deal with me for a while.”

He smirks showing his very clean teeth. At least he is keeping his teeth clean. I am sure if he didn’t he would be told to deal with it. He looks at the books noticing I have a few more before I can go help him.

“I heard what happened in your sand dream, Dunewalker. I hope you’re ready for whatever is going to happen. I understand sand dreams are rare and only happen if the sand blows the right way. So the maiden of the sand wishes you to see the future or the truth in your mind.”

I set down the quill pen letting out a soft sigh. Closing my eyes thinking of the maiden of the sands. Most don’t know this about us. But we have a deity called the maiden of the sands. It’s rare to speak about her. I wish someday I could tell my children or those who come after my children about the creator of Equus.

The maiden and I haven’t spoken in years. Maybe I should speak to her again before all this goes down. I might have to give my heart and soul to her again. I haven’t given it to her in years. I haven’t even told others about her grace.

“The maiden and I haven’t spoken to each other in years. Now others outside of the camel race won’t understand. We are close to the world like the zebras. The maiden of the sand was created because of what Luna did to this land so long ago.”

The potion maker nods.

“Not fully true, many did believe in her before all that. It became even more into our kind mindset when the legend of the curse happened. Now I can understand the issue of legends. They aren’t always right and this legend was more. It would happen because of a dumb camel. Not because of a mare throwing a tantrum because she didn't feel loved.”

I laugh softly.

“Yeah, I figured. I do have deep respect for Luna. If she was still alive I would be bowing to her and working to her. She deserves most of the treatment of a queen. She took over for her sister and I understand why. I just wish we never had to deal with their war.”

The potion maker nods.

“I will see you later, Dunewalker. I will try to see if I can take a quick bath before you come. I don’t want you to smell me the entire time you’re in my workshop. Now you better get back to work. You might find something in these books you could use.”

I nod waving goodbye to him while he leaves. I go back to work on the book, putting it back to the others. I move to another book to see what is there then I see a title that catches my eyes. It’s called the Princess ponies of Dream Valley.

“We have a history of Dream Valley here?”

The keeper looks over to the book a smirk forms on her face.

“The book is the history of those princess ponies from Dream Valley and how they used those wands of theirs. I have read the book and they don’t use words, they use their minds from what I read to use those wands.”

I read through what I can of the book. It’s how they fought Laven the first time but one issue about this. They may have defeated him from what the book saids. But he came back a year or so later with help and killed them. Leaving the wands behind but who wrote this?

I look at the author of the book. ‘Beezen.’

I don’t know Beezen very well or at all. I just remember stories of him being one of the judges. He also wrote history. How did we come across this?

“Keeper, a judge of the stars wrote this. How did our kind come across this?”

The keeper lifts her head looking at the book. She chuckles softly. She shook her head. I am unsure she even knows how it got here.

“Beezen may be a judge or used to from what I learned. He is not evil or was per say. He was more open to the history of the land. I did read a story of what he did to the ponies of old. Making their home take over and kick them out. He was evil then and then had things turned on him. I am sure after everything was said and done he no longer wishes to do such things.”

I sigh, stroking my head. Beezen is now at least from what I told Ruby. I still wish I didn’t do what I did to her. She is now gone and there are so many rumors about her. It’s amazing to me the rumors are going to keep spreading, upsetting Wheel Tread more than the Storm King.

“I see I am starting to wonder who is going to win this coming war. The heroes of the Storm King while he just sits there and does nothing but try to figure out how to turn the Rainfall project on. Wheel Tread is just acting like a crazy nut while the Storm King I am sure is not evil anymore.”

Ink keeper nod sighing

“I know good camels like us Dunewalker are going to be fighting each other. Since so many camel tribes agree with the words of Storm King. They could care less what Wheel Tread thinks. The Storm King from what I have learned has become ten times smarter than he used to be. I wonder if it has something to do with the Howling Dance.”

I try to ignore the idea the Storm King is now good. I have been wondering about it. Maybe the Howling danced the cracked orb, an orb which made wolves like creatures from ponies. I wonder if it’s a tear of Luna and some of Luna’s heart is within it. Maybe part of her good heart is in it and the evil is not.

It took a few more hours before I was finally finished with the books. The ink keeper was very kind and she wrote a letter I dictated to her. I told her I want this letter given to my wife after everything is said and done. The next one I was going to help is the potion maker. I look through many of his recipes. One of them is an old potion I am amazed I never thought of. A potion that would show like you’re dead blood will drain from your eyes and mouth. Then you would let out a smell of death.

“It won’t be easy to make the one you’re looking at. I doubt I could find anything for it. I could try if you would like.”

I look at the potion crafter then back at the recipe. I shake my head, setting it down. I am sure I will rethink the idea of this potion. The potion maker wasn’t always there so I just created any potion I could. Most of them exploded on me causing my fur to turn red and then pink sometimes. Then I made one that caused a bad smell. The crafter comes back in after he went to go speak with his wife and he laughs at how messed up my fur is.

“Well you sure had some mistakes, it's normal for a job like this. I had a potion turn me red for at least a year. Then it turned my scent into sugar, at least that’s what it smelled like. My wife said it smelled like dung.”

I chuckle weakly

“I see why many don’t offer to help you. Since many could cause not only death to themselves but also destroy their scents and blind themselves.”

He laughs.

“It’s rare for blindness to happen thankfully. You can lose your taste and sense of smell. I cause ten times more problems than normal. Now I know it’s getting harder for you to want to stay here and wait. I have been asked to start making the potion.”

I nod and go do my job. I cleaned some of the vials. I glance over at what he is doing. He is getting ready to work on the potion. I don’t know fully what he is working on. I watch while their leader finally comes in with everything. She whispers to him about something and he nods, mixing potions with the dream one I will be drinking before I fight to speak to Ruby.

“Okay Dune it’s going to take at least three days for the potion to let you speak to those of the past. I hope you’re ready for everything. The minions of the Storm King haven’t done much of anything since they won.”

Yes, they won and they have become lax and it’s been three years I am sure more years will pass before the end of the Storm King. I regret so many things, at least they want to try to fix this land. I know it’s the judges causing more of the problems. I haven’t heard much about them lately. Other than Crunch the Rock dog being himself and hating everything. So says the song he keeps singing.

I look back at watching him do such a song. He called it the I hate everything song. I shook my head, setting the clean vials of former potions back on the shelf. I remember laughing at his song and he wanted to turn me to stone because of it.

“So who will I be helping after you?”

The crater shrugs his shoulders.

“Maybe our weapon maker. She is a very angry gal. She had her entire family but she died from a sickness many years ago. She lost one of her eyes and an ear and then her left leg. She thought fuck it. If the maiden of the sand hates me so much. I will make weapons to destroy your enemies and those who worship her brilliantly.”

I just stare at the crafter of potions. I get it when you lose your mind after losing your family and parts of yourself. I never lost my mind at all when Desert Rose and the others saved me from my stupidity, I look at the cybernetic foot remembering how I treated them. I treated them worse than I did Ruby.

“Something on your mind Dunewalker?”

I come out of my stupor smirking.

“I know how It feels to lose a part of yourself. When it happened to me I got my ass saved by ones I called my friends. I didn’t treat them as my friends. I treated them like a problem, one I hoped would go away.”

The potion maker sighs. I could tell he knows what it’s like to push others away. Many never understand camels really and their need to focus on the past. If only we could remove ourselves from our past or those who came before us. It would be so much easier for us to live.

“Have you ever gone for a walk?”

I glance at the crafter. The walk of the past is not easy. It could even destroy you mentally if you allow the past to fully take over. The walk can induce a great amount of pain to make those who walk feel every inch of the pain that came before them. I am hoping the feeling of pain won’t come to pass but I know some things locked inside my head will force it to the forefront.

“No, I haven't. I know neither of those who came before me follow this walk either. The only reason I am doing it is to finally break the spell. It would mean I would have to shatter the Dunewalkler spell in each of those who came before me. Then like I have been told by one of the keepers the book the spell is held within will burn taking all the spells with it.”

The crafter nods.

“The Dunewalker curse is a spell made in a dark unforgiving past to punish those who don’t follow the ways of camels. Instead, it was used to punish a camel who just tried to save his species from a crazy princess. Some look at you like you’re a curse. I heard stories of others in your family being killed because of the curse. I even heard the hero killed a family member of yours who escaped the treatment.”

I felt those words hit me harder than I thought they would. I knew she killed a camel and never knew they were a remaining family member of mine. Wheel Tread again didn’t care who got into the hero's way. As long as he got his wish and what he wanted it was the only way he could get the Rainfall project going. Then he destroyed his work destroying the hero's friendship. The only thing to turn the damn thing on.

Tears fell from my eyes down my face. I knew Ruby well. I knew her so well, at least I thought I did. The poor creature is getting brainwashed. I wonder if some of that brainwashing still affects her after coming out of that cocoon.

“I am sorry did I say something wrong Dunewalker?”

I shook my head.

“No, I just didn’t know the camel Ruby killed was a family member of mine. If I could I would go back in time and try so hard to make sure what happened to her wouldn’t have happened. Then right now rain would be pouring all over this dead land.”

The crafter sighs, nodding.

“There are other dead lands out there, Dunewalker. There is a land in the mountains of Equestria called Wymarnic. A land was made that way by a group called the Blue Hats. I learned this through a strange ghoul detective who came out this way a while ago. He was with two other ponies and I met him when he stopped at Hard Rock.”

A ghoul detective? I heard stories of a detective but never a ghoul one. I wonder if so much is going on with Grogars return maybe many heroes or ponies and others just in general want to be ready just in case.

“I have never heard of this place or this ghoul. I hope if I survive what is coming I can go walk around the world with my family. Because I fully know I will be tired of this land after how I was treated. Even if the curse will be gone.”

The potion maker acts like he has something on his mind.

“Well yeah, I think many of us are going to want to forget about this land for a while. So many of us have been in this land all our lives. We have never been given a chance to just leave and go on vacation. I have a feeling though after all this is said and done most of us won’t get to have a vacation. I will need it big time.”

I laugh weakly. I know he’s right, many of us will never get a vacation from this land. I worry someday even if this land becomes peaceful. It will get too weak to deal with the coming threats if there are any coming threats.

A camel opens the door.

“They’re ready for the walk of the past. They found everything and the drink has been made. Are you sure you’re ready for this Dunewalker, Are you sure you don’t want to back out? We won’t judge you for it.”

I back out? I can just leave never having spoken to those who came before me? I sit there thinking hard, noticing the camel who opened the door to speak to me just standing there waiting. She doesn’t say a word. The emotions on my face were enough for her. So much thinking and trying to make sure it’s the right time to do this.

“I can’t back out now. No matter how much I feel I have to. Just tell me what do I have to do?”

The camel frowns, swinging her head for me to follow. I stand up following her through a strange group of tunnels. These tunnels have the names of many camels who came before us. They have an item connected to them on the wall. A few weapons, even a book for some of them. I am led to a foggy room.

“Now how this works. You’re given the potion that makes your memories real. I warn you, you may not like what you see or hear. This is your only chance to speak to those who came before. I hope you understand it may end with you meeting yourself. If you meet yourself that would mean it’s time to break the Dunewalker curse.”

I have a chance to meet myself to help break the curse? I take a deep breath in the fog. I look up at the camel. I finally notice she has a mask on her face to keep the fumes from entering her nose.

“I will be here to help you till it fully takes effect. This one you don’t drink Dunewalker. You inhale it makes it quicker to get to the brain. When it fully takes effect you will see I will leave because you could hurt me in the process.”

I was confused about what I was about to see. I feel it fully taking effect. I feel dizzy. I feel myself fall to the floor and hear a door close. My vision goes from fuzzy to non-fuzzy. I groan deeply unsure how to handle all this. I groan more, feeling my mind coming back to normal.

“So all these years one of you finally will let me talk to you.”

I look up to see a female camel. I stare at her. She is a sand seeker, one of the first to drink the water from the keepers. She is before all of us and before the Dunewalker. I stood on my paws grunting. I don't know much about her. Just her name and the fact we have little to no memory of her or it was hidden away.

“I see those who came after me have been through more than I ever thought. I am Black Sand. A ruthless female warrior of the sand seekers and I see those who come after me are so weak and unwilling to listen to those who came before.”

I stroke my head staring at the old camel.

“Forgive me, you and the other sand seekers have been lost for years. The one that came after you was the only one allowed to know most of your secrets. So forgive me I know nothing about you rather than your heartlessness.”

Black Sand stares at me. The hatred in the eyes of this war scares me. The sand seeks the broken tribe, one of the first camel tribes to be destroyed by one of the other tribes in the past. She looks around the foggy room laughing.

“So after all these years they did what my leader told them to. Also, excuse my heartlessness? I was a fucking mother to most of you and an elder at most. You young ones have had it too easy even if the world got destroyed because of ponies.”

I groan, sighing.

“I see so why are you the first to come? I was expecting to talk to the first Dunewalker.”

Black Sand stares at me rolling her eyes.

“Dunewalker curse has been around since my time. It was never meant to be used at all. It was created just in case one backstabbed us in the past. I learned after I returned here it was used because one wished to protect their species and lie about it? I am sure there is more reason why it was used than that. Of course, those who knew might be all dead now or refuse to talk about it because they regret it and now you wish to break it?”

I stand on my paws or at least try to. Black Sand gets a very good look at me looking me over and she sighs stroking the cybernetics. I have a feeling this is something she is unhappy to see. I know full well many of them refused to talk to me after this.

“I wish I could understand what this is. Now I don’t know why I am here. Maybe I needed to explain something to you about how to break the Dunewalker curse. It’s not very hard to break it. You need to stand on the brink of death fighting for what you believe in and then scream your name. Scream it loud enough for all to hear then and only then it will break.”

I want her to stay. I need to learn from those who came before. Why I don’t have memories of her. She gets close to walking through the fog. I reach to grab her before she leaves.

“Please tell me why are your memories hidden from the rest of us?”

Black sand turns to look at me a weak smile forming on her face

“I didn’t drink the water neither did my husband. I am only remembered from our offspring; my husband will never be remembered again. Our children all drank it we refused to and then after that, there was a war between the tribes. My husband and I were killed during the war.”

After those words, she walks into the fog and I reach to pull out the next soul. It’s the first Dunewalker I stare into his eyes as he stares into mine. I know the look of a lost soul and one cursed by their species.

“I knew sooner or later I would be seeing another Dunewalker. I want to say I am very sorry for all I caused you.”

I take a deep breath, sigh, and shake my head.

“No, don't worry about it. At least they allowed you to keep your real name back then. I am happy to meet you, Sand Stone.”

The male camel smiles nodding.

“I see so you’re no longer allowed to even say your name? From what I see in your memories you haven’t been a peaceful gal. Oh…”

He frowns.

“The heroes… the heroes who got turned to stone to save us.”

I glance at him. What does he mean by being turned to stone to save us? I knew one of them betrayed the others. Maybe I have been told wrong. He was around during the time of those heroes.

“What do you mean the heroes of the past allowed themselves to be turned to stone to save us?”

SandStone smiles weakly.

“I know what you’re planning on doing my friend. You weakened Crunch and you will release all those who were turned to stone. What do I mean by it though? There was an awful war between so many tribes. The heroes stopped the war by imprisoning each leader. The only way the war would end was if the heroes would be turned to stone. So the story was made up to make it like one of them betrayed the others. The truth is it was our hubris which betrayed them and our pride.”

I didn’t know this of course I wouldn’t have known this. When It comes to the pride of the camel species or memories will refuse to break the idea of pride. I hate when the genetic memory picks and chooses because of pride.

“I am sorry to tell you the truth when you’re about to go to your death to fight Crunch and whoever else will return because of a sand dream. I want to say this to you though you’re stronger than I ever was. I lied and did so much to harm my friends. I will never know the idea and what is to come since I was killed by camels like you and me because they felt I was a threat after the war was over. I can tell you it’s not something I wasn’t expecting. I still feel the stab in the back of my head.”

I sigh softly looking away.

“You aren’t being much help. Just thank you for telling me the heroes of the past will finally be free and maybe they will bring hope to the land no other hero could ever bring.”

SandStone frowns, shaking his head.

“No from what I see in your memories they will be shunned just for being heroes of the past. The only way they will be of help is if they start a resistance to work with the alliance. It’s the only way I can think of. I am sorry. But I have stayed as long as I could for you Dunewalker. I must be going back to sleep now.”

Sleeping with the great sands like a hero always does. To us, death is just asleep with the sands and following the maiden's path till she calls on us again and blows the sand of life back into our lungs. I have never believed such words.

“Normally you would be talking to every camel in your line, Dunewalker. It seems your mind is focusing on only a few things. I wish you luck in destroying the curse. I hope you walk the path of the sand.”

Sandstone walks back into the fog. Coming out of the fog my mother is a beautiful light red female camel. She stares at me with heartlessness in her eyes. She never really dies; she is forced to watch the world age in those trees near the bunker.

“You called me from my punishment, my daughter. Are you going to finally end the Dunewalker curse? Doing so my child will allow me to finally die and never have to be locked in the punishment trees again.”

I hold my breath. I should be angry and pissed at my mother but I can’t be. She needs to know how I feel about her. I am sure she knows. She just stares at me, her face softened from the look on my face.

“You have my blessing to finally break the curse and I am sure those who came before us will agree to it too. Just one last thing you need to face my dear daughter is yourself. Are you willing to face your own heart and your soul?”

No, it’s too soon this went too quickly. I am not ready to face myself. I have no choice though I can only wait so long before I must do what I need to. I know full well the eggs will be laid soon and then hatching will be sooner after. I will not see it sadly I will not see them hatch. I take a deep breath nodding.

“I am ready to face her..”

My mother goes back into the fog coming out of the fog. We just look at each other and there are no words between us. I grab my large sword or I think I do from the fog being this fog. She does the same and all we do is speak with the swing of our blades. Each switch is a word when the blades hit. It’s us screaming so much anger between us even if no words are spoken.

“The battle music, the drumming of the hearts we have. I see what you wish to do, you wish to get rid of me. The Dunewalker you wish to be free, you wish your family and all those after you to be free from this curse.”

I don’t answer with one hard swing of my blade I slice into the flesh of the Dunewlker. This is the first step to getting rid of the curse. Kill the Duneewalker within you than at your lowest at the time of close to your death. You scream your name to the heavens. Dunewalker stands bleeding blood and memories pouring out of the wound she stares at the memories lifting one to my eyes to show it’s of my friendship with Ruby.

“If we see her again. Tell her you’re sorry and to fight with her till the end.”

I grunt and it went too fast. I have been warned if these dream trips go too quickly it could cause memory loss or death. I passed out from the pain of how quickly I went through this walk.

Sometime later I woke up in bed-sitting and a note was left behind. ‘I wish I could be there to see you off. But duty calls I must go to speak with the Alliance about what you have told me about. Go home Dunewalker say goodbye to those you love I know you have a plan to get them to leave then do what you need to. If you survive then allow the maiden to walk with you.’

I set down the letter heading back outside the keeper cavern looking at those who I worked with. Before I leave the potion maker gives me one potion nodding to me.

“Take it and you will speak with Ruby. Take it before your battle.”

I nod heading to the airboat which brought me here. I glance back at the maker. I have a feeling he pulled a fast one on me. I know he mixed potions but I can’t deal with that now. I take a deep breath getting on the airboat.

“Please take me home.”

The airship or boat lifts into the air taking me home. The final battle for me is coming to my fate shall be complete.

Perk added: The dune walker: The Dunewalker is beaten within yourself, say your name during the battle to break the curse and then you shall be free such is your fate.

Chapter Forty-Three: Call of a hero Dunewalkers fate Mini arc Final

Dunewalker most don’t seem to remember a Dunewalker is two camels within one. When one of them vanishes the soul they used to be will take over. They will take all memories of the Dunewalkers who came before. When the body of a Dunewalker dies the soul will finally unlock and take the personality of the Dunewalker they used to be. The curse has never been broken before. This was added after the curse was first cast. Two souls within one body, the one who they used to be and the one now. The Dunewalker will finally vanish when the time is right. They will rise and fight for their friends. I wish oh I wish this never happened and we all are friendly. One who tries would either survive the torment of their very soul for all their lives or give up in the sands and die.

Written by Camels in an old spellbook

A story is what is told by the victor of history. Some history can never be remembered for those who ever try to remember it all seem to forget those who did the right thing at the start. Most wouldn’t wish to know the threats all have known. To some, a dictator is their hero to others they’re a freedom fighter. To another, they’re a singer and a dancer but a Dunewalker? What are they to others?

“Bits for your thoughts?’

I glanced at the captain and I forgot his name. I took a deep breath unsure of what I was about to do. I want to break this curse because I know many are going to die. I asked them to stay behind to help me. While the others run. I know well no one will survive if they do it will be the will of the sand maiden.

“Truthfully my thoughts are all over the place. I am unsure what to do. I am unsure if doing what I am going to do will be the right way to break the curse. So many are going to lose their lives. Most know the rumors that the hero has shown up away from this land. A hero who might make their way here. If this happens they need help and I feel one of the best ways is to weaken some of the judges.”

The captain nods.

“I think it will also help the alliance get into more key points while the heroes go on with their lives. I know full well none of them will answer the call. None of them will ever answer the call again. If they answer the call it will be because they have something at stake with what is going on.”

I take a deep breath nodding. I am at fault for all this. I am partly at fault. I didn't know we needed a connected friendship to start Project Rainfall. Wheel Tread and I thought we could do it without the heroes.

Now the heroes and their friendship is strained. With me about to end my life in the name of friendship. I hope I will get to see what is to come. The battle I will join if my life allows me to. I take deep breaths watching my home from afar coming in closer.

The captain stops the ship in midair. I turned to look at him. I was confused about why he stopped. He sits there looking at me.

“I know you feel this is the way to destroy the curse of your species. Take it from a Rat Creeper we know curses. Just please tell me why you feel destroying your home will get this curse to fully go away?”

I take a deep breath. I am unsure what he wants to know. It’s not going to be so easy. All I know is I need to get to the worst time of my life. I need to get the soul of the Dunewalker close to death and then scream my real name.

“I know my species has weird ideas of how to break spells. My kind is very strange and silly at times. I can tell you fully looking back on my memories. Camels have done some pretty stupid stuff. The Dunewalker is not the full stupid thing they have done. It’s one of the things which has lasted the longest.”

Hitch shook his head sighing.

“Listen, I will stay and help you fight. When things are getting dicey though. I will make sure to help those who are alive to run. I promise you I hope you have a plan on what to expect and who to expect.”

I sigh I only really got ready just in case Arabus. Lavan and Crunch show up. I just know those three are the only ones who still listen to Wheel Tread. I am hoping weakening those three will help Ruby in the final battle to come. Even though nothing will change in this land. It will take years for food to grow back.

“I have a bad feeling many feel a hero here will change things around in a snap of a claw. They Sadly don’t understand it will take many years to get food and soil back into this land. It would take getting clean healthy soil from other areas and putting it into an area that would need a good amount of water and rain. No matter what, a hero will not fix anything, they will just expect those that live here to fix it after they do their job.”

Hitch nods.

“That's why I left the fields so long ago. Tiria the wolf may have freed us. It did little good for helping us find food and grow food. When I left many years ago it was getting harder for us to grow. A hero never understands what is to come if they get rid of the threat. Who will rebuild after they’re done destroying everything around them?”

I stroke my head with my paw. The only heroes I know who stayed around and helped are Desert Rose and her friends. Of course, they had no choice; it was the only way they could protect what they called the Frozen Clock.

“It’s sad I only know a few heroes who refused to call themselves heroes. They saved my life the first time and are kind of why I have these cybernetics. I was a bit of an ego nut back then thinking nothing could harm me.”

HItch nods, getting the small airship ready to go.

“Are you going to spend one more night with your wife before you have the message you did with Dj Mixer go out?”

I sigh remembering the message. She told me she would have a drone waiting for me to tell her to do it. It’s going to take maybe a day or so for whoever comes to get over here. It will give me that amount of time to get everything ready.

“I am not happy with what I am about to do. I am about to destroy a perfectly good water supply. It’s the only way I feel I can put Wheel Tread and his minions in their place. At least for the time being maybe, it will get whoever is leading the resistance to get off their ass and get into key places.”

Hitch signs as he sets his airship down in front of the main way into the town. I look around going through the town building defenses and I look over to Black Rain who singles me to come over. I walk over to the leader of the town tilting my head.

“What is going on?’

Black Rain looks around to make sure no one knows.

“I found a way to get those who won’t be staying out of here. I told them the canyon eels are having an early mating season. I have seen what you’re about to do with the water. It wouldn't be too far from the truth; it will attract them and destroy the water system.”

I glance at the defenses nodding.

“Only the ones who are staying know the truth. Have you convinced those who aren’t staying to leave and head to any place where they will be protected?”

Black Rain sighs nodding.

“Anys and her hatchlings are being forced to go. There is a large group leaving and you only have fifteen who are going to stay. Many of them are our crafters and some guards. I hope you know what you’re doing because I have a feeling we may never see any of them again.

I know the name of many of those who are staying. I trained some of those guards and many of them are willing to trust me. I glance at the drone which comes over me and I grab the drone tightly in my paws.

“Have you been playing the message yet?”

The drone takes a moment to speak.

“I am about to and it will play loudly through the entire land.”

I close my eyes, sighing hearing the PA system turn on static for a time coming over.

“Hi everyone. It's Dj Mixer. I had an interview with a camel known as Dunewalker at the station a few days ago. She wanted to explain some things to everyone. Now, this was almost a week to two weeks ago.”

The station goes into static for a moment.

“Hello everyone I am here with the one known as Dunewalker. She has much to say first though she has something to say which would upset many because she has to admit something.”

I took a deep breath during the interview.

“I am sure many of you heard rumors so long ago. Rumors about me infiltrating and breaking the spirits of those wishing to become heroes. I am going to be blunt, many indeed tried to fix this land. Ruby wasn’t the first one under Wheel Tread hoof I broke every hero who wanted to bring this land back to normal.”

I get many looks while this interview plays.

“I am going, to be honest with you I regret everything. The final straw oh yes the final straw when I met Ruby. A sweet creature who didn’t do anything wrong. I know her former friends are listening to this.”

________

The friends of Ruby and their loved ones.

On an island in a hospital, Cranberry tries to keep herself together without her wife around. Inaynga and Waterspout do their best to help. Before they help anymore a zebra trots in panting hard she gasps a bit from running so hard.

“Come.. outside listen to this.”

I glance at my two friends trotting out to part of Dunewalker's interview.

I keep myself calm by looking at my two other friends who just sit beside me to listen. We aren’t the only ones whose loved ones are taking time from their jobs to listen.

“I have to do so much to say sorry to them all. Ruby, I can never say any words of sorry again. For she is dead. Even if she cocooned and returned like her kind is known to do. She wouldn’t be the same and just go back to her island. To protect herself just in case another threat shows up to cause more problems for her.”

I wanted to cry. I know Ruby is alive. Inaynga leans into me to keep me calm. I lay my head on her chest looking down at her swollen belly. It’s one of the things breaking down these days. Knowing my two friends have family and Iyanga with family on the way.

“Cranberry, what can I say about her.”

I lift my head listening to what Dunewalker is about to say.

“She is an enclave, you can’t trust them no matter what. At least it’s how I used to think so long ago. Cranberry is the mother who kept us together. She treated Ruby like her daughter. I didn’t understand it at first. Then I got to know her during the hardliner battle so long ago. She lost her family to the alliance attack”

I grunt feeling my anger building trying to forget about what the alliance and hardliner war caused.

“Then there is the zebra Inyanga. Camels have every right to dislike and hate zebras. The past zebras tried to enslave us. Even the ponies back during the war tried to do the same. It didn’t take long for us to put them in their place. But Inyanga even though I tried to kill her I look back on all that regretting it. She is a sweet young mare who didn’t do anything wrong like those before her.”

I glance over to Inyanga who is smiling.

“She is learning.”

I knew the next one was Waterspout. I take a deep breath knowing what she was about to say about her might be worse.

“The water Hunter, what do we know about them? Most forget they’re what remains of Nightmare Moon's old army. Most of them even forgot they were the ones who followed Luna into battle. Water Spout though a kind gentle creature who risked her life to surrender herself to Ruby and the others. If it was me or anyone else they would have killed her and never gave her a chance.”

Kludgetown I stand listening to my husband. I am not happy to hear Dunewalkers voice. I wish I could sigh or get upset. All I can do is listen to the bubbling in my brain dome. The two of us are just watching for Bray or more of Grogars minions.

“There are many friends of hers I could insult if I wanted to but I can’t. Hawk, what kind of fucking name is Hawk? Then I learned more about the mech with the brain in the dome. She is not a monster like most would think of her. She is just a former pony who did what she felt was right during the war. But instead, she was used as an experiment to turn her into what she is now. So I don’t blame her for why she is acting like she is.

I laughed robotically. She didn’t even have the guts to insult me. Then I realize some only do this when they’re about to fight to the death. Then I knew she was going to kill herself to get rid of the dunewalker curse. I remember talking to a camel years ago. They told me the only way to break the curse is to be close to death and yell your real name.

Before I could say anything our Grogar minion alarm rang. I run off with my husband to fight whoever we find since the entire town is now trying to get back to normal after what Ruby did to the place.

“What else can I say there are only three more I can talk about. One of them is Ruby. I am going to save her for last. Now the next one to speak about Tick Tock.”

In a village on the outskirts of everything not even engulfed in the storm, stands Hope. Hope is a village built by those who did what they can to bring hope to others. Stands one of their new guardians Tick Tock the clockwork mare.

I shifted a bit when Dunewalker said my name.

“I wish I could say what I thought of Tick Tock. But I can’t think of anything to say about her. She is the smarter of her friends and I wish I understood who she used to be before she turned into what she is. She refuses to even fight in this battle to come like the rest of their friends. Wheel Tread made a big mistake, something I never had the guts to tell the others.”

I am not sure why she is even doing this. Is she trying to prove something here? I look at the others who are listening.

“There is one more I can speak about Roll Roll, a good gentle giant who is now married to those who have lewd taste in jobs.”

The town known as Nirik was named after the Kirins who settled there so long ago. Many Kirins don’t understand why they left their old mountain. Most remember the war destroyed it and caused their old home to get destroyed.

I stood beside my two wives while they leaned into me and listened. They both laugh when she talks about their lewd jobs.

“I wish I could fix everything with these souls. Then Ruby… Oh, Ruby, I will tell you about the real Ruby, not the Ruby you saw when she started a war in Kludgetown or got brainwashed long enough to destroy how Nirik worked.”

Dunewalker sounds like she is crying.

“Ruby Glide, a gentle soul who came to this land by chance. The creation known as the Rainfall Project tossed her and her friends to this land. The project had an automatic system to go out to the ocean as many times as it could. It could only do so much and it caused the programming to go haywire and only take an amount and toss most of it to the land. By chance or fate, her boat got tossed to this desert.”

She goes silent for a moment and sounds sobs. Dj mixer's voice comes over in a second.

“I am sorry my friend, she is having trouble talking about this. I can understand why I met Ruby Glide, a gentle soul who didn’t want to cause any problems but the ones in our land never gave her the chance.”

Dunewalker finally allowed herself to regain her composure.

“She was a gentle creature. But this is all I can say about her. I didn’t have long enough to get to know her. Now to say why I did this interview. I live in a land surrounded by mountains. Soon only a few will be protecting the place along with me.”

There was a moment of silence then Dj MIxer speaks up

“Do you still work with Wheel Tread?”

Dunewalker chuckles

“I haven’t worked with him or for him for a long time now. The last time I think I would say I worked for him is when I tried to kill Inyanga. I have dropped all contact with him and I know when he hears this he will be pretty upset. Be very upset I am protecting a fresh area of water he would love to get his hooves on.”

____________

The eyes of the Storm King

I look up from writing in some contracts I have been working on the last few days. These contracts are to hire many of this alliance. I know full well Wheel Tread doesn’t trust any of them and is worried they will backstab him. If they do good for them he has become a fool and has no idea what the long game is. I am mostly listening to this interview with Dunewalker. I feel good for her because she broke off from the fool. I hear screaming and the door opening with a box being tossed in here.

“What’s wrong now?”

Wheel Tread growls.

“Dunewalker the bitch broke her contract with me. She always told me where I would find a good amount of water. Now she is doing this interview and I know the place she is talking about. I have had my eyes on it for a long time now and she dares to talk about it in this interview.”

I roll my eyes. I wish I could put Wheel Tread in his place. He has no idea how to handle this in the long game. I learned much during my last failure before I was shattered into many pieces. I look down at the orb in my chest. The orb keeps me alive and I feel it’s changing me more than I figure.

“So what are you going to do? Only three of the judges still listen to you. The others are doing their own thing. One of them vanished or was thought to be dead Beezen. So tell me what are you going to do hmm?”

Wheel Tread goes silent for a moment. I knew it would get him to think

“I know I will use your army and those three judges. Yes, I can see it now I crush whatever resistance comes our way.”

I set down the pencil and put my hands together staring at Wheel Tread. I close my eyes a moment thinking. I don’t know why I should even allow him to take any of my armies. Most of them I can’t even trust anymore since they wished for my return and they no longer care. I open my eyes.

“I will give you one platoon. I am not going to let you waste lives needlessly. You said you want to take over this land and how are you going to take over this land when the citizens of it don’t even trust you? The only reason they trust you is because of what you did to the hero. That is the only reason they even trust you right now. Because to them, you have an idea, unlike a hero.”

Wheel Tread growls. I lowered my head to look down at him and he was about to argue with me. I put my hand on his mouth staring down at him.

“Listen pony, I allowed you to bring me back. I allowed you to bring me back so I could handle this myself. Then I notice how you’re going about things will not win the hearts and minds of those you wish to rule over. You’re going about it how I used to go about it and I failed. You need to give them what they want and need instead of forcing your ideas on them.”

Wheel Tread uses his magic to pull my hand away.

“You have changed.”

A smirk of amusement creeps on my face. I wish I could be the same way I was all those years ago. It’s harder to be now since I do want to help this land. Even those who wish to fight me to win the hearts of the citizens of this land. When war happens it will cause more blood than help for this land. I know full well, Wheel Tread and Ruby Glide will be held in court, and knowing all three of us will be put to death. Ruby doesn’t deserve the treatment but they will need a scapegoat.

“Yes, after floating as a soul from body to body watching their views and ideas they tend to cling to you. Then you bring me back with Luna’s tears. The Howling dance has many minds within them of all those who had it over the years. You didn’t even touch it so you could wake up and learn the best way to help those of this land. Now get your army ready I will come and watch.”

Wheel Tread leaves to gather those who wish to fight with him. I turn around in my chair to turn on a screen. I wait for my commander to answer. She finally does. A large white mare stares at me through the screen.

“How can I help you, sir?’

A smile creeps across my face.

“Rot I got a request.”

The white mare tilts her head. I don’t understand why she calls herself Rot. She is very clean but her magic is strange. She is a necromancer but only uses it on those she feels deserve it.

“Wheel Tread is going to look for a commander of a platoon. I would like you to be the commander. My request is to make sure no children or the weak are killed. We can’t have bad press making it harder to win the minds and hearts of this land. So please make sure even the ones you fight till their end.”

Rot snickers.

“Wheel Tread failed now he wants to take over this land by force? Good luck some tried that in the past and the camels put them in their place. I think he should be worried about what the camels would do if he tried.”

I stand up from the screen.

“I am coming as well, Rot. I will be there to watch and maybe help those in need escape. To be honest I don’t know why I am acting like this. After killing Ruby I felt maybe I need to do this differently”

Rot signs.

“Master I haven’t been able to find any of the judges other than Crunch, Arabus, and his minion Zeb. As well as Lavan the others just seem to be doing their own thing now. Have they betrayed us?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“The others will be around if the heroes get their balls back and cause a final battle; it won't be easy with so many hearts we won. Of course, I won’t do anything to stop it. The one who wins the final battle will be the one with the biggest soul and the will. I will make sure if we lose though you and all my other troops don’t get put to death. I will make sure all the sins are aimed at me and Wheel Tread.”

Rot nods.

“I understand master.”

I sighed, shaking my head. Calling me master or king is in the past at least in my mind. If they wish to call me all of that they can. It's just not something I strive for these days. I turn off the monitor gathering my armor and my weapons knowing I may get some who wish to attack me. I am hoping if they attack me I won’t have to use these weapons on them.

I turn the sound up on the last bits of the interview.

“You believe you found a way to get rid of the Dunewalker curse forever?”

________________

Back to Dunewalker

“Yes, It’s not going to be a simple spell break. One has to be in their lowest moment and one then has to scream out their name. The spellbook which would house the old spell would burn. It will not only burn the spell but most of the spellbook.”

The interview comes to an end.

“I would have asked her more listeners but she didn’t stay long. She hugged me and told me she is sorry for destroying Ruby's life. I will be honest like I have said. Ruby was a kind gentle soul who didn’t deserve any of the treatment she got. But I know full well when the big battle we all know is coming. She is going to get a whole worse treatment if the leaders of this land have anything to say about it.”

DJ Mixer went silent for a few pregnant moments.

“I need to get some sleep. I will have my husband take over. He has been learning how to work all this. He calls himself Crazy Shell. He has been getting music recorded and many other things. He will wake me up if there is big news.”

She turns it over to some slow jazz music with only horns. Anys and I have been talking since the interview and I have a feeling she knows what is going to happen.

“I am sorry I am asking you to go with Black Rain, my love. You’re expecting and if you weren't expecting I would ask you to stay to fight.

Anys chuckles.

“Black Rain already ordered a lot of us to leave and head to Hard Rock or Hope if we can get past the storm shield. My first choice is Hard Rock or at least Peace Rock. I never noticed till now how the minds of this land have an awful choice in names of towns.”

The alarm sounds like it's the eel alarm and it normally means the eels have been found going through the sand. It will take longer for them to get here of course since the sand lions have joined the alliance and tried to kill the eels for us.

I lead Anys and our hatchlings to the gates with a big caravan of almost everyone. I look behind me seeing the fifteen who are going to stay and fight. A lot of them are camels I trained. One is a Kirin Blacksmith mare who wears heavy armor. The other is the furbob crystal blower. Then the rest are gentle camel souls who I know are going to die this day. I hope they won’t.

I give Anys and the little ones a kiss goodbye and I watch them leave. I turn to the others when they get out of sight.

“Alright, everyone, time to get ready.”

I know the judges who will be coming. I make sure the bottle to hold the cloud wizard is ready. I put the princess ponies' wands on a table to be ready for Lavan. I made sure I got everything. Looking at it all I put the bottle, the wands, and the hearthstone in my bag.

“Now these are warriors of the Storm King my friends. They will be led by Wheel Tread and the Storm King himself. Give them no mercy for you might not receive any. Now there are rumors the Storm King has become more mercy-giving than he used to be. If you face him don’t fight him, beg him to let you leave to rejoin your family. “

I look up into the sky the one pegasus mare we have with us. She is new to this community and she is willing to die for folks she barely even knows. She comes back down to land and she has a strange set of goggles she created to see far away.

“Dodade?”

The mare chuckles lifting the goggles to her forehead

“A small platoon of at least hundred fifty storm king minions with a mare leading them and the three judges. I don’t know how we will handle so many but I guess we got many traps waiting for them?”

I nodded and we got the traps ready. We have land mines we place around the area. Reddie places many traps worse than anything. He places glass bombs around the area. I head down to the water supply looking at the clear water. Placing hormone bombs around the area. Cra told me I just need to trigger them with some heat. I place down a remote bomb. When things start going south I will start it.

I look down at the pure clear water. I didn’t want to do this. I take out one of the potions from the lore keepers. I pour it into the water. The strange colored fluid puts a protective spell on the water. It’s to keep it pure. I then cast a spell to make sure no one but a lore keeper can touch it if anyone ever comes back in here.

Cra stands beside me looking at what I have done. I glance at her, blinking, turning my head to look at the mantis.

“I thought you would be leaving with the others.”

Cra shrugs her shoulders.

“I will be Black Rain asked me to return to make sure everything was all set up. I see you put a spell on the water to protect it. Dunewalker are you sure about all this? I could stay and take care of the wounded.

I shook my head.

“No Cra you’re the only one I trust with Anys and her coming hatchlings. I don’t trust any other doctor with my children.”

Cra smiles.

“I am happy you’re trusting me so much. I need to be going to catch up with the others. Did Black Rain tell you she made a deal with the Antlions if we don’t hear from you in twenty-four hours they will surround this area?”

I take a deep breath sighing. At least this place will be fully protected and no one will ever invade it again hopefully. I head back out and watch Cra put on a cloak the color of sand. She leaves the way she came. I look back and we are ready. I head onto the mountain top watching the army get closer as it was about to start.

__________

The hour is nigh.

It’s been at least two hours since I look down to the land below seeing the army make a camp. A mare walks up to the barricade we made with the Storm King not far behind her.

“My master wishes to speak to the leader of this small force.”

I walked down the mountain. It took me a few minutes to get to the barricade. I look down at Reddie and the others. I took a deep breath heading out knowing the far of my friends would stop me. I come up to the mare and the Storm King.

“You wanted to talk?”

The mare nods pointing her hoof to a private area away from the troops of both sides and Wheel Tread who is arguing with one Crunch the Rock dog. I follow the mare and the Storm King to the private area.

“Why do you wish to speak? I know the story of you Storm King, you're not one to talk and to have mercy.”

The king sighs, shaking his head. I knew I struck a nerve. He didn’t do anything though he looks at the commander.

“Go get us a table and some drinks Rot. This conversation may be a bit.”

Rot nods trotting off and comes back after a while with a tent one of the storm king minions sets it up and we both sit in a chair while the minion pours water into a cup. I take a sip from it and it’s not the best water.

“Miss Dunewalker, I need you to understand something. I may be evil but I do care for this land. My idea of taking over this land may not be for everyone. I want to bring back progress and my idea of it is doing it by force. Now I have had to make sure Wheel Tread no longer kills and murders those who don’t follow this idea. We need to win them over rather than kill them.”

I take a sip.

“I see, so it's true then the howling dance has changed you.”

The storm king nods.

“Yes, it’s true also I learned the truth after I killed Ruby. We ruined our chance to turn Project Rainfall on. There needs to be a strong friendship which will trigger the project to turn on and work correctly.”

I take a deep breath, sigh, and shake my head.

“I doubt Ruby and us were the ones to bring the water back. I fear the only ones who will ever bring back the water are those of pure love and friendship. Someday we may find them but it won’t be any of us heroes or villains to bring back the water.”

The Storm King nods.

“Yes, It’s going to be someone who has the will to have a pure friendship. I am sure you Ruby and the others had that friendship. I highly doubt it would have been enough though. These old Projects I have been hearing about are very crazy with what needs to be used. All I know from reading the old files.”

He sets down a folder of files he had with him.

“It was created in the name of Luna. To free her from the guilt of cursing the very land we are in. Now I need to warn you Dunewalker I will not fight in this battle but I can’t promise any of my soldiers or Wheel Tread will show any mercy. But Rot here will do what she can to pull out those close to death.”

I sigh, stroking my head.

“Well, why are you here then?”

The Storm King smiles. He shifts in the chair drinking the water.

“I am here to watch and to see if Wheel Tread can move back on being such a tyrant. Why are you willing to fight so hard for this land?”

I take a deep breath letting out a deep sigh.

“I had a sand dream. A sand dream that you and Wheel Tread killed my wife and my adopted children.”

Storm King laughs.

“I refuse to kill children. Wheel Tread is the one who has been doing all that craziness since he has been hearing stories of a hero who just recently showed up and saved a kingdom I used to control so long ago. Now I am sorry to cut this short but I must be going.”

I tilt my head watching the Storm King leave.

“What you aren’t going to ask for our surrender?”

He turns to look back at me.

“I know you camels, Dunenwalker. You have too much pride to surrender and I think you have something you need to prove I will be joining the battle but more to be a medic to those dying on both sides. Over the years I had some training and it’s what helped me gain many hearts and minds.”

He is not wrong. I got up from my chair before I could fully leave. The mare who is the commander of the army stops me.

“Just so you know the judges will be the first to attack. Storm King would like these judges to be put into their place. They cause many of the problems he is not wishing to deal with. The others are doing what they can to help rebuild and dig for water.”

I glance over at the three judges. Crunch the Rock dog, Lavan, and his lava demons. Then Erebus and Jeb. I don’t get why these three are still wanting to listen to Wheel Tread. I glance down at the mare.

“Is there a reason the others don’t want to fight?”

The mare nods.

“The flowies lost one of their own a year or so ago. The others don’t see the point of fighting anymore. They do know when the time comes some of them will be put down. I have a bad feeling though I heard stories that more judges are returning. Some judges never left Dream Valley and the king said more will come.”

Are more judges returning? I take a deep breath, sigh, and head back to the community. Hearing a shot ring out feeling a bullet hit me in my back. I groan in pain. I turn my head to see Wheel Tread lifting the gun in his magic.

“ATTACK!!”

He screams I get back into the barricade to hide behind there. Many bullets fly hitting the protection. I groan looking at the wound. It’s time to get ready for the invasion of the judges. I go quickly to get my bag and wonder who will be first. Since they have high egos and will do anything to destroy this community.

I grab the wands knowing from Lavan’s ego he will come in first. I look back to see my friends now fighting for their lives. I know full well I may never see any of them again. Lava comes over the barricade and many run away trying not to get burned. One of the ponies I have never learned of their name burns to death all that is left is his burning flesh.

__________

Lavan and his minions

I made sure the others weren't around while they fired on the troops. We were now down from fifteen to fourteen. The others did their best to make sure they didn’t get hit by any of the bullets flying.

Before I could do anything the little lava demons surrounded me tossing lava at me and it hit the metal bits of my body. Thankfully, I didn't feel any pain. I didn’t know the best way to fight them. They’re like every other being. I grab my sword slicing down into them. The runes on my blade glow. The lava demons scream since the rune magic causes more problems for them than I expected.

This is a bit too easy. Why aren’t they all attacking at once? Then I figured out why rainbow magic grabs me and tosses me away into the wall. Lavan laughs loudly and I groan trying to get back up. It wasn’t easy groaning.

“Feel the power, little camel.”

I grunt

“You have more troops than we do. Are you judges so full of yourselves? Is Wheel tread your master so stupid to notice many of his troops are going to get killed?”

I get up finally grabbing my sword and charging at the large Lava demon and the others who are still alive back away. I smash my rune sword into his crystal body. He laughs even though my sword causes his body to crack.

“Feel the power!!”

He fires more rainbow magic at me. I lift my sword and it hits the sword causing it to heat up. Now I can do it while he keeps forcing his magic into the sword. I look over to Reddie who comes over grabbing the wands and lifting them all to the beam of magic. The wands hit the magic and the entire area explodes with magic. I fly back and Redde hits the wall not far from me. But his left leg was mangled and broken.

The wands float there glowing in magic. Lavan laughs loudly.

“Ah, the Princess ponies wands. Too bad you have no idea how to use the magic.”

I watch while ponies from the wands hold them in their mouths. A pink mare with a red tail and blue mane. I read up on the princess ponies before I did all this. She is known as Princess Primrose the earth pony stands staring at Lavan. She uses her wand to summon a gust of wind to cause the other lava demons to fly away from the strong winds.

“WHAT?!”

The lava demon lord screams.

Then with another wand another earth pony forms. She is blue with a red mane and tail and from the name Princess Royal blue. She lifts her wand causing snow and ice to form to cool the lava around us.

I groan standing up while one of the lava demons tries using his lava powers but the cold keeps it from being used. I reach into my bag knowing I need to drink the potion. While all this is going on I drink down the potion of dreams. Feeling an odd taste though it will take a while to take effect.

The next princess pony forms Princess Serena from one of the wands. I am guessing they placed a little bit of themselves in the wands. She turns to look at me with a weak smile on her face holding the wand tightly. Making a second of herself to go around and help those wounded.

The next mare formed a unicorn mare this time a blue color and dark blue looking. She holds her wand. Princess Sparkle, I feel sorry for these mares. This might be the last battle they ever see. Sparkle uses her magic to form a bunch of plants blocking the way into the community. Heavy vines block the area for the time being.

Another mare forms the other magic wand. There is one more after the yellow mare forms holding her wand. I read about this mare's power. Her name is Princess Starburst and she only can change the colors of birds. So her abilities are useless.

“NO NO!!! You should be dead, all of you should be dead!!”

Lavan fires his magic at the princess ponies and a magic shield keeps them from getting hurt. He screams the anger growing from his hate for these ponies. These ponies have been thorns on his side for years.

The last and final mare forms from her wand. A pegasus a white pegasus, her wand hovers beside her. She looks over at me with a weak smile forming on her face. She looks back at Lavan.

“Years ago Lavan you killed me and the others. You did so much to destroy the ponies of old. Now it’s time for your judgment oh so-called judge. Girls it was wonderful seeing you again maybe this time. We will end up in the land after we see each other again.”

They all nod to her. The magic music plays around us and the princess mares sing starting witPrincessss Tiffany.

“It’s been a long hard road. For we have traveled a long hard road.”

She grabs her wand, swinging it around to form powerful magic. Powerful magic to do whatever they will as their judgment The next to sing is Princess Starburst

“The long hard road. A road we never should have been down. Our battle was lost so long ago. It’s time to fix our mistakes and fix our biggest mistake.”

She grabs her wand swinging it around like Tiffany. The spell building my fur stands on end. I look at the plants keeping the storm King minions at bay. I know when lavan is gone the next judge will come in.

“Oh the ponies of old are now gone and we see their world destroyed. We didn’t use to be friends, we joined to fight you, Lavan. Then you used our hate and anger towards each other. You killed us and the last will of our spirit will see us get judged.”

Princess Sparkle sang the wand floating in her magic. She swings it while her horn and the wand glow brighter. I feel the burning in my back. I am starting to feel the bullet that was fired into me hold a bit of poison. I don't know how long I have to live.

“Oh, I miss our old land, the magic of pony land, and the wonderful creatures wishing to help us make it live. Oh so much is gone so much is forgotten in the name of war. Oh so much can happen.”

Princess Royal Blue sang swinging her wand in her mouth casting an ice spell and it covers and goes into the bullet wound. To at least slow the poison from leaving the bullet and entering the rest of my body. At least I hope it works but it keeps it from burning too much.

“This is our last dance. The last time we went on this long road. It’s time to sing, it's time to dance.”

Princess Serena sings, grabbing the wand and doing the same as the others. The last two mares Starburst and Primrose grab their wands while they all sing the song together one last time.

“For we have traveled a long hard road. We are friends now and it’s time for our end. Here we go to our last dance. It has been a long hard road and we are here together in our last song.”

The song ends and the mares fire a great amount of magic at Lavan. He screams in pain and falls apart. The lava demons scream running away. He falls apart in pieces and the princess ponies drop their wands while the wands turn to dust sparkling into the wind flying back home from what I am sure. The others slowly vanish and the only one standing, for now, is Tiffany.

“He is sadly not gone for good and we are sorry we couldn’t do more for you. We gave you at least a year or two. He will reform thankfully be a ton weaker and not able to do the powers he once did. I have one last question before I go to see my friends.”

I tilt my head.

“What is that?”

She takes a deep breath.

“What happened to Ponyland?’

I shrug my shoulders.

“From the story, I have heard the destruction of the Flutter Valley caused the entire land to die. I wish I could say more to you about it. I am sorry.”

Tiffany smiles as she vanishes with the others going wherever ponies like her go when they fully die. The wind blows causing what is left of Lavan to fly into the wind. The wind is spreading him apart so it may take longer for him to get back together. I groan knowing we don’t have time to rest. I look around to see there are many still alive. They’re taking this time to rest and help the wounded.

A roar from behind the plants.

“I hate plants”

I know the next one we will be fighting Crunch the rock dog. I have no idea how we are going to fight him. The heartstone I doubt has the power it used to. I grunt, feeling the poison coursing through my body.

I go to Redde to check his pulse, happy he is alive. I look over to the new pegasus.;

“Dodade come over here please.”

The mare trots over looking at me then at Redde.

“Take him to Hard Rock or whatever is closer, make sure he lives, and please don’t return yourself.”

Dodade frowns, sighing.

“I do want to fight with you. But from what I learned about camels you will tell me no. Can you help him please?”

I nod helping Redde onto the mare. I make sure he is tied to her so he won’t fall to the ground while she flies.

“Whatever you hear when you leave, don't look back.”

Dodade nods flying into the air to get out of the community and I know the time is coming. I click a timer I had with me starting the bomb in the cavern below to release the hormones to cause the eels to take over the cavern and this land.

Crunch the rock dog breaks through the trees and before anyone could react he turns two of my guards into stone. Thankfully he won’t shatter them and he laughs while the others run. We don’t have many left and I got to keep this up till Wheel Tread comes at me like in my sand dream.

_____________

Crunch the Rock dog.

The giant stone dog stands over me. I gulp deeply having no idea how to fight this creature. All I can think of is getting to the heart in my bag. I doubt I would have much time to do so. This creature is quick for a giant stone dog.

“Hmm in the old days, I would just turn you to stone. But I will give you a chance if you can crack my body. I will leave the others alone.”

I was flabbergasted at this. This creature was made to bring love and life to many things back in Ponyland but instead, the creator didn’t see him turning evil. I have to give the others a chance to at least get out. I doubt they will get out quickly enough. Grab my large sword grunting in pain from the poison coursing through my veins.

I close my eyes, lifting my sword and chanting making the runes of the sword glow brightly. I swing right into the body of Crunch of the Rock dog. No matter how hard the sword hits it bounces off him and it cracks just a little bit.

He laughed loudly. I knew I would never be able to harm this big composing creature. So I must do what I can think of. I quickly try running to get to my bag. I feel him touch me but for some reason, I don’t turn to stone. I feel some sort of magic fight turning me to stone. I am still in heavy pain from the feeling of it and coughing up stone dust out of my lungs.

“You should be stone!! Why didn’t you turn to stone?!”

I open my bag coughing more of the stone dust-up. Oh god, it hurts. I feel some parts of my insides hard as a rock though. I do know it won’t be easy to live with all that. I bring out the heart stone. Crunch the Rock dog sees the stone, his eyes open wide in fear.

“The heartstone!!”

The stone dog charges right at me. I have no idea how to fight this creature. I quickly get out of the way and try to use the stone heart. He smashes me with the back of his paw and I fly into the wall, others get in the way as he stomps on the ground causing them to fly. Thankfully none of them got hurt, only my pride.

He comes into stomp on me and hits the heartstone hard. The stone glows brightly. I have no idea what is going on. I hear groaning anger and the stone glows brightly while Crunch backs up others using their weapons to fight him but the bullets just bounce off him.

“How dare you, my creation. You didn’t only destroy me and the creations of old of that beautiful land now you wish to harm the last remnants of me the Mountain Eminence your creator. I can only do so much to weaken you oh judge.”

The stone floats into the air glowing brightly. I wish I was stronger and did not need these powerful creations to fight my battles for me. My ego may be bruised that I have to force myself into a corner with these old magic items. The heart glows brighter to the point it’s blinding then smashes powerful magic into Crunch and he turns into a frozen stone dog.

“I wish I could have done more, I only had so much power. I will finally die and Crunch will be weaker in a few years. All those he turned to stone over the years will start to come out of their prisons. I am so sorry I wish I could do more and explain who I used to be.”

I glance up at the heart looking over to Crunch, his eyes still moving staring at me. I could hear a growl.

“When I get out of here you will be my first target!”

The heart breaks into many smaller stones. All that is left is pure rocks where they lay. Another creation or creature of old has gone and died because of the past. I stand up groaning, coughing up more stone dust.

Before I could do anything the blacksmith mare I made friends with within this town pushed me out of the way quickly. I quickly turned, seeing the metal jaw mare getting her shadow taken and placed inside the satchel the zebra who works with Erebus steals.

“Oh, too bad the camel she saved you. Don’t worry no one has ever died from their shadows being stolen.”

I glance at Metal Jaw the mare is so weak she can’t even move she is moping unable to do anything. She turns her head to look at me trying her best to stand up. I am starting to see what happens when they go into a deep depression and get sick.

“Listen zebra, you and your master aren’t as strong as the others I just took on.”

Zeb laughs.

“Oh come on girly you had to use magic weapons to take those two on. You didn’t do anything so I doubt you have the guts to take me and my master on.”

I try to do a rebuttal but before I could say anything I feel a great charge of magic filling the air. A dark laugh knowing Erebus is next.

_______________

The cloud wizard Erebus and Zeb.

I grunt. I don't know how long the battle has been going on. I look over to who is left. There are some left fighting off the storm king soldiers and they’re doing pretty good. Why they aren’t just charging in maybe it’s because the Storm King asked them to not charge in.

“Ah feed me the shadows you have been stealing over the years, my little zebra friend.”

Over the years? He hasn't been feeding Erebus at all these last few years? I watch in horror while he turns on the satchel and shadows fly out screaming and some are crying like they’re souls. While the cloud monster grabs them, eating them and laughing while it causes him to grow.

I look over to Zeb. I quickly grab my shotgun from the hilt of my sword aiming at Zeb and when I fire he uses the satchel to protect himself and the entire bag is destroyed. Causing the leftover shadows to leave and return to whoever they were taken from. Metal Jaw's shadow returns to her she stands up grabs a sword and charges at Zeb to fight him the two fight while the main target for me is the cloud wizard.

The cloud wizard uses a spell to surround me with clouds. I am unsure what to do. A camel guard I trained pushes me out of the clouds and I watch the camel get charred to a crisp. All of them are working to save me. I understand why I need to make it to the battle with Wheel tread. I grunt, getting on my paws and putting my shotgun back into the hilt of my sword. I need to weaken the wizard to trick him into getting him into the bottle.

The wizard stares at me. He forms a magic sword in his hand and he laughs. I lift my sword and he notices many magic runes forming across the blade. He smears at the powerful magic I weld from runes of old.

“Come on wizard of the clouds you git. I don’t need shadows to make myself stronger. You also killed one of the camels I trained. I plan on doing it to you wizard.”

I look over at Metal Jaw and Zeb fighting the mare has the upper hoof and causing Zeb to run. Erebus flies at me and our blades smash into each other. His lighting blade sprays electricity around causing many of the buildings around us to catch on fire.

I feel the potion slowly making me drift into the dream world so I can talk to Ruby. I must hang on till this battle is over. I need to be closer to death before I can scream my name. I feel Erebus's sword stab into my side. I scream feeling it burn my insides. I groan, kneeling, grabbing my side, and dropping my sword. The cloud wizard laughs.

“I am an all-powerful wizard, little camel. You can’t hope to stand up to me, you're nothing!!”

He is just sitting there?

“Um, master?!”

Erebus turns to look to see Metal Jaw and the Zeb fighting the poor Zebra is getting his ass kicked and has been stabbed many times. He turns to get ready to help his minion. Before he could I grabbed my sword chanting a spell stabbing into his cloud form he screamed. I quickly grabbed the magic bottle from my bag, opened the cork, and chanted the spell to suck him inside. Forcing the cork on standing up groaning, and dropping the bottle.

Zeb retreats leaving the bag behind and I groan. I drop the bottle barely able to stand up. Metal Jaw trots to me. I finally see how many are left. It's only four and most of them are those I know the name of.

“Metal Jaw go the back way out. Take who is left alive and get to Hard Rock. Take the bag and the bottle with you. There is a captain named Hitch out there and his airship. Please go and don’t look back.”

Metal Jaw wanted to argue with me but the zebra mare shakes her head and they agree. I watch them leave and the army that is left finally comes in. I grunt surrounded by the troops who are left. The pony commander is known as Rot. The Storm King and Wheel Tread I grunt barely standing leaning on my sword. I heard the airship quickly fly off I feel relief they got away.

“So Dunewalker”

I don’t let him talk. I need to get this done quickly. I charge at him as the army lifts its weapons. The Storm King shakes his head no Rot makes sure they don’t use them. While Wheel Tread lifts his sword to block mine. His weak body is unable to handle much of my attack. I feel a bullet hit me in the back groaning deeply. I fall onto the sword while it keeps me up.

“Are you that dumb Dunewalker? You’re here about to die and I could save you, my dear friend.” He lifts my chin with his magic. He stares into my eyes. I look into the eyes of the one who I worked for so long.

“Now tell me, are you going to stop fighting? Let me take over this land and let me have all the water?”

It’s finally time I feel it in the back of my head. I reach with my metal paw grabbing a knife I know I had with me for years just for this. I stab the knife right into his chest. It's a serrated knife. With the chair he’s in keeping him alive will be a great amount of pain. He groans and fires his gun at me again. I fall to the sand, my blood draining from my wounds.

Finally, I hear the voices of the Dunewalkers before me.

“Say your name..”

“Say the name you were born with.”

“Say your name, it's power.”

I finally hear my name, the one my mother called me when I was born. I finally screamed.

" JEWEL!!”

I scream loud enough. My name on my sword finally changes. I finally dream feeling myself drift.

__________

The dream world.

I wake up in a room calling for Ruby.

“Ruby, please I need to talk to you.”

Ruby turns to look at me.

“Yes, my queen?”

I must look like her race's creator Majesty. I hold her little legs and smile at her.

“I treated you so badly my friend. I wish I could go back and do things differently but I don’t have much time. Please forgive me for what I have done”

Ruby tilts her head.

“But my queen, I have already forgiven you for most of what you have done.”

I laugh weakly.

“I know you have my little Ruby. I know you have.

I groan outside the dream. I can see at least a bit of the Storm King hovering over me lifting a gun to fire at me. He fires and My word goes black.

I watch while my master the Storm King shoots his gun at Wheel Tread to keep him from harming the camel more.

“She beat you, Wheel Tread gave it up.”

Wheel Tread groans trying to pull the knife out of his chest.

“She is dying now, at least come let's see how pure this water is.”

Before we could go into the cavern full of water. The ground shakes and the houses crumble to dust and we hear screaming and roaring as Eels break through the ground. My master does what he can to move Dunewalkers body to a safe place. Setting her down in the sand after we retreat while many of our soldiers protect us by dying. All that is left is at least fifty of our soldiers out of a hundred fifty.

The Storm King looks over to me, setting the motionless body of Dunewalker down in a shaded away.

“We can’t allow her dead body to be eaten, come let's get the fool back and see if we can get that knife out of him.”

I nod looking at the army swinging my hoof for them to follow. We go off with one of the soldiers pushing Wheel Tread since with each step we take he keeps trying to fire on the poor camel. His pride must have been hurt.

___________________

The aftermath

Pinda in his office would look at the name of Dunewalker and change it to the name Jewel he stares at the name tears stream down his face he looks down at the name putting his paw on the paper.

“Pinda what does this mean?”

He looks over to Porchina, a weak smile forming across his face.

“The Dunewalker curse is broken; it means she is dead.”

He sobs softly and Porchina hugs her friend.

“Why the tears?”

Pinda smiles weakly.

“She proved to herself now that her family will not be banished like she was. She should have never been banished, to begin with, just my kind being too harsh to a Dunealker.”

Roll Roll cooks dinner for his wives he has a sudden feeling about what happened. They were close; their friendship may have been broken many times over. He feels tears falling from his eyes sighing.

“I am happy for you my friend you broke the curse.”

He said softly to himself

In Kludgetown Hawk is standing guard by an old guard post that has many names on it. One of them is Dunewalker. She turns her cam seeing the name of Dunewalker vanishing and changing to her real name.

“She broke the curse. I wish I was kinder to her and cursed my emotionless brain.”

Many doubted she would cry but her husband saw her leak some blood from her dome like she was crying. On the island, the three friends feel what came over them. Inyanga didn’t say a word, she just lowered her head. Water Spout didn’t know the feeling but when she saw Cranberry crying. She knew something happened that was amazing.

“She did it. I wish I could say sorry to her.”

In the lore keeper cave, they watch while the book burns which holds the Dunwalker curse they don’t do anything and let the book just burn. The ink keeper stands there watching the book burn and she looks over to the others.

“She did it. She did it the Dunewalker line is no longer cursed.”

Maerifa the master of the keepers goes to the cube to kneel and pray to it. She has tears fall down her eyes.

“She is finally free I hope she walks on the path of the stars wherever she went”

The order of mimic camels who has been helping Dunewalker the entire time stands outside of Hard Rocks church and a smile forms across her face.

“You did it, my old friend may Mimic bless your path.”

It is now a very silent time over the desert. The army of Wheel Tread and the Storm King has had a big defeat big enough to cause more of the resistance to get into key points of Wheel Treads' army and other places same with the Alliance. They’re using this to get ready for the final battle. They all hope Ruby will return soon or another hero will rise in her stead.

Six months later in the city of Hard Rock, a statue of the camel Dunewalker is in the middle of town. Her name changed to her real name. Pinda stands in front of the statue while many of the creatures and ponies of the town have done everything they can to protect Anys, her hatchlings, and the little ones she and Dunewalker mixed with male sperm cells to make an egg. She is showing now and about to lay the egg.

“We are gathered here for the one known as Desert Jewel formerly known as Dunewalker. We have welcomed her widow and her family here to honor her. We had to tell her the truth about what Dunewalker was doing to free her family from the curse. I wish we could have stopped her but now the Dunewalker curse will never have another soul again.”

Anys holds her stomach and her hatchlings close to her. They gave her Dunewalker's old home; it hasn't been easy for her Black Rain and the others did their best to help. Cra is doing all she can to make Anys happy while she mourns her wife. Far from all this, a drone from DJ Mixer flies through the ruined town of the exiles some of the eels have left or made a home.

When she gets to the spot she is told Dunewalkers body was placed. All the drone sees is an imprint of the body and it was dragged away a while ago. The prints she sees since there hasn't been a sandstorm these last few months.

______

Six months before

I look around at the destruction of the town and I lift the metal object on my leg talking to it.

“Maria, Deco, do you two see anything?”

Maria lifts her cam eye to look at me and shakes her head. Deco comes out of a camera and the pink Ai pony looks around frowning. Seeing all the death and the wounded. She looks up at me with a weak smile.

“I am sorry Rose, I don't see anything.”

I look over at my friends.

“Drift, do you see anything?”

The dark pegasus lands shrugging her shoulders. The orb in her chest glowed bright red showing her anger since we all knew Dunewalker well. We hear the roaring and look over to June charging into one of the younger eels and goring it she laughs snorting.

“June we are here to look for Dunewalker not to fight.”

June stares at me.

“Oh come on Rose I just need a little fun.”

Before I could make a witty retort to the buffalo I am cut off by another voice.

“Guys over here.”

The three of us trot to see Bowser over the body of the camel. He has his claws on her neck and looks into her with her eyes. He looks back up at me nodding.

“Come let's get her to Peace Rock, maybe they can make use of the body.”

We lift the camel onto Junes' back and we walk away. I look back at the place she made her last stand. I feel bad for my old friend. I look at the camel seeing her eyes open to stare at me. I believe she is still alive somewhere if the story she told me is true. Then her spirit is destroying what is left of the Dunewalker curse within her body and she is winning.

A letter is written to the keepers

“Many of our spells connected to the Dunewalker have all been burned. It means she broke the curse as she said she would. She deserved it and I hope we see her again. Now that her spirit is free from the curse she can finally take over her body and become who she is meant to be. I told this to her wife. I also told her it’s a camel thing and I warned her it may be a while before the spirit fully takes over.”

The writer takes a while to think a door opens up and he looks over to see Melody come in.

“Beezen Ruby has been having trouble ever since that dream Duneawlker invaded. Can you give me something to help her please?”

Beezen chuckles.

“Maybe you should just give her your love that could get her to sleep.”

Melody giggles.

“Okay, Beezen I was hoping for some warm milk or something.”

I sigh deeply.

“Unless we find an island before we get to the destination I doubt there would be any warm milk.”

Melody sighs leaving the room as I finish writing the rest of the note. Sending it to the keepers with my magic looking out of the port window thinking things are coming to a head sooner than I was hoping. It’s going to be at least another year before we make it to Dream Valley and a year before we get back.

“Oh stars of old if only you were awake now we could win this war here and now but you have been missing for so long now. We will find you, my old friends, we will find you and finally see who is the strongest, the stars of hunger or the stars of love.”

Footnote: Max Level

Perk added

Dunewalker curse: The Dunewalker curse is broken and the Dunewalker is dead; her fate is now known to many who knew her. Desert Jewel when her spirit fully takes over will remember all her memories and many things she did in the past. She will have to accept what she did under the curse.

Dunewalker arc is complete. Next back to Ruby.

Chapter Forty-Five: The next part of the journey [Back to Ruby]

Ruby had a dream recently that she believes Dunewalker is dead. I for one highly doubt that even if some of the spellbooks. They would only burn if the curse for the Duneawlker is broken so it means Dunewalker is dead but not the real soul or the body. We are having a bit of an issue right now ourselves.

We have been in this vessel for almost a few months and many of us are starting to feel that we have cabin fever. The only thing keeping Ruby from losing herself is Melody. Now Gem told us there is an island on the way to the Upholi kingdom. On the island, we can refill our food, get out for a bit, and relax.

I hear a knock on the door.

“It’s open.”

Melody opens the door coming inside. She sighs, turning her head to look at me and then back out the door.

“She won’t talk to me. She is very upset and something is bothering her since there is no pure magic on this flying ship. She feels she is trapped and I think it’s the hormones from the eggs forming inside her.”

I nod.

“I think she is starting to see no matter what she does for the land we are returning to in a year or so. They will turn on her and expect her to take the fall for the mistakes of the leadership. I wish I could tell her it won’t end that way. But even I know many of them will turn on her. It’s the way of things.”

Melody sighs.

“Will I lose her?”

I shook my head.

“No, I will make sure of it, Melody. She may have to give up those little ones growing inside and let her friends of old and the others she brings with her raise them. Another group of friends she makes will have to give up and move on to land who has no idea who she is.”

Melody smiles weakly.

“She did tell me she had to change her look for a bit and change her name. She then told me the body color change and changes in her body will become permanent if she talks to someone known as Glendo. She will go through a short cocoon change to change her body just a bit and her color. Then she will choose the name. So I will still have my wife to come just upset. It's going to happen.”

I stroke my head, sighing.

“It’s not easy to understand your soon-to-be wife's species. When is the wedding since I am told she asked you to marry her recently?”

Melody snickers.

“She told me the first place we land is when we will get married. She doesn’t know Gem is going to land us at an old trading post she went to back during the war. I know nothing about this place. Gem said she has been here and it's easy to be tossed out for doing the little of offenses.”

I laugh softly. Then it hit me a port used during the war. Oh, Junk Island I know of the place..it's a weird place. They will learn about it themselves.

“I am happy she found love with you Melody. It’s too bad she couldn’t find love with Scaled Wing. I wish I stopped him from doing what he did to her. He told me it was a normal thing with his species. Even if that is so he forced so much on her and if I confronted him about it he would just go it’s a magic eater thing.”

Melody frowns; she shifts on her hooves, spreading her wings and folding them to her side.

“I am not angry she is going to lay these eggs and she knows they won’t be ours. She knows she may never be able to watch them grow up. She knows full well the only way to protect the rest of us and to protect you. Is to take the fall with The Storm King and Wheel Tread. I am not happy with it. Since she will never be able to show her face in Widowmaker ever again.”

I nod opening my book to show Melody the vows for the both of them.

“I wrote your vows.”

Melody uses her wings to read them.

“Oh, Beezen, these are beautiful vows. Can I make them mine and tell her I wrote them please?”

I laugh nodding.

“Go ahead I wrote some even for her and she asked me the same thing. Just don’t tell her I told you her magic eater pride would make her upset.”

Melody giggles.

“I won’t Beezen thank you so much. Do you think getting married to me will help her get over some of her problems and anger issues?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t know if our new friends are getting used to her mood swings. I told them this is normal for her species to be high strung even when they aren’t holding eggs in them.”

Melody sighs, shaking her head.

“Ruby thinks something is wrong with me if I don’t have my makeup on. She said ``I know I am happy and not upset when I have my eyeshadow and makeup if only she knew I worry about her.”

I chuckle softly.

“Melody I think the reason she saids that it shows the true you. You want to be beautiful for the one you pine for. Even if she is a bug, not a pony I am sure if your family was still alive they would take a big issue to her.”

Melody shifts on her hooves again.

“I think they would take a bigger issue to me being a lesbian. It was not because oh I am attracted to other females. To my family, continuing our line was above all. If we didn’t have a female or male wanting to extend our line my parents and their parents before them didn’t take kindly to it. Now they did accept it but the looks they would give to make you feel guilty would stop with me or my brother.”

I shudder a bit. Sadly, some families don’t care for the choices of those who come after. I can understand with everything that happens during the war extending the family line is always a wise idea.

“Let's go get something to eat Melody. What was Ruby up to when you left?’

Melody looks back outside my door.

“She was asleep crying about Duneawlker. Felt she should have been there and tried to save her. I doubt she could have saved Dunewalker.”

I sigh standing up.

“She can’t save everyone, Melody. She is going to learn that many times even when we get to Dream Valley. Being a hero is not sunshine and rainbows. She is learning it the harder way now and it’s not something I hoped she would learn. She learned many of them in the land she was trying to save are not going to even forgive her when she dies of old age.”

Melody nods. I follow her to the mess hall. Many of us have been stuck in this airship. It’s been a while since we had fresh air or were allowed on the docks. Since we are flying through toxic air. From what Gem told me an old weapon ship sank here and it mixed poorly in this area of the water. It for some reason only affects this area.

I look around seeing many of the ship workers who keep this flying city running. The gardeners ignore what is going on. The guard's patrol is trying to make sure everyone stays calm. It’s getting harder to stay calm though. We sit on the stools and Mellow looks at us from her kitchen.

“Ah, there is the mare of the hour. I am getting your cake ready. It's going to take longer than expected. We need to land. I can't use too much power to get it cooked while we fly.”

I forgot that flying through this toxic fog is causing the fans to run hard to make sure we don’t breathe in these fumes. It’s causing more problems for a lot of other things we use here. Thankfully the bathrooms and showers don’t need much power.

“Well, when we land we will do the wedding right now though. Beezen and I would like something to eat. Have you or the others been able to fish?”

Mellow shifts on her many legs flapping her wings and looking through her icebox.

“Hmm, we have a lot of meat left before we leave. I know ponies don’t eat meat. So I could make you a carrot sandwich if you want Melody.”

Melody orders everything veggie including a veggie drink. I ordered a meat burger and a beer. It’s been a while since I just splurged like this and relaxed.

“So Mellow have you been able to accept my wife to be as one of your species?”

Mellow looks over to Melody smiling at least I think it was a smile. I can’t tell still Melody can tell but it’s harder for me to understand the emotions of magic eaters. I am starting to wonder if I will ever learn how they feel.

“Yes, I can Melody. How she has treated you and how she goes out of her way just to make you smile shows me she no longer is under the control of Wheel Tread. I do worry though what will happen when we get back if there is any lingering control over her.”

The melody shifts a bit on the stool.

“I agree with you. I worry about it too if she is still under his control. I have checked every inch of her and…”

Melody's cheeks glow brightly from a heavy blush forming. Mellow laughs loudly. I have a feeling she walked right into all that.

“You caught yourself this time Mel.”

Mellow laughs.

“Oh, hush you have said worse about the stuff you do to your husband.”

Mellow giggles setting down our food. The PA system comes on.

“Hello, everyone letting you know we are almost out of this deadly fog. Before we get to our destination we will be landing in the water to clean the ship and make sure we don’t have any lingering issues. We will need to check our food, drink, and everything else before we head on.”

Melody sighs.

“I wish the food Rassie and his kingdom gave us didn’t turn out to be older than he expected.”

Melody eats her sandwich.

“I think more of the issue is it’s going to take a while to get his city back to normal Melody. If I stayed I would have been able to help more. But Ruby and her new friends will need me. Their friendship is blossoming and it will never be enough to get rainfall to rain down on the land.”

Mellow shifts on her many legs leaning on the counter.

“Tell me Beezen how is our bird friend handling this trip?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I haven’t seen her. Gem feels she would handle this trip better if she was left alone for the time being. So we gave her a room where she can relax and read up on what happened during the passing of so many years.”

The pa system comes on again.

“We are out, we will give it another hour and then land on the water. We will give the air system a rest while we try to get to our destination on the water. All hands are ready just in case the air system overheats and shuts off.”

I glance at the crew and others getting ready.

“We have been flying for almost three weeks in that fog of acid. I am amazed it took so long just to get through it. I wonder if anyone has even tried to go through that acid or whatever causes it and see what is below.”

Mellow shrugs her shoulders.

“I got my first job as a cook on a traders ship. We went through many trials and many problems. One of the biggest problems we faced is old warships of both sides still holding weapons which haven’t been used.”

I tilt my head. I never understood this. Old warships still around full of their ammo? Oh, that is a problem. I have also been hearing stories of other ships and wrecks full of weapons of old never used and hopefully will never be found again.

The PA system sounds again.

“We will be going down to the water sooner than I thought. The flying system is overheating. It's full of ash and poisons and we need to push everyone out of the ship for a while to clean the system. So vacation on the top deck everyone while we clean up. Warning the landing may get bumpy, do your best to keep lost objects from flying around.”

Mellow sighs.

“Great, can you two help me?”

Melody nods, finishing her food. She quickly flies over the counter to get into the kitchen making sure everything lost is taken care of. I get over the counter making sure all the cabinets are locked and ready to handle the landing.

“We will be heading for a landing into the sea in about ten..”

I watch while everyone else runs grabbing on things and I am sure Gunpowder is cussing. We feel the airship dipping a bit and an alarm ringing. I watch out a window seeing the water coming up pretty quickly. I closed my eyes feeling the airship hit the water pretty hard. The entire inside of the ship shakes and groans. We hear some steam hissing and pipes bursting and soon after everything calms while steam hisses. I lift my head before I could do anything. A steam pipe swings hitting me hard, my entire world going black.

_____________

Ruby

I am thrown from the bed after being rudely woken up. I hit the hardwood floor hard and I groan. I slowly get back on flapping my wings to hover. The PA system comes on.

“Sorry for the hard landing into the water. Please get to the deck of the airship and get some fresh air. We will not be flying for a while till everything is fixed. Our destination will still be the same for a few hours. Now please forgive us if any of you are hurt.”

Wait, we landed? I know we were stuck in some strange old weapon. I fly out of the room hearing groaning and seeing doctors helping the hurt get to the upper levels. I notice Beezen is one of them.

“Ah, there is my buggy.”

I turn my head to see Melody.

“Love, I got many questions first. Why is Beezen hurt and why are you wearing a hat. I know it’s not yours.”

Melody removes the hat from her head and chuckles.

“It landed on my head after the landing. It belongs to Gunpowder. A pipe in the kitchen broke off and smacked him in the head. I am sure you felt the landing into the water wasn't pretty.”

I let out a deep buzzing sigh. I feel trapped enough in this place. I don’t need it crashing down somewhere and then making me feel it’s going to get destroyed when it lands. At least it sounds like everyone is doing alright.

“I am going to go check on our Panna friend to make sure she is alright.”

Melody nods, heading out I head deeper into the ship. I know the area we gave her holds metal for the hull and wood for the hull and canned food which last almost forever. I see this area is taking on some water a bit from a crack in the hull. Something which will need to be fixed.

I knock my little leg on the door.

“Um hello?”

Ah, she is alright then.

“May I come in? I need to speak to you.”

It took a second and the door swung open up. I go inside studying the area around me. The Panna turns her head to stare at me. Her eyes have an unsure emotion. It’s like she has seen my species before.

“A magic eater?! A creature created by the great Majesty. What is going on on the island? Many of us got chased off after Majesty went nuts.”

I took a deep breath. So she knows about the island and she should. Since it was her race and many other races who helped create the island.

“The island has changed and Majesty no longer controls it. A war drove her out and it was because of some fake legend of heroes some race made up. Now the heroes of legend didn’t do everything. The war would have happened without them either way. I think the fake heroes helped get the ball in motion.”

The Panna sighs.

“I am Joona, can you please tell me why you woke me up from my slumber? Am I going to be used to help you find Dream valley and then go back into my prison of sleep?”

I shook my head.

“No, you’re free to do what you want. Even now you’re not forced to show us the way to Dream Valley just it would be great if you could. We aren’t your prison masters. You’re free to even leave on our next stop.”

Joona stares at me. The surprised look on her face confuses her. It confuses her a great amount. I don’t think she was expecting to be free.

“Forgive me my kind have not only been slaves most of our lives. The bigger thing is that we almost lost most of our lives to Squint, a giant squid who used to hold a powerful weapon of the past. Thankfully, years ago it was shattered.”

A powerful weapon then it’s not the weapon I am heading to get. All I know about this weapon has the name the Rainbow of light? What will a rainbow do for a weapon? I will never understand it.

“Excuse me miss magic eater. Am I allowed to walk around this airship, you call it?’

I nod

“Yes, but we need you to head to the upper levels. A lot of old warships sank and held some nasty weapons. It caused some problems with the systems of the ship. I don’t get it but hopefully, someone finds a way to clean it.”

I leave the room with the shapeshifting bird not far behind me. A bunch of ponies and other creatures wander around working on parts of the airship that got heavily damaged from the hard landing on the water. Gem turns to look at me coming over for a second.

“Excuse me, Miss Panna, you can go ahead. I need to speak to my adoptive daughter.”

Joona stares at me then at Gem.

“Huh, times have changed if dragons are willing to adopt other races other than their kind.”

Joona leaves to head up to the deck. Gem looks over to Joona waiting for her to leave while she looks back at me with a weak smile leaning down to whisper. I don’t know why she is whispering about this though.

“Gizmo and Oil took apart the stasis chamber we found her in. It’s a very old tech from what I have seen. It's tech from the island you are from. So either the Alicorns of the past had powerful technology. Who knows if Majesty was still around I could ask her if she was willing to talk to me about it.”

I sigh deeply, a buzz leaving my body.

“Gem, why are you telling me this? I know I am from the island. I know I may have been made by some of this technology. I don’t know everything she did or allowed. I am sure I will be seeing those she turned into trees and those she trapped into paintings.”

Gem sighs

“Ruby, I am trying to help you. Lately, you just seem very unhappy.”

A weak smile forms on my face. It’s hard not to be unhappy. I swear I had a dream where Dunewalker showed up and told me she was sorry and then died. I know when I return to fight the Storm King and Wheel Tread the land is going to turn on me

“Gem, my question is to you. Why should I be happy? You and I both know that when I take on Wheel Tread and the Storm King we all know they could take them on themselves without me. I will just be used as a scapegoat.”

Gem sighs.

“Yeah I know I won’t be able to stop them neither will the others. I doubt they will even try. I don’t know what others think of you anymore. I even have a feeling these new friends you’re making won’t even stand with you at the end either.”

I take a deep breath sighing. I know Melody will stand by me no matter what. I just know it. I know the other friends I am making in this airship other than Melody will do whatever it takes to backstab me when it comes down to it.

“Now is there anything else you need me for Gem?”

Gem smiles.

“Do your best to talk to our new friend of ours. Maybe she will remember why she was put in that tube. If Majesty placed her there or someone who wants Dream Valley to be found, put her there to fix some grand cosmic scheme.”

I laugh loudly. I get it yes I am helping a grand cosmic war in a way. But from the sounds of it, some of the stars use some bodies as vessels and they’re only found in certain areas for some reason. A few of the good vessels are in Dream valley I guess hiding at least it’s the story I have been told.

“Alright I will do my best and if it’s true we have to do some cosmic game of chance then I will do my best to do so.”

Gem sighs, shaking her head.

“I doubt you will fight in this cosmic game. I see you being more a minion of the stars. I am sure it’s going on right now.”

She is not wrong. I take a deep breath knowing I am still helping the stars get their blood. I know full well I will never be able to escape their hunger for blood. I know I will never be free from the hunger of the stars.

“I am already in the game Gem. The stars demand me to shed blood for them. I doubt I will ever be free from their want for blood or souls. I am sure sooner or later I will be free from them but It will be a long time from now.”

Gem sighs

“Alright, Ruby please head up to the docks. If we need your magic sight to see the magic fluid around the ship I will call for you okay? Oh, don’t you need to feed on magic soon?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Ever since I met Melody my body has been absorbing the magic she gives off from her love. She makes meals for me which also have magic in them. I don’t know how she does it. Maybe Mellow is teaching her how to give bits of magic to a magic eater? I am unsure anyway, take care Gem.”

I flap my wings flying up through the ship ignoring the others around me while I do so. I think I am close to the dock.

“You failed, He rose, he has risen.”

I stop right there in midair turning my head and seeing nothing at the moment. I then see those robots who I had to deal with a while ago coming toward me yelling those words at me. I just stare at them, taking a deep breath and blowing cool air out of my mouth.

“So either I am going crazy again or somehow you’re here. I have a feeling of guilt from allowing the Storm King to rise and to become a threat to the desert of Widowmaker, am I correct?”

The robots just turn to look at each other and then back to me. I doubt they expected me to just stare at them like they were there. I got closer to the robots. It was all in my brain and mind. I see them shift back into parts of the ship itself. I am worried if they would show up during a battle and my guilt takes over again.

I finally get up to the docks seeing the others meeting and laughing. Joona is talking to Melody while I get to the edge of the airship looking down to the water below. I stare down at old water mines. These mines might be active while I watch Gizmo and Oil going through each mine taking them apart to get parts for the ship.

“Bits for your thoughts?”

I glance at Dust.

“Oh hello, Dust I didn’t hear you coming.”

Dust laughs taking off his hood. I finally get a good look at him. He has most of his fur missing and a heavy ruby earring in his left ear. He looks like he is covered in old wounds and burns.

“If you did, I would be worried I have lost my touch.”

I let out a buzzing sigh.

“My thoughts are heavy and unsure what to think. How will I handle the witches when I see them again? May I ask you a question, Dust?”

Dust looks at me tilting his head.

“Why is your name Dust and why are you trained in the skills you’re trained in?”

Dust chuckles.

“I was raised to be ready for a fight in our war. I was named after my father. He called himself Dust. Since he always found a way to hide in the dust to kill those who he could. Now while we are at peace I still use those skills to help you and the others.”

I let out a deep buzzing sigh.

“Am I a threat to your species too? Am I a threat just for trying to help free land from pain and hardship?”

Dust sighs.

“No Ruby you aren’t even if some will see you as such yes. It’s sadly the truth not everyone wants a hero around. Sometimes the hero is the scapegoat. They will always be the scapegoat since most see heroes as the threat and others see the hero as someone who is a threat.”

I look away from Dust. I feel a claw on my shoulder turning my head to look over at Rhyolite. The raptor-like race evolved from large lizards of the old world. I haven’t even gotten to know her yet.

“I couldn’t help but overhear you two speak. To my species Ruby you’re not a threat you’re not a hero you’re a lost soul looking for others to help so you don’t feel lost anymore in this world. To my species, you have done more than any of our warriors ever have done. You gave us peace and a home.”

Dust nods.

“Yes, you gave us everything our three races wanted. There will always be problems and issues between our three races. Since many of the old guard or old generation wanted the entire city back. They will have to accept that though we will never get the full city back we can live together.”

I am worried many of the old generations will not be happy for a long time. It’s like how many of my species of the older generation are some of them who survived. Many of my species didn’t survive the war. Majesty destroyed many broods and sadly I still feel I am the last of my brood till I lay these eggs.

“I have a question for another egg layer.”

I turn my head to look up at Rhyolite. A gentle smile forms on my face. Again of course many find it hard to read my species' emotions.

“So a question from egg layer to egg layer?”

Rhyolite gives a nod. She shifts on her back legs. I finally got a good look at her in the sun. She has so many scars on her scaled body. One of her hook claws is missing and on her chest, she has a long deep slice scar.

“Does the male just leave the seamen in you to fertilize the eggs or do you have mateships which last for life?”

I take a deep breath sighing and shaking my head. I didn’t want it brought up but I don’t know how to say it. Sometimes we do but it’s rare for ones who have a queen of the brood to breed if the queen allows the drones or workers to.

“It’s very rare for us to have mateship or to fall in love. Even though I fell in love with Silver Wings. He just planted his eggs in me. I thought he loved me, maybe he does but I am too much of a problem for him.”

She sighs, shaking her head.

“I see he is not worth your time more than Ruby. The males of my species will mate with us for life. If we are strong or the male is strong he will have more than one female. I have two husbands and they’re waiting for me to come back home before we start our family. I connected my soul to them after we took care of the cultists.”

I wonder if it means Melody is strong.

“I guess it means Melody is a strong mate?”

Rhyolite chuckles

“Oh if she wasn’t yours I am sure many males of my kind would have tried to claim her for how strong she showed herself. So tell me about your island. You came from Ruby. I am told it’s a former prison?”

I land fully folding my bug wings to my side.

“The island formed after a war of old to house a very old threat known as Squint. He was or is one of the minions of the undead goat known as Grogar. You may notice a blue goat with black horns. He shows up and sometimes spreads a sickness of hate and the hate spreads causing so much strife.”

Joona hears Grogars name and Squint's name. She turns her long neck to look at me so she can listen. Melody listens too.

“I will not go into my species creation or other things. I will just go into what caused him to finally escape. A legend created by some old race Majesty killed brought us, heroes. One of those heroes is a pony named Star Shooter. The legend wasn’t only made up and fake. But it turned out she wasn’t even the hero of legend. Somehow though the legend came true at every turn. It was created for another group of heroes. Fate forced them into the role.”

I take a deep breath sighing.

“Star Shooter is the reason I ended up on the island. My friends and I left to go see her. She did so much for us. Now she is brain dead waiting for her memory and brain itself to heal from being overloaded with a lifetime of memories.”

Joona frowns

“So Squint survived the old war then? Grogar is returning as well? I have a question for you, Ruby.”

I turn my head to look at the Panna.

“Do you think Grogar could have been the one to start the war between zebras and ponies?”

I glance at the Panna. It could have been many factors that caused the war. I am sure a little bit of hate sickness spreading could have caused some of it. I remember old stories from books I read. There were many factors.

“It could have been many things. Grogar could have added to it but it accumulated too many factors and how many felt back then. I heard stories that the elites did a lot of stupid things. I was also told Luna did her best to lead. It’s not going to be simple to say one thing is the reason.”

I look back out at the sea. The ship's engine turns on spurting a bit and we start moving. I could smell how overheated the ship is from dealing with the strange weapon smoke we went through. I am sure we are lucky we didn’t inhale any of the weapon smoke. The PA system turns on.

“It’s going to take longer to fix most of the ship. The weapons are fused and melted and the flying system is shot. So we will be running in the water till we get to our destination. There is an old trading post not far from here. It will take us an hour to get there and then we will make our way to the land of Upholi.”

Gizmo and Oil get back onto the ship. Gizmo comes over to us looking at her two new friends then back down at the water below.

“After this war, we are heading to in a year or so is all said and done. I think I am going to come back out this way and try to clean up the water and those weapons. I worry there might be some nasty creatures in the water here and since we are in a big ship they won’t attack us.”

Looking back down to the water again. With how clear the water is I see a lot of fish and sharks in the water. I worry there are bigger creatures in this sea. Before I could do anything or say anything I heard singing. I see sea ponies and one of them looks up from the water coming out of the sea to look right at me.

The sea pony is a very young newborn. He waves a fin at me before I could wave back an older sea pony mare comes out of the water looking up at me and a large smile forms on her face. Wait, I know her. I flap my wings flying down to the sea pony.

“Snow Drift?”

The sea pony mare giggles.

“I never thought I would see you out here Ruby.”

I hear a horn of alert and the sea ponies look worried. Snow Drift looks even more worried when a sea dragon comes out of the water looking down at us. The Sea dragon smiles sweetly at me and then looks back at the way we came not too long ago.

“I am sorry we can’t stay and talk with you miss the bug. Snow Drift has told us all about you but we need to get as far as we can from those ships.”

I look over to the area we left again. We may be far away but the green smoke absorbs into the ships slowly.

“What is going on?”

I am confused about what is going on.

“There are ghouls on those ships who think the war is still going on. Every few years they break the code of some of the weapons and then cause them to blow up. It doesn’t cause any radiation problems but more the shockwaves kill many.”

Snow Drift mods.

“But they’re getting more and more insane and wanting to unleash them all. We are heading to the trading post ahead to see if anyone will go take care of it. Before it gets worse or they learn how to run their ships again leading them to land.”

Maybe they can help us.

“How many Sea dragons do you have with you?”

The sea dragon chuckles.

“We have like five with our pod. Do you guys need help?”

I chuckle weakly.

“We flew through the smoke. It took us almost three days to fly through it and it screwed up our systems.”

The sea dragon sighs, shaking his head. He howls calling the others. A bunch of ropes gets tossed down from below. It takes a while for them to fully get ready. The sea ponies tie themselves to the ropes as well.

It took about three hours to get everything set up and Gem had a talk with the sea dragon leader. I could make out a few words they said. It will take less time to get to the trading post. We finally get moving.

The PA system comes on.

“Everyone gets inside since those battleships might set off more of those weapons. Gizmo and Oil will stay outside to help the sea ponies and sea dragons. Please don’t panic everyone we need to make”

It’s an hour later I sit at the desk which is in the room Melody and I share. I look down at a letter I have been writing for the past few months. Melody is not in here. I take a deep breath relaxing writing more knowing someone will read it when the time is right. Melody trots in looking over at me frowning.

“Are you alright Ruby?’

I put the letter away looking back at Melody, a weak smile forming on my face.

“I will be fine when this journey is over. I highly doubt I will ever be the same again till I get these eggs laid and till I see what is to come. I worry I may be forced to fight a cosmic avatar or whatever they call them.”

Melody chuckles.

“Ruby I doubt it will be some cosmic avatar you will be facing. Knowing how some zebras are connected to the stars. These stars of hope and good may just speak through them. I doubt it will be a large fight.”

A deep buzzing sigh comes from me. I flap my wings a moment to help me feel better.

“I worry about the calls for blood. They may be silent for the time being. I haven’t even heard from them since I got out of the cocoon. I worry when I get to Dream Valley they will call for me to give them blood again.”

Melody puts her wings on me, turning me around in the chair so I look into her eyes. I see the love she has for me. We haven’t been together for long at least to some it hasn't been very long. But I see why I fell in love with her.

“No matter what you do Ruby. No matter how far you fall I am going to fall with you. I am going to go every path with you to make sure you don’t fall too far down. I will be there to catch you and then make you feel wonderful after the pain you go through.”

Will she follow every path with me? I guess I am very lucky she loves me as much as she does. Because I would never do it myself. I don’t trust myself to do it for anyone else. I might have done it with the mare who adopted me.

“I am not used to the love you give me, Melody. I promise you when all this is said and done. I will find a male we can share it with. First, we need to make it through this journey.”

The PA system comes on.

“I want everyone on high alert. Those who aren’t soldiers or know how to use a weapon stay in your area. Those who know how to fight are prepared. We are in sea raiders' shipping lanes. We might not get attacked since the ship is pretty big. Now I want everyone to be on their best behavior at the trading post. It’s not run by ponies or zebras. It’s run by dragon bovines and races you wouldn’t see much with power on the mainland.”

The trip through the sea went pretty uneventful. Beezen has been out for a while after getting hit by a pipe. The ship was a flying airship made from an old large cargo ship. Taken to Peace rock and then created to be what it is now. The reason for its creation was to help fight in the war.

Many of these creations are around this is one of the few witches that came to be used and able to be worked on. The biggest issue from it is the old history of this ship. Most never knew what the ship was from a peaceful time. It’s an old ghost ship found in the middle of the sea by both sides before the war. He couldn’t stay awake though he had to get some rest because his head took a beating. So there wasn’t anything to do after all that other than just take a nap.

Two more hours went by and things were uneventful. Melody and I went for a walk out on the dock. We had our weapons with us since we had to be ready. I wanted her to have a wonderful night. The moon was shining and there was a calm sea breeze.

“If I could marry you here and now Melody I would.”

Melody smirks.

“Oh, Ruby, I would be flattered if you married me right now. I think it’s best to wait since the others want to be there.”

All I can think of doing is singing for Melody. Things are calm. I don't see any sea raiders. I feel so happy just being around her. One moment oh please give me one moment to have a calm gentle day. Only around her, I have had these little moments. The music starts to swell. I felt a song I wanted to sing to my loving fiance.

I lean in to get a kiss from Melody. She giggles, leaning in so we both are close to a kiss. We both hear something firing and the whistling of something coming down at us. Before it hits the docks one of the sea dragons jumps out of the water grabbing whatever it was sending it back to the one that fired.

I look over to the burning ship hearing screaming. I see ponies trotting around trying to put out the fire. Another sea dragon comes out using its water breath and magic to force a strange beam of watery magic into the ship. It causes the wood to snap and break. The metal of the ship flew and hit one of the ponies.

The sight wasn’t pretty while we sat there to watch. If we didn’t have the sea dragons and sea ponies with us we would be fighting for our lives right now. I take flight flying over to the burning ship to see if there is anything I can get from it. Before I could get closer though, a kirin mare jumps off the ship. I quickly go to grab the kirin she snorts at me.

“If I wasn’t in this water you bug I would be making you walk the plank.”

I just hover over her, flapping my wings. I could tell she didn’t know how to swim. So I just crossed four of my many arms, staring down at her.

“I could just let you drown. How about this you don’t attack us and I let you come with us on our journey. I am sure you could be useful and not about to be shark bait.”

The kirin mare growls.

“I am too prideful to go straight you fucking bug.”

I turn around to fly back to the ship.

“Well then enjoy being the meal of a shark.”

I don’t know why I am being so cold to this poor mare. It could be because a kirin used me three years ago to get power in her town. Then she said she didn’t want to do it the way Wheel Tread wanted to do it.

“Alright, fine.”

I came out of my stupor looking back at the mare. Did she want help? From the look on her face, she did yes. I used my many arms to lift her. It wasn't easy, she was pretty heavy. I grunt, flying her back to the ship. Melody flies out to help me get the kirin back on the ship when I set her down and land. Many on the deck surround her getting ready to fire if she does anything.

The orange kirin looks around. I finally got a good look at her. She has many weapons in her armor. A large wooden club latched to the barding with the name ‘Bonecrusher’ On it oh my it even has spikes on it. She has a serrated cutlass and the last thing a pirate made looking magnum

“Whoa whoa everyone relax let's make sure she won’t turn on us first.”

The kirin looks at me and a weak smile forms on her face.

“As I live and breathe I think I know you. You’re Ruby Glide aren’t you the one who helped bring back the biggest threat of the old world, the Storm King?”

I sigh looking away.

“Yes, I am Ruby. I wasn’t fully in control of myself. I wish I could go back and stop what I did.”

The kirin chuckles.

“Oh don’t worry bug I ain’t going to turn on you. If one like you can survive being shot by him and then make a legend outside of the desert you’re from by helping a city of cats. Then you’re alright in my book. I heard stories about an unknown hero who has been traveling the seas. I wish to join your crew. Please accept this since you killed my old crew.”

I look at the others and then back at the kirin.

“If I do this will you fight with us when we get to Dream Valley? Then go back with us to the widowmaker to take the fight to the Storm King.”

The orange kirin lowers her hat to her chest. She bows her head in an instant as a show of respect.

“I will follow you till the seas swallow us up and we are no longer in need of these shells of flesh.”

I tilt my head.

“Why are you accepting this so easily?”

The kirin looks at everyone and chuckles.

“I know when I am beaten and licked bug. I know when I have lost a fight it’s how I have survived all these years. I am Wicker or most call my Cannon Wick but just called Wicker.”

I take a deep breath exhaling after Gem comes to us and looks down at the kirin.

“How about this Wicker? We settle this only a pirate knows how to make a blood pact.”

Wicker smirks.

“Then I will do it with Ruby.”

A blood pact? I have no idea what a blood pact is. I leave the others behind and follow Gem and Wicker to Gem's quarters. It looks like what would be the captain's quarters a bit bigger than the rest of the places to stay. She doesn’t seem to use much of this place. I see many paintings of CranBerry and her adopted children. A deep blush fills my cheeks when seeing a pretty lewd one of Cranberry.

“Ahem. um before I see my adoptive mother in any more compromising positions, what is a blood pact?”

Gem brings over a cup of water as well as a large knife.

“A blood pact is like a blood debt. We work together till death we part. It’s a bit like marriage but less sex and children and all that rot.”

Wicker laughs.

“Makes it less fun to always use a good stallion’s cock.”

I groan deeply.

“Oh come on bug even you could use a good fuck now and then between those legs.”

I growl.

“I am about to get married to a mare.”

The kirin laughs.

“So what even though you’re a lesbian you still need the sleeve now and then you know that right?”

I groan again.

“When this journey is all said and done. My wife and I will find a stallion we trust to share.”

Wicker smirks

“Sounds good to me now let's see get this pact done and I would like to know my new crew.”

I sigh deeply. I have to ask.

“Wicker before we do this, why did you attack us? The sea dragons warned us that Sea raiders are not nice and will do anything to kill and get what we have and rape the mares we have with us. Did something change?’

Wicker frowns.

“Yes, you could say something changed. Ten years ago not too far from here there was a big city in the middle of the sea called The Metal Ring. It’s coupled together with very old cargo ships and whatever was around during the war at the time. We thought it would be easy pickings, oh we were wrong. They destroyed almost everything we sent at them and they have trained for everything. They have been preparing for stuff like this for many years.”

There is a city of ships who don’t know the war is over? I hope someday they find a way back to the mainland and learn the war is not only over. The world is slowly coming back to normal even if small wars keep popping up

“Alright, shall we then?”

Wicker lifts the knife, cutting a part of her leg to let blood into the water. Gem does the same letting her fiery dragon blood into the water and it hisses just a bit. I lift my leg letting my magic glowing blood drip just a bit. Wicker takes a sip as steam hisses from her mouth.

“Ooooo Spicey.”

Gem takes a sip. I am given the cup. I drink it feeling strange. I am doing this since It just seems odd to me. I set the cup down and I sigh looking away from the others wondering what I have done. I look at our new friend and then at Gem.

“Ruby, go get some rest. I will wake you when we get to the trading post. I am going to show our friend around here and see what her best skills are to help with this big airship.”

Wicker looks around.

“This run-down piece of shit is an airship? How in the world does it fly?”

Gem laughs.

“Very good so far even though we kind of burnt out the flying system going through the green cloud of weapons from the old warships.”

Wicker shifts on her hooves.

“Yes, those… even the sea raiders avoid the area. It’s going to spread if something is not done soon.”

I leave the two alone. I head back down the stairs to the area Melody and I stay. I get back into my room alone. Taking the note out of the desk to start writing again. It’s not easy to write this letter to others since I know it will be read when the time is right.

I forgot I left the door open. Melody comes up behind me and she sees what I am writing.

“Ruby..”

I quickly hide the letter, turning in the chair to look at Melody, a weak smile forming on my buggy face.

“Yes?”

She shakes her head.

“Ruby, you're too worried about what is ahead.”

I sigh looking over at my armor. I have been through so much and It was only six months or I am unsure I don’t remember how long it was. I knew my new friends for six months. I lost two of my arms and I got my reputation destroyed. All in six months I have no idea how I am going to fix it.

Melody strokes her hoof on the two holes which hold my cybernetic arms. It feels strange still that I have gotten used to all this.

“Ruby, you haven’t been taking care of these cybernetic implants. I am going to have to put you out and take them apart to clean them.”

I gulp remembering the pain when I had those cybernetic implants implanted. I worry that if she does this it’s going to be harder to use the cybernetics.

“Can you just check them out instead of putting me to sleep?”

Melody sighs

“Are you still scared of never waking up again Ruby? I understand you’re going through some awful nightmares, my love. You need to allow yourself to relax and not worry. I am here and I will make sure they don’t hurt you.”

She puts my face in her wings pulling me close to her face.

“I promise.”

I just look into the beauty of her eyes. I know she won’t steer me wrong. I am just scared of being in a world of darkness longer than I wish to be. I don’t sleep as much as I used to. I barely do much these days. I try to stay awake as much as I can absorbing so much magic so I can avoid the sleeping curse.

“No, I can’t. I can’t sleep in the endless dark again please Melody. I fear I will never wake up!!”

I shook Melody holding my face tighter in her wings pulling me closer to give me a deep kiss. I feel my shaking slowly subside. She pulls away slowly after the kiss, smiling at me.

“I will make sure you wake up Ruby. I promise you will wake up and not see the world of darkness for very long. All I need to do is remove the cybernetics and give them to Gizmo and see if she can upgrade them to something much better okay?”

I let out a deep exasperated sigh.

“Alright. Do what you must.”

She lays me on our bed stroking a hoof slowly on my body to relax me. She opens her bag, brings out a needle, and puts in a sleeping agent to make sure I fall asleep. She injects it into my side. While I am passing out I feel her inserting an IV with cold blood magic and water going through my body.

“Just talk to me before you sleep my love tell me what is on your mind.”

My vision goes drowsy. I see many more things than my buggy vision normally does. I groan, feeling a bit sick. It's normal.

“You know what’s on my mind Melody. Knowing what my fate is going to be. I know my friends are going to betray me. I worry they may convince you to do the same to me, Melody. I worry everyone is going to turn on me because of Grogar or because of the hatred of a hero.”

Melody leans down before I fully fall asleep. She kisses my head.

“Never.”

I make a smile form on my face knowing she will never betray me. My vision finally goes dark,

________

Gizmo

I laugh drinking from the wooden cup drinking with our new friend Wicker. She has many fun stories. Oil and I welcomed her to living in the area of the core with us. Since most of her skills are in working on heavy tech.

“Then I may have been trained in working in heavy technology like this core. But Noooo sea raiders needed a captain. They didn’t want me to help them build better weapons. They wanted a fucking captain who had no idea how to be one.”

I laugh louder Oil chuckles.

“I know the feeling of being a camel. Some expect you to follow what those before you did. My father was a guard. My mother was a whore and I was expected to follow in their paw steps. I went no, I will do what the one before them did work on technology.”

I laugh loudly while drinking more from the cup.

“With my species, it’s rare for one like me to show up. Since we have been at war so long just for a stupid city. So to help I used my brain and my skills to make weapons and to help both sides try to get their lives better.”

We all laugh when Melody comes down the ladder by flying. I stand up from the table walking over to the pegasus.

“Melody, how can I help you?”

Melody opens her bag putting two cybernetic sockets. I know what these sockets are from. I can tell from the glowing blood. These cybernetic sockets are badly put together and rusted. I can see Ruby didn’t keep them in good condition.

“I was able to finally get Ruby to rest. I put her to sleep and took these out of her sockets. Can you please give her better ones which I can place inside her? So she wouldn’t be in so much pain when she puts her cybernetic arms back on each time she places her armor on?”

Wicker comes over smirking.

“You must be Melody. These two spoke very highly of you and told me you’re the only doctor on this vessel. You’re also the soon-to-be wife of the bug hero.”

Melody smiles.

“Yes, I am Melody. Do you have any health issues I should know about Wicker is it?”

Wicker shrugs her shoulders.

“I wouldn’t know I have never met a doctor before. Well, a doctor who wasn’t a real doctor and knew what they were doing. So I wouldn’t mind going to your sickbay and you can look me over if you have the time for a pirate.”

Melody chuckles.

“As long as this is not a ploy to get me in your bed.”

Wicker snickers.

“No ma'am I like stallions. Besides, I would never go for a mare or a stallion who is about to get married. I may be an evil pirate to some ponies or creatures. But I am a gentle mare of a pirate. I know when I am beaten and will never try.”

Melody giggles as she heads back to the ladder looking up it and then back at me.

“Do what you feel you can with those cybernetic sockets Gizmo. Then you can help me get them back into her body.”

Melody flies back up and I go back to drinking with Wicker and Oil. After a few hours, Oil and Wicker went to see what damage could be fixed on the flight system and the weapons. I have seen the flight system. It's going to take some parts to make it work again thanks to all that weapon smoke we flew through.

I put on some welding goggles while I work. I hear footsteps come up to me. I don’t look up from my work knowing the weight of the steps and who normally walks on two legs. It could either be Gem or Beezen and I know we have at least two Minotaurs on this ship with us.

“How can I help you Beezen?”

Beezen chuckles

“I heard we have a new friend, a new hero?”

I shrug my shoulders removing another tool from my shell to work on Rubie's cybernetics.

“To be honest I trust her already. I know Ruby risked her life for someone she didn’t even know. But I worry we all are going to betray Ruby in the end.”

Beezen sighs.

“You’re not wrong and knowing me I will be the one who leads the charge.”

I look up after finishing putting my tools back in my shell. I pick up the cybernetics looking at Beezen with a frown forming on my face.

“I worry we all will turn on her. I feel the only one who won’t be Melody. So no matter how deeply we become friends with the bug. Is her fate to be condemned because some have issues with her doing things outside their ideas of the law? “

Beezen nods.

“I am going to stay here if you don’t mind Gizmo. I would like to meet this Wicker.”

I don’t argue with Beezen since I have grown used to the troll. He and I have grown to be good friends. I wish I could save Ruby from her fate. The only idea I have is something I have not told the others.

I head up to Ruby and Melody's room. Melody is on the bed with the sleeping Ruby. Humming to her as she sleeps. She looks up nodding to me as we start working on getting the newly fixed cybernetic sockets into the empty holes of her body. The new wiring I use automatically attaches itself to the nervous system.

“When she wakes up, warn her not to go overboard with these new ones. It will take time for her flesh to grow over them and for them to work better than her older ones. So please, I will do what I can to fix them if needed.”

Melody nods and I head back down to my room. The PA system comes on.

“Everyone, we made it to the trading hub. I want to welcome everyone to the island of the Junkyard, an Island made of junk and trash found over many years. We will stop here for a day or maybe longer to get everything fixed. One warning to you all. Please don’t tell them we have a hero on board. If they ask, tell them Ruby is a merc looking for work.”

I head up to the dock to see the large island. It’s a giant island made of trash pretty far out to sea. I watch while a large dragon takes another large set of trash and connects to the island to make more islands and how the place looks so nicely built from trash and how food is growing here.

I worry about what is to come.

Footnote: Level up

Two perks added: First perk: New Cybernetic sockets. These sockets are better built than the old Rock Ball ones. They will handle more force coming at you than the others did. But they have a big weakness. If you overwork them they will send a nasty charge up to your brain stunning you for a few seconds.

Second perk: Kirin Pirate: Wicker is your new friend and will come with you on your journey. From her evil life from being a raider. She will get you into places with her evil personality which shines if needed. She will fight with you to the very end from the blood debt.

Chapter: Forty-Six: Welcome to Junk island

There are old stories of Junk Island. There are stories of this island around back during the war. A community of ponies who refused to be part of the war. Other races joined them soon after trying to get away from the war. When they learned the world ended some went back to gather survivors and brought them back to Junk island. There is a mystery on this island. Stories of travelers vanishing. Stories of bodies being found of visitors having every part of their body parts removed of course this is just old rumors and hearsay. They hate heroes and if you’re a so-called hero they will put you in jail.

Written by Cement Block, a citizen of Junk island.

_____________________

Meanwhile Widowmaker Desert inside Rainfall Project {Wheel Tread}

I have been looking through these files for three years now. I have finally found what I need to do. I keep hearing my way of taking over this land is not working. I hear the Storm King keeps telling me forcing the issue is making it harder. I need blood. I need the two gems from the dagger and the one Luna left.

I take a deep breath letting my wheelchair lead me to the room holding the staff the Storm King used so many years ago to try to take over Equestria and steal the magic from the princess. The system is now fully turned on and I finally see the words Luna left behind years ago. ‘Real friendship can heal this land. Real friendship without heroes can bring back the rain. Heal this land, oh friends never let it go.’ What does it mean? Did I lose my chance when I destroyed the friendship of the heroes? No no, It’s time to fulfill my task to bring this land to heel.

I hear steps come in behind me. I turn to see the ponies who work for me and a smirk comes across my face.

“Master, I have all you need for your task. What do you wish us to do?”

I chuckle softly.

“I want you to take one of the airships and hover near the creation. Take these two gems with you and cover them in your blood and entrails. Then I will do what is needed.”

The leader of the ponies nods lying to his crew about what is happening. He takes the crystals and I head back to the console. I type in and turn on the screen to see the airship made it to the spot I wanted it to be. I watch the leader of them tell them to kill themselves and they cover the gems in their blood. I bring up the spell. It's an old zebra spell called ‘Flames of Truth.’

“Forgive me, my friends. For this is the only way to bring this land to heel.”

I chant the spell out loud

“Izinkanyezi zifuna amalangabi eqiniso. Udrako wokufa udrako woshintsho uveza isilo esizohlabelela futhi asishise. Kodwa kuphela indlela yokusikhulula kukho. Ingcwele futhi imsulwa ezinhliziyweni.”

The spell was cast and I hit the console. Red lighting strikes the ship and a large ball of magic storm forms around the dead ship. I hear screaming as whatever happens. Runes form over the rune many months later I look at the console and see the spell and how it has grown. I see strange bolts of lightning come out of the ball forming into jagged swords. I feel a hoof on my shoulder.

“Neighsay it’s time to stop this.”

I freeze. I know that voice. I turn my head seeing Smoke Pipe tears fall from my eyes. Is it’s Smoke Pipe for real? I turn around touching him and it’s him he is alive he’s alive!! How can one I used to know be alive he's a ghoul?

“Smoke Pipe you live. Wh…why are you here?’

Smoke Pipe doesn't even smile. I can see he is here to see me for what I am doing. I look at the console. I know full well I still want to bring this land to heel and I know I can’t stop it no matter what I do.

“I wish I could tell you but my game is finally over so many years ago. I am not the only one who lives, Dr. Slice is alive as well. He is stuck in a robot shell to show his punishment for everything he has done.”

I changed back to my real look. My body has aged many years. I look a mess and I just keep sitting in this chair to keep me alive. I am so old now and so broken. Smoke Pipe turns to look at the Storm King.

“I am here because of him. He asked me to come and help you. But I see I can’t do anything. You are too far gone. I see the hate in your eyes you had all these years. I see you have no remorse for what you’re doing.”

He is correct. I have no remorse for what I am doing. If I did I wouldn’t have killed Ruby as I did. I wouldn’t have broken the friendship as I did with her. I look back at my heart softening when I learned from Cozy Glow

“You have nothing left to lose anymore I see.”

I glance at the Storm King. He looks at Smoke pipe and his friends. He tosses the keys to his ship, nodding to them.

“Go home I will deal with this the pony way.”

Smoke Pipe catches the keys in his magic sighing nodding and heading off with his two friends and I watch him leave my last chance to say I am sorry to him but I lost the chance years ago. I close my eyes. I know what he means by the pony way of singing.

“Trust me I know the path you’re on. I did it at least I thought I did it for revenge. Then I did it just for the power to turn to darkness. If the only way to get you to understand is to sing like you ponies.”

The music around us plays. I turn to see the console playing the music. It plays heavy music. I don’t want to do this. I never did this in the past. I feel my anger and my hate for the Storm King's heart changed to a pony over the years.

“I have been down this path before you will lose your soul and lose control over yourself. Then realize there is nothing left to lose and you will kill everyone around you thinking all you can do is take over lands and power.”

I take a deep breath.

“The only way to regain control is the Flames of truth and with the words, only the purest can stop the flames of truth. I have lost the chains which kept me down. I have destroyed the words of friendship first with Twilight and her friendship school and because of my hatred and racism of other races.”

The Storm King sighs.

“You see you will lose everything, this song is the only way I feel I can tell you. But you already have lost everything you have nothing left to lose… And I will be with you till the end of the battle and I will make sure you suffer for all the deaths you cause. I will be there with you. For justice will come from both of us.”

I sing my last words.

“Then we both have nothing left to lose. Let it be then This land will conform to my rule or the Flames of Truth!”

The song stops and I cough, grabbing my mask and forcing it to my nose. Maybe it’s time to rest. I look back to the spell. It will be a while before whatever is released. I head to bed leaving the Storm King there himself to deal with what is to come as I rest.

___________________

Meanwhile on the island of the exiles. [CranBerry]

It’s been almost many months since Gem left to help Ruby with her task. I worry I may never see my wife again. I do what I can to keep things going and at least I got my friends. It’s a peaceful night at least I hear a knock on my door.

I know my little ones are asleep. I go to the door, open it up and see a mare standing there with a box hovering beside her in her magic. She smiles, setting the box down and bowing her head.

“I have a gift for you from the one known as Gem. She sent this to you months ago and told me to give it to you when she is long gone. It took me a while to find it in our various boxes of old mail but here it is. I am sorry but I can’t stay and talk. I got more mail to give to others.”

The mare leaves and I set the box down. I am about to open it but I hear two more knocks. I go over to the door and a smile forms across my face seeing WaterSpout and an extremely pregnant Inyanga. She is close from what I see.

“Inyanga are you here for an early appointment or is this a friendly visit?”

Inyanga chuckles while leaning on her staff.

“Just a visit to friends. WaterSpout wanted to see you as well. Just the rumors have stopped for now thankfully I doubt we will hear anymore soon.”

My ears wilt and I nod. They both came in and I got off to make some tea for us. I come back with it sitting down with them. We laugh and we talk and I glance at the box again.

“What is in the box?”

I look up to Waterspout

“I don’t know, Gem sent it to me a few months ago before she left. I haven’t got the heart to open it up. I just worry this may be the last thing she will ever send to me. But I know she is stronger than most would ever say.”

Inyanga and Waterspout drink while I take the box open. I see a note reading it.

“My dear Cranberry what you’re able to see when you open up this box are what I found in Rubie's old things I had to buy. She brought these back in Kludgetown but never used them. I rebuilt them for you and used space junk to make them stronger.”

I open the box fully seeing battle claws made for a pegasus to fight. They have an old name in the box: the Disemboweler. I have a new name for my name. I put them on my front hooves. I get in a battle stance looking at Gems battle dummy flapping my wings quickly and attacking the dummy slicing through the Dummy making many cuts and stabs.

“So you’re getting to join the final battle?”

I glance at Inyanga shaking my head

“Unless I am needed for the battle. I refuse to kill unless the need is dire. It seems no matter what my friends, the friends Ruby made will never fight for this land ever again unless it hurts what they created by themselves.”

Waterspout nods.

“If anyone harms my family I will just fight for them. I refuse to care about fighting for my old tribe.”

Inyanga nods.

“I am the same way my tribe will never open their doors again till there is a winner.”

I nod I don’t care who wins this battle. I just know full well the rest of us are going to be put on the stands to turn on Ruby. I know I am going to turn on her and not be able to stop myself from hurting my poor adopted daughter.

“I am sure Cranberry knows what’s going to happen when we are asked to defend Ruby. We won’t be able to because after three years of peace in our lives we can no longer protect her.”

I nod despite everything that happened. We have a peaceful night of drinking tea and when they leave. I place the claw weapons back into the box and put them into the closet. I look at the box knowing I am going to have to use them when the time comes. I close the door to head to bed to dream of Gem by my side.

________________

Back to Ruby

I come into the meeting room while the rest of the crew works on getting the entire ship ready for the workers of Junk island to let us dock on their repair stations. I sit by Melody as the others wait with me. Gem comes in soon after lowering a panel.

“I have been here a few times over my lifetime. The reason I called for this meeting is mainly so you all could keep Ruby from doing something stupid. But I am going to give you some of the big names of this place.”

Gem switches the projector to a large black dragoness. She is wearing power armor made for a dragoness her size. She holds a large hammer and she looks like a no-nonsense female ready to kill whoever crosses her.

“This is Obsidian, the commander of the guards of the entire island. You don’t see the king of the island without going through her. You have to either prove yourself through battle in her arena or go to the tavern and do jobs her guards can’t do.”

She changes the projector to a white donkey in a very showy dress. My cheeks burn bright red at the fact she is not hiding anything. Gem shows many poses of her and it gets even worse and I just sigh.

“This is Loxie, she is the owner of the tavern that doubles as a brothel. If you prove yourself to her she will not demand you sleep with any of her girls. She will have jobs, drinks, and food for you. Each of the owners hates heroes. So please remember you’re not a hero.”

She changes the projector again to Minotaur standing in front of a large forge. This male Minotaur has his left arm missing and on it is a hammer and it seems he is a blacksmith. I worry we are heading into a place of some nasty creatures.

“This is their blacksmith, Anvil. He is the one we will be meeting. He doesn’t know we are coming to see him. So we need to make up a lie and that is where you come in Ruby. Melody is ready to change how she looks?”

I am confused.

“Why change how I look?

Melody sighs.

“Well, my love news has traveled fast about you. They didn’t hear the news that you’re dead and they only know a pink magic eater left the land and the rumor is she is leaving death and despair in her wake.”

But that is not true…

“That is not true at all. I didn’t leave any death and despair in my wake. What is going on?”

Gem sighs.

“Ruby there is something you don’t understand. Ever since Scootaloo and the other heroes. The time of heroes is coming to an end. The time of villains is slowly ending as well. To a certain point of view, you’re the threat, the villain is the hero who is fighting back against the hero and their trash sense of justice. It’s the only way to protect you.”

Gem switches the projector to another. From what I see a zebra mare wearing heavy skulls and looking up from her brew.

“This is Green Dust, the doctor of the island. I am focusing on these main ones because these are the main focus of this island. Others could be powerful for all we know. But these are the main ones that control most of this island. If you get sick or need help she will be the one you go to.”

Gem switches the projector and there is a golden-dressed creature I have never seen before. He has a heavy crown and his legs are bent and legs looking like they could help him jump. He has powerful arms that look ready to destroy you.

“This is Jumper his species are known as Roos his kind used to be stupid and dumb. But thanks to the war and everything that happened during it his kind mutated like many of the others and now he runs this island after killing the others.”

She goes through another projector.

“The power goes through him to Obsidian then goes to the others. Others get this power as well but I know nothing about them. Since they never show themselves. Now there are many mysteries on this island. You will not be here to solve any of them because we are just here to get the ship fixed and then we will be on our way.”

I sigh if we are just here to not see anything or do anything why are we leaving the ship at all then? I try to ask a question but I can tell Gem knows what I am about to say.

“The reason you and Melody will be leaving the ship, Ruby. Is because there is a place where you two can get married. Also as well to keep you out of the way of those working on fixing. Because I know Ruby you will get in the way and want to help and cause more problems by saying you’re a hero.”

Gizmo raises her hand in the form of a question.

“Question from me though. Why does this place hate heroes so much?”

Gem changes to the projector to show why. It looks like a hero came here years ago and caused a big stir and many problems.

“An unknown hero came here a few years after the war. The hero tried to dethrone the king because the resistance hired him to do so. When it failed they made a law anyone who calls themselves a hero is to be killed on sight for causing fake hope.”

I sigh Melody pulls me to the sick bay so she can work on me to change my color.

“Melody I got a question. Is there a way you could make the color change permanent?”

Melody nods.

“Cranberry and other doctors after what your adoptive mother did over the three years. She found ways species like you can have your bodies changed. She even found a way she could change not only your color but your face as well and your body a bit. It would let your magic system work with you.”

I sigh looking down at my stomach. I know inside me I got eggs forming in me. I don’t feel any movement and I know full well they will be eggs. I guess my instincts to make a nest won’t be happening for a while.

“I worry I will be forgotten by my friends someday.”

Melody stares at me, sighing.

“Love no matter what I will support you. If you don’t wish to return to Widowmaker I won’t blame you. If you wish to go back to your island and leave the Storm King to his devices. Just find a ship and leave.”

I am surprised she said this. She is right. I have no right to call myself a hero. I should just head back to the island or find a new place to live. I shift feeling a needle being placed into the exoskeleton and I watch my leg change color to blue.

“Now Miss Topaz are you ready?”

I chuckle weakly.

“How long will this last?”

Melody puts away the needle and the color. She looks at a paper to see how long it will last.

“It will last forever unless I inject you with a cleanser. The only other way it will go back to normal is if you drink too much magic.”

Too much magic? I am a magic eater and I need to eat magic to survive. When my body starts giving my magic to my little ones. I will need to eat more and more. It’s not going to be an easy life since I know I am holding the one I thought loved me. I am lucky I found Melody or I will be so alone on this trip to Dream valley.

“Melody how would you act if I tried finding a boat to convince our Panna friend to come with us and we got the rest of the way without the others.”

Melody sighs, shaking her head.

“Ruby, I understand how you feel. But is it wise to suddenly just leave the others? Many of them uprooted their lives to come with you. Do you feel you can’t keep going with others?”

I take a deep breath buzzing out the air. Every time I have others with me including the one I love I feel very guilty about it. I feel I need to go on the rest of my journey with just me. I know I may not survive the rest of the way. But it’s the only way I feel I can handle this.

“I just don’t want others to die because of me.”

So many died because of me I brought so much hope to each land I have come to. In the kingdom, we just came from many deaths because I was there. So I could fight to free the kingdom but now I see why so many are starting to hate heroes.

“All the deaths are not because of you Ruby. I was told by Rassie that many would have fought even without you there. Just without you, their things could have been much worse. Just I know you have so much guilt for every death you see.”

I sigh deeply it doesn’t change how I feel. Beezen comes into the sick bay with my armor. The color has been changed; it's now just a simple light green color with the name blocked out. The visor has been changed and it’s still the same armor.

“Gizmo fixed everything for you and upgraded the armor and the systems. Now when your armors connect to your sockets you won’t get any pain. You will be able to carry more in those arms now are you two ready to go on ahead? You two will be meeting the dock owner who we will be paying to repair the ship.”

I blow out air putting on the armor unsure what to think. After I put the armor on. I look at Beezen through the new visor. I don't know what to think anymore but I have a feeling it will be harder to understand.

“Come, my love, let's see what we can find.”

I sigh deeply flying in the air beside Melody while we head to the dock leading us outside of the ship. We are floating right by the docking bay of junk island and it seems we won’t be getting any repairs till we talk to the dock foreman or owner?

“I will do all the talking Ruby. I will tell them you’re a bug of many words.”

Great now I can’t speak I wonder if it’s because I could say something stupid. Melody and I fly over to the docks. We land on the docks. I look down at the docks noticing it’s made from various parts of old ships and even some weapon parts. I glance up as a zebra mare comes up to us. She is wearing a hard hat.

“How can we help you two?”

Melody smiles.

“We are a ship of treasure hunters. We have been through various storms and the old battleships and strange green smoke. The smoke destroyed most of our ship's ability to fly. Are you the owner of the docks?”

The zebra mare chuckles.

“No, come with me.”

The mare leads us into a warehouse made of various parts. It’s a factory we watch while many creatures work on fixing old parts making ammo and armor out of them. She leads us up the stairs and she knocks on the door two times.

“This better be worth it the door is open.”

The zebra opens the door letting us in. She closes the door behind us and we look around. Dark red eyes open up a growl deep in the darkness.

“What brings you here?”

A light turns on and we see what the heck we are talking to. I stare at the creature it’s a fucking cybernetic shark. The shark stands on its cybernetic legs as he smirks at us showing his many sharp teeth.

“Tell me what you want before. I have my next meal.”

I gulp deeply glancing at Melody. She doesn’t even look scared; she bows her head in respect to the large shark creature. The shark sits on a chair that seems to be made just for him. I glance around seeing paintings of each of the leaders of various areas. I have a feeling the power comes to him as well.

“Greetings great and powerful BloodBath.”

Wait, how did she get his name? Then I noticed the nameplate on his desk. He laughs darkly but doesn’t seem to do anything.

“My wife and I are treasure hunters with a large ship of many other treasure hunters. We are searching for Dream Valley and our ship needs some repairs. You great and powerful shark.”

Bloodbath snorts.

“You don’t need to praise my pony. If you want me to repair your ship all you need to do is tell me you will pay me and my workers. Now before I do anything for you are there any heroes hiding on your ship? I love to eat heroes. Their sense of fake justice is amazing to the taste.”

Melody snickers.

“We don’t allow worthless heroes near us. Their sense of fake justice is nothing we want.”

The shark stands up. I notice the gun on his back and he looks at the two of us. He hits the mic system on the wall to speak into it.

“Everyone, we will be working overtime to help these nice folks be on their way. Anything else you two need?”

Melody thinks a second and nods.

“We need to find a blacksmith. My wife has a weapon that needs to be repaired. Can you spare anyone to lead us there?”

Bloodbath nods. Hit the speaker again.

“Can anyone find Clover? We need her to help some customers find the blacksmith.”

After a second a green mare flies in. I stare at her wings. I know those wings. I heard stories of these types of ponies. She is a fluttery pony from Dream Valley who looks over at Melody and me.

“I got news for you, Clover. These two are looking for your ancestral home Dream Valley. Maybe they will find a way so they can come back and take you to Flutter Valley.”

Clover chuckles.

“If the stories are true I am sure they are. I doubt it’s even alive anymore. Without the Sunstone the entire land of Flutter Valley will be dead. So good for you if you find it and you will never be able to heal it.”

Clover looks at me and Melody.

“Are you the two who I will be leading?”

Melody nods.

“Does the one beside you speak?”

Melody looks down at me and then smiles.

“My wife has many talents but speech is not one of them.”

Clover smirks.

“I doubt you’re telling the truth. I think it’s more she will shoot her mouth off and get you two in trouble. But eh no worries anyone can shoot their mouth off here. As long as they aren't some bloodsucker hero.”

I take a deep breath trying not to speak. Clover leads the way as we follow the flutter pony through the trash-made city. I look around noticing there are no homeless or hungry. I don’t even see street performers. It’s a normal thing at least from what I am told. I never saw them in Widowmaker since it gets so hot there.

“Excuse me, Clover, I got a question.”

Melody looks down at me shaking her head. I lower my visor to give her a look like please let me ask this. Clover stops leading us, turning to look at me.

“Yes, what's up?”

I put the visor back down.

“I don’t see any homeless hungry street performers asking for a handout. Is there something I am missing?”

Clover frowns after a second then smiles.

“That is because they’re below the city. For those who can’t work for those who are lame and sick and expect handouts are left below. Before you go all bleeding heart on me or the other way you could just get them a job. It’s been this way for years that laws change and they will return to the top of the streets. But right now it’s best this way to keep things clean and simple. Now, are there any more questions about how we live?”

I shake my head.

“No.”

Clover nods.

“Good I was worried I would have to call Obsidian and put you in jail where you belong. But we don’t need that.”

She comes up to me looking into the visor

“Do we?”

I shake my head again.

“No no, we don’t need that.”

Clover giggles.

“Good now, come on.”

Clover leads Melody and me through the town and we watch many people selling drugs and weapons. Many sell food and when we get to the red light area of the city many ponies are screwing each other and it’s amazing how heavily sexual this area is. Clover quickly gets us through here and we get to the worker district and leads us into Anvils store.

“Anvil I got some guests who are here to meet you!!”

I look around looking for the MInotaur and a large smash and laugh while the large Minotaur comes out of the backroom he tosses a box of ore to the side and laughs loudly and jolly.

“OOOOOH, Guests?! Welcome welcome to my store. What brings you to my humble store.”

Melody knows why we are here. I don’t know why we are here.

“Greetings, I am Melody, this is my wife. We are running a large airship while we find a path into Dream Valley. I was told you’re the one who we need to talk to about upgrading our weapons on the ship?”

Anvil smirks.

“Ah, I see I will have to see what kind of weapons you have. Then I will do what I can. I can’t promise anything.”

Before the deal is over the door opens behind us.

“Ah Obsidian, what brings you here?”

Melody and I turn around and I stare at the large dragoness she walks over to me and Melody stares at the two of us. She lowers herself to look right at me. I try to stay silent about the fact I am sure she is here for me.

“You two are from that airship in the bay correct?”

Melody nods.

“Yes, we are here before we head to our next destination, Dream Valley.”

Obsidian looks at Melody then back at me she takes a deep breath sniffing me.

“A magic eater. One who seems to be from the island of Majesty I will never forget the smell of that bitch.”

She is from the island I am from?

“You’re from Devils due?”

Obsidian smirks.

“Yes, I left before the war ended. So tell me what happened to the island?”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“Majesty was finally brought to justice. A pony known as Star Shooter showed up and fulfilled the legend. Even though the legend turned out to be fake she still fulfilled every detail of it.”

Obsidian stares at me.

“I see now are you planning on staying long?”

I gulped trying to speak but Melody finally took over.

“We will stay till our airship is fixed. Then we will be on our way. We will do nothing to upset your king.”

Obsidian nods.

“It’s not the king you should worry about. It’s the others in the power tree. With how big your ship is it’s brought some interest from the king himself as well as the others in our little power tree. So we are putting a heavy guard on your ship till you get ready to leave.”

Melody nods.

“I hope we haven’t caused any problems by showing up.”

Obsidian shakes her head.

“Not just there are some desperate few who would use the ship to try to harm the king. With how our laws are it’s not easy to help every single creature below there. I wish we could do it. But the king’s hands are tied; it would take a lot to change the laws. You would have to convince those in power to help change the laws. If they can’t work or are lame they’re worthless.”

Thankfully the visor hides my anger. I want to rage. I am sure Melody knows how I feel she shakes her head at me.

“Now I have one request for you miss Obsidian I would like to know the best place to marry my wife here. We have been together for so long on that ship she asked me to marry her there. Can you please lead us or should I ask Clover?”

Obsidian smiles.

“I can't, sadly I need to do what I can. But as long as you two or anyone on the airship causes no problems you’re welcomed here as long as you wish. Just if you see any of the king's guards and they ask you to come with them, do it. Because it means he wants to see you. I am sure Clover can take you there.”

Clover nods.

“I would be happy to take you there. The church here worships the princess as a goddess but we all know they aren’t. Just I think it’s the only way some can handle this broken world. I am not going to tell them how to live their lives.”

We finally got two of the tasks done. The next task is for me and Melody to get married finally. Clover leads us through the city again while we see a large church made from various stones and when we go inside we see an Alicorn with a bunch of other ponies and races working the church.

The large alicorn comes over and bows to me and Melody.

“Greetings”

The Alicorn looks at me. I suddenly hear words in my head. ‘Hello, I need to speak to you alone. Tell your wife you need to set things up.’

I gulp deeply.

“Melody I need to speak to this Alicorn.”

Clover looks confused. I am wondering if only certain people can hear Alicorns talk to them in their heads. I remember being told Majesty created my kind. So we could hear her in our heads and she could read our minds. I wonder if others could do the same.

“But why can’t she speak with me too?”

I chuckle softly.

“I need to make sure everything is a surprise for you and we can go get you a dress. Maybe Clover can take you to a tailor to get a dress for you. Maybe you can get a tux made for me since you know my size and everything.”

Melody nods, Clover leads out and the Alicorn with wings asks me to follow her to a confessional booth. I take a deep breath. I know what these are. I have seen them so many times. She leads me to the back and locks the door so no one hears us.

“Creation of Majesty, your thoughts are screaming at me. It seems everything you scream in your mind is guilt pain and the feeling you’re at fault for everything. I wonder if you know if the path you’re leading yourself down will be nothing but blood and death? The stars want their blood and you haven’t been giving them enough.”

I took a deep breath removing my helm. She knows who I am now and I can't stop her from reading my mind.

“What gives you the right to read my mind?”

The alicorn smirks.

“If my goddess was still alive, little Ruby. I would have told the others in the unity about you. But I am no longer connected to unity or the goddess.”

I am confused and she reads what I am thinking and she explains everything to me about everything. The unity little pip and happened over the years. She even tells me more about the stories of what happened than others have.

“I see I understand now I guess. Just why do you care about me? I am a creation of a real Alicorn one who would look at you like you’re a threat. I know what path I am walking. I know what is going to happen to me when the final battle is over.”

The alicorn hugs me tightly. I feel myself about to sob. I cry loudly enough that all the halls hear me. The wailing of a weak bug full of sorrow and pain. The sorrow and pain are just going to keep filling. There is no way I can allow myself to be lost.

Soft gentle music plays through the halls. The alicorn slowly sings.

“The future is a future paved in black. There are many ways you can’t turn back. There are no ways you can go back on a simple word while the clocks tick and twang. You follow the path and follow the song. You see you have a lot before you. Your loving finance all those who love you even the ones who will turn on you. You know you can’t turn back you must keep going forward.”

She is right, all I can do is allow the song to drift from my soul.

“It’s time to move, it's time to fight. There is no way I can lose control now. I need to fulfill my task and bring the stars of life and love back from despair. I need to show I got nothing left to lose. I need to fight for the stars and give them their blood and make sure the ones of peace return. When I see Dream valley I shall sing the songs of old.”

The songs of old I close my eyes feeling the songs of old Majesty has sung before.

“Ring out the old

Ring in the new

Time for major alterations due

To hope we much cling

Let the bell of freedom ring.”

The alicorn smirks.

“The songs of old shall bring us peace for those who have not lost their view. For most, they don’t wish to live forever in this endless life. You must dance for us, Ruby. You must bring in the ending of this battle ahead. I may not see the end for I shall stay here and pray in the name of the goddess of old. I shall never forget and then it’s time for your wedding.”

The song ends. I take a deep breath looking back at the alicorn who bows to me. I worry she will tell others about me. She smirks knowing how I am feeling. I worry she will have to tell others about what she has learned. But I can’t allow that to happen now. I need to get this wedding going.

I got the wedding set up a few hours later. Everyone I have met on the airship and made friends with is in the crowd. I stand on the podium looking at all my friends. Beezen is in the crowd and even Gem. I look to Dust, who is mine in the world's best stallion? Gizmo, Rhyolite, and Mellow they’re Melody's bridesmaids. The Alicorn I met is the one who is going to marry us Gem was going to but I have a feeling she feels this is better.

The music plays and Melody comes down the aisle, her long dress following behind her. We made sure it would be my fake name who she marries. Then we will go back to the ship and marry again in my real name. She gets to the altar near me with a gentle smile forming on my face.

“We are gathered here today in Luna’s wonderful night. Even though Celestia's lovely sun is down. We honor this marriage in the princess of night's glory. Now I know you two have made powerful vows to honor Luna’s night.”

Melody smirks as she is the first to go.

“Topaz when I first met you. I wasn’t sure what to think of you. Now I see the gentle soul that I fell in love with at every step. I will do everything I can to make you happy and ready to enjoy your full life with me. As we grow old together I see you becoming more and more my soul mate, my love. With our kiss, we will seal the deal.”

I take a deep breath trying so hard not to let my face turn bright red from her words. I learned it’s normally the bride who blushes, not the groom. I take a deep breath again trying to regain my words.

“Melody I see the beautiful mare I see every morning you make my day and night a wonderful dream. You have saved me from my dread and my sorrow. I know you will follow me to hell and back I will never be lost.”

The alicorn smiles.

“Now the rings.”

Beezen comes up with the rings. They’re nice-looking rings and made on this island. Melody takes hers and puts it around my neck since I can’t wear it on a pony can.

“With this ring, I proclaim my love to you.”

I put her ring on one of her wing feathers and I chuckle softly.

“With this ring, this magic eater shows her love to you.”

The Alicorn smiles and her horn glows and the fake sun and moon glow from the sun outside bright showing the love between us.

“If no one has any problems with these two getting married then hold your peace. Now you may kiss the bride.”

Melody and I kiss then many hours later after the kiss we are back on the ship and in another room, since the others have seen the wedding it’s just me Gem, and Melody. We do everything at the same time and this time it’s my real name.

“You know what I am going to say, it's time for you two to get married and enjoy your wedding night.”

Melody and I kiss and we go enjoy our wedding night in our very private room. We have a wonderful night of our love while we hear the working on the ship and the upgrading of our weapons. We were told we might be here for at least a month. I fell asleep after Melody wore me out.

___________________

Junk island Throne room.

I sigh listening to the others under me as they argue about who these guests are.

“They could be here to help the weak below or force laws to be changed.”

Obsidian argues.

“I highly doubt they would come all this way to deal with that trash. Maybe they heard of my lovely brothel and want some fine lovely sex.”

Loxie smirks laughing.

“Or they just heard of my power and want a piece of Bloodbath.”

Bloodbath the robotic shark laughs.

I lift my hand to silence them.

“How about we continue this meeting another time? I am getting tired and I have a feeling we will know more about these guests later since they will be here for a month.”

The others nod and get up and leave. I take a deep breath hearing steps behind me and I sigh.

“It seems you were correct.”

The figure behind me chuckles and I turn in my chair.

“What can you tell me about these guests?”

Coming out of the darkness I finally see how it is. It’s an Abbinssyin with a strange lizard creature who I learned can shapeshift.

“I will have to have my minion infiltrate their ship when he comes back he will tell me what you can do.”

I smirk.

“Thank you, Catrina. I am going to take my leave and get some rest.”

I watch the fool of a king leave to get some sleep. I glance down at Rep. I sigh softly. I am upset I have no magic going through my system.

“Are you sure this is wise to do Catrina? You promised the ponies of old and Williams you wouldn’t allow yourself to be reliant on Witchweed ever again.”

I laugh softly.

“The ponies of old are dead. Williams herself that silly girl is no longer alive herself. Her bones are bleached in the ruins of that lovely estate her friends lived in. Now go Rep and don’t come back till you have my information.”

Rep shifts into a hawk to fly off out of the castle. I watch him fly off laughing to myself. Growling feeling so weak.

“Soon I will find my way back to Dream Valley and find my old slave the Bushwoolies and make more Witchweed potion and never lose my way again. A judge of old shall sing and I shall never lose again.”

I turn my large dress waving with me and I head to my room to rest to wait for the time I get back to my home.

Footnote: Level up

New perk added: Marriage: You finally tied the knot with Melody. With her, close to you. You double in healing. When she is close to you you’re always happy. You will never feel lost with her there to keep you on the right path.

Chapter: Forty-Seven: Mystery of Junk island

There are stories of Catrina and the one known as Megan Willams. Megan was a powerful young lady who didn’t do much to convince most of the foes of old to back down. She fought Tirek and won. She is the only one because of me giving her the Rainbow of Light while I hide from the judges. I watch the ponies of old and the poor child die at the steps of the judges. Those they took on years ago. Someday a hero will find me and I will be fighting with them to end this misery.

Written by The Moochick

It’s been so long since I have seen my old friend Catrina this way. But I can’t turn my back on my dear friend. If this is what she needs then the only way to help her is to do her task. I would have fought her to make her Witchweed potions. Now I don’t have the will any longer. Not after…the deaths I saw in Dream Valley if only I could see

The large airship comes into view. This ship looks like it was built during the ponies' war. I am starting to wonder if there is a path I can seek and maybe the only path I can seek is by trying to see what is on this ship. I wonder what I will find going through one of the empty cannon holes. I shift into a pony slipping through like no one even knows I am here.

“You.”

I pause, turning to see the large turtle creature.

“Could you take mine and Oil's food plates back to Mellows bar please?”

I glance down at the two empty plates. I take a deep breath nodding to the turtle creature. Lifting the two plates in my mouth and following through the halls looking to see if I can find anything I find no sign I sigh.

“Oh, you must be one of the workers. Just follow the smell and you will find Mellows bar.”

I lift my hoof thanking the large creature. I head down the halls following the smell. I get to a large grand hall seeing a bunch of workers going through the area and many sitting at a bar eating the food of a magic eater. I bring the plates back and Mellow smirks.

“Thank you.”

I nod heading back to look for what I need to find. I follow more paths and I stop in my tracks looking over to see. A military outfit not even being worn by anyone training a bunch of armor, some power armor, some just normal armor. I quickly hide in one of the rooms and I turn to see someone I never wanted to see again.

“Hello, Rep.”

I stare right at Beezen and how he can see right through my shapeshifting. I gulp deeply sighing, shifting back to my true form, the lizard form.

“Beezen, why are you here?”

Beezen smirks.

“The only reason you would be here is if Catrina is trying to find a way back to Dream Valley. So did she send you here?’

I sigh deeply, shaking my head.

“Beezen I got a task to do and I thought the hero killed you?”

Beezen chuckles.

“Before she used her sword on me I vanished but the sword still struck me and then the blade itself melted from her hate and rage. But the poor hero is long dead. I am trying to get back home.”

I don’t buy it.

“I am sorry Beezen, I find this hard to buy. You won’t tell anyone I have been here will you?”

Beezen chuckles.

“I have no reason to tell anyone. I can tell you’re here for Catrina so she can get her mind back. Maybe you can tell me how long you two have been here?”

I hear a knock on the door. I shift back into a pony waiting to see who comes in.

“It’s open.”

Melody walks in and she looks at me then back at Beezen

“Topaz and I are going to see if we can find anything at the tavern. Mellow asked us if we could find some good food trades. Do you want to come?”

Beezen nods.

“I won’t be able to at the moment. I am speaking to our guest. How is Topaz handling being married?”

Melody smirks.

“She is having a blast being married. The issue is she is starting to feel the eggs inside her grow and they’re starting to affect her magic levels. She said she might be laying a few of them in the cargo bay. She then said some may come later so they don’t come in spurts I guess.”

Is MIss Topaz pregnant? Why would a pregnant female be on this trip? I know nothing about magic eater species.

“Excuse me, who are you?”

I look at the pegasus mare. I smirk weakly.

“I am one of the workers and I came here because this nice creature needed me to help redo his room. So um I need to be going.”

I quickly get out of the room and I think I should shift into this mare I just saw. I quickly follow the path the mare came from. I stand by the door noticing the mare isn’t returning to the door. I shift again watching the yellow mare go the other way. I shift back into the yellow mare and open the door.

On the bed, I see the sleeping bug. I look around to see if I can find anything. I go to the counter and see a photo of a pink bug and her friends but I am surprised by what I see. I look back at the bug known as Topaz. I hear heavy snoring while looking at the doorknob. Is it alive?! I hear the door open up and I quickly shift into a rug to listen. The yellow mare comes in holding a tray of food and drink.

“Ruby, it's time to wake up.”

I hear groaning and the bed moving and see the bug creature get up. She is Ruby?! She is alive, how? I got to tell Catrina I…No, I can’t do that if I do this island will go to war on this poor bug. She is pregnant. Why should I allow this bug to be harmed?

“I wasn’t sleeping, I was just resting my eyes.”

The yellow mare sighs.

“Ruby, please don’t lie to me. I know what is wrong you’re not used to being full of eggs and from my test and of you. It’s enough eggs that you might lay many of them on the journey there and back.”

Ruby tries to argue but the mare puts her hoof up to stop her.

“Remember you’re now my wife. I have a say in your life and you will not be risking anything. You and I will be doing what I say and when I say I got it?”

Ruby sighs.

“Yes, my love.”

I could tell in her voice she is not happy but the yellow mare puts the food down and gets into the bed with her holding the blue bug tightly to her. I could see the love in the eyes of the mare. I have never seen such pure love. It reminds me of the love I had for Catrina.

“Oh, Ruby, you know I only think what is best for you. You’re pregnant, you can’t just fight every battle. Trying to fight every battle could harm your little eggs and while being pregnant is not easy for anyone.”

I haven’t seen love this pure in so long. Why did the one known as Wheel Tread want to kill this creature? I can’t tell Catrina the truth. Ruby is alive. I will keep it to myself. I turned into a mouse and I gotta keep searching. I found one thing. I go through the halls again going downstairs and the door opens up and I see a goose creature reaching her head out and a lizard creature and she are talking.

“So what is it like to be a Panna? Forgive me, I have never seen your species before and this is new to me.”

A Panna?! I thought the squid killed them all years ago? So that is how they’re finding their way to Dream Valley.

“It’s impressive to be a shapeshifter. I would like to understand why one of my kind wanted to help the Witches from the Volcano of Gloom to regain their power and take them back to Dream Valley. It makes no sense to me at all.”

I open my eyes wide, the Witches are back to? What is next, the demon goat is going to show up and dance for me?

“I see if what Ruby is saying is true we don’t have long before Grogar fully returns and we have to fight Wheel Tread and the Storm King. I worry that Ruby is falling apart. She looks like she is strong. From what Melody has told me she keeps seeing what are called robots saying you failed. You lost and she lost it.”

I see now I know everything. Ruby is alive I will lie about all that but I can’t lie about how they’re finding their way to Dream Valley. I need to go tell Catrina what I have found. I slowly sneak through the ship again trying to find a way out. I found another hole leading out. I turn into a hawk and fly out. Flying back to the castle made of trash and after at least thirty minutes I find my way back into Catrina's room. I knock on the door and the cat opens the window for me.

“What have you learned?”

Getting into the room I shift back to my real form shaking my head and turning to look at my friend smiling.

“Well, I learned Beezen is on that ship. It sounds like he is trying to find a way back home and there are no heroes on that ship. So it’s true treasure hunters looking for a way to Dream Valley.”

Catrina sips from a cup of wine.

“I see so what about this creature who is a magic eater like Ruby?”

I sigh.

“Ruby is dead. The rumors of the magic eater hero are true though there is one on that ship. But I am guessing they’re more a merc than a hero looking for the next battle for money. Maybe you could do what you have been wanting. Cause the uprising here like you said you wished and the Storm King asked you to do.”

Cartina laughs.

“I don’t think causing an uprising here would be a good idea. I think causing a big issue here wouldn’t be wise. The Storm King hasn't even sent a minion to talk to me. So, any ideas on how they’re finding their way to Dream valley?”

I chuckle weakly.

“They have a Panna with them. But she is not the only Panna who still exists. The Witches from the Volcano of Gloom have returned and they have a Panna and they’re on their way to Dream Valley. So what do you need me to do then?”

Catrina strokes her chin thinking.

“We have no memory orbs to steal the location from her head. I do know another way and the memory in her head will be intact for the others.”

I am confused why she would care if the memory is intact.

“Catrina, why would you care if the memory is intact for the others?”

Catrina chuckles.

“Rep Dream Valley is for everyone. I may be evil but I am no monster to stop them from going on their way. Now I am going to give you a drink to give to the Panna. She will write her map on magic paper.”

Catrina chants a spell and tries to form the magic paper. At first, the spell doesn’t work since she has little magic in her system. She growls, forcing the magic to come out of her hand, and the magic forms. She then goes into her bag to bring out the drink.

“Have her drink this and then she will be under your control for a time. It will give you a chance to push her to write.”

I am confused. Dream Valley is nothing but a shit hole now. After the judges including Catrina killed all the ponies or the ones who didn’t run and then killed the great Willams herself. I guess the good in Catrina is still around. I take a deep breath of the drink and the papers saluting and heading back out.

I don’t know why I am doing this but I guess it’s the only way for us to get back home. I shift back into a hawk and go back to the ship. I notice Melody and Ruby leaving with the others staying behind. I quickly go back in and now I can shift into a mouse and I skitter through the halls and get back down. I shifted into the turtle creature that I saw earlier. I knock on the door of the Panna.

The Panna opens the door and the goose creature smiles.

“Gizmo what brings you here?”

I walk in chuckling.

“Mellow wanted you to try out a new drink.”

I offer her the drink as it flows through the strange bottle. I know to some they would notice it’s full of mind control magic.

“Oh how kind of her. I have been getting used to this new world I find myself in. Being frozen in time for so long.”

The Panna drinks from the vial and after she drinks it her eyes dilate and I bring out the paper and pen.

“Please write the map to Dream Valley on this piece of paper.”

Without even saying a word the goose begins to write on the paper and after a while, she is finished. I take the paper from her, noticing it is just one-half of a map. I notice the Panna comes out of it soon after.

“I am sorry Gizmo I am not feeling well. I need to get some rest. I guess that drink hit me hard.”

I smirk

“I will talk to Mellow about making less strong drinks for you.”

I put the vial on the counter thinking it won’t matter if it stays in here. I quickly turn into a mouse again and make my way out. I notice Beezen coming out of his room and looking down at me. I think he noticed it was me.

After a while, I made it back to Catrina again.

“Took you long enough.”

I shift back to my real form, giving her the map.

“Huh, there is only half.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“It wouldn’t surprise me when they leave here they will be heading to find the next part of the map. It seems the next part of the map is in the land of Upholi.”

Catrina’s ears droop.

“That kingdom is full of creatures I don’t wish to deal with but I know a way to handle it. Let those in this ship deal with the problems. Upholi has a powerful force that can make powerful weapons of the moon. I wonder if that is why they’re heading that way.”

Catrina clicks her claw.

“Come let's go.”

I sigh.

“Catrina we can’t just leave, the king could have an issue with it.”

Catrina laughs.

“He is a fool, he has no idea what is going on in his city. I am sure they will soon learn what is under this city.”

I shift into a giant bird and Catrina gets on me.

“Now go.”

I sigh again.

“Catrina, what about food or drink?”

Catrina laughs.

“I got enough in my bag now go.”

The two of us fly off away from the city towards the city of Upholi. It will take us a while. Since I can shift to larger creatures with a bigger wingspan I will make sure we get there before Ruby and her friends do.

_____________________

An hour or so earlier {Ruby]

“Ruby, it's time to wake up.”

I open my eyes, grunting, feeling my body a bit strange. The eggs are overpowering me and I think it’s because my system is not used to the eggs in my system

“I wasn’t sleeping, I was just resting my eyes.”

The yellow mare sighs.

I try to argue but the mare puts her hoof up to stop me from speaking. I am a bit annoyed but I know full well I can’t complain.

“Remember you’re now my wife. I have a say in your life and you will not be risking anything. You and I will be doing what I say and when I say I got it?”

I grunt

“Yes, my love.”

Melody puts the food on my bed and cuddles it into me wrapping her wings and forelegs around me while I eat the food. When the food gets into my system I feel my body finally feeling better since it’s causing the magic to fill my system.

I drink the magic tea looking over to Melody.

“I understand Melody, I am upset, I can't fight as I used to and I have to worry about everything I do now. I can’t even be myself in this area. I have to lie, I don't want to lie. I finish eating and get my armor to put it on. Maybe we should head back to Anvils blacksmith store to see if I can find any space metal and use it to rebuild Spitfire.”

Melody sighs.

“Ruby you and I both know the only forge to help you with these weapons is in Upholi land. I believe you told me there was a forge in Abyssinian lands? We never saw one, did we? So it means the final one is in the land of Upholi so I would say gather what you need for your weapons.”

I groan she is right. I even remember looking. I never found it. I am guessing the forge got destroyed over the years. I take a deep breath gathering my bags to make sure they’re empty enough to get everything I need.

“Ruby, you're overdoing it again.”

I sigh deeply.

“Melody I am sorry I know I am overdoing it. I can’t stop. I need to keep going and get this journey over. The stars are calling me because they want their blood. They are screaming for it. I feel they might take me over or try to convince me to go for innocents again.”

Melody shakes her head.

“I won’t allow it. When you feel the need for blood for the stars. Go for those who are dark, evil, and in need to die.”

I shake my head. Thankfully, I haven't heard from them in the last few days. The last time I heard them was during the time of trying to save the city. I am sure if they smell enough blood in this area they will want me to lose it.

“I feel there is a mystery on this island. I must find it and learn more about this place.”

Melody rolls her eyes.

“Ruby.”

I glance at her through my visor sighing.

“I am kidding, my love come let's go.”

I head out of the boat with Melody right beside me. I glance up seeing a hawk flying above us as we go inside. I stop a second looking at the hawk finding it very strange a bird like that is on this island. Melody stops looking at what I am looking at.

“Is that a Hawk here?”

I glance at Melody shrugging my shoulders.

“Maybe a pet? But why is it going inside the ship? Huh, I am not going to worry about it. Shall we keep going and maybe we can learn more about this town?”

Melody sighs.

“We aren’t going to these places to find mysteries, Ruby. We need to be going to the tavern or the marketplace to see if we can trade to get more food in the cargo hold. We will just be stopping at the Anvils store for enough time to get what you need for your weapons.”

I grunt nodding Melody and I go through the town to get back to Anvils shop. I stop a moment tapping Melody and whispering.

“I think we are being followed.”

Melody nods as the two of us keep going how we have been going and I quickly get behind a wall so does Melody and we wait awhile while we look. We see no one and then we get going and before we get any further.

“He has risen, you know.”

I turn to see Cozy and a bunch of robots.

“Melody?”

She is gone. What happened to her? Robots suddenly surround me. I hold my head no not again. I have been taken to the stars.

“The stars wish to sing to you.”

“Ruby Ruby!!”

I finally came back to my right mind and I was just hovering there in front of the door leading into the blacksmith store. I sighed, shaking my head. Melody takes off my helmet, setting it down and looking into my eyes.

“What did you see?”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head again.

“I saw the robots again, Melody. I feel I am falling apart. I feel heavy like I am falling apart. I don’t know what is going to happen to me. But I need to be strong.”

Melody kisses me deeply.

I released her from kissing me and I put my helmet back on feeling a lot better after that. Without her around I doubt I would be able to handle most of this world anymore. I have a feeling when the world comes after me I am going to fall apart.

“It seems the world has started to see ones like me as a problem. The issues as the real reason for their problems. If that is true then it’s time for me to get this task done. Then accept my fate.”

Melody sighs.

“Topaz I won’t hear of it. I will be with you every step of the way. So come let's get this task done then get to the tavern and try to get our cargo hold full of food again.”

We head inside to the Blacksmith store. We see a mare standing behind the counter the mare waves her wing at us.

“Oh hello, Melody, is this your wife you told me about?”

I have no idea who this is I am sure Melody does since she has been going around to get to know the souls or trying to get to know the souls of this island

“Yes, this is my wife Brightlight. Is your boss around?”

The brown mare shakes her head.

“There was a meeting at the castle so no. But what can I do for you?”

Melody chuckles.

“Has your boss or anyone given your boss metal which fell from space. My wife would like to buy some from you.”

Brightlight flies away from the counter looking through a bunch of old metal and she tosses a bunch of large pieces of metal from space on the floor and parts of an old satellite. She gets up from the junk pile.

“That is all we have, what would you like to pay in?”

I reach into my bag bringing out caps. Brightlight stares at me.

“You’re kidding right?”

Melody opens her bag and brings out trash-like items. She brings out used needle tubes and vials full of hard medicines and she sets them on the counter.

“That should be enough.”

Bright light looks through the vials and the old needles. They have been cleaned and can be used again. She nods.

“Okay, this will do.”

I am confused about how to trade goods?

“Forgive me but how is that a fair trade?”

Bright Light smiles.

“We don’t take coins or caps. We take medicine or use trash since we can use the items to add to our island or take what is left to make it ourselves since our doctor loves doing so. Of course, our technology is not good enough to make it just as good so she will do what she can.”

This place is very confusing. I am starting to see why Gem told us not to toss any of the trash out of the airship. Since I have a feeling she knew when we got here we would need the trash to use here.

“Bright Light, could you take all this to our airship?”

Bright Light smiles.

“I would love to but I need to keep an eye on the place. Unless your wife wouldn’t have a problem with staying here and keeping an eye on the place?”

Melody nods.

“It would help her keep her mind off exploring the underground of this area. My wife is a treasure hunter through and through she feels anything beyond her reach she will find a way to get there.”

Bright light laughs.

“Yes, good idea.”

Bright light puts all the space junk we bought in an old wagon she and Melody hitch themselves to. Bright Lights wrote down what I need to do if anypony comes in. All I need to do is write down orders and tell them Anvil will be back when the meeting is over.

I sit in a chair waiting for the two mares to return. I take a deep breath and take my helmet off. I look around seeing how this blacksmith store is made. There are a lot of stones in the design looking around more and I see old paintings of Anvil making a powerful weapon for some in a cloak.

A naga slithers in coming to the counter.

“Excuse me, did Anvil hire someone new?”

I chuckle weakly.

“No, I am just here watching the store for Bright Light till she returns. How can I help you?”

Naga sets down a card. I look at the card and I notice it’s an order number. From what I read here they’re here for a broken weapon.

“Let me see if Anvil had time to repair your weapon.”

I head to the back to follow the order number. I look around, noticing the back is a lot bigger than it is on the outside. I take a deep breath, blowing the air out buzzing intensely. I fly around looking for the number. After several minutes I find the order and pull out a powerful-looking sword.

I carry the sword to the counter, setting it on the counter grunting.

“Sorry, the sword is so large.”

The naga laughs.

“It’s been in my family for years ever since I went on my journey away from my Queen. I might return when it’s time to do so. So what do I owe you?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Just give me whatever you feel works. I am not even from this island so I am a bit confused.”

The Naga chuckles.

“I see well, let's see what I have here.”

The naga brings out a bunch of old trash and places a small broken morning star with the junk. I am confused if this is good enough. The naga leaves and after a while, Bright light returns Melody behind her.

“Hey, we are back, how did it go?”

Brightly light looks at the junk on the counter; she looks through it and chuckles softly.

“Not a bad haul. So who gave you all this?”

I sigh softly, putting my helm back on.

“A naga came in looking for their sword. So I got it for them and they gave me all this. I hope I didn’t cause any problems.”

Bright Light smiles.

“For one new to this island you did what you could. I will take over again. I am sorry for leaving you here. But you did better than I expected and if you wonder yes this was a test. I will just say many don’t trust you and don’t believe your treasure hunters. I just see normal creatures coming through.”

Anvil comes in soon after looking at the junk on the counter and looks through it laughing looking down at Bright Light.

“Wow, what did you sell to get this amazing stuff?”

Bright Light smirks.

“I wasn’t here. Melody and Topaz here bought a bunch of space metal. Topaz offered to stay to watch the store. So a Naga came in looking for their repaired sword and I guess she just said ``give what you feel works.”

Anvil stares at me then look down at Bright Light.

“Just like that?”

Bright Light shrugs her shoulders.

“I guess.”

I laugh weakly.

“Sorry If I did wrong. Just since I am new to this island. I felt it was the only way to be fair. Give what they feel can fight the deal. So It seems I was correct to say that and not haggle? Because I didn’t want to upset you.”

Anvil laughs.

“Oh, Miss Topaz you’re fine. I wouldn’t have been upset with you and Bright Light. It’s not easy to learn how we run this island. I got a warning for you though you might see closed doors leading to the underground. If any of them happen to be open don’t go down there. You might not like what you see down there.”

I am confused why he told me this.

“Why? I wouldn’t go down there. I may like to explore but what is down there?”

Anvil shrugs his shoulders.

“No idea, just the lame the desperate, and the sick are forced down there. It’s nothing we can control like I am sure you have been told. Just the king's family has been doing stuff like this for years and it’s not easy to change the laws.”

I am confused. Why doesn’t he know what is down there? I wonder if he is not telling the truth about what is down there. I sighed, shaking my head.

“Melody and I will be going now. We need to find food for our cargo hold. Thanks for the help and take care.”

Anvil nods.

“Take care and enjoy the treatment of our island.”

Melody and I leave the store and before we even head to the tavern Melody forces me into the wall of another building she removes my helm staring into my eyes. I gulp knowing she is not happy about my questions.

“Topaz removes those thoughts from your head. You will not be going down to the world below.”

I stare into the eyes of Melody, the gentle eyes of the mare who I gave my heart. I hold her face with my buggy hands looking into her eyes more. I try to be charming of course with how Melody is. It's not going to work.

“Oh no, you will not butter me up. We will do our task and then I am locking you in the ship till we leave here, got it?”

I sigh deeply, nodding.

“Okay, my love I will stay locked up in our room till it’s time to leave.”

Melody puts her wings on my face.

“I don’t want you or your eggs to get hurt, my love. I want you to stay in one piece. I can't lose you. I would never be able to handle it if I lost you.”

I sigh, nodding.

“Okay Melody now. Let's go find some food.”

I put my helmet back on and we walk through the red light area again and I notice one of the locked doors heading to the world below. It’s heavily locked with many locks on it and even a spell on it. I am amazed I can see the spell.

We head into the tavern and I look up seeing the name. ‘The prancing slut.’ What a name, how kind. When we go inside there is so much smog from all the smoking and inside there are lewdly dressed ponies and other creatures. Why are they even wearing this type of stuff when they're already naked.

Melody speaks to a bright red mare who leads us to a table in the back so we could be alone. We sit in the booth and the mare sets down some menus.

“Do you have any magic eater-type drinks? My wife here needs to keep up her magic levels.”

The mare glances at me.

“We don’t but we have had magic eaters come through here so I know how to make some. What would you like?”

Melody smiles.

“I would like a cup of green tea please.”

The mare smirks.

“Ah, a mare after my own heart, just a simple drink. I will be back to take your orders.”

The mare trots off to get our drinks. I look around watching lewdly dressed males and females going around and some getting paid by various visitors to go up and have sex. I take a deep breath finding it so strange there is a place like this.

Melody seems used to being in places like this. I am very confused why places like this exist. I know back on the island. I take a deep breath sighing in the air. It's so smokey and it’s crazy.

“I grew up in areas like this. My first job when I came of age was working in a brothel. Hmm, I missed this smell before I decided to become a doctor.”

My cheeks turn bright red from how well she is good at sex I should have known. She is so good at sex. I take a deep breath trying to regain myself and the mare brings back our drinks and the mare giggles.

“You have the body for one who would have been in a job like this. I don’t blame you for leaving to become a healer of the sick and the dying.”

Melody smiles.

“One of the stallions who took me a lot told me If a job like this fell through after a while. I should go learn how to learn over time. It's how I met Gem. I learned a lot through who she introduced me to.”

I look through the menu finding nothing for me.

“Excuse me, can you give me some steak with heavy amounts of magic in it?”

The mare nods and Melody orders a bowl of tomato soup. On the stage a dark blue mare in a dress sits on a piano, a Minotaur slowly starts to play and the mare holds a mic in her magic.

“Oh, the song of under the stars. The moon shines on us today. Oh, dear moon, please give me your love. I am waiting for your song and to see you under me as you take me. I wish to love you with lust and sexual grace.”

I watch couples dance. I have never seen so many lovers in my life. I look at Melody who chuckles, shaking her head.

“I am not much of a dancer, Ruby.”

I snicker softly

“I ain’t much of a dancer either. Just this song makes me remember why I fell in love with you.”

The mare gets off the piano.

“Dance to our hearts. As we demand our sexual urges to take us. Don’t let it escape you see the one you love. Full fill their deepest desires and give them your love through sexual want. Then dance the dance of sex. We are on bourbon street and songs shall bring us our drink tonight.”

Then another singer starts to sing.

“Then you dance the night away as we all sing..”

The dark mare joins in.

“We dance our hearts away.”

I noticed the other singer is Loxie. The two of them sing together and our food finally comes to our table. The song finally ends and Loxie comes over to us after we start eating.

“Ah, you’re the owners of that large airship?”

I look up nodding.

“I am Topaz, this is my wife.”

Melody waves with her other wing using her left wing to eat the soup.

“I am Melody, we are here to speak to you about ordering food supplies. Unless we are in the wrong place for it.”

Loxie smiles.

“You’re in the wrong spot but I can introduce you to the owner of the marketplace.”

Melody smiles.

“That would be great. I am sorry if our docking to the island has disrupted anything you had going on.”

Loxie smiles.

“Not at all it’s good to have new souls after a while. This donkey enjoys new eyes and souls and I can tell from your body Miss Melody you used to work in a place like this?”

Melody laughs.

“Yes, before I became a doctor I worked in a brothel growing up. My wife here Topaz is mostly just a merc. I had to convince her to retire and go with me on a treasure hunt.”

Loxie sits down in the booth with us.

“I figured you were a ship full of heroes.”

I shake my head.

“I tried that for a while but I got treated like a scapegoat. The leaders wanted to blame me forever trying and all I did was free a town from slavers. I was new to town so why not blame the new soul of the town as the problem.”

Loxie sighs.

“My issue with heroes is some force their view of fake justice. Like what happened after the end of the war here. In my ancestor's old journal. She explained the hero tried to start an uprising but the ones under us are safer there than up here where many could use them.”

Melody nods and she finishes the bowl of soup and I finish my food.

“How much do we owe you Loxie?”

Loxie smiles, shaking her head to Melody.

“It’s free for you two. Since you understand how harsh this job can get. I had to send a few of my females home the last few days. We got no birth control these days and our doctor is trying hard to come up with a pill or a potion for it.”

Melody nods.

“After I order the food we need and lock my wife in our room. I will come and help with it.”

Loxie smiles.

“Oh thank you so much Melody it would be a giant help.”

Melody and I are led to the marketplace and in the middle of the market is a small building. It saids on the building the banker. Loxie explains to us the banker runs the marketplace. He started running it like twenty years ago because the market was falling apart.

Loxie knocks on the door and the top of the door opens up. A Upholi comes out of the darkness and looks around. The upholi writes on a clipboard and writes. ‘Welcome to my bank how may I help you?’

“Your throat is messed up again Teal?”

The green bird nods. I notice his throat has a large scar. I am guessing someone removed his vocal cords. I take a deep breath feeling sorry for him.

“Then you don’t need to do any talking. These two here would like to order a lot of drinks and food for their cargo bay. Do you think you have enough for that large airship in the bay?’

Teal looks at the board at how the profits are and how much they have. He nods giving Melody a board of everything we need. It takes a while for us to get down. Then Melody is serious about her word. When we get done ordering we go back to our room.

“You will stay here, there is no way you can get out of here.”

I groan taking my armor off after she closes the door and locks it from out there. I look around seeing no windows. I hear a knock on the door.

“Ruby it’s Beezen.”

I sigh.

“Hmm, Melody didn’t say anything about a guest. So here I will open the door for Beezen.”

I smile, thanking the doorknob and the door opens up and Beezen walks in. He looks around, frowning. He sits on the bed looking at me and then notices my buggy body changing because of my eggs.

“So I am told by the others Melody locked you in here. Is there a reason?”

I sigh.

“I am in here because Melody thinks I will head to the area under the town and explore. She is not wrong, I will do it. But I can’t just be locked in here the entire time.”

Beezen smirks.

“I see but there is something you should know. This town wasn’t always here. I can tell you what this town used to be.”

I look up to Beezen.

“What do you mean?”

Beezen chuckles. I stare at Beezen. I swear this is not normal for Beezen. Suddenly Beezen changes shape. I see an Alicorn and her horn glows brightly and Beezen is back there. I feel my mind in a daze as I listen.

“What do you think this island of junk is built on? Ruby, you seem to forget the war that happened all over the world. There is a reason the doors to the under part of the city are unlocked. It leads to an old lab.”

I am confused how in the world does Beezen know about this? I shake my head unsure why he is telling me this.

“How do you know this? Why are you telling me this as well?”

Beezen tilts his head.

“I am just making it up but doesn’t it still want to make you explore this area?”

I groan, buzzing angrily. I buzz my wings feeling my stinger come out of my ass feeling upset I was lied to. He is correct though it still makes me want to explore. I look around feeling the ich to explore.

“Do you mind letting me out?”

Beezen smirks.

“Well I bought a few stealth bucks you can use. Just don’t allow yourself to be caught. If you’re caught we will tell them you did this on your own so you understand this correctly?”

I nod quickly

“I understand I just don’t want to be locked in this room anymore.”

Beezen nods standing up and going to talk to the doorknob letting him know I won’t get in trouble. The knob looks at me, he frowns, nodding.

“Come along Ruby I will get you the stealth bucks. Melody won’t be returning for a while since it will take her a while to make a birth control brew. Since it’s hard to make a brew which doesn't harm the female.”

I gather everything including my crossbow and bolts. It’s time to go on my explore mission

____________________

The curious magic eater and her stupidity.

I waited till it was nighttime before I left and I looked around flying through the streets. Beezen told me no one would care if I was out here alone. Just make sure not to do anything weird. I made it through the various allies and watched drugs and such being sold and then I heard screaming.

“NO!! He is not close to death yet. You can’t force him down there.”

I hide to watch the guards force a young foal down the area below.

“He has a sickness which could spread if you want to go down there with her?!”

The mare sobs.

“No..”

The guard pats her head.

“Then go find your husband or go to the brothel and get your brains fucked out you can make a new foal and then keep them from getting sick.”

The mare walks off sobbing. I put on one of the stealth bucks and sneak in after they toss the foal down the stairs. An old minotaur helps the foal down the stairs to the land under the city. I follow the stairs farther down. I see saltwater sprays through some holes and some try to fix them.

When I get farther down the stairs I see an entire community here. This place looks like death and I could see them working together and young children playing together. They look a mess and some are lame and sick.

“Show yourself.”

I turn to see a Upholi. They’re dark blue and they have a cybernetic eye staring right at me. The stealth buck brings me out stealth and the upholi removes the cybernetic eye; it looks like he uses it for things like me. I suddenly see them look different like a spell is breaking. But a bright light blocks me from seeing them.

“What is a magic eater doing down here?”

I sigh

“Well I am new to this island and we are about to leave after everything gets fixed and then will head back on our journey to your home.”

He tilts his head.

“My home? I was born down here. I have never seen my species home before. I am Ilanga”

He is the zebra name for the sun?

“I am guessing you didn’t get raised by species like yourself?”

He chuckles.

“You’re correct after I was hatched I learned my parents died and I was raised by every creature down below here. Now I am guessing you're down here because of the old lab?”

Lab?!

“Wait Lab what lab?”

He laughs.

“Oh, come on everyone knows the story of the secret of Junk island. It’s built on top of an old underwater war lab. It was built to keep whatever is down there from getting out.”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“How do you know about this lab?”

Ilanga smirks.

“Well, a lot of souls live in the lab. Don’t worry there are no weapons or anything. There is just one thing that was worked on in there. Come on, follow me.”

I followed Ilanga looking over at some eyes staring at me. I could tell one of them looked like the guards from the castle. I have a feeling some of them are down here to keep the peace. I watch one of them head up the stairs.

We get to the lab and I see all the broken and sick. At least they don’t seem hungry. I watch them boil water and fish for food and some even grow down here. I am led to the lab I notice the tech is the same tech from the island I came from the techno-magic mix. A flash hits me again blinding me and I see the area as an everyday pony lab. Looked at a strange vault-like door. I see through a window a techno-magic running creation.

“I found the code years ago. Come on, open it up.”

I shake my head. Why does he want me to wake it up?

“Do it for me, my little creation..”

Do it for them? but wait…yes for them?. Who do I know wants something like this? I feel the brainwashing from when Wheel Tread did it to me. But why is it affecting me now? Maybe the stars have ways to use it on me.

“Come on, you can do it. Yes, do it my little Ruby please keep doing it, and don’t allow anything to distract you."

I shake my head.

“You know the code?”

The creature laughs.

“Yes, I know the code.”

The Upholi takes off my helm. I look into the eyes of the creature and the Upholi turns from a creature of beauty into Majesty. I stare into the eyes of Majesty. She has changed a lot. Majesty has cybernetically fused into her body. I see the wounds Star Shooter left in her body and how her poor alicorn body is all ripped up from failing.;

“You can do it my little creation. The first part of the code just put the code in. Put it six.”

I am released looking at the console again feeling needles stab me in my body absorbing my magic. I groan deeply feeling the techno-magic stealing my magic to power whatever is in here.

“Yes, that’s it now 7 and five.”

I put in those numbers and she tells me the rest. The needles remove themselves from me opening the door the magic fills the air being released from the vents to open the door. My vision goes back to normal in just a second. I see the name techno-magic technology from the island again. Pipes of magic flow into the techno-magic creation.

“Ah, here it's the project of old. Now to do what my master wants.”

Majesty pushes me away from the console and she begins clicking into the console. I watch while she forces so much magic into the console clicking on it more. In each type of console, the magic pipes release from the old creation. The magic turns into vapor and it absorbs me in my body. Like my magic eating instincts are acting on their own.

“Yes, Project Omega, turn on and do what you’re meant to do.”

The large robotic spider wiring and watching the robotic creature go deep into the water below and Majesty laughs. I notice the target of Omega is something in Dream Valley and It doesn’t say what.

“Soon the target will be taken care of.”

An alarm sounds off and Majesty chuckles softly as she kisses me on my forehead.

“I am so sorry my dear Ruby. I am sorry I had to do this again. I am going to tell you something. The crown you had on your head was never what controlled you. I broke my control to give you peace. You will see me again when the final battle is many years from now. Goodbye, my creation.”

Majesty vanishes into a portal and I groan. I don’t remember what happened and I look at the console and see the target in Dream Valley. Rosebud the queen of the Flutter Ponies. The alarm sounds and the area around me turn back to the Techno-magic technology of the alicorns of the island. The guards of the king come in and a large minotaur walks toward me turning around his large gun.

The Minotaur walks to me with many of the guards holding me in place. I am far too drunk to even see what is going on when my senses finally return I see the butt of a weapon smack me right in the face making my entire world go dark but full of so much pain.

Max Level

No new perk

Chapter: Forty-Eight: Meanwhile [[Majesty and Ruby's friends.]]

There are old stories of Alicorns having powerful magic in the past. Some things ignore their Magitech-type technology. The issue is it’s hard to find any of it exists. When some do find it they think it’s from the war of old. At times I am unsure about these ponies. But someday I might learn why they act like this.

Written by Lost seeker

So many years ago before Equestria was founded and a year before Gusty the great. In a land known as Dream Valley, many Alicorns speak in a meeting about how to fight Grogar. I sit in my chair sighing.

“Majesty, you're seemingly bored again.

I glance at the others sighing.

“Why aren’t we just in the path of battle to fight his minions? Why are we talking about making some powerful weapon which may take years just to gather enough magic in the ley lines to be able to even run.”

Many other Alicorns agree with me, at least they seem to agree with me. I shake my head about all this. I stand up from my seat ignoring the rest of this.

“Majesty, if you leave it will be another reason to remove your magic and your memories from you.”

I shake my head rolling my eyes.

“Listen, you have been threatening this on me for years. This is just silly and pointless of resources and why we can’t just go take on Grogar ourselves. The world is in darkness and all we do is sit on our asses.”

When I leave there is so much arguing and many days later they ignore my issues with building this machine. They don’t even tell me where they built it and here I am keep telling them it’s time to fight and then a year later during the building of the device. A mare is known as Gusty the great and some strange creature known as Williams fought and won by a song and stealing the bell.

Time goes on and I open my eyes after Grogar is done upgrading me. The sting from the final battle with that unicorn Star Shooter still hurts. I come out of the upgrade machine and Bray laughs.

“Welcome back to the world of the living after so long.”

I glance at the Donkey. Wait, how long have I been out?

“The master has been expecting you, please, come this way.”

I look around following the Donkey through an old-run-down city. I remember hearing stories from a mare known as Paradise that told a story of a lost city. The lost city Grogar was trying to bring into our lands to be able to hold the land from us. I walk past many troggles so the stories about them being slaves still are true.

We get to the throne room and on the chair, Grogar sits getting fed by a troggle with grapes.

“Ah, Bray I see our guest has woken up. Welcome back to the world of the living. It's been at least ten years and there is a war with a group called the Hardliners going on.”

I release a sigh from my lungs another war going on in this world? I doubt it will ever end since there is so much hatred in this world no matter how much they try to save it.

“So what do you need me to do?”

Grogar uses his magic to open a portal to show me a weapon he wants me to find.

“This is Project Omega the creation from what I was told by some old Alicorns I killed you tried to stop them. They refused to tell me where it’s hidden in this world. I got one location where you might be able to find the information on it. Your old castle in Dream valley but you might have to clean it out.”

Clean it out?

“What do you mean clean it out?”

Grogar smirks.

“Your old castle was made for ponies after the judges killed them all, even Miss Williams all that is left is a race called Grundles. The ponies of old are long gone. No one will ever be able to stop you even if you try to take them on.”

A smirk forms across my face. Taking back my home I could get used to this power boost. I look at the cybernetic fuses in my body. I can feel my magic arcing through them. I try to use my magic to transport myself to Dream Valley but something is blocking me.

“What is going on? I used to be able to transport myself to my kingdom.”

Grogar snickers.

“I should have warned you after the war ended a strange spell was placed on Dream Valley. It took four souls to break the spell. I am sure you know the reason why I want you to turn on Omega. She is still alive.”

She?

“Who do you mean?”

Grogar shifts his magic to show a mare who has immortal magic as I do. She is surrounded by a dark land while her pony kind still lives in the broken land of Flutter Valley. I got a good look at her RoseBud.

“So somepony finally brought the flutter ponies down a peg but why do I need to kill her?”

Grogar sighs.

“She is the only one keeping hope in the very land. The four who went to Dream Valley saved her from herself and saved her species. I worry a hero may go to the land. To find the ability to bring back the stars of hope.”

The stars of hope, what in the world does he mean? Does he follow that silliness of the zebras the stars control the fate of the world and those who read the stars and follow them will always be one step ahead?

“I doubt the star fully controls the world or the fate of the world.”

Grogar nods.

“They don’t but it’s more if there are two versions of stars who don’t want blood. Most heroes will stop wanting to fight for themselves and some will never be allowed to do what they can.”

Grogar’s horns glow brightly red; he tries to open a tear to the land of Dream Valley. The portal opens up and it is very weak. I doubt I would be able to return very easily. He keeps his horns close to the portal. He grunts, panting Grogar is weaker than he used to be without his bell.

“Go, I can't keep it open.”

I head into the portal feeling my body vanish into the other side and when I finally make it to the other side. I look around the land, magic is going haywire and the wind blows hard through the land.

I look up seeing the broken dome which was broken years ago but four heroes of the sounds of it. I look to see the castle Dream Castle. The paint on the lovely castle is now fully gone and the castle has seen better days. What can I do?!

I close my eyes trying to use my magic to hide my wings and shrink down to what I used to look like in the past. I look like an everyday pony again. I walk through the dead land seeing many creatures of old run through the land seeming to leave me alone.

I get to the moat of the castle, my horn glowing in the darkness.

“Hello!! Please lower the bridge. I am shipwrecked and need help.”

On the ramparts of the castle, I see the creatures, the grundles, and the bridge lowered. It was that easy. I go in and see these strange creatures standing on two legs and hands. One of them comes up to me.

“Talk to Grundle, what brings you to grundle?!”

I smirk

“I am Majesty, I am here to speak to your king or queen.”

The grundle stares at me. I could hear the gears in their head twisting and burning. These creatures are slow and they will be easy to destroy. The grundle shakes their head grunting.

“Follow Grundle.”

Dark smirk forms on my face. I follow the grundle through the castle. There are many of them and I am sure the magic of this castle still exists. When we get into the throne room I feel the magic on the throne itself dormant.

“Grundle king. Guests lost from the sea.”

The king grundle comes down from the throne. He comes to me grabbing my face with his hands and looking into my eyes. I could see the innocent heart in these beings but I don’t care. I need to do my master's will.

“Why are you here?”

My horn glows, and the king holding me screams in pain. Roots break out of his body. I glance at the others and turn one into bubbles. I trap most of the guards into paintings and another into a tree. I lick my lips enjoying the pain I am seeing.

I walk to my throne. I sit on the throne, magic from my body goes into the throne and techno-magic fills it and goes through the castle outside I hear screaming. Ah, the sentinels still work. I laugh softly to myself and wait till the screams are over.

I make sure some still live though and with a glow of my horn a sentinel brings in a few grundles with another behind them.

“I will let you stay and live if you bow to me and call me your queen.”

My glimmer vanishes from my body. The cybernetics and my wings form back on my body. I grow back into the grace of an alicorn. The remaining grundles bow and the sentinels head back to their spots to go dormant again.

“Now say it. All Hail Majesty say it or else you will all be put to death!”

The grundles kneel.

“All Hail Majesty!!”

I laugh and a couple of days later I force them to clean up the castle and I lean back while I am being fed.

“MAJESTY!!”

I jump, turning around seeing a portal open and seeing a seething undead goat, his eyes bright red from the anger of me not even doing anything.

“Ah hello, Grogar sorry I got used to the thrill of being loved again and the only one being loved.”

Grogar snorts.

“I should have sent someone else with you. Now, are you done?”

I stood up and looked at the grundles to make sure they went back to work. I turn back to the portal nodding to Grogar.

“Good, do you remember how to get into the archives?”

I chuckle.

“I remember this place. I doubt they were able to change any of the magic DNA on the locks. Since I made a lot of fail-safes, only my magic can lock and control this castle. Now I shall do what I need to.”

I walk to the old library and look around seeing the books are destroyed. I roll my eyes at how funny they think destroying these would stop me from finding the information. I move a shelf with my magic and see a hole for my horn. I force my horn into the hole and the magic fills the techno-magic the wall opens up.

Looking into the old archives I look through them to find information on Omega. I find the information soon after an hour but all I find is a map and location numbers. I growl deeply. I could have learned this back in the past but nope. Now I need to find a boat.

Grogar opens a portal so I can head back. When I get back I groan, falling through the portal with the map and the location. He picks them up and sighs.

“This is not going to be easy. Also, you have no money and I have no money. Do you know the best way to make money to charter a ship?”

I sigh deeply.

“It will take close to at least ten years to get enough. But I know the best way to do so. I would have to sell myself over the next ten years to charter a crew who are willing to take me all the way.”

Grogar signs he has been watching the world for a while now and told me the best place to find a boat, a crew, and a good place for a brothel. He transports me to a place called the Hoof and I use my mare body over the ten years in this place called the hoof. I go to a place called the dancing disco mare.

_____________________________

Ten years later the middle of the water

After destroying my body every day for the last ten years. I finally get enough to get a crew and a ship. We have been at sea for at least ten days now and I was told it may take a month to just get there. I lock myself in my room on the ship, a portal opening up after ten years.

“Now you talk to me. Have things changed over ten years of me giving myself?”

Grogar laughs.

“Well, your creation Ruby left the island with her friends. Since many more of the seals are broken I can finally break through just a bit. So did you enjoy every stallion?”

I snort angrily about the entire thing I went through.

“Some of the stallions were amazing. But after doing it for ten years, I have had enough sexual intercourse to last a lifetime. I found the cheapest crew who are willing to take me the entire way. The pay though is sleeping with the captain every night.”

Grogar laughs loudly.

“I see how long have you been on this trip so far?”

I growl softly.

“Ten days it will take a month. If you could use some of your magic to get me there sooner.”

Grogar uses his magic and the winds shift causing big issues with the shipping lanes for just a bit of a time. It could cause some issues for some ships if they were near any rocks or anything else. Meanwhile, on a ship heading to Equestria Ruby and her friends feel the wind change just a bit. It leads them into the suction of project Rainfall.

“Hmm, I tried so you will have to go through the month.”

Grogar laughs. He vanished and I did what I had to wait for the month and he told me the mistake he made caused the ship Ruby is on to at least turn a little to the left and get into the suction of the project of Rainfall.

“So if I show myself enough to the idiot Wheel Tread he will go full blast with his plans and bring back the Storm King. So my little mistake as dumb as it was. Changed fate just a bit to at least get my plans going.”

His portal closes and I sigh deeply. Great I joined to take over the world with an idiot and he did a stupid mistake which caused a hero who could ruin his plans and then we will.

“Land HO!!”

I get up and we land after a while on the island called Junk island. This is the location?! I growl softly to myself and get off the dock and head into town. I sense some powerful magic. I follow it to the church-going inside.

“Come into the back sister.”

I look around hearing the sound. I follow the voice to the back and I see an Alicorn standing in the back turning to look at me with a gentle smile forming on the mare's face. Another one of my species?

“Hello, sister, welcome to my church. I am Crosser. I hope you have a peaceful time here.”

Wait this is not a real alicorn she created?! I can tell the alicorn feels my anger and she looks away sighing.

“So you’re one of the alicorns born an alicorn and not created. I didn't know any of you would still be alive.”

I change back to my full form of glory.

“I will not treat you any less. You can read my mind. I am sure you know why I am here.”

Crosser smiles.

“I wish I could help you but I know nothing of what you’re talking about. The only thing I can do for you though is to tell you this. Find a way under the city. If you pretend to get sick I am sure you could go under there easily.”

So I do what she tells me I pretend to be sick and I am tossed to the sick and lame below the city. I look around such a kingdom I could take over but I must find Project Omega. I follow the stairs. I can tell this was created by my species. But I don’t want to do anything to call the guards down here. I see a door leading into the main lab.

I look around seeing nopony around and I put my hoof on the console infusing my magic into the system and for me, it opens up. YESS!! I can get in. The door opens up and I get to the next door that looks like a door blocking something. I click the next console and it comes up saying.

“Magic of a pure heart. Magic of a pure heart. Magic of a pure heart.”

Magic of a pure heart?! I grow softly; there is no pure heart on this island and I doubt I could ever find a way back to the mainland unless I get enough magic and try to force pure hearts down here.

I spent the next thirteen years bringing some pure hearts down to the console and it’s not enough pure magic or a pure heart to get through the system. So I gave up and got a job as a fisher mare.

I spent the last three years fishing. I changed the look of my body to a green body and my mane from blue to yellow and now they don’t know I am the one sending the weak and lame down there to use them.

“Hey Majesty, get anything?”

I glance up at Clover nodding.

“I got some fish but not enough to get enough money for the rent. Is anything new with you? You don’t normally come this way unless you need me for something.”

Clover chuckles.

“You didn’t hear a pretty big airship docked. They’re looking for workers to fix the systems of the ship. Maybe you could help them.”

I stood up from the docks.

“Why not maybe it will be better than fishing.”

I follow Clover to this airship. Pretty big airship I walk on the dock and a yellow pegasus mare with a magic eater beside her? I look at the magic eater but I don’t even know who it is. I know they’re one of my creations. I feel nothing from them. I wonder if being away from them for so long is keeping me from sensing who this one is.

I go inside and I am told I need to help repair. I am told to find their troll? I follow the path I was sent and knock on the door and when the door opens up I see a face I never thought I would see again.

“Beezen?”

Beezen stares at me.

“Do I know you?”

I push him inside with my magic. He seemed a bit upset and I changed to my true form and he laughed while shaking his head.

“Okay, I never thought the great Majesty would be here.”

I snort.

“Don’t tell me about anything great, why are you here? You’re one of the judges of the stars and here you are in this airship?”

Beezen sighs.

“I shouldn’t tell you this at all. But I pretended to let your creation Ruby kill me. Now I travel with her and her fiance. They just left to get married and to get cargo and all that. Now before I go on, why are you here?”

I groan, stroking my head.

“Omega..”

Beezen grins.

“I see, let me see.”

He opens his book. I watched him for years before he and I became evil or fell for the want of power from Grogar. This book always has the stars talking to him.

“The stars of peace are telling me to let you release it. The call of a hero is needed and it will call Ruby.”

I sigh.

“I see I have spent thirteen years away from Grogar and I gave up trying to turn on Omega. Maybe it’s time to just retire and not follow what he wants.”

Beezen smirks.

“I wish I could agree with you. But you know if we do nothing he will find a way to breakthrough. Then there will be no heroes to fight Grogar. You know you will fight her when the time comes. You can’t escape your fate. I know my fate will be the same.”

I groan he is correct. I am fated to fight Ruby and one of us will either die. It could be me, it could be her but the battle will tell us ahead of time. I close my eyes, feeling my peace finally leave my body. I could finally be at peace and hide here.

“I will do it Beezen. What do you want me to do?”

Beezen smirks.

“Wait a while and Ruby will be locked in her room. I want you to pretend to be me and then use her to release Omega. She will be forced on trial; she will either be banished from here or forced to fight in an arena to show she is not guilty.”

Ruby is so happy now my want of evil and strife I no longer have in my heart.

“I will do it. I know I won’t be happy about it when the time comes”

Beezen agrees and later that night I follow him to the wedding of Ruby and the one known as Melody. I take a deep breath knowing if she knew I was here she would try to kill me and I feel I at least get a chance to see one of my creations be happy.

The wedding was so beautiful. I sit by Beezen watching Ruby who is known as Topaz right now as she stands on the altar. He told me what she has been through the last few years. She was killed by the Storm King and returned as a warrior full of eggs.

The music plays and Melody comes down the aisle, her long dress following behind her. I watch the beautiful mare who is going to marry my former commander. I don’t have the heart to tell Ruby the truth about the crown she wore.

Melody smirks as she is the first to go.

Ruby takes a deep breath. I can tell she is trying not to blush. She learned then when a mare or a stallion loved each other. They will do everything to show their love. I wish I could remember the stallion I married, the one who did everything for me.

The alicorn smiles.

“Now the rings.”

Beezen pats my head and stands holding the rings on a pillow walking to the alter he kneels with the rings on the pillow

“With this ring, I proclaim my love to you.”

Ruby puts her ring on Melody's feather wing. Melody then with a necklace places it around Rubie's necklace. I know that necklace it’s the same type Star Shooter gave to Blaze. I wonder how that young mare is doing.

“With this ring, this magic eater shows her love to you.”

The Alicorn smiles and her horn glows and the fake sun and moon glow from the sun outside bright showing the love between us.

“If no one has any problems with these two getting married then hold your peace. Now you may kiss the bride.”

Melody and Ruby I follow them with Beezen beside me back to the airship and I listen to the dragon Gem marry them again using Rubie's real name. I feel bad about what I am about to do. I sigh looking at Beezen

“You know what I am going to say, it's time for you two to get married and enjoy your wedding night.”

Beezen and I leave after it's over and they go back to their room to have their wedding night.

“Alright Majesty I am going to head to the bottom of the ship to stay with the Panna for a while and when it’s all done come and find me. I am sorry I am asking you to do this again.”

I smile weakly

“I knew sooner or later I would have to do this. Just I wish it wasn’t Ruby. I had to do this too.”

Beezen leaves heading to the area below and I use a magic ruse to turn me into him while I wait.

“You will stay here, there is no way you can get out of here.”

I hear Melody talking in their room. I finally can do it. Melody waves to me when she walks past me. I wave and knock on the door.

“Ruby it’s Beezen.”

Ruby sounds pretty upset. Then I notice some other voice talking inside and then I remember oh yes Beezen can bring objects to life.

“Hmm, Melody didn’t say anything about a guest. So here I will open the door for Beezen.”

I walk in after the door opens up and I finally get a good look at Ruby. She is almost showing now. I feel even worse I am going to destroy the life of an expecting mother. I take a deep breath and finally do what I have to.

“So I am told by the others Melody locked you in here. Is there a reason?”

Ruby sighs deeply, nodding.

“I am in here because Melody thinks I will head to the area under the town and explore. She is not wrong, I will do it. But I can’t just be locked in here the entire time.”

I smirk

“I see but there is something you should know. This town wasn’t always here. I can tell you what this town used to be.”

Ruby looks up at me very confused. I am regretting this even more now. She doesn’t need this to happen to her.

“What do you mean?”

I chuckle and notice my ruse is starting to break. She looks confused when she sees me turn back and my horn glows brightly, blinding the poor creature and using my influence on her species to make her drunk enough not to notice.

I can tell she is very confused about how I know about this. Oh, Ruby, I wish I could tell you the truth. Please Ruby let me tell you the truth but I can’t. I have a task to do and a battle to win in the future.

“How do you know this? Why are you telling me this as well?”

I have to make up a lie and I laugh softly

“I am just making it up but doesn’t it still want to make you explore this area?”

She groans, buzzing angrily. She buzzes her wings flapping angrily and her stinger comes out dripping venom. I know I got her now and now she wants to explore. I knew I shouldn’t have done this to her again. I take a deep breath feeling upset.

“Do you mind letting me out?”

I smirk knowing I can steal some Stealth bucks.

“Well I bought a few stealth bucks you can use. Just don’t allow yourself to be caught. If you’re caught we will tell them you did this on your own so you understand this correctly?”

“I understand I just don’t want to be locked in this room anymore.”

I nod, going to the doorknob and talking to them to let her out. The doorknob doesn’t seem to trust me but I lean down to whisper. ‘I will make sure nothing happens to her. I promise you this.’ The door opens up for us.

I watch Ruby gather a crossbow and Crossbow bolts and I take her to my room and I use my magic to steal some stealth bucks from the stores. I at least leave some junk to make sure they don’t find them here.

____________

The area below.

I wait in the body of a Upholi. I take a deep breath hoping she finds a way down here. I pace around watching the guards look at me.

“Everything okay sir?”

I glance at one of the guards.

“Oh, I am fine just thinking of the best place to fish. Are you doing alright yourself?”

The guard shrugs his shoulders.

“I am down here watching you all so not really. But eh it’s a living I guess.”

He leaves after a while. I put on a cyborg's eye I stole from someone down here. I will give it back to them later. I make sure to watch for Ruby and I see her coming down the stairs and I smile finally feeling this task can get done.

“Show yourself.”

The magic eater turns to look at me. I watch them come out of stealth and they look closely at me like I am sure they’re confused. I am down here. I wish I could tell how they felt with their gear on. I can't tell at all. I notice the ruse is breaking again and I cast the spell again to make her at least a bit drunk and to make sure I still trick her by looking like a Upholi.

“What is a magic eater doing down here?”

Ruby sighs after everything she has been through she still wants to explore and try to help others. I have a feeling soon she will never be able to want to fight anything ever again. It will get to the point she will even hate being called a hero.

“Well I am new to this island and we are about to leave after everything gets fixed and then will head back on our journey to your home.”

I tilt my head.

“My home? I was born down here. I have never seen my species home before. I am Ilanga”

From how Ruby's body language is she is even more confused about why a Upholi would be down here. Or even named zebra for the sun.

“I am guessing you didn’t get raised by species like yourself?”

I chuckle.

“You’re correct after I was hatched I learned my parents died and I was raised by every creature down below here. Now I am guessing you're down here because of the old lab?”

From her movement she is excited.

“Wait Lab what lab?”

I laugh

“Oh, come on everyone knows the story of the secret of Junk island. It’s built on top of an old underwater war lab. It was built to keep whatever is down there from getting out.”

Ruby sighs and I know I am lying if I told her the truth she wouldn’t even want to wake up to what is to come.

“How do you know about this lab?”

I smirk the lie is working

“Well, a lot of souls live in the lab. Don’t worry there are no weapons or anything. There is just one thing that was worked on in there. Come on, follow me.”

Ruby follows me through the area and I walk down a set of stairs. I notice one of the guards is looking at her. So I got to get this done since they head upstairs to warn someone that someone new is down here.

We got to the lab I noticed since I opened the door so many years ago. Some came in to live in the area and they use it as a bed or shelter. I look over to the side to see the garden. I notice Ruby is starting to notice the area looks like the techno-magic from the island. I use my magic again to make a ruse look like an everyday pony lab to her.

“I found the code years ago. Come on, open it up.”

Ruby finally looks more confused and uses the console. Finally, I can let go of this ruse.

“Do it for me, my little creation..”

I use my brainwashing music to make sure they don’t drift away from the console. I can tell it’s not as easy as it used to be to control them but I am doing everything I can to make sure they’re fully in my sway.

“Come on, you can do it. Yes, do it my little Ruby please keep doing it, and don’t allow anything to distract you.”

Ruby shakes her head, acting more and more confused and more dazed.

“You know the code?”

I laugh loudly. Yes, all I need is the pure magic of a pure heart. No matter what she has done even if she has killed so many she would still be pure. As long as she hasn't killed little ones then she is still pure to Alicorn magic. At least I think so if it hasn't changed over the years.

“Yes, I know the code.”

I take off Rubie's helm with my magic and I finally let the ruse drop. She looks into my eyes. She finally sees that she is not fighting. I feel she has been trying to forget about me and move on. But no one will ever stop me from controlling my minions. I fight back tears feeling so much pain doing this to her though.

“You can do it, my little creation. The first part of the code just put the code in. Put it six.”

I release her and the needles which have been used over the years on others go into the creature and they avoid her little ones. Yes, thank you for knowing she is pregnant. I take a deep breath watching the magic absorbing into the system. Yes, it’s working she is still pure. She is still pure!!

“Yes, that’s it now 7 and five.”

She puts in the numbers.

The needles remove themselves from Ruby opening the door, the magic fills the air being released from the vents to open the door. The Pipes of magic flow into the techno-magic creation. I watch it fill up and the creation turns on and I know when Omega fully turns on he will have a mind of his own.

“Ah, here it's the project of old. Now to do what my master wants.”

I push her away from the console and I begin clicking into the console. I click on the console to make sure it all goes through the booting phase. In each type of console, the magic pipes release from the old creation. The magic turns into vapor and it absorbs Rubie’s body. She has evolved beyond others I have created. She is like the older versions. The ones I first created now. The others broke off from me. When I face her again my control will not work.

“Yes, Project Omega, turn on and do what you’re meant to do.”

I put in the target Queen Rosedust. I finally feel my stress leave my body after all these years but I feel tears slowly starting to break. I have to get out of here before I am caught with her.

The large robotic spider wiring and watching the robotic creature go deep into the water below and Majesty laughs. Finally, it’s over then I can tell Beezen it’s over and then I can lose it and then head back to Grogar.

“Soon the target will be taken care of.”

An alarm sounds off and I chuckle softly. I kiss Rubie’s forehead. I feel awful for what I did. I can't show this either. I dropped her helmet.

I vanish into a portal and then I am finally back out of the underground turning back to the pony I am known for crying softly as I follow the path back to the airship and I get to the room Beezen told me he would be in.

I knock on the door and Beezen opens the door. Beezen comes out and closes the door after saying goodbye to Panna he leans down and hugs me letting me cry. After an hour of crying, I take a deep breath.

“I think I just ruined her life.”

Beezen smiles.

“Soon her life will be destroyed. You know what is going to happen to her when the battle is said and done she will be a scapegoat. A scapegoat for the rich and the leaders. We all know what will happen.”

I nod

“I know now I need to go back to Grogar till the time comes.”

I head out of the airship and I open a portal to Grogars home I walk in and when I get there I head to his throne room.

“Master Omega is unleashed.“

Grogar smirks.

“Good now, go rest and get ready.”

I nod and head back to Dream Castle and the grundles do what they can to cheer me up and I just ask them to leave me alone as I lock myself in my room crying for the poor creature. Ruby, I did so much harm to her in the name of evil.

___________

Rhyolite

I have been sleeping most of the time since I first joined up with this crew and heroes. I am pretty homesick thankfully. I got Dust and Gizmo to help me through that and all these wonderful creatures.

I feel shaken awake. I open my eyes, uncurling and yawning, standing over me is Gem. I look up at the dragoness feeling no pressure of waking up.

“Come on girl we are docked. I can’t believe you slept through most of the journey.”

I chuckle getting off my nest and groaning. I stood up fully looking over at Gem. She stands over me of course she stands fully up and I have a bent like most of my race. A smirk forms on my face.

“So is there a brothel on this island?”

Gem rolls her eyes.

“Are you that hungry to get fucked?”

I laugh.

“Well, it’s pretty normal for my species Gem. We breed a lot even if we don’t want to have eggs. We still do it with various males and females. It’s pretty heavily normal for us. If there is no male in the pack a female will grow a dick.”

Gem just stares at me.

“Okay, your species are strange.”

I roll my eyes.

“Your kind are backward Gem. Even ponies are backward. Our sexes can be changed at will. If I wanted to I could do it but I can’t be asked to change my DNA on the fly to grow a dick. So yeah it’s too boring id rather get screwed.”

Gem sighs.

“Rhy hon we need you to focus first. So I need you to help the others look through the ship to find what is broken and place it all in a pile first. Then take it with you to pay for your dinner and getting fucked.”

I am confused about what she means by this.

“What do you mean to pay?”

Gem chuckles weakly.

“Like I told the others but not Ruby since she would cause too many problems. So before she comes to the meeting I will tell you and the others.”

I am confused why she is so harsh to her daughter. Gem leads me to the meeting room. I notice Jonna and Beezen sitting next to each other they’re having a private conversation. I sit beside Gizmo and Dust sits beside me.

“So what are you two going to do?”

Gizmo shrugs her shoulders.

“I heard there is a pretty big inventors club here. So I plan on doing everything to join it. Dust is going to be doing something.”

Dust chuckles.

“There is an arena I plan on joining.”

I notice Oil and Gizmo have been getting close to the camel leans on the turtle. It’s like they have fallen for each other or have been cooped up for so long that they don’t understand their feelings for each other.

“Thank you Gizmo my love you helped me get over the worst thing of my life.”

Gizmo chuckles.

“Of course Oil my dear.”

Gem stood in front of a screen.

“Now everyone I will explain a few things before Ruby gets here. Melody already knows and before anyone asks. The reason I act this way towards Ruby. I promised Cranberry before I left that I will not let her get in trouble, oh and there will be a wedding.”

I perk up a wedding?

“Who is getting married?”

Gem smirks

“Melody and Ruby.”

The crowd cheers then Gem turns on the projector to see how the system works on this island. On the projector, the money system is strange. I am used to how it was in my pack. We used eggs-shells or bones as currency.

“So how the currency works whatever the trash or broken devices from this ship. You will be able to buy so many goods and services and know Rhyolite. She will spend it all on getting heavily fucked.”

I smirk.

“You know it. I got as many males as I could enjoy. How long are we going to be staying here?”

Gem chuckles.

“A month.”

I oooo loud enough to get looks.

“Lots of sex.”

Gem rolls her eyes and Melody comes in before Ruby. She turns it off and Melody moves a chair over for Ruby to sit in. Cleaning it to make sure Ruby doesn’t sit on anything strange. I feel Ruby is being over-babied and I have seen she doesn’t care for it.

“Okay, we are all here.”

Gem shows us the power structure of the island. I find it weird the owner of the brothel has so much power on this island. My claw clicks on the floor while we learn more. Ruby and Melody leave and I go do the task I was asked to do.

Jonna goes back to her room. Since she doesn’t want to get in the way. I watch Oil and Gizmo make out in the hall.

“Okay, you two…we got a job to do.”

Gizmo smirks.

“Oh come on, you're just jealous.”

I laugh.

“I am jealous you fell in love with a camel not really. Just I don’t want to stay here much longer than we need to. I want to get screwed so badly right now my body screams for it. I have been wanting a good screw.”

Oil rolls her eyes and slides her paw on Gizmo's face as she walks to the core area. Gizmo follows her and I go find areas I need to pull apart. It takes a few hours to break broken parts and broken old wood and metal from the airship. A lot of the airship was recently created before their maiden voyage thanks to the help of a group of enclaves. At least I was told this when I first met Gem and the others. It’s an old airship created during the war and they added this bigger ship part before Ruby woke up. I am covered in a heavy sweat and when my species sweat we release a sweet scent. Sometimes the scent attracts males and other females and males of different species hate it.

Dust comes up from the core room and coughs holding his nose.

“Really?! Are you in heat again?!”

I laugh.

“Thankfully no. I am going to need a shower after this.”

Gizmo comes out with a part of the core system. She sighs, shaking her head.

“I hope they have parts we need or we will have to reuse everything we got here.”

Gem comes looking at everything.

“Is that all?”

Gizmo nods.

“Unless Cannon is replacing all her cannons I am sure it’s everything. Oil is doing what she can to make sure the core stays turned off. Oh god, Rhyolite, why do you stink so badly?!”

I smirk

“Sorry, do the showers still work?”

Gizmo nods.

“At least hopefully the water may be saltwater so go ahead and take one and Oil and I can go see what we can find.”

Gem nods, sighing.

“Go ahead and get that shower. Then go ahead to the brothel and get your brains fucked out. I don’t want to smell you anymore”

I go take my shower and after all that, I head out keeping my sword at my side just in case. I look around this odd island seeing it’s fully made of trash and old junk from the war of the past. I glance to the water, noticing pretty far out there they smoke from that weapon we went through.

Walking through the city I sniff the air to follow the smell of food and sexual intercourse. I take a deep breath and I watch a coup of ponies walking through the streets and a guard stops me.

“Excuse me, is there a reason you have a weapon?”

I glance at the guard.

“I'd rather protect my own life than rely on you. Is that an issue?”

The guard smirks

“Not at all it’s best to do that since we might not always be there to help. Now you seem lost, how may I help you?”

I glance at the streets sighing yes I am lost I don’t like admitting I am lost.

“I am searching for the brothel.”

The guard looks at me and he chuckles. I have never seen a male look me over so intently

“Wow, I have never seen a body like yours. You seem to be open to everything.”

I snicker.

“Are you searching to try me out hmm?”

The guard laughs loudly.

“Heh, I wouldn’t mind buying you dinner if you would like.”

I am getting dinner for free? I look at my bag by my side holding the trash and other objects I took with me in there. So I am being offered free dinner I hope that leads to free sex as well. I look around wondering what to expect from this place.

“While you lead me, can you explain to me how long this island has existed? I was told it’s been around since before the war. Is that true?”

The guard nods and leads me through town and it’s a pretty lovely town. I watch a group of ponies sell each other drunks and one selling a weapon.

“This place was built when the war was getting pretty bad. Many felt the war was going to end badly. So many families left and did what they could. At first, they didn't have a castle or a king. After the war ended many mutated creatures came. The king himself is known as a Roo. He showed up and wanted to help and lead the town.”

I nod following him as he goes on.

“The recent leader is his great-grandson and there are so many old laws so weak and the sick are tended to be forced to the area below the city. I wish I didn’t have to do it but it’s the law and my mother and father are down there.”

It’s not far off from what we do with our sick or old. We tend to make them fight to the death if they’re able to. If they aren’t able to we have the lame go on a journey if they return we let them die of old age.

“I am not too concerned about how you run this place. I am new to this place. I have no right to tell you how to run it or how it’s run.”

The guard nods.

“I am Lightpost.”

I laugh this guard stallion is called Light Post?

“Let me guess because of your unicorn horn?”

He chuckles.

“When I was born my horn glowed like a light post for about the first sixty hours of my life and then it stuck. So I am used to it.”

We all have a feature of us that is normal. Like with me I don’t let many see it. But I was once a slave of another species when I went to go on my journey of becoming an adult. My scales grew over the tattoo but they can still see the symbol of it.

“I was once a slave another race outside the kingdom I was born. I went on a journey to become an adult and I was a slave of sex for a bit. I had no issue with it though since it felt so amazing and I was saved by a merchant caravan.”

Lightpost nods.

“I have never seen your race before. What area do you reside in?”

I smirk.

“Well, I am sure you heard of the kingdom of Abyssinia. It recently got freed from a group of mercs who helped us fight to free it and all three factions allied and now all run the city as one.”

Lightpost looks at me confused.

“So the rumors of heroes freeing that city are true? I am sorry to say we don’t trust heroes on this island. A hero tried forcing changes in the laws and caused an uprising. It caused more problems than help.”

I fear they will learn what Ruby is sooner or later. They aren’t wrong about her being a hero and about heroes causing problems. I feel anger in my heart building about Ruby. I have no idea why I have so much hate for her. I take a deep breath trying to calm myself. I have a feeling if I kept going on he would show up.

“You okay?”

I glance at Light Post

“Heroes tend to anger me and upset me, heroes, who caused this world to die so long ago. I know a hero named the Lightbringer bought the world back. But now I still don’t see it. I know I will turn on heroes when the time comes.”

Light leads me to the bar I take a deep breath when we go inside and take a deep sniff smelling all the sex going on. With my hearing through the music, I hear females gasping and moaning. A large smile across my face. I love to hear sounds such as this. It turns me on.

Post and I wait for a waiter or waitress to seat us. A mare comes over and Post whispers to her giving her some used casing and I am led to the back of the bar in a very private spot. He smiles. I look around and see the table made from gold.

“Hmm, treating me to such a lovely spot?”

Post chuckles.

“I want you to meet the owner of the place. Maybe you can tell her what you want and how badly you want it.”

I laugh loudly, my hook claws clicking on the table. I wrap my tail around myself feeling relaxed from being on the airship for so long. I grunt feeling my body remove the tension. I look over at the stage seeing some dancers.

The white donkey comes over to sit in the booth with us. She kisses Lightpost deeply.

“Hello, handsome, who is your friend?”

Lightpost chuckles.

“This is Rhyolite, she comes from the airship which was recently docked. She is wondering if you could find some of your best males to please her after she eats her dinner.”

Loxie pulls me out of the booth with her mouth looking me over. She hmms a few times and chuckles.

“Hmm, I got many who would love to lose themselves in you. Now, do you want something to drink and eat before I give you my best?”

I sit back down reading the menu to read what is to eat and to drink.

“I would like some water and your bloodiest meat.”

Light Post orders his food looking over to the state. I sigh softly, feeling so at home here. I am sure after my journey is over I might come here to live in my older days. I sniff the air loving the relaxing scent.

“Is there anything I should know about the outside world away from Abinsinnay?”

Loxie shrugs her shoulders.

“I would say the only issue you need to worry about is the NCR. If you or anyone you knew fought to change the world they will want to jail you or send a bounty hunter after you. The NCR is full of ponies and others who try to control the world and force it under their view. At least it’s how one of them acted when they came here.”

The NCR? I have never heard of it and Loxie leaves to go put in those orders. I lean back to wait for the food and drink. I feel relaxed. I think it’s from the smell I feel so relaxed. After a while I see Melody and Ruby come in, they sit farther away and I notice they don’t even notice me.

My food and water finally come and while I drink I hear a song being sung. I am too far away to hear it but I see two mares singing one of them, Loxie. I glance at the stallion who is eating his food.

“So are you the stallion who is going to give himself to me?”

Post cheeks turn bright red.

“Unless you want me to be the one you want to have sex with.”

A dark smile forms on my face. Showing my sharp teeth. I scoot closer to him, wrapping my arms and tail around the stallion.

“I would mind you being the first one to please me. The male of my species normally fights the females to see who will be on top. So there is a lot of blood and sometimes broken bones. But don’t worry I won’t harm you big guy. We aren’t in my pack right now so you’re the strong stallion.”

A deep gentle purr comes from my throat I lick the stallion. Pulling away from him to finish my food and drink before I go get my brains fucked out by him.

“Is there anything else you wish to tell me before we go enjoy ourselves?”

Light chuckles.

“Well, I trained to be a teacher, not a guard. There was a small uprising in the marketplace so I forced it down with words and not death. They were upset about the fishing season being awful that year. What about you have you always been like this?”

I chuckle not wishing to remember how I used to be. I was not a normal female of my species. I was peaceful and not blood-hungry or battle-hungry.

“When a female like my species is born. We have a hunger for blood and battle at the start of birth. I was born wrong though I wanted peace and to sit and read. Now I still read it’s what got me to be one of the commanders of the army of my species. What got me to change was a big battle between all factions in the kingdom we fought over.”

I finish my water and drink. I glance over at Ruby and Melody they’re still here and after a while I watch them leave. I think I know what they will be doing getting their wedding set up. I look forward to seeing those two get married.

Loxie comes over after a while.

“Are you ready for some fun?”

I smirk

“Lightpost has offered himself to be the first one to take me. Then I will be ready to take your best.”

I wink at Loxie and she giggles.

“Hmm Lightpost is very good at guarding and sex you won’t be disappointed at all.”

I chuckle smirking as I notice Beezen comes in. I need to speak to him about something before I fully head upstairs.

“Go get a bed ready for me Light Post and thank you so much Loxie for the food. I will be up there soon. I need to speak to one of my crew friends from the ship. He just walked in.”

Lightpost nods heading upstairs Loxie smirks heading back to the kitchen. I walk over to the table Beezen sits on. It was the same one Ruby and Melody sat at. It took a while for the waitress to clean it off.

“I am sorry it took so long to clean this table. We have been very busy today.”

The waitress minotaur is being very apologetic to Beezen. Beezen laughs, patting the minotaur's shoulder.

“Don’t worry about it, I am expecting a friend to join me. So go ahead and clean up one question though. Are there any bounties on Pannas or so forth?”

The Minotaur shakes her head.

“No, we have a Panna community, a very small one which lives in the castle. The king protects them because many want to use them to find Dream Valley. But they were born on this island. There was a hunt for them twenty years ago so many could find Dream Valley but they have no idea how to find it.”

Beezen nods.

“The friend who is coming is a Panna like them. So will the owner be surprised by her?”

The Minotaur nods.

“I will make sure she knows so she can call Obsidian to guard her.”

The waitress minotaur leaves and I smile while sitting by Beezen. He chuckles seeing how I seem to be full of food.

“So I thought you came here for feelings of the flesh or do you have a question for me?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Do you still consider yourself a judge?”

Beezen nods.

“When the time comes I will have to fight our friend again. The stars will demand me to become the judge again. But it won’t be till Grogar wishes to show himself. For now, I am just a friend and one to help you on your journey.”

I am confused about all this. He is still a judge and he will turn on us in the future? But for now, he won’t because the stars haven’t asked him to yet? I have never heard of a foe like this before. But I do hope I won’t be the one to fight him.

“So you don’t care you will be fighting former friends?”

Beezen frowns.

“Trust me I will regret everything I do when the time comes. More judges will be waking up, some will be those you trust, and some may be those you haven’t met before. Some could be ones you met ages ago and the stars finally triggered it.”

A deep sigh leaves my lungs out of my mouth. I feel I can’t trust him but he has been so respectful and kind since I met him. I shrug my shoulders.

“Alright enjoy your meal I will be heading to enjoy myself. Will you come and get me when the wedding starts?”

Beezen nods.

“I will do so go enjoy yourself.”

I head upstairs to the brothel area of the bar. I hear moans and screams of pleasure when I walk fully upstairs. Taking a deep breath was so amazing I could get used to it. Lightpost waves to me for a room in the back. I head to the back and I chuckle.

“So before we do anything could a pony get your kind pregnant?”

I shook my head.

“No, only males of my species can give another of my kind eggs. I don’t know if there is any way to get eggs from other races or species. We haven’t even tried it in all the years we came from the mutations of the old war.”

Lightpost quickly grabs me in his magic pulling me into a long deep kiss. I wrap my scaled arms around the stallion's neck purring deeply. Breaking the kiss purring deeply while I lay on the bed lifting my tail.

“Come on you big boy.”

Light Post mounts me and I feel deep pleasure while he fills me and I lose myself for the next few hours or so since it wasn’t just him who takes me. Six hours later I was shaken awake seeing Beezen stand over me.

“Rhyolite the wedding is going to start soon. Melody wants you to be one of her bridesmaids.”

I get up from the bed grunting feeling fully knowing I am going to need a quick shower. I heard the word bridesmaids. What are bridesmaids? I glanced over at Lightpost who was sleeping beside me. I drained the poor stallion from the looks of it.

“Uh, while we head back to the ship. So I can get a shower maybe you can explain to me what a bridesmaid is?”

Beezen explained to me what it means. I laugh making sure to pay enough to Loxie for what I did to some of her best males.

“Sorry if I drained too many of them.”

Loxie laughs.

“Don’t worry about it. Just give me something that I could use.”

I open my bag and bring out one of the old pipes Mellow used for her cooking system. Loxie looks it over and tilts her head.

“Hmm, It just needs a good cleaning. Got any more of these pipes?”

I nod, pulling a few more out.

“It was part of Mellows, our cook's oven unless you want to make a deal to take the oven and give her a new one. Since the airship we used was built during the war I guess and a lot of the old gear we have in the airship breaks down easily so go ahead if you want.”

Loxie nods.

“I will talk to your cook about it. I would love to speak to her and you said her name is Mellow?”

I nod.

“She is a magic eater so she is not hard to spot.”

Loxie smiles waving goodbye to me while I head back to the airship. Beezen and I chat about what a bridesmaid is and he told me I would have to go to the clothing store and get fitted with a dress. I get into the shower and he waits for me.

“What in the world is a dress?”

I can tell from the shadow from the shower door that Beezen is reading.

“A dress is a garment some creatures wear. I know your species don’t wear anything. So you will need to wear something. It's a tradition at least for some races.”

I let out a deep sigh grabbing the towel from the outside as I go out and dry off in front of Beezen since I am already naked what is the point of hiding perfection? Beezen rolls his eyes and laughs.

“You have no issues showing off do you?”

I smirk

“It could be worse, I could be demanding you to sleep with me.”

Beezen laughs.

“Heh, come on let's go and see if we can find a store that will make you a fast dress or has one all ready for you.”

I grunt growling hating the idea of being covered by something other than a male or armor. We walked through the town. Looking for a place for clothing a guard stops us since they seem to know we are lost.

“So you two are searching for a tailor?

Beezen chuckles

“Yes, you would think an island like this would have street or location signs.”

The guard laughs loudly.

“You would think, right? We do but finding them can be a pain in the ass. Come with me, the tailor is in the market district but still hard to find.”

The stallion trots through the city quick enough for us since we told him we are in a hurry. So I let Beeze get on my back so I can get us there faster. Since I don’t know how old the judge is. But he doesn’t always seem to walk on his own.

We are led to the tailor looking up the name.

“Welcome to the Sun and moon.”

Beezen nods.

“Alright, let's go in.”

He gets off my back and we go inside. We see two dragons, one a dragoness one a male one is pure yellow, and a serpent the other is dark black and a snake-like one. The sun-looking female comes to us.

“OH, Darling, how can we help you?!”

Beezen looks at me sighing.

“Do you have a dress for my friend here?”

The sun-colored dragoness stares at me and then looks at her brother.

“Oh, brother dear, we have a chore here.”

The dark dragon comes overlooking me laughing.

“Such beauty, such grace wouldn’t you say, sister?”

The sun dragoness laughs.

“Yes, brother, we just need to make her body right for the art!!”

Beezen stands back watching the two dragons measure me and the female powders my body with a strange powder and the male takes paints to my claws. I feel concerned that I am smelling too good. I am a warrior. I am a damn warrior. I am not one of beauty. I need to relax and allow this to happen.

After thirty minutes the two finally got me all dressed up in a lovely bridesmaid dress. At least it should be lovely to them. My scales are covered in powder. I feel strange but very good.

“All set and no need to pay anything. This first time is all free and you will have to pay the next time you come in. I have a feeling though you won’t be coming in next time.”

I groan following Beezen to the church to get ready. The wedding finally starts. I stand on the altar by Gizmo and Mellow. Gizmo is not even wearing a dress, she is just wearing her everyday clothing, and her cybernetics are dolled up. I have a feeling Oil painted them for this. Mellow looks amazing and she smirks up at me.

“You look good in that dress.”

I let out an annoyed sigh

“Thank you. I am not fond of dresses like this. I”

I go silent hearing the music. Looking over at the piano who is playing the music. It’s Lightpost he waves at me I wave at him feeling awful he is seeing me like this all dolled up and beautiful. I sigh upset looking at Ruby and how happy she is and then my anger about all this vanishes seeing how beautiful Melody is.

I watch the entire thing going on and I have never seen such beauty in my life watching the two kiss and I cheer with them. I hear something about the flowers that need to be tossed and when they’re tossed I watch many go for it and Beezen hits it with his book and I catch it.

“What?!”

Melody giggles.

“Means you will be married next.”

I groan heading back to the ship to take a shower again and I head to bed. Hearing Gem and she marries the two of them again Rubie's name. A soft smile forms on my face and I head to bed. I have a bad feeling something is about to happen.

I fall asleep and I wake up many hours later like I don’t know what time it is Beezen shakes me awake>

“What?!”

Beezen sighs.

“Ruby is in jail. We need to represent her during a trial.”

I quickly stood up not understanding what a trial was and quickly followed Beezen.

____________

Wicker

I stood on the dock watching us come into the bay of Junk island. I know I am well known here and I am sure I still have a bounty on my head. So I would have to go and try hard not to cause any problems.

I just need to get to the pirate's area of junk island. I am still amazed we are still allowed on Junk island. Of course, the king cares too much about what ones like me think. I watch Melody and Ruby leave.

“Hey, you didn’t come to the meeting to learn about this place.”

I glance at Gem.

“I have been here before and I am sure I am still wanted for a lot of what I did here. Murder, kidnapping, and many other things. I doubt they will care though since the king allows us to get away with things. Because of very old laws.”

Gem shakes her head.

“Wicker please don’t do anything stupid.”

I laugh

“Oh come on what will I do? You destroyed the ship I was on and you took me in. You think I will backstab you?”

Gem smirks

“Heh, I doubt you will tell Ruby you’re now a friend.”

Wicker smiles.

“I am honored to be the friend of a magic eater. A magic eater I have a feeling I am going to backstab when all this is said and done. If it’s the only way to save our asses when the final battle Beezen keeps talking about.”

Gem sighs.

“Yes I know I will be doing the same. I am not happy about it but she will have to do something so we don’t get tired of her.”

I worry I will allow my anger toward heroes to take over. I fear my hate of heroes will take over and I will not only turn on Ruby. I feel I will demand she be put in front of a firing squad. I am following these heroes to be one at least for now myself. Then I will go back to my way of pirates and stealing.

“You’re thinking what I am thinking too Wicker?”

I look up at the dragoness.

“You mean getting drunk and signing with others who are drunk?”

Gem laughs

“No no I could tell in your emotions you’re worried you’re going to turn on Ruby.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Was I that easy to read?”

Gem nods, patting my head.

“Not really, I am sure you know how I feel. Cranberry loves Ruby so much and I worry about saving Cranberry and her job and keeping the enclave from harming her. I feel I will have to turn on Ruby and force her to either be jailed for life.”

I will add to it.

“Or put in front of a firing squad and we watch her be tied there as she is fired upon. I don’t know if I could see that Gem. Ruby is so kind and sweet that she doesn’t deserve to be treated like that at all. Is there a way we could stop it from happening?”

Gem shakes her head

“Knowing the leaders and those who hate heroes in Widowmaker there will be no way to stop it. We will have to live with the fact we will turn on the poor creature and destroy her very life because we have to protect ourselves. How selfish of us are we?”

I chuckle.

“I am a pirate, it's normal for us to be selfish unless we are with those we consider family. I may not know Ruby very well but I consider you all family. I will fight with you even if it leads to my death.”

Gem nods.

“I need to get going. I need to find out what we need to fix and rebuild. Then..”

I glance over at where she is looking and we see the green smoke getting worse far behind us.

“I think we will have to go take care of the issue there.”

I nod.

“I agree. I think we will need to before they harm the fishing supplies around here. I do have an idea I could see if I could get some pirates to go attack them and one of us could go break in and destroy whatever is causing that.”

Gem glances at me.

“You do it to prove yourself to your new family.”

I smirk, bowing my head.

“It will be an honor.”

I head out of the ship heading to the pirate docks of the area. It’s a pretty small area since we aren’t allowed to get too much here. I walk towards an ally and a guard stops me. I glance at the kirin.

“So has Wicker come to pay for her crimes?”

I chuckle

“Brother I will not be paying for my crimes this time. I have a job to do to prove myself to my new family.”

My brother stares at me, and he sighs.

“Wicker you betrayed your birth family and now you wish to make a new family trust you? What do you plan on doing?”

I let out an exasperated sigh

“Those ghouls almost killed us on the way here. They released another set of those gas weapons and they could cause issues here if the wind blows this way and they could kill the nature bubble around this area and kill a lot of the fish breeds.”

His ears pin to the back of his head.

“So it’s true then you’re going to risk your life with this?”

I nod

“Yes, I just need an old gas mask and a heavy suit to keep my skin from melting. Why not go to our father's home or well former father's home and get his mask and protective gear for me, please? Please Mountain please?”

My brother Mountain sighs.

“Okay, sister I will meet you at the pirate docks if you can get a ship I will go with you. It’s time to take care of this for the King.”

I lift my hoof.

“For the king.”

My brother leaves to head to our home. I sigh missing my father. I wish I could tell my friends what happened to him and my mother. I follow the street walking past many pirates. I notice one of the Storm King's old small airships is being worked on. I just need to ask the pirate captain and see if I can get a group.

“Well look who it is.”

I turn to look at a heavily scarred-up mare.

“Hello, Scythe, is your captain awake?”

The black unicorn mare nods.

“He is awake but why?”

I chuckle

“I am going to ask for a ship and a crew and take care of those ghouls finally.”

Scythe smirks

“Let's do it, I will see if I can get him to talk with you.”

I smirk

“Yeah, but we need to talk to the captain first. See if he is willing to risk his crew's lives and if we do this I am sure the king will allow us to clear our names.”

Scythe heads into the building made from a ship. After a while, Scythe comes back out.

“He will talk with you.”

I go in and see the captain. I stare at him. I haven't seen him in years. The rat creeper stands up and I look at his leg seeing he has a new leg and it’s a large cannon.

“Woody, I see you lost another peg leg.”

The rat creeper chuckles.

“So why do you wish to talk to me, sea raider?”

I shake my head groaning.

“I am no longer a sea raider. My crew and my ship are long gone. The airship we attacked was heavily protected by a group of sea ponies and sea monsters. So they saved me and let me join them. I feel my way to prove myself is to destroy the green cloud.”

Woody nods.

“I see, do you want to take on those groups of old warships to turn off those weapons or fully destroy them? I see well then I heard recently if nothing is done the entire fishing business would be destroyed here. Alright, go ahead, take a select crew and get protection.”

I gather a crew, one of them being the mare Scythe a yak named Rum. A magic eater named Stinger and my brother gathers gear to make sure we don’t die in there. I take a deep breath my brother giving me our dad's old magnum.

“Are you sure I have a right to use Father's old gun?”

He nods.

“Yes, he would have loved you using it. Just remember the name Hope is one of the reasons he kept it.”

I put the gun in a holster, got into the armor, put the mask on and we got into the airship. I know I will be gone for at least a week and I will miss Ruby and Melody's wedding. I wanted to see it but I need to prove myself.

“You’re missing your friend's wedding and you will be gone in a week? How did we not do this sooner?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I am not sure about it Scythe, maybe they think the war is still on. I am just amazed they still have this gas after all these years.”

We fly ourselves to the ships. It takes a week and on the last day we finally get back and I sigh, taking a deep breath, not sure what to think and when we get there. I see that many of the ships are barely afloat and the one releasing the gas is a pretty large battleship. We dock as close as we can since the gas could harm the airship.

“Okay Mountain Scythe you’re with me the others please stay here. If they try anything kill them.”

Rum and Stinger salute us. Scythe, Mountain, and I make sure the suits we have on are sealed and we don’t have anything which would harm us. I lift the magnum. Scythe lifts what her namesake is in her magic and Mountain holds a giant hammer. We don’t say a word to each other. Watching the ship release the strange gas from vents on the ship.

“Okay, I am going to head to the captain’s quarters. You two head to engineering and the weapons bay. I am going to see if I can find what they are doing here.”

They nod while we head inside. I walk through the halls looking around the rooms and seeing bodies and robots. Some of these battles have been recent. I am wondering if something happened to the ship. I head into the captain's office and I see a ghoul sitting there, his seat turned away from me.

“Are you here to rescue us?”

I feel he doesn’t know the war ended years ago.

“Rescue what? You do know the war ended years ago right?”

The ghoul stands up from the chair turning to look at me. The broken stallion ghoul just looks at me.

“How did it end?”

A weak smile forms on my face.

“In fire and death. Both sides released death on both sides. The world is slowly healing but it will take longer than one hero doing what she did. It would take the entire world wanting to work together to bring forth peace.”

The ghoul looks like he is about to cry.

“I see why are you here then?”

I look towards the hall leading in here, closing the door just in case.

“Your ship is releasing a deadly gas. We notice each year it gets worse and worse. You’re destroying the newly revived shipping lanes and you could destroy the best fishing location with all the toxic gas.”

The ghoul chuckles.

“I see you didn’t come to save us. You came to in your mind free the world from an old-world threat. The gas was made to destroy anypony who didn’t follow the worlds of princess Luna. But I see the only path I have left is to kill you.”

I stare at the ghoul.

“What do you mean?”

The ghoul laughs. I think his brain is broken. He has been here for so long alone. All I can do is fight him.

“You’re minions of zebras and you’re lying to me. This is not the end of the world, this is just another path of the war.”

He lifts a gun cocking it.

“I will not allow it.”

I just lift the magnum firing at him right in the head before he even starts firing at me. HIs head blows up flying everywhere. I lower my gun, placing it back on my side. I didn’t want to do this. I doubt any of the ghouls in this ship will be reasoned with.

I look around to see if I can find anything of use. In a glass case, I see a sword in a dragon scabbard. I read the plaque on the case. ‘To those who follow the stars, the dragon shall burn death.’ I break open the dragon and know who to give it to.

Mountain and Scythe finally come in.

“We turned off the gas. Everypony is dead though from what I read the captain unleashed the robot's protectors on all the ships. He believed all ships under his command worked for the zebras and he wanted to use the gas to kill every zebra sympathizer around.”

Scythe nods.

“Mountain didn’t want to self-destruct; he feels we could use the weapon on this ship.”

I stare at my brother.

“You want to give it to the King?”

He nods.

“No, we will not be doing that. The captain's terminal is right here I am sure it’s connected.”

Mountain glances at Scythe.

“Scythe, I need to talk to my sister privately.”

Scythe looks concerned, trotting out of the room. I worry I am going to have to hurt my brother if he won’t listen.

“Mountain you know full well we can’t allow anyone to have this weapon. We can’t allow the king or some worse thing to happen.”

Mountain comes over to me staring at me through our mask.

“Sister you know full well you want to be free of all crimes you have done. The best way to do so is to let the king have these weapons.”

I snort

“So what is the king going to use the weapon to force down another uprising instead of trying to change laws? I am going to blow up this ship.”

I get to the console and Mountain smashes his hammer down on the console breaking it and tossing it away into the wall. I turn to pull the sword out of its scabbard. It's pure black it’s made of space junk.

“Don’t do this Mountain.”

Mountain smiles.

“It’s the only choice I have to get our family's reputation back from how you destroyed it.”

I growl deeply.

“I am not the one who destroyed our reputation!!”

My body starts to burn. I am starting to turn into the Nirik. The suit I wear is starting to burn. His body burns and we charge smoke coming off our bodies while our bodies burn and the weapons smash into each other.

“I can’t let you leave this place Wicker.”

I growl finding it hard to fight a large stallion with his hammer. All I can do is use the magnum he got me to fire on him. But I don’t want to kill him. I heard a gun go off from behind him and he went pure limp.

Scythe comes holding a gun in her magic. She shot my brother right in his spine. He falls to the floor and I look down at him. I feel awful for what happened to him. I glance at Scythe and she frowns looking down at my brother.

“I didn’t want to do this Mountain you gave me no choice.”

I put the sword and Magnum away.

“Scythe heads back to the ship. I am going to head to the engineering bay and blow it up.”

Scythe stares at me in horror.

“What about your brother, there is no way you will be able to get him out of here.”

I smirk.

“He was going to give these weapons to the king. Do you know what the king would do with them? He would use them to kill an uprising causing more death around them who are innocent of it. Why do you think I fucking left?!”

Scythe looks at me in horror.

“I see I can’t stop you from leaving your brother here to die.”

Mountain groans trying to stand up. He can sit up at least.

“No I may hate to admit but Wicker is right. I am too blind to see it. I won’t be useful at all anymore with that shot in my spin. It didn’t snap, thankfully but I can feel it hard to move. So please let me make it up to you sister.”

I take a deep breath feeling tears from down my cheeks.

“You don’t mind doing this for me? You will die in the name of our reputation.”

Mountain smirks.

“We all wake up sooner or later. But waking up was getting a shot in the back. Keep in contact with me brother.”

I pick up the walkie-talkies still working oh magic creations wonderful. I trot with Scythe back to the ship worried about my brother. Now he is going to redeem himself in the eyes of me and our father would be proud of him. Since our father died for the same reason he did following the king like a blind puppet.

________________

Mountain’s eyes

Most never got to know me. I have been the runt of our family and I looked up to my father like he was a god. I wanted to be so much like him. My mother is a wonderful mare of a female. She did so much as well but she betrayed us and our father had to kill her. But I look back at everything. The king has been wrong.

It seems the only way to save the island or the world from having issues from this gas. Is to destroy the ship. If it's the only way to redeem myself then it’s something I am forced to do. I wish I could talk to my sister right now.

Using my hammer to lean on it heading down the halls. I need to head to the stairs turning on the talkie to talk to my sister.

“I am sorry for everything Wicker. I take back everything I said about you during your banishment trial. I am sorry I said so much to you during our father's execution. If I could get your forgiveness it would be wonderful.”

Wicker is silent for a moment.

“It’s not going to be easy to do that my brother. I do forgive you for everything.”

I hear her crying. I felt tears falling down my cheeks. Is this my fate my curse and punishment for following the king like he is not wrong in his murders and putting down resistance to the fact he won’t change the laws?

“I will be judged for following the king. I will never be the same again and I feel the only way to know what is going to happen is when I get to the timeless river before getting to the land where all dead go. I will be forced to redeem my soul.”

Wicker sobs hard. I wish I could be there for her finally.

“Don’t cry..”

I feel the music in my heart finally building.

“I must go on. I must end this nightmare of my pain. I have never seen the future ahead. I will always be in the past and blinded by the king. Be strong, oh Wicker is strong, and prove yourself to your new family. I am no longer your family you’re the last of our family”

I sang and both started to sing.

“To dream a dream of hope gone by. To bring forth our redemption in the hearts of many. Oh don’t let this stray us. For we can’t go on living this way. The broken world will no longer allow us to dream. For the time has come my nightmare has reached its peak.”

Wicker sings on her own.

“If it’s our path to be lost and broken. Then we must be lost and broken. If I must be the last of our family to bring honor back to the family line. Then I shall do so when I fall in love and have little foals our name will be dead. I will be another family line. It’s time to dream, it's time to move on.”

I get to the computer sitting at it. Starting the self-district.

“Get out of here…”

I hear the airship leaving on the walkie. I groan feeling the blood drain from my wound. I feel weak from the pain. I sing my last few words while the timer counts down. I feel my vision turning dark.

“To redeem our souls and it’s time to come to an end.”

The music ends.

Back to Wicker

I hear my brother's last words. ‘BOOOM!’ The ship and the ships around it go up in flames. I sob and fly back to junk island. I go to the place to sleep and rest from everything looking at the sword to give to Ruby as a wedding present and I fall asleep when we finally make it back. We land the ship with the others and I get off looking at Beezen.

“What is going on?”

Beezen looks down at me. He explains to me what happens and I look at the sword now I know when I can give this to Ruby. I grunt deeply hating the fact of what I went through to get this and now it’s time to prove myself.

_______

Dust

I open my eyes feeling the motion of the ship stop. I head out of my room and follow the others to the meeting room. I sit by my new friends watching Gem talk about how we buy goods here and after Melody and Ruby come in Gem explains the power structure. I am going to have to find this Obsidian and see if I can find the arena or a place to train my skills.

I get ready to head off the ship.

“Hey where are you going we need help.”

I glance back at Gizmo.

“I know nothing about Technology. If I do anything I could destroy it and cause more problems for the ship. So I feel my best thing is to study on this island and see if I could find a place to train my skills or how to get into the arena.”

Gizmo frowns

“Dust, I could teach you how technology works.”

I laugh half-heartedly.

“I am sure you could Gizmo let me ask you this question though. Do you want to teach a dumb-ass Assiasin how to use tech? Or do you want me to test my skills before we get to Dream Valley?”

Gizmo frowns.

“Dust, I want to work with you. You just seem to not want anything to do with us as a family.”

I chuckle.

“Gizmo I am better for this family away from the technology focusing on my fighting skills works better for this family so I can defend it. I promise I will be back to do more to help.”

I walk out. I don't need to fulfill the task of getting Ruby and Melody married. It’s time for my next task after. To get trained to get better enough at fighting to protect this new family of mine. Before I could go anywhere a spear stabs into the ground.

“Excuse me before you go any further assassin we need to talk.”

I turn my head to look at the arena warrior. A large minotaur who looks ready to fight whatever comes his way.

“I am sorry I am searching for the arena.”

The minotaur looks at me.

“Are you a criminal looking to free yourself from some crime you may have or not caused? Committing a crime is the only way you will be allowed into the arena. Now if you’re looking to train and hone your skill I can show you the arena trainer.”

Hmm, the only way to get to fight in the arena is by committing a crime? I will not allow myself to fall into crime just to fight. Then I can do the next best thing to train and get my skills honed to protect this new family.

“I am looking to train to protect my new family.”

The minotaur smirks.

“Is that the only reason you wish to train to protect your family who could probably fight for themselves? Unless it is your calling to just protect them and care for them because they’re so close to you.”

I glance back at the ship and I can see part of it. Only part of it I feel at home with my new friends I haven’t known for very long. We are going to be together for so long. We will fight, we will cry and we might see some of those close to us die.

“I will do it in the name of my king and my family.”

The minotaur smiles.

“Then I shall bring you to the arena trainer. I will tell her what you wish to do. If I tell her what you wish to do she will not only train you she will train you as long as you are here. How long do you see yourself being here?”

I glance back at the ship.

“It wouldn’t surprise me with how damaged our way of travel is if we are here at least a month to fix it all. We flew through the green gas on the way. We didn’t know about it till it came up and harmed the ship.”

The minotaur frowns

“You flew through it? Some never get lucky when they go through it. We have seen empty ships. The gas didn’t only kill the crew they melted their skin off leaving nothing but guts and bones.”

I am led to the arena basement. I hear screaming and groaning looking in the cells of other fighters who are here to fight to the death or to win to prove they’re not guilty. I glance at one of them, a large Lizard. The lizard stands up staring at me. He is pure red and I can’t see anything but his eyes. He quickly reaches out of the cell grabbing my cloak and pulling me close.

“Grrr hisss minion of the king. Minion of the king's fake justice and war. I will be out of here soon to kill more of the king's followers.”

Before he could do any damage to me the minotaur I am following cuts off the creature's arm he screams in pain and he laughs loudly. The arm slowly regenerates. The lizard grabs his arm eating the meat.

“Stay away from Devil Horn. He will never be allowed to fight again. He is forced to stay down here because every time we let him out. He kills more than we force him back down here.”

Devil Horn laughs.

“You can’t keep me down in this cell forever. When the time comes your king will want me to die. Your king is a coward to do it himself!!”

I follow the minotaur hearing the laughter of Devil horn. I keep walking down and seeing the training room. It's a big room. Standing in the big room is the trainer. The yellow Upholi looks at me and she smirks.

“So fresh meat then?”

The minotaur laughs.

“No Lion, he wants you to train him.”

Lion nods and we train. It wasn’t much of a training session. She told me it would take time for me to learn everything. I would have to be here a month or more to train and learn. After a few hours of training. I hear about Melody and Rubies wedding, which is about to start. Lion lets me leave to go see that and to rest after.

I head up to the wedding and go back to the ship after it’s over resting and when I wake up I head back down to the training. Lion looks at me with a frown on her face and she sighs, shaking her head.

“Are you friends with a magic eater named Topaz?”

Just heard Rubie's fake name. But now I am very worried she did something stupid. I take a deep breath, blowing hot air out of my mouth.

“What did she do?’

Lion smiles weakly.

“She broke into the area below the city and used the Alicorn lab below us. So she is now on trial. I warn you it’s not going to go well. You better get going so you can help defend her.”

I quickly run out of the arena to go help Ruby and hope I can help her from getting the worst fate ever.

_________________

Gizmo

This ship is amazing and I know from what I was told I might be living on it for two years and I glance at the camel I am told who runs the core. Oil comes over to me and smiles.

“So you’re the one who will be helping me?”

I nod

“Yes I am Gizmo, you must be Oil, is that correct?”

Oil smirks

“Yes, I am Oil. I hope you don’t mind living down here with me.”

I smirk lifting my cybernetic arm which I can change into many different things. It switches to a cybernetic hand offering it to her. Oil takes my hand and I shake. I smile loving the kindness I have been receiving.

“I look forward to getting to know you.”

A few more months passed and since we are always flying right now Oil and I do what we can to keep the core from getting too hot. I could tell though Oil hasn't been her cheery self. I hear her crying a lot these days. I open my eyes from trying to nap hearing heavy sobbing. I listen to what I can hear.

“I am so sorry for leaving you behind. I am sorry I had to run while you three couldn’t run.”

I stood up heading to see Oil and she turns and wipes under her eyes and I kneel to her staring at her.

“Do you wish to talk about it?”

Oil weakly smiles.

“I lost my family. Three years ago during the battle of Kludetown, my family was killed. By….Ruby, was there at the wrong time and her fighting caused them to die and me to run. I promised Gem I wouldn’t confront Ruby about it. Since my hatred of heroes is huge. I have learned to love and trust Ruby like she is my daughter.”

I smile.

“You did very well at moving on. I can understand you’re in heavy pain. But don’t let your hate control how you feel. You’re doing better than most ever could. I would be happy to help you through all this.”

Oil blushes looking away.

“I know we haven’t known each other very long. Um, do you think I could pursue a relationship with you?”

I feel a blush form on my face. I have never had anyone want me before. I am older than Oil. I will watch her grow old and she will die before I do. But I can’t allow someone who is so alone to be so lost and wants me. I can’t say no because I could harm her ability to work. To be honest with me I feel the same way about her.

“Oil I hope you understand I will watch you grow old. I doubt you care that you will die while I watch you die. You just want to focus on the now and the future.”

Oil smiles

“I know full well how long your species lives, Gizmo. I don’t care, I have been on my own for three years. I have been working on this core for those three years to get it ready. I'm just so alone and I look forward to getting to know you as I fall deeper in love with you.”

I smile nodding.

“I look forward to it. Now we better get some rest because well I have a feeling things are going to get worse.”

I went to go to sleep and Oil sleeps with me as I wrap around her we don’t do anything sexual just hold each other so we don’t feel alone. We slept at least for a while and then an alarm woke us up. The PA system comes on.

“Alert we will be going through a gas weapon pretty soon. Please close everything and get ready to be prepared just in case the core or the flying system breaks.”

Oil and I quickly get up. We work on closing the windows and going around making sure there are no holes or anything and we help Gunpowder pull her cannons out and close the weapon holes and lock them.

We finally made it back to the core. I grunt and cough. I haven’t done work like this in a long time.

“Gizmo, are you okay?”

I smirk weakly

“I am not built for running so quickly and working so hard like this.”

We get into the gas and the ship shakes a bit and I hear steam building in the core.

“Shit! Oil get to those pipes and we need to keep the pressure from building.”

Oil and I work hard on keeping the ship going. At least we try to work on the core of the flight system and work on fixing the hall while this is going on. It has been at least three weeks since I last Oil and I have been working so hard the last few days and haven’t had a rest. Of course, we let the other sleep and rest while it works. The PA system comes on.

“We just made it out. The system is giving me warnings all over the place we may need to land. It's going to be a hard landing since I can’t open the jets to ease our landing.”

I glance at Oil and we strap ourselves to the walls and hold onto each other. We know the landing is not going to be good or easy. We finally hit the water after the countdown is over and we watch the core fall apart and all the systems breaking and popping and screws and bolts flying all over and after a while, the ship stops shaking.

“Oh my…”

I let Oil go and she looked at the core. It's going to take so long to repair and the flight system is just cracked and won’t work again unless we find a replacement. She lifts some pipes, sighing.

“Well, I thought this would last forever. Gizmo we could be stuck here for a while if we don’t find anything to help repair the system.”

I open the window seeing some of the smoke and acid lingering on the halls. See some old war mines in the water.

“Oil, do you think this will work?”

Oil opens the other window.

“Old Mine parts could help the system work and get us to the area we need to go. But It won’t fix the flight system.”

Oil and I head on one of the boats we had within the ship. To protect it just in case something like this happens and we work on breaking down some of the mines. Some of them look to be duds or never worked in the first place.

“Thank you for being here to help me Gizmo love.”

I chuckle

“I am happy to help Oil and I am starting to see why Gem picked you for this trip.”

Oil blushes and chuckles. We work on getting the system working. After a while, we do our best and we find some Sea ponies and sea dragons. One of them from the sounds of it knows Ruby from the island. So they help us and we work on what we can. We then hear ships not far from us firing on us. One of the sea dragons catches the cannonball and tosses it back and they save a kirin mare named Wicker.

We get to know her and get drunk with her. She then does what she can to help us work on the ship and after a while, we finally make it to junk island. Wicker went up to the dock and we were called to the meeting room.

Oil leaned on me and we whispered and talked before Gem came in to explain everything.

“So we could take apart half the old parts of this ship and they would just take them and give us replacements?”

Gem nods.

“Now the hardest thing to replace is the flight system. We could find a way to jerry-rig a system to make it work. But it would mean more work for you.”

I chuckle

“ I am not upset with that. Come on Oil, let's get some work done.”

The two of us go into the hall and Oil forces me into the wooden wall and we begin to kiss and make out. I just ignore the world around me to please the camel.

“Um, you know you two, we need to get some work done.”

I broke the kiss glancing at Rhyolite.

“Yeah, we know.”

Oil and I and others work on taking apart many systems. One of the systems I take apart is part of the shower system; it's been heavily broken and some of the bathroom pipes. I place it in the pile and I head to the bar to see how Mellow is.

“Come on you damn oven work.”

I sigh leaning on the bar.

“Let me guess your entire kitchen is broken?”

Mellow sighs nodding.

“I guess we will need to replace everything. The Oven seems alright. I will keep it here unless we get a deal for a replacement.”

I help Mellow take care of the kitchen pipes and take it to the pile and after a few hours, we finally get some help. The workers from the island work on the ship with us and we finally get the core somewhat working. Mellow made a deal to get a new oven and she helped the worker get it in. I glance at the new oven. It's much better than the old one.

“Finally thanks to Rhyolite for helping with this. I think she is getting her brains screwed out.”

I roll my eyes and I feel my body starting to get very tired from working so hard. I see Oil working on the bathroom system and one of the workers is trying to tell her to go rest.

“Miss, go get some sleep, I can do the rest.”

I grab Oil to pull her away. She falls asleep in my arms and I close the door to the room we created. I then remember I got a wedding to get ready for. I asked Oil if she wished to come. She was fast asleep. I will tell her about it later. I head to become the bridesmaid for Melody and then after it's all said and then I head back and Oil is still asleep I fall asleep and I wake up many hours later hearing the PA system.

“Everyone Ruby is on trial. Sadly she is not in the trial but knocked out and if we don’t help her she could be forced into something worse than banishment. I need everyone who knows her to come and help us.”

I quickly wake Oil to tell her what is going on.

“Great I will do what I can but I will have to be truthful.”

Oil and I leave with others who are willing to stand up for Ruby. Mellow flies beside us. I glance at Mellow who nods to me and we know this is not going to be an easy fight.

______

Melody

The wedding is finally done and everything is done and I lock Ruby in our bedroom. I tell everyone else to make sure she never leaves. I fly through the city not caring about what I see and Loxie is waiting for me at the doorway leading into the doctor's brewing office.

“Melody I want to thank you for taking your time to do this for me. I know you could be spending time with your wife. But I need this badly or all those I have doing work for me will need to wait for themselves to give birth.”

I head inside looking around at all the brews and potions and Loxie follows me in Green Dust comes out from behind the back looking at me and then looking at Loxie.

“So this is the one who will help me find a new birth control pill?”

Loxie nods.

“She used to work in a place like mine years ago.”

I chuckle

“Yes I do but I am here to help and it may take a while to find anything which would work. We would have to test a female and I am sure Loxie has at least one who is willing to work with us.”

Loxie nods.

“She is my daughter and she wants to take over someday. So I am trying to make sure she is smart and doesn’t sleep with everything and get more children. I have too many as it is and that was my fault.”

Green Dust and I start working on the brews. It's going to take a while to get through all this. The two of us talk while we work.

“I was trained by a ghoul from the war and she told me don’t fall for the hate that caused the war to end. I am happy I listened to her because many ponies are good at helping me.”

I listen intently.

“Yeah the one who trained me was also trained by a ghoul of the past. She told me what the ghoul said. Too much hatred caused the war and if we kept going we would have ended up worse”

Green Dust smiles.

“The mare was from an area called Wymarnic, an odd mountain area full of many races and a lot of ghouls who work to protect the area.”

I have heard of the area but have never been down there myself. We work through the night talking and testing what we come up with on Loxies daughter. Some of the stuff we give her makes her a bit sick and thankfully it doesn't last long. I lost track of time while working and we finally came to a breakthrough.

Seaweed and a mix of mushrooms and a mix of dragon blood. We find something which works. It would take a lot of testing though and I feel I have time but Obsidian walks in and puts her claws on my shoulders.

“Melody you have been doing wonderfully but I need to tell you your wife is in jail. Strangely, she was following someone else. She saw her as someone else; we saw her as a blue-haired Alicorn. I knew her as Majesty and I figured she was controlling Topaz. I can’t save her I am sorry you will have to try yourself.”

I quickly fly off with Obsidian not far behind me and I head to meet the others while they have already defended Ruby. I have to say my peace.

“Are you the wife of the one who broke into the forbidden Alicorn lab?”

I nod.

“I am Topaz’s wife, yes. No matter what we say, no matter what we do, you will not let her go, am I correct?”

The judge nodded.

“She broke one of our biggest laws. Jumper's family has been protecting that lab for years. Because of what was in it. She unleashed a deadly Alicorn weapon that could harm many. Project Omega.”

_____

Back to Ruby

I wake up in a cell. I am not alone though. I see a broken dying pony who looks like he has been in a fight and across from me is a lizard creature. He smirks at me gnashing his teeth and laughs loudly. Before I could do anything though I notice my armor is missing so are my weapons.

“So it sounds like from the meeting upstairs there is no way they can stop you from going into the arena to fight for your life.”

I try to listen but I can’t hear anything and I sigh knowing I am in trouble now. My cell opens up and Obsidian stands by the way out to the arena. She is holding a strange sword with a dragon scabbard.

“I am sorry Topaz but you have to fight to prove yourself. A friend of yours found this weapon and wants you to use it. I hope for your sake it has the power to help you.”

I get to the middle of the area elevator. I wait for it to go up and I see the robots around me again. I hear them say the words.

“He has risen and you failed. You’re not good enough to be praised by him.”

I pull out the sword slicing at them and they vanish. I get ready to put the sword away when it hits the sun. When I get up I feel the stars scream at me.

“Blood…”

I feel the rush of hunger for blood. This is a creation of the stars. I look at the sword. It’s called the dragon. I will have to rebuild Spitfire and I will have two blades. When I was finally seen the crowd cheered and laughed. The king and the ones of power are sitting in chairs watching.

“Welcome Ladies and Gentlemen. Mares and Colts. Everyone is welcome. We see here one who broke the law and her trial was either banishment or death. The king chose death to make an example. Can she fight to win all battles ahead and if she does she will be free. Let the blood flow, let the guts drop to the floor.”

The cheers scream as I watch as I am here to fight to the death to see if I am innocent. I look up to the king who stares at me intently. He lifts his hand.

“Oh, king Jumper is telling us it’s time.”

He gives a thumbs up.

“It’s time to fight!!”

The door opens up and I wait to see what is to come. I have to fight for my life and I don’t know if I can. I look at my new sword as the stars keep screaming for blood. I am in a pickle and there is no way I can get out of it now.

Footnote: Max level

No new perk

Chapter: Forty-Nine: Arena battle and city life

I stood in the middle of the arena. I try to find my friends in the crowd seeing the king and those of power looking over me. I don’t remember much of what happened, I just stare at the sword I held. Am I being wrongly accused?

The cheers scream as I watch as I am here to fight to the death to see if I am innocent. I look up to the king who stares at me intently. He lifts his hand.

“Oh, king Jumper is telling us it’s time.”

He gives a thumbs up.

“It’s time to fight!!”

Coming out of the door are ponies wearing heavy armor.

“The first villains the one known as Miss Topaz needs to fight are former pony guards of the king who betrayed him many years ago. They finally are going to get justice handed to them or they will finally win their freedom to be in the king's good graces again.”

The guards look at me and they laugh. The mare in the group seems to be the only one not laughing and staying back she uses her magic to lift a large mini-gun. Why have they been given these weapons and I only get this sword?

I hear the words in my mind again.

“Blood..”

I hear drums pounding looking around hearing the music of battle coming for me. The two large stallions charge at me with their weapons; one holds a sword in his armored mouth. The other holds a scythe.

“WAIT!!”

They stop before they attack me. The king points to one of his guards. The battle and music stop for a second. The guard quickly comes down with my armor and just my armor. The guard whispers in my ear.

“He is willing to give you a fighting chance. Miss Topaz, please don’t fail him.”

I get into my armor, the visor turning on. I feel more protected. The inside of the helmet is not only clean, the system connects to my suit better. I hold the hilt of the blade tightly in my cybernetic arms since they’re now connected to me again. The guard leaves and then the king stands.

“This creature is not a criminal like the others. She is a creature of battle, a magic eater. She may have broken the biggest rule. I won’t allow the scum of this city to have a handover. Either she dies with all her vices with the honor of a warrior or she dies like a babe. Show me what you have…warrior of the stars.”

I hear heavy whispers of a warrior of the stars? They know the stars. I have a feeling the stars play a big part in this community. I lift my sword bowing to the king.

“I will not fail you. I shall release every ounce of blood for the stars because they scream for ii!!”

King Jumper smirks

“FIGHT!!”

The music starts up again. I hear the music in my head. I grunt loudly as the drums beat. I hear grunts and groans in the music.

“Fight fight for freedom fight for death. Release the blood on the ground and give the blood to the stars.”

The two stallions attack me. I dodge the scythe and swing the blade into the other stallion's side. I cut into the armor but I didn't cause any blood to drip. The blade is a bit dull. I would have to fix that later. The stallion with the scythe makes up for missing me and smashes his back hooves into my armored body. I groan, falling back into the other stallion. I feel his sword cutting into my armor a bit and adding knicks to my exoskeleton.

I quickly turn my stinger coming out of the end of my armor. I quickly use the stinger to fight the one with the scythe trying my best to block his attacks. I groan in pain from the nerves in the stinger getting shook. The song of battle gets going more.

“Cheer for all, cheer for the bloodletting come to bring for the endless drumming don’t let up. Don’t forget your song. Singing to the drop of blood endless red blood removes their eyes and removes their hearts. Show your hate, let your anger control you.”

I feel like I am back in rock ball. I ball up three of my buggy fists. I buzz loudly. I quickly dodge the scythe again feeling it cut into my armor leaving another nick of blood draining from the wound. Punch the three fists into the stallion with the sword and bash his helmet off. With the hit from the fist his mouth releases the sword, a few teeth stuck to the hilt. I shove my stinger into his throat.

Just like my species we all can release energy from our stringers. But I don’t wish to kill but I keep hearing the words. ‘blood!!’ I can’t control myself. I pull the stinger out of his throat, taking the sword and slicing his head clean off.

The stallion's head flies from getting cut blood sprays all over my armor and my blade. The other stallion backs away from seeing what I am doing. I turn my visor covering my anger and my hatred in my eyes. The hunger to release blood. I have lost myself ‘Blood BLOOD!!’ I keep hearing.

The stallion runs back towards the mare

“Fire on her, she is a monster!!”

The mare fires her minigun and the bullets fly past me. She is unable to aim very well I feel some bullets strike armor I feel hit my armor denting the exoskeleton but causing a great deal of pain. I quickly pick up the other sword the stallion I just killed dropped. I fly as quickly as I can to try to get away from the fire minigun bullets.

“Keep Firing, she is crazy!!”

I toss the other sword at the mare. The sword breaks into her helm stabbing into her helmet but causing the glass of her goggles to cause damage to her eye. She screams in pain losing control of her magic and causing bullets to fly all over. Bullets fly up to the crowd thankfully a heavy zebra shield keeps the bullets from hurting the crowd.

The music keeps playing at my helm. The drums hit hard. They hit like my heart is beating. I feel it beating and feeling it like it’s a second thought. The stallion looks at the mare then back at me. I quickly fly at him and he charges at me. When we hit my stinger it was in his chest that broke through his armor causing me a great deal of pain.

I need to repair the nerves in my stinger before it causes me more pain. I take my helmet off real fast, holding it in my other arms, forcing my mandibles into his neck. I began draining his magic from his body. He screams in deep pain and begins to heal the nerves in my stinger. His magic is not strong enough to heal the nicks and cuts in my body. He turns old from his magic core being drained.

I released him. I left him enough magic so his body could heal. It would take a long time for his body to heal itself. I groan feeling a great amount of pain in me though. I finally notice the end of the scythe cut into my armor stabbing into my side. I grunt worrying about my eggs. I worry the scythe has harmed them. I close my eyes using what is in my magic system to force a magic shield around the eggs. It uses a lot of the magic in my system but it works for now. I pull the scythe out just a bit grunting in pain and coughing.

The mare regains herself finally. I notice her eyes are completely gone and all I can do is charge while she is whirring up the Mini-gun again. I fly quickly at her, the gun taking too long to charge up and I stab the sword into her chest.

“I am sorry..”

I say to her as if it’s okay for me to kill her. She weakly smiles like she knows I am sorry.

“Fuck…you.”

She goes limp. I pull the sword out grunting deeply in pain. I noticed her stomach?! She was pregnant no. NO!!! Tears stream from my eyes no please stars don’t please!! I killed an expecting mother. Why?! ‘Blood’

I sob softly to myself pulling the sword out never going to forgive myself. I am going to see this death and the death of the little one my entire life. I back away watching a group of medics look over the death.

“Oh, my Goddess, her little one is dying to get her body to the area below. Green Dust quickly we need you.”

Green Dust leaves her seat trotting below. Jumper lifts his hand to stop the fighting for now.

“It seems our king is worried about the unborn little one. But why would he be worried about the little one of a criminal unless in his mind no matter who the parent is they’re still innocent.”

The king stares down at me and grabs his mic.

“You’re truly a warrior of the stars, I can tell you’re not fully heartless. You didn’t know from the look of your body language you were in pure sorrow about what happened to her. It is not your fault it was her fate. Now I will let you back to your cell and your wife will look you over.”

I get back to the middle of the arena.

“But as the warrior the stars you are. I expect you to understand no matter what comes next if you will kill like you’re meant to. Even if they’re with a little one but at this moment you’re lucky since she was very close to giving birth.”

I am lowered and taken back to my cell. I am allowed to keep my armor and the weapon. Melody comes into the cell and Gizmo is not far behind her. Gizmo helps me out of the armor and she works on the armor for me.

“Melody I.”

Melody stares at me.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay in that room?”

I sigh.

“But Beezen told me it was okay to leave.”

Beezen stood there behind the others. He shook his head leaning on the wall.

“That wasn’t me Ruby. It was your creator.”

Majesty?! But how could she still control me? The crown the ships Doc put into my head. Does it not matter?!

“But the chips…the crown.”

Beezen sighs.

“It was never the things that had control over you. The crown was for the others to control you. Same with the chips. Wheel Tread took advantage of that knowledge he learned and used them to brainwash you. No matter what you will always be controlled by Majesty unless she doesn’t wish it.”

Melody takes a gel from what I have learned Green Dust gives her to put into my wounds to heal them. She checks the little eggs in my stomach.

“Gizmo is the extra armor ready for her pregnant gut?”

Gizmo finished the armor. I could tell there is more armored padding and metal to protect my gut. So if I do die the little ones will be fine. They can harvest the eggs and let them grow without being in me. Sadly, my species can have their eggs harvested if the brood mother dies.

“Yes, It didn’t give me time to fix the nicks and other holes they gave her.”

Gizmo and Beezen leave Melody stares at me. I could tell she is not happy with me. Her eyes softened as I saw the gentle mare I fell in love with and she pulled me close to her fur.

“I need you to live Ruby. I may not like this idea of you being a warrior of the stars. But I need you to live for me so you could promise me we will grow old together in the way of your species.”

I let out a purring buzz.

“I will try Melody.”

Melody leaves and I put my armor back on after I place my armor back on. I turn to see King Jumper looking down at me.

“So you’re the one known as Ruby who died back in that desert when the Storm King returned.”

I backed up.

“Are you going to kill me because I was punished for being a hero?”

Jumper smiles.

“No, I won't, the rumor will still go that a random hero is going through this area and fighting in an arena. But I have a request to ask you.”

I take a deep breath before putting my helmet on.

“What is the request?”

Jumper smiles.

“Don’t destroy Omega when you see him again. Prove to me you have the heart to reason with the creation. Then after the task is complete you come back to me and I will help you with the final battle with the Storm King.”

I put the helm on heading back out and he put his hand on me to stop me.

“But you know what is going to happen after all that is correct?”

I turn to look at him.

“All the leaders and the rich will turn on me. Ruin my reputation more than it already is and I will be put on trial to appease them and to appease the anger of the people?”

He sighs.

“Yes, putting it that way is harsher but it’s true. Sooner or later heroes like you will be a villain. All those who are heroes will be hunted down and forced to conform to the new way of life and progress the same as the villains. If they don’t they will be killed. The Storm King is following the way of the future, we all must follow it.”

I sigh.

“What if I want that too?”

Jumper frowns.

“You’re a hero, you bring hope. A type of hope which won’t work in this new world is made. The heroes will either fall to the blade or give up their desire to bring home and learn the true way of becoming part of the future is to become a citizen of it.”

I look away.

“Even the island I am from won’t trust me when all this is said and done. Anyone who knew me in the past will hate me. Even my friends when the time comes will hate me. The only one I can rely on is my wife.”

Jumper nods.

“Your friends are going to turn on you, even these new ones. You’re a problem, a threat to the nature of progress. You will be left behind little Ruby and you will either become an exile or die. Choose before the final battle. But I think we all know your fate.”

He grabs a gun and fires into the wall. He places his hand on my shoulder. I don’t know if it’s an act of kindness.

“Death.”

He leaves and I cower in the darkness waiting for the time to go back. I look up and see the mare I just killed and blood draining from her wounds. I see the little one will be born from her staring at me. I see the robot's cricket and the one known as Mouse.

“The little runt is learning the truth.”

Cricket laughs.

Mouse chuckles.

“Like she should have ages ago.”

I turn to see Star Shooter and she frowns at me shaking her head. I cried hard. I kept whimpering and saying the words. ‘I didn’t mean to do it, I didn't mean to do it.’ I just hear laughter and I scream in pain. I hear the alarm for the arena back to start again.

I walk back out on my many legs and turn to see the large lizard laughing.

“Learning the truth aren’t you? I could kill you now to make it easier on you. I could make sure you don’t deal with the truth of the pain you see.”

I take off my helm to stare at the creature.

“What did they do to you?”

The lizard chuckles.

“I am just one who loves blood who eats those I kill. I will be doing the world a service by killing a pointless hero like you. Accept your fate, you’re a threat to the world, heroes are all threats to the world. Conform to change, become one with progress.”

I get ready to leave the lizard reaching through the bars and grabbing me tightly.

“Think about it.”

I grunt, forcing my stinger into his arm to paralyze the arm which is holding me. His arm goes dead letting me go. I quickly fly away.

“Coward!!”

I get to the elevator, closing my eyes and feeling the pain of what I did. Opening my eyes to see the robots and the mare I killed again.

“You killed me.”

I close my eyes tightly trying to ignore it. I open my eyes again and the robots and the mare are gone. My mind will never be the same again. I come back up into the arena looking around and hearing the crowd cheering.

“We are back, everyone. The warrior of the stars has returned to release more blood to the ground. But an update: the mare is alive and so is her baby. She will be released from her crime and sent to Green Dust to give birth and then she will be sent to the city below to live out her days with her baby.”

The king stands.

“No, she will not, she will be living in my castle. So I can help her raise the little one. I may be a cruel king when it comes to many things. But a child and a mare will not be treated as a threat to the citizens of this land. She will be kept in my watchful eye.”

I didn’t feel any better. I look through the corner of my eye and see the mare still. I feel he is lying. Just to make me feel better. I grab the sword tightly, lifting the bloody blade to the air to let it glow in the sun.

“Next foe for our warrior of the stars. One of the judges of the stars is King Charlatan, former king of the penguins of old. Eons ago he tried to turn the entire world into a land of ice in the name of the stars. He was betrayed by his son. He was banished so long ago. He was found frozen in ice a hundred years ago and has been in his cell ever since.”

The old king looks around and sees me; he knows who I am from the look in his eyes. He laughs loudly.

“I will get my throne back. I will make this world for the land of ice again. But first I must kill the warrior of the stars. Without the great Williams and her ponies, Galaxy and the others stop me from pursuing my dream. I can kill you and destroy this kingdom of trash.”

The king lifts his hand.

“FIGHT!”

Charlatan forms a large sword of ice through his ice magic and the drums play again. He lifts his blade like he is calling something. Minions of ice form from the snow in his blade and they attack me. I swing my blade breaking each minion since his magic is not as strong without being in the realm of ice.

The two of us charge into the middle of the arena the weapons smashing into each other. The dragon blade roars while the ice cracks and forms back. I stare into the eyes of the former king. His heart is full of cold. He has no heart. He has no soul. I see he has done more than what is said.

“The warrior of the stars trying to find my soul? Are you trying to find the Flames of truth?”

It hit me with flames of truth. I suddenly had an image of a powerful dragon spraying fire all over the desert and roaring as the ones below die from each lightning attack and fire I hear these words. ‘The pure, the pure of heart.’ Suddenly I see children and those of pure heart.’

The vision returns right to when the king gets ready to strike me down. I notice I am on the ground. I block him forcing myself with my cybernetics, the gears within the cybernetics heating up to push him back. I hear singing in the background the flames of truth?!

“To all of my children in whom Life flows abundantly

To all of my children to whom Death hath passed his judgment”

I fight harder hearing this song in my head forcing the blade of ice to break and shatter. I swing again cutting into the former king's chest no blood drains from his wound. I scream again seeing the dragon and the land burning.

“You see the truth of the flames, don’t you?! You see it, you see what you have caused, you see what you will become. You become a bringer of death, the warrior of stars, the warrior of death.”

I hear the song more.

“The soul yearns for honor, and the flesh the hereafter

Look to those who walked before to lead those who walk after”

I scream I see the vision again of the dragon. No, the dragon is the dragon of pain, the dragon of hate. It’s going to wake me up. I can't stop it. My battle is going to end me. I finally open my eyes again and I scream

“NO!!!!”

I slice my sword deep into the former king. He laughs loudly like he still lives. He starts to melt like he is not even real.

“I will see you again in Dream Valley warrior of the stars. The Flames of truth waiting for you.”

I scream in pain seeing the image of the dragon and I wake up again from the vision. Hearing the cheers from the crowd but they go silent when the next battle is said the king has a worried look in his eyes. The crowd goes very silent.

“The next battle the warrior of the stars will face. The greatest threat the island of junk has ever met. The killer of many the murdered half the royal family. The killer of many in this arena. Give it all for Devil Horn, may this be his final battle.”

The large lizard I ran into in the prison below the arena comes out. He is a coward in the bones of all those he beat. The skulls of all he killed around his neck. All the weapons of those he killed were strapped all over his body.

He turns his eyes to look right at me, the hunger and the hate in his eyes. He looks ready to just kill me. He tosses down all his weapons.

“I am going to make this easy for you. I will just use my claws. I am not desperate enough to use my weapons on a weak magic eater like you.”

I am trying my best not to show fear. Even if I am wearing my helm. My body movement could show I have a great deal of fear for this creature. I held the sword tightly in my two cybernetic hands. I look down at them and one of them has a huge crack in them. The other has a burnt-out joint. I doubt I could beat this creature with cybernetic might.

“Watch friends of this bug. I will kill her in front of you all and then eat her eggs in front of you all. I will show no mercy for one who will not conform to the future. I have already conformed to the future. To the idea of progress to the story, which will unfold when the time comes. There will be a time when heroes are hunted because those who see them can’t stand what they fight for.”

I grunt hating the truth he is saying is correct. Heroes will be hunted by those in power because those in power see them as a threat to their power. I have heard stories of NCR doing the same; they will backstab all heroes for power.

“You don’t talk back little bugs because you know I am telling the truth. Lift those hands and surrender. I will end it peacefully for you now.”

I dread my sorrow and tears fall down my cheeks. He is right. I was tossed aside by the male I thought loved me and just filled me with his eggs. I have been tossed aside by those old friends of mine who I thought cared about me. I know the friends I made now will toss me aside to protect themselves.

Melody…Melody.

I drop the blade it stabs into the ground I sob softly curling into a ball. I just sob loudly enough seeing all those show up in front of me. The robots are my friends Star Shooter. I have failed them all and my brain is crying and screaming in sorrow.

Melody was going to scream at me. But Beezen stops her from shaking his head. The creature gets closer to me; he chuckles when he gets above me leaning down to whisper to me.

“I will make sure to make your wife scream for you.”

I hear the mic screech and hear the announcer.

“Hey what are you doing?!”

Another voice comes over the PA.

“I haven’t known you that long, Topaz. You rescued me from the trap in the frozen tube. I get it you’re in pain you feel nothing you do is right. But you can’t let all you fought for be in vain. For all I know I could be the last of my kind who knows all about the end. Fight in the name of all your friends, little magic eater. Fight and prove to me you’re worthy of being led by me and the others you find to Dream Valley.”

I feel the large foot of the lizard stomp on me.

“It seems you made your choice.”

I hear my friends.

“RUBY!” Screams Gem

“Ruby for the love of all the fucking dicks in the world kill him!!” Rhyolite

“Fight him, Ruby.” Beezen

“Show him the true meaning of pain.” Wicker

“Ruby, I love you with all my heart, fight him!!” Melody.

“You’re a magic eater like me. Ruby, please prove him wrong!!” Mellow

“Fight him like you fought the cult for Rassie.” Dust.

“Kill him for what he did to my work on your arms and armor he will fucking pay for destroying my work!!” Gizmo

"You're stronger than you think Ruby. if anyone can take care of my cannons like you and then smile when a bolt of lightning hits you like it's nothing then you can kill this ass hole do it!! Be the cannon!!" Gunpowder

“They care for you, Ruby. Please fight for me Joona and my species Panna. You have to get revenge on Squint for me and the others.”

I keep hearing the words fight. I feel my sorrow vanishing even though Devil horn has his foot on me. With one of my other hands, I grab the hilt of the sword stabbing in the leg of Devil Horn. He screams roaring in pain as he lifts his leg to stomp on me. I quickly out from under him when he stomps. My buggy wings are heavily damaged so I can’t fly but I stand on my two back legs standing up ready to fight.

“So you wish to fight to the death.”

He jumps back to his weapons grabbing the biggest of his weapons, a large hammer. He twists the hilt and a rocket flame comes out of it. He smirks, showing his hunger for flesh. He laughs swinging it quickly.

I hear the crowd screaming my name.

“Ruby Ruby.”

I hear the voices of the ones near the king.

“Fight him darling show him what happens when he harms my Patrons of my bar and my Brothel” Loxie

“Just kill him already, hero. Doing so will make us not hate every hero. You will get a past for now.” Obsidian

“Your win will bring money to the market double fold. Gold jewels and everything under the sun.” Teal

“If you defeat this fool. I will upgrade your sword for free.” Anvil

“In the name of Mimic and the Goddess of unity fight him!!” Crosser.

“Kill him, remove his heart and origins bring them to me. I will use them in my medical research.” Green Dust

“Show him he is not much better than Bloodbath!! HA HA HA HA” Bloodbath

Devil horn looks around at the cheering for me. We both turn to look at each other. A smile forms on his face.

“Finally a real battle.”

He swings his hammer and I block it with the sword. The sword is made of space metal and doesn’t crack but it hurts my cybernetic arms trying to force it back. I need to think of an idea. I remember my stinger.

In the castle of Dream Valley, Majesty is watching the fight through a portal.

“Fight him my dear little Ruby. Show me you have the guts to fight me when the time comes.”

I quickly backup falling on my back dropping my sword and Devil Horn trips as I lift my stinger. I got one chance at this. I build all my magic in my stinger and I shoot a magic Lazer from my stinger right at him. With how he moves the Lazer trips him up a bit and the hammer falls on my right shoulder the pressure from the fall breaks the right part of my exoskeleton it’s going to take a while and lots of magic to repair it.

With the left side, I grab my sword again and swing it through the Devil horn using his claws to block the blade grabbing me with his tail and lifting me. He wraps his tail around my neck trying to choke me with it.

“This is the one you cheer for?! This is the warrior of the stars. She has failed, the stars have failed.”

I noticed something come up in my bags. A knife wait who put a knife in my bags? I have a flash Jumper put his hand on my shoulder. This knife belongs to him. I quickly go into the bag grabbing the knife and stabbing Devil's horn in his left eye. He screams as the knife lodged deep in his eye he drops me and I can barely move. He pulls the knife out of his eye seeing the king's seal.

“Jumper after I kill this bug I am going to kill you next to the last of the royal line.”

I feel too weak to do anything. I try to move but I can’t move an inch of my body. The only chance I have is to see if I can see the magic in this place. I changed my vision to the same vision Star shooter was given so she could see the magic. It was based on magic eater magic vision. There is barely any magic in this place. I need to try. I close my eyes feeling at least a bit of magic filling me.

The energy gives me a chance to swing my sword and Devil blocks it with his claws. He laughs, grabbing me with his claws around my neck and lifting me again.

“No one is going to save you now..”

I watch while the wound in his eye bubbles a green fluid. He gasps, holding his neck trying to breathe like I hear his heart beating. He turns his eye to Jumper. I know what happened when Jumper put a poisoned knife in my bag. The lizard screams in pain bile and blood leak from his mouth he claws his stomach to try to get rid of the poison and he falls onto the ground dead blood and entrails leaking from his mouth.

I hear so much cheering. I lay there. Did I win? I lay my head back feeling so weak. I feel my heartbeat weakly but enough to keep me alive. My vision slowly drifts to darkness and back. I see Melody and Green Dust lift me while the cheering goes crazy. My armor is taken off me while the two doctors work on keeping me alive. My vision goes dark.

_________

The world is in motion.

The various buildings of junk island lights slowly drift on and off. Smoke comes out of the chimney on the roof to show life within. The birds fly from roof to roof landing and placing themselves like gods overall.

In the allies rats and cats go from place to place one eating the other. Ponies and creatures of all sorts walk the paths selling goods and weapons. A guard stops a sale, it goes well, and no death but one is arrested.

Those in the allies go hungry while some guards bring food to them, not tossing them into the city underground. A guard strokes the head of an orphaned colt and smiles at him. Life moves on while not far away a sale of food goes on.

A guard takes the sale talking to the little ones in the ally. The marketplace is full of life while many goods are sold.

“Get your fresh fish here.. Fresh fish.”

Another stall.

“Come and buy some of the best silk. Make your friends and family jealous with the best clothing around.”

Another stall

“Gems and jewels make a sale and give it to your love or one close to you. It makes a great mares day gift. Don’t let this deal go by you.”

The brothel is busy as always up above love in the making while down below in the bar. Those of hunger eat their fill. Lovers dance to music while Loxie cheers at the love on display. Love life poetic in nature when the stars shine above. The sun shines and the wind blows.

A paper flies in the wind landing in front of the church inside and many pray to the goddess of Unity or Mimic. While Crosser prays to both Unity and Mimic.

“Oh, great Mimic, you're part of our hearts. Unity is part of our souls. Bring forth our souls together and allow your golden horseshoes to sing.”

There is a battle in the arena blood gore and cheering. Money is tossed at the winner, the cheers of the gore while below the broken and the dying scream for freedom. It’s the way of the world that strong and weak prey on each other.

Obsidian goes through the halls picking one to die by her ax or the guards. She swings the ax to kill the worst of them. The story goes on without a hero. The world is alive without a hero to get in the way.

The hero is but the rock to break the cog of life. When a hero comes the world halts its progress. Littlepip may have brought back the sun. But the other heroes were a threat and now Pip is part of that threat. Peace, hope, and fulfillment.

Another paper flies to the pirate's area of the island. Wicker dances and sings with her friends while her friends on the new ship dance and sing with her. Gizmo and Oil are so drunk they sleep with the Kirin making her part of their love circle it’s the way of life to some and a sin to others.

A pegasus flies landing in front of the Green Dust hospital on one of the beds of the bug. Known as Ruby passed out and was alive. Besides her wife and the one known as Green Dust doing everything to help her through this pain.

The airship is full of life while the crew goes their way to rebuild the systems. Mellow uses her new oven to make food for the crew and Gem the dragon. She sits in her office looking at the paintings of her wife Cranberry.

Joona flies with others of her species. King Jumper allowed her in his castle so she can feel at home before she leaves. Jumper watches her as I tell him what I saw in his kingdom.

“The world is alive,'' they say. The word of the song is the idea of a song. If the city doesn’t live up to its expectations, the magic is never going to be the same. Maybe this will come, maybe this will end.”

I lower my book.

“Thank you for writing about what you saw with my city Beezen. But what about the ones below. As I judge, I am sure you could tell me what you think.”

I glance at the King.

“All I can tell you is change your laws. I know it won’t be easy. It didn’t take a hero to do it either to tell you this. A hero fought in your arena and those who watched wouldn’t tell that she is alive. The rumor is what?”

Jumper smirks.

“The hero of Abyssinia, just a random hero, came to our little island. Got tricked into releasing a powerful weapon. They proved themselves in the arena and they will be treated as a citizen each time they come here.”

I nod.

“Does the deal still stand if she makes a deal with Omega?”

Jumper nods

“But my question is, will the bug be okay?”

I chuckle

“It will take her a while to heal and to repair her armor and the wounds will take a long time to heal. Her eggs didn’t suffer any issues thankfully. It’s mostly herself and these wounds will affect her for the rest of her life even if they heal.”

Jumper sighs.

“I see. Keep reading to me about what you saw in my kingdom.”

I opened my book again.

Life goes on in this kingdom of trash for all who see it as it is. The story of this junk island has come across many issues and pearls. It’s the story of how the world is always in danger of being harmed. Progress is taken away and the hero rises, the hero fails or wins. It takes the idea of love and life to fight. The song will be there forevermore in the grand scheme of life and happiness.

Max Level

No new perk

Chapter Fifity: The ones in the background. [Mellow, Oil, and Gunpowder]

All stories have the start of the story, the middle of the story, and the story's ending. All stories talk about all lives within. Sometimes though there are stories of those in the background who are forgotten. The ones in the background are normally always there, just their story is never told. It’s rare when a story tells the full truth.

Written by Crosser

Mellow

Three years before Ruby wakes up

It’s been an eventful year in Peace Rock. My husband and I normally work on trading vessels going through the old shipping lanes. It’s been so long since I have been a landlubber. In Peace Rock, I built a cafe in one of the old buildings. It took a while for me and my husband to be accepted into this community. I heard stories of a female magic eater like me named Ruby Glide.

She made a pretty big name for herself here. She also is heavily loved here by what I learned about her though I wasn’t very kind about her. So I upset some friends of hers and it took my husband to tell them she doesn't mean it.

It’s just a normal every day I make food for the one known as Lotus and Hunter. Two of the zebras who live in Peace Rock. I made friends with them even though my view of their friends Ruby Glide is not the best.

“So Lotus, how is that husband of yours?’

Lotus chuckles

“He is a good boy. He misses Ruby though he loved making her blush when he hit on her. I miss the kind gentle soul too.”

I keep silent about how I feel about her. I am just a simple drone or worker to others. I have been this way all my life and to make myself feel useful I trained myself to cook and my husband Rockey. Trained himself to be a speaker to help me get those who wish to eat my food.

“What about you Hunter?’

Hunter shrugs her shoulders.

“Hunting is not the best right now with the Storm king's minions around. They’re making the best game run away or they kill them. So it’s not going to be easy to find the best meat.”

I don’t care for the fact I am here. I am here because my brood queen asked me to leave the island with my husband. So we can show ourselves to others. So we worked on various trade ships and then I came here. A large soldier magic eater comes over to me.

“Hey, love Gem is looking for you.”

I glance up at Rocky.

“What does she need of me now?”

Rocky shrugs his shoulders.

“She is gathering many from the island. She got many of your brood sisters to join her.”

I am confused why my brood sisters follow Gem. I notice Gem is not alone when she comes. A strange troll creature I heard who resided in Dream Valley. Comes with her, his name is Beezen.

“So you got married a few days ago and now you’re bugging me about something else Gem? What do you need?”

Gem shifts looking at Beezen.

“Let him talk.”

Beezen comes to me, opening his book to read.

“I am a judge of the stars. The ones who went after Ruby and I know from what I learned about you from Gem. You have an issue with her new adoptive daughter.”

I buzz angrily.

“Of course, I have issues with Ruby. She is weak and many of us can’t be controlled by Majesty anymore. She hasn’t evolved the change in her system to block the ability to stop the mind control.”

Beezen sighs.

“Listen, you know the airship collecting sand and dust outside of Peace Rock?”

I nod when I got here I saw the airship. I have been told by Mrs.Slice the airship will take a lot of work to even fly. It was never finished and it would take many times to get it to work.

“Listen I came to you Mellow because we need a cook for the airship. It would mean you have to take apart your cafe here. Put all you own in that airship and then learn to live it for our trip to Dream Valley.”

I am confused.

“Why would I even agree to this?”

Gem smirks

“Because I know you from the time we knew each other before I got married to Cranberry. You miss going on the trade vessels in the dangerous trade lanes.”

I buzz flapping my wings showing my anger.

“Okay Gem you win this time. But when are we leaving?”

Gem sighs.

“We are leaving when Ruby wakes up from her cocoon.”

I grunt and I don’t argue it took a few months to take apart my cafe and I found myself a very nice kitchen. It was going to be a kitchen back when this place was being worked on. With the help of Rocky and some from Peace Rock, we work to get it all set up.

“Hey, I found a doctor.”

I glance up at Gem.

“Oh someone I know?”

Gem shook her head.

“All I know about her. Her name is Melody and she is in a relationship with two stallions she is leaving behind.”

Yeesh, I go back to work after Gem leaves and when things are finally set up. I make myself a place to sleep and a place to rest in the back like a small room. I don’t need much room really and I hear a hoof knock on the counter.

“Excuse me, is the kitchen ready?”

I glance up and see a yellow mare. A mare who has the same color as me. She has purple eyeshadow and a lot of makeup on her face. I don’t understand why ponies do this to themselves. They have so much beauty they don’t need to cover it up.

“Not fully I am Mellow you are?”

The mare smiles.

“I am Melody, the new doctor of this place.”

I nod I didn’t care about this mare. I have a feeling though I will get used to her later.

“Are you what is called a magic eater?”

I glance up at Melody again.

“Yes, I am what is called a drone or a worker to a brood queen. I am sorry if the kitchen is not fully in service yet.”

Melody chuckles.

“Don’t worry about it. I mostly came here because Gem wanted me to meet the crew.”

I was about to speak when I hear one of the cannons go off up in the weapons area of the airship.

“FUCK!! These cannons are fucking worthless Gem how dare you force me to work on these?!”

Gem laughs.

“Oh, hush Gunpowder I told you this wasn’t going to be like the base you protect by yourself.”

I sigh deeply

“Are you okay Mellow?”

I sit by Melody on one of the stools.

“No, not really, I lived on the island for so long and got to know Gem before she got married. I am older than I look. My egg was laid seventy years ago. But my magic eater is twenty years old. We age slower than your kind do. I have known her ever since then. The island was full of strife and pain. I left my husband to work in trading and other things. I didn't wish to get in, so I went back to the island and learned she got married. Then my queen and Gem told me to go to Peace Rock and wait.”

Melody smirks

“So you feel you’re being pushed all over the place and who is this Ruby?”

I explain to her who Ruby is.

“Hmm, this Ruby sounds like someone who is very lost. What should I do if I meet her?”

I smirk

“Buck her.”

Melody chuckles

“Hmm I may love to sleep with my sex but I won’t do it unless I am asked.”

My eyes open wide.

“Wow, you’re a very open mare.”

Melody laughs.

“Well I used to work in brothels before becoming a doctor so this way of acting is pretty normal for me.”

I laugh

“So have you ever thought of getting married?”

Melody shrugs her shoulders.

“Maybe I need to go find the sickbay and get everything ready. Take care, Mellow.”

After that meeting, I felt maybe we would become family. I helped the other workers to get the wood and use it to add to this airship. It was just going to be metal and now it’s a flying boat. Things changed, I became calmer and I got to know my new family. Three years passed and not much changed. I was just the cook and then that fateful day Melody and Ruby met.

I was leading Ruby to the kitchen to get some food. Ruby and Melody bumped into each other. Melody bucks Ruby into the wall and I stare at what just happened. I didn’t want it to happen. I learned later after everything she was used by the male magic eater to just give her little ones. Who will be born after she is long gone? I felt damn now I regret how I thought about her. After all this, I talked with Melody.

“So are you seriously going to pursue this with Ruby or is she going to be another one of your toys like you had over the last three years I have known you.”

Melody chuckles.

“I guess I do deserve having this talk since every male or female you saw me with was just a fling.”

I nod

“Ruby is not a fling. She is a gentle creature who needs someone to be there for her to even marry her.”

Melody stares at me

“I don't, I could be that one. I am too used to living my life like a brothel.”

I notice Beezen come up behind Melody patting her shoulder.

“I see more in you than just that Melody. I see a gentle soul who is willing to become a girlfriend to wife with her. She needs someone to be there for her.”

I stare at Beezen and so does Melody.

“No offense Beezen I barely know her. She is so cute though and I claimed her as one of my flings. But…if she needs more than that I could try.”

Beezen chuckles.

“You two will be locked in this ship together for a year to Dream valley and a year back from it. So much could happen.”

I take a deep breath and many months pass we fight a battle to get a city back for Rassie. I bring out my kitchen to make food for those fighting. I hear the battle is going well till we all see a big beam going into the sky.

“Oh no..”

I glance at Rassie.

“What?”

He stares at me calling his troops

“That is not Equestrian magic, that is old Witch magic. Get there Ruby was there.”

I am just a simple cook. I am no warrior. I got help from some of my sisters to get the kitchen back into the airship. Because I have a feeling we are close to ending this battle. The battle didn’t only finish but we left again.

We go through a green acid cloud and I can’t use the water in the airship because it’s been contaminated from the acid seeping in. So I need to find a way to boil the water to remove the acid and then make a good dinner.

We make it out and get to junk island. I finally get my entire kitchen updated and go to the wedding of Melody and Ruby. As one of Melody’s bridesmaids. A day later after all is said and done.

“What is going on?”

Gunpowder looks at me shrugging.

“I don’t know Ruby was found guilty of something and now is in their arena. I think we better go and support her.”

I do just that, tell her to fight and then I go back to being a simple cook.

I give the journal back to Beezen

“Is that enough?”

Beezen chuckles.

“Yes, I might ask you to do more since this is just the start of the journey.”

I smile.

“I thank you for giving me the chance to express my mind.”

Beezen chuckles

“Of course. Who should I give this journal to next?”

I think a moment

“I know why not Melody.”

Beezen nods.

“I feel it might be best to do those who are here first. I will go see who is willing to write in this.”

I nod

“Thank you for giving me the chance.”

Beezen nods.

_______

Beezen

I look at my journal and leave Mellow to her work. I think of those who are just in the background of this vessel who may speak their minds but never really expressed themselves. We have so many souls within here. They just go back and forth but are pretty much family.

I head to the gunner room seeing Gunpowder clean her new guns and get them ready to go. The camel looks at me. Her red eyes glow while her fur burns from the fire from her guns. She smells of the powder.

“What can I do for you Beezen?”

I walk up to her offering my journal.

_____________

Gunpowder

I stare at the book. I am confused about what he wants with this book.

“What do you want from me, judge?”

Beezen smirks.

“Write your life story.”

I take the book looking at the title Rainfall. I open it up and see writings from many here. Including Ruby. This is like the story Little Pip wrote and others. Is this what Beezen is doing, taking the writings and making a book out of them?

“How long have you been doing this and how did you get stuff from Majesty?”

Beezen smirks

“I asked her kindly to write about her life.”

I just stare at the troll

“So even though she is evil, same with the Storm King they wrote in here for you?”

Beezen chuckles

“It’s in the stars if they’re evil or not, my friend, same with Wheel Tread. What you see is just now only being written by the future of the story, the middle of the story, and the end of the story.”

I groan not this shit again.

“Okay I get it I will write my life story down in it.”

I take the book going to my powder desk pushing it out of the way. It started a hundred years ago. I was born in an old camel fort near the Equestrian Crystal Empire border. We build the base so long ago during the attack of Nightmare Moon. Nightmare Moon told my family and others who resided in the base before she was sent to the moon to wait for her return.

I was born after everything was said and done with the war. Only a few remained so many remain loyal to Nightmare Moon or Luna. I was twenty and the last camel alive in the base. I was found maybe a few months after by ponies exploring the dead world. I stood above the walkway above the gate.

“Halt!! Who do you serve, the princess of the Moon or the princess of the Sun?’

The group of ponies looked at each other.

“We serve neither there is no princess. There was a war to end all wars and the world ended in fire.”

I was confused. I was told it was just yesterday when the princess herself returned from the moon.

“What do you mean by ending in the fire?”

The leader of the ponies explained to me about the war between the zebras and the ponies. How bad it got and the release of balefire bombs. I was horrified that I spent the first twenty years of my life stuck in this base alone. Because of a lie.

“Look, we don’t want to cause any problems. We just saw this empty base and thought no one was living here. Do you mind opening the doors and maybe we can help you?”

I didn’t argue with the ponies. I opened the door for them. The leader told me don’t trust every pony I see and don’t trust those who would take advantage of me.

“I do have a question for you.”

“Gunpowder.”

The stallion cocks his eyebrow

“Excuse me?”

I chuckle.

“Sorry, my name. I was never named because I was just born and my mother died of sickness. My father raised me and just said hey camel!! Since my kind has a genetic memory I know what my mother wanted to call me.”

The leader tilts his head.

“Gunpowder?”

I shook my head

“No mistake. My father and mother weren't even in love I was just a baby of well random sex and that’s it.”

The stallion whistles.

“So why Gunpowder then?”

I chuckle showing the tips of my fur on fire just a bit.

“Because I tend to play around with guns and powder and then boom. It’s what happens when you’re alone for so long. Now mind telling me why you’re here?”

The stallion chuckles.

“A group of ponies found an old list of what could be in this base. Ammo medicine supplies a powerful weapon?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“None of that here and I have been here all my life all that is here is food and the dead. I used up the medical supplies and the only powerful weapon is an aged cannon which is now frozen over.”

The ponies look at each other. I can tell one of them is laughing.

“How do we know she is telling the truth?”

I smirk

“If I wasn’t I would have killed you right now and used your skull to drink my tea and drink your water.”

The pony gulps.

“Now before you open your mouth again. Remember I let you in here instead of following the orders of Nightmare moon and just killing you. Now are you willing to be a smart ass more or are you going to be a good boy?”

The others look at the young stallion he nods.

Many days later I gather what I have left of food and supplies. I grab my weapons. I heard stories of an island called the island of exiles far off the coast of the land my kind are from. I know it’s going to take me like five to ten years just to walk the entire way.

I let the ponies do what they wanted to the base and the leader gave me a path to walk and warned me to at least keep weapons ready. They also warned me about a Silver pony walking the paths calling himself the Silver Gunner.

“Any other advice?”

The stallion smirks

“Make sure you look through everything you pass. If you see a station, a factory, or a trash can, look through them. Make sure you do whatever you can.”

I start my walk the day after. Not much went on. I met traders and even some raiders who just left me alone. I made friends with a group of raiders a month along the road.

“Are you sure you won’t run with us Gunpowder?”

I chuckle

“Na your way of living is not for me. Thank you for not killing me on the spot but I got a question for you before you get high on drugs.”

A raider mare glances at me.

“Oh, what do you need?”

I bring out a map and show them where I am heading.

“Do you know a safe path so I don’t run into raiders who will attack me on sight and try to kill me or rape me as you tried with me?”

The stallion sighs

“Look drugs do a lot of things to your head and I have a feeling we would have if you didn’t kick our asses.”

I chuckle

“Anyway, do you know the best path?”

The mare takes a knife covered in blood and draws a line.

“Take these paths to avoid the Hoof as much as you can. Then head down this way you should be there in at least five years. Being raiders we aren’t always welcomed in areas of living. So you might be able to go into areas we can. So take care and If we do see each other again. Please don’t kill us.”

I smile nodding.

I headed down the road they told me to and I was told by a survivor that a Silver pony killed them all and she is the only one left alive. I met her after she found a way to a checkpoint camp. This was like a month later I found her and I felt awful about this fact. I couldn’t take her with me and I walked my path again.

The first three years were just a simple walk. I didn’t do much of anything but I traded and met ponies and zebras who didn’t do much to me. I got to the final stretch of Equestria and all I had to do is walk a path through an old forest. I was told this forest is full of old monsters and creations of the war.

I walk through the forest. There is another way I could take the big 59 but I don’t see myself doing that long road in a desert. I walked through the forest and I didn’t have to deal with anything. From what I learned no monsters are in this forest yet anyway.

I made it to the desert I wanted to be in. I walked through the desert to get to the path I wish to go and I made sure I had enough water with me. I follow the path and I get lost making it to a place called Hard Rock and that is when I met them. I get into the Hard Rock and I stop by what looks like a church.

“Greetings child, how may the order help you?”

I turn to stare at the camel wearing a cloak like a priest. I just stare at the female camel.

“You are?”

The camel chuckles.

“Why just a simple daughter of the order of MImic.”

I snort

“Okay so? I am trying to find Kludgtown so I can find a boat. Can you lead me there before I laugh at you?”

The camel sighs, shaking her head.

“Just follow the road to the west and you will find the port town. Are you sure you don’t want it?”

I cut her off.

“Shut up and tell your fake religion to someone else and say goodbye.”

I walk out of the town walking down the path.

I finally made it to Kludgetown it was just another boring walk. Around this time when I walked through the land it. I make it and many years follow I meet Gem and again nothing happens to me.

Then I get a job 100 or so years later and I am now a gunner for an airship.

“Is that good enough?”

I offer the book back to Beezen and he just stares at what I wrote.

“But you didn’t go into anything about what happened to you during your walk. You barely talked about your life on the island.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I am just a camel known as Gunpowder my life and what I witness is my own if that is not bad enough too bad. When I get married and have children they will have my memories and they will know what I went through. Now you're done?”

Beezen closes the book and he doesn't seem upset or bothered by what I said. I think he understands.

“Many will read this later Gunpowder many will read this many years from now.”

I roll my eyes.

“Beezen I could give less a shit what readers will think of me later on. I am just a simple camel who grew up alone. I have friends and I have enough time to make a family. I just need to find the right camel or stallion. Let me do this my way. Someday I may write what I believe in my old journal. But for now, my thoughts are my own.”

I stare at the troll. I know my reaction to him wanting more written in his book is not enough for him. But I know full well when all is said and done more will be written in his book and I don’t care.

“Thank you anyway Gunpowder. I will go see if Oil is in the core.”

_______

Beezen

I left Gunpowder's place of work and the place she sleeps. I swear every time I see her she gets more and more unwilling to talk to me. I do know why though I am a judge of the stars. She has been told sooner or later I will turn on them. So she doesn’t see the need of making me a friend. Because she is correct when the stars call me it will be my time.

I walk down the halls of the ship hearing heavy work in the core. I head inside to see Wicker helping Oil.

“I am sorry for pushing myself in your relationship with Gizmo.”

Oil chuckles.

“I don’t mind Wicker as you can tell I enjoyed it. I will talk to Gizmo about it. I hope you’re not too upset by her reaction when she woke up.”

Wicker laughs.

“I have never seen a turtle blush that hard before. Oh, Beezen, how can we help you?”

Wicker lowers wrench.

“Oh I am here to talk to Oil but since you’re down here maybe you can do this too if you wish. Anyway, where is Gizmo?”

Oil shrugs her shoulders.

“She said something about some inventors club. I think she is more embarrassed about what happened between the three of us.”

I laugh.

“Well, love can be strange. Pulling another into the circle can be even odder. I am sure she won’t care as long as you two are there for and don’t expect too much sexual intercourse from her.”

Oil smirks

“I never do, I just treat her like a friend and one who has given me so much to be happy about.”

Wicker shrugs her shoulders.

“I am just a kirin who had no friends. But I do now and two I could give my heart too if Gizmo allows me to.”

I set the book down on the table.

“Beezen, what do you wish us to do?”

I glance at Oil.

“Well, I would like you to write in the book about your life from start to now. I had Mellow and Gunpowder do it but Gunpowder refused to go deeper into it. She just said I have no right to know.”

Oil snickers.

“Typical reaction from a camel wanting to protect their memories. My life wasn’t that impressive Beezen. Why do you want me to do this?’

I pat Oil's shoulder.

“It’s just for those of the future who will read your journey and exploits.”

Oil opens the book seeing the spot where it talks about her, Gizmo, and Wicker. She turns to look at me.

“Did you watch us Beezen?”

I laugh

“I just watched you three get drunk. I figured out the rest of what was going on in that bedroom.”

Wicker laughs.

“Hmm I could tell you but I don’t want to be too rude about it.”

Wicker smirks.

Oil blushes I could tell she is blushing from her body language since it’s not easy to see it through her fur. Oil takes the pen from the book opening to a blank page.

“Okay, I will write Wicker you wish to write next?”

Wicker nods.

_________

OIl

Back during the war, my mother lost her husband. She was captured by zebras after her platoon lost during the war. She wasn’t pregnant with me yet and she was given as a sexual slave to the zebra commander. I remember what was said to a T.

“So I was told you were a thorn in our side. Please explain to me why you fight us?”

As I remember the memory of my mother. She didn’t say any words for a while the zebra commander treated her like an everyday creature. He didn’t abuse her, he didn't harm her, he didn't beat her. He just let her ease herself into everything. He set a plate of food down for her.

“Listen I know you camels well, you have a genetic memory and you have a cave full of your history. I have been asked to find it. Truthfully though I don’t care, you just seem like a lost soul.”

My mother was named Field.

“I…I am just named Field. I am a simple medic and I never wished to join this war.”

The stallion chuckles

“War does many things to us. I didn’t want to come to this war either. I didn’t want to invade your lands. We are mostly in this land to fight the ponies and your kind seems to hate us.”

From what I remember from the memory she let him bed her to steal information from him. She sent the information off after a while. A week or so later camels broke into the base and put the zebra and ponies leaders in a group. A camel leader of the camel army speaks to both leaders and they did this without killing

“This is how it’s going to go down. We don’t give a shit about your war. If you wish to be here then be here without your pointless war. This is our land. Your ponies and zebras are welcomed here. But we will not allow you to turn this land into a war zone.”

My mother sat near the zebra leader after all was said and done.

“If it makes you feel any better you respect me more than my husband did. My husband beat me when I didn’t do what he demanded.”

The zebra looks up at my mother.

“I would have never treated you like a slave or below me. To me, you’re a female creature who deserves to be treasured and treated like a gem and always held close and loved.”

My mother wrapped her paws around the stallion.

“I wouldn’t mind becoming your wife if you don’t mind getting to know me.”

Many years later I was born. The reason why I have oily patches in my fur is that I am half zebra. Of course, I look more like my mother. The only feature of zebra I have is the splotches which are meant to be striped. My mother and father loved each other very much and after the bombs fell including the one in the salt flats they took me away to an island far off the coast.

I remember when I was five years old my mother and father were dying. I stood there watching some sickness take them. I held my father's hoof remembering what he told me.

“You’re a mix of Camel and zebra my dear Oil. You have a chance to bring our species together like your mother and I did. Please remember me and remember everything your mother told you. I promise you the stars will be watching you and I will be one of those stars. I love you, my little Oil.”

My mother never got her last words; she died soon after we made it to the island. I did all I could to help those who are here to build a community in the old buildings. We were told never to go into the medical hospital. Soon after Gem came to the island we all came around her.

Growing up I became an engineer from very old books. Gem built a school for many of us and after a while, a brood magic eater queen joined the island and all I could say was that’s how Mellow was born. Despite us all living on the same island a lot of us never really made friends.

More time passed Mellow was born from a big group of female brood I got to know a bit. But I was working on a core over the years. A core I would use to put on a ship to go on a journey. I was very secretive about the core.

Life for me wasn’t as simple as most would think. Making things didn’t give me the ability to find food. It took relying on the island to do it for me.

Many years later I was working on the core still touching it up and this was before I left for the airship. Gem came to me after she got married.

'Hey Oil you here?’

I come out of the bottom of the core.

“What's up?”

Gem helps me up and I notice she is not alone. I see the healer who is with her and Beezen. I took a deep breath wondering why they were invading my space.

“So how can I help you and your wife and this troll?”

The healer stays silent.

“I am here mostly because Beezen is here. You know Ruby right?’

I snort in anger at the name.

“What about her?”

Beezen comes over to me.

“Soon she is going to wake up and we need your expertise in engineering to get the airship flying.”

I glance at the photo of my dead husband and my dead son. I didn’t wish to go deep into what happened to those who are reading. Let's just say Hope is a deadly thing.

“Okay for you Gem I will.”

It took so long to work on this airship to get it ready. I became close with the family of the airship. When Ruby woke up I didn’t do much. Mellow came to me most of the time to bring me my food. We went to the land of Abyssinia and after that, I did so much to help Gizmo get used to the airship and I fell for her.

I am sorry I don’t go deeper into it more but right now it’s all I wish to talk about thank you to those who will read in the future.

_____

Beezen

Oil lowers the book.

“Most of what is left is very private Beezen and I am sorry again it’s a camel thing. I can’t fully go into everything like you want me to maybe another time. But I don’t fully trust you.”

I sigh softly.

“I understand Wicker are you willing to write what you can”

Wicker smirks

“I thought more about it. I don't have an impressive life to talk about. My father died being stupid I was an outcast to my brother and I was a pirate. If you do this again when we get to Dream Valley Beezen I might be more willing to do it. I am sorry for leading you astray.”

I laugh.

“Don’t worry Wicker. I can understand perfectly why you feel your life won’t be that interesting to others. Now I will do this again after we get to Dream Valley. I think for now too many are wanting to get off the island and are too worried about other things.”

I walk back to my room sitting on the chair. The pen that I brought back to life a while ago gets out of my pocket.

“I wish I could have helped you more Beezen but I can’t force others to write as you want.”

I chuckle

“I can understand I am sure they will be more open to this later and the rest of the community in this airship might be willing to do it. Melody is too busy, the others are too busy with everything else.”

I take the pen to write.

There are stories even being written now. Every story has its ending and right now this journey will come to an end and come back when we get to Dream Valley.

No level

No perk

Author's Note

To let everyone know when the crew and others trust Beezen more there will be another chapter. It will have Mellow, Oil, And Gunpowder but also Wicker Gizmo Melody and the others. The only one who won't write in the book is Ruby. So I will be introducing more of the crew soon.

Chapter Fifity-one: Goodbye Junk island

Junk island is a calm island made of junk in the middle of the sea—just a simple port for those looking to rest. At one of the docks, a giant wooden metal airship has almost been fully repaired and it’s been at least a month since the souls inside stopped here.

I yawn deeply. It's been almost a month since we got here and I still haven’t been able to find a birth control pill for Loxie. I am starting to wonder if it’s going to be a failure. Green Dust and I are on break to just relax.

“I feel I have failed you Green Dust. We should have come up with a breakthrough. I don't get why it’s so hard to make a birth control pill.”

Green Dust drinks from a cup of tea. She is not upset and she just smiles sweetly at me.

“Melody, just helping me is enough. Your wife has changed the views of heroes on this island. Even though you tell me she wishes to be called a guardian.”

I look over to my dear Ruby. She is in a coma, a medical-induced one. It’s the only way she will heal.

“Tell me something Melody I have never heard of a pony falling in love with a creature not of their species. Is there something I don’t see with this little magic eater that made you fall head over hooves deeply in love with her?”

I smile drinking from my cup of tea looking back to Green Dust.

“I look past all the evil she did before her judgment. I even look past that she unknowingly helped bring the Storm King back. Every time I look at her I see the gentle heart she holds. I see that determined impulsive female. I know to break her of that impulsive nature of hers. I'd rather not because It keeps me on my hooves.”

Green Dust chuckles.

“Ah, pure love, it's rare to find it these days in this healing dead world. Does she know you used to be a brothel mare?”

I nodded

“Yes, she knows very well. I use what I learn to please her as much as I can. Heh, those pink cheeks of hers are always blushing and red when I am done with her.”

Green Dust laughs, we set our cups down and get back to work on finding a birth control treatment.

“It looks like we got this pill to try.”

I lift a green pill in my feathers looking closely at it. I look over to Loxies daughter who has been helping us by cleaning for Green Dust and helping feed those who come sick and wounded. I notice her taking a sponge and cleaning off Ruby.

“Excuse me sweetie we got another pill to test unless you don’t want to?”

The red donkey looked over at me after she finished cleaning Ruby. She chuckles weakly shrugging her shoulders.

“Wouldn’t hurt since the biggest reason I am here is to help my mother.”

Green Dust sighs

“There used to be old potions and brews to magically take care of birth control for us zebras; those have been lost for so long. My training in Wymarnic had those recipes. I just wish I could remember what was in them.”

I sigh, giving the pill to Layla. She looks at it in her hoof for a second before swallowing it.

'What should I expect of Green Dust if it works?’

Green Dust stroking her chin with a hoof.’

“You will feel a little burning in your stomach. It would make a protective shield to keep the sperm cells from entering your egg. It won’t harm you, it will just kill them. To some this is awful but whoever said zebra brews are kind to one's body? Some are used for battle; it's rare to find a good one from the body.”

Layla waited for a second, but nothing happened. She strokes her stomach and she acts like she is feeling a very strong warmth.

“The others had painful harsh feelings. This one is a kind gentle warmth. What did you put in this one?”

Green Dust looks through her recipes.

“This one is a pint of fish scales. Some fish eyes and a little dash of pony and zebra magic mixed. It saids here that if it works the pill will give a gentle warmth feeling and the female will have no pain but after sex, the sperm cell will go dormant and slowly absorbed into the system. Which means you need to go have sex again.”

Layla sighs

“I have had so much sex the last few weeks it’s getting tiring first time in my life I am getting tired of sex. I will be back girls”

Layla trots off and I laugh.

“Oh, I know the feeling. When I worked in a brothel I had the same stallion for months. Every time came to the brothel he wanted me and only me. So I had to get used to being with him and then I was offered to be trained as a doctor.”

Green Dust snickers.

“My dear husband stars rest, his soul was an amazing stallion. He made me as happy as he could. He gave me four beautiful foals who grew up and went on their path. My two colts left the island. My two fillies stayed, one of them became a guard and she came to see me. Another works as a cook. Maybe if we finally found a birth control we would go to her restaurant to celebrate.”

I chuckle. It would be great. We have been here a little over time. It's been at least a month and a lot of the airship is still being repaired. Oil feels the core needs a big upgrade. So she and Gizmo are working on it.

“For us, we have been here too long already. I don’t mind it, I have made some good friends. Including Bloodbath even though it can be full of himself.”

Green Dust smiles

“I am going to miss you Melody when you leave. It’s been wonderful learning about you and having someone to talk to. This life can get lonely.”

I nod

“Yes, you can focus so much on the job and always forget those around you. Ruby helps me remember I am needed. Some think I fell for her because I can coddle her. No, I learned why I fully fell for her.”

I stare at the sleeping bug.

“The real reason she won my heart is a heart that will sit and listen. When I first saw her she was sitting listening to creations Beezen brought to life with his magic paint. She asked them every question. How they felt about what they were doing and why they were made in that way. Just seeming that wonder in her eyes. It was her heart witch won my soul. I love her so much I am just talking in rhymes “

I chuckle weakly

Green Dust pours more tea into her cup.

“Finding a love such as that is not easy. Even one like her who has been through so much.”

I frown

“I worry when she sees her friends again. Well, they trust me, will they accept me?”

Green dust laughs loudly. I turn my head to look at her confusingly.

“That’s how I felt when I met my husband's family for the first time. They were those zebras that followed everything the stars said. Instead of being heartless, the stars control their lives. They loved me so much. Even when I was thinking of quitting learning to be a brewer and doctor. They supported me. My husband's father said these words. ‘Not every zebra knows what is in store for them. They can’t allow their mind to take the place of their heart. If the heart saids do it then do it. Never listen to the mind unless you require it.”

I stare at her.

“Very profound.”

She nods.

“Extremely after those words, I finished my training and I told them I wanted to come back home to here. They accepted it and my husband went with me.”

I drink the rest of the tea and set the cup down looking back at my zebra friend.

“May I ask what caused your husband to pass away?”

Green Dust looks back at a photo of her husband. He has a sweet handsome smile and he looks so full of life.

“A trade ship came here carrying a sickness. It was a nasty flu and only some got it. Most had strong immune systems to fight it. My husband no he didn’t he had a compromised immune system. His mother told me he was always weak as a child. He was even very weak as an adult. I watched his waste away from the sickness and his last words to me. ‘Don’t cry my wonderful Green Dust. Be happy we had such a life together. I don’t regret laying and dying. It’s my next path to be one with the stars and their glory. We will see each other again I will wait for you in the marriage of endless.”

I stood up while the older mare cried. I hug her tightly.

“At least he made you happy, that's all you can do sometimes.”

Green Dust smiles

“Thank you, Melody, it's been thirty years since I was able to talk about him like that.”

Layla comes back in after a while and she sighs, shaking her head.

“That will be the last time I have sex for a while. I got your sample. Is everything okay?”

Green Dust chuckles

“Just talking about the past dear.”

Layla smiles

“About your husband right?’

Green nods and Layla brings over the sample and she goes to rest while we test it and see if it works. To our surprise, it works. It may not be a hundred percent but it works ninety percent from all the tests we did on it.

“I would say that is the best as it will be. At least this time it worked.”

Green frowns

“I was hoping to find a hundred percent but I have a feeling it will be a while before I find one that good. At least we found one. I don't know about you but I am starving.

I stood up from the chair going over to Ruby to check on her. I checked her exoskeleton; it's still very weak. I stare at my wife. I know when her journey is done she will be living with pain and scars and old issues her entire life.

“How is she healing?”

I turn my head looking over at Layla.

“Pretty good I just know though when she gets older she will be in so much pain. I plan on living the rest of my life with her. I have never felt this way about anypony before..”

I stare down at the wounded bug of my heart. I can’t seem to keep my eyes off her. Every time I see her my heart beats hard and I always get very heated. I shake my head, getting my mind off what I am going to do to her when she feels better.

“I need to get something to eat and some cold water I am burning just staring at her.”

Green Dust rolls her eyes laughing

“Trust me I know the feeling my husband did to me. Every time he had a sweet smile and just held me in his hooves all I could do was burn hot.”

Layla chuckles

“I am going to stay here. I need to rest after all the sex you two asked me to have. Ugh, I am so much in pain mare hood.”

I nod

“Keep an eye on Ruby for me then.”

Layla nods Green Dust and I leave her office. She leads me through the streets of junk island to her daughter's restaurant. I never would have found this on the right side of the island near the water. I look at the name ‘Star’s song.’

“Now warning this is a zebra-only type place. It’s rare for ponies to go in here so be prepared for a lot of looks.”

I chuckle

“I am used to it. I have been in a Hell-hound only bar once. It was an interesting experience. The hell-hounds are distrusting creatures. If you let them express themselves then they're the most gentle creature who will express their lives to you."

Green goes in first and I follow behind looking around. I see so many zebra masks. I see wooden tables and zebras sitting down talking and eating various foods. On a stage are zebras playing tribal music and using shaman magic to make fire dance. At first, I get no strange looks then I run into a mare. She falls to the ground.

“Oh, I am so sorry!!”

The mare chuckles as she stands groaning, the mare looks like she has been through many battles.

“No, it’s my fault I was just leaving. Reaver please let's go please it’s time to go.”

My wingtips perk up hearing the name Reaver. I see the cloud monster float over I just keep staring my mouth agape. I don't know why I was being rude like this. I didn't notice my mouth was open till Reaver started feeling uncomfortable with my staring.

“Uh, can I help you?”

A slight blush forms on my cheeks.

“Sorry, just my wife told me about you. You’re from Devil’s Due aren’t you?”

Reaver has a surprised look on his face. So does the mare he is with.

'Wife, who would be your wife?’

A gentle smile forms across my face. While Green Dust waits to introduce me to her daughter.

“Ruby Glide.”

Reaver’s jaw drops. The mare just stares at me.

“Oh my, then I should introduce myself. I am Zranth, Reaver and I are out and about before we head back to the island. I was trying to find a perfect map to get some of my tribe back to the zebra mainland.”

Green Dust frowns

“Dear, the mainland is not safe.”

Zranth looks at Green Dust she nods

“I know just many of my tribe wants to go. They have been on the island for so long that they feel trapped. I am hoping we go, they don’t care for it and we head back home.”

Zranth strokes her face, sighing. I could hear her stomach growl. She looks very hungry and she looks like she hasn’t eaten in a while. I glance at Green Dust and she nods to me. I reach into my bag bringing out the various items we pulled from the airship.

“Zranth will you be okay?’

She smiles at Reaver

“I will be okay, Reaver, I just need something to eat, that's all.”

I smile nodding to Green Dust. I give Green Dust the junk and various items she nods at me.

“Come with me you two we will get you something to eat.”

The two look at each other and they follow me to one of the empty tables. Reaver doesn’t seem to need anything to eat. I wait to see what the two of them ask me about Ruby and her journey. Zranth takes a deep breath to let the fresh food scent fill her lungs.

“Hmm so hungry now please tell me your name.”

I smile sweetly showing my gentle white teeth. I do have some caps in my teeth from my old life when I didn’t care much for my oral hygiene.

“I am Melody full name is Melody Canary Swansong. I just use my name, Melody. I am a Dr and helping my wife on her journey.”

Reaver looks around and I see he is getting many looks of distrust. I don’t understand why, maybe because he is a cloud creature. I have been told by many his race is normally always around when something is about to go wrong.

“As I said I am Zranth you said you’re married to Ruby Glide? Is the little bug okay?’

I sigh softly

“She is in the hospital right now. I am sure you heard about the big stir which happened in the arena recently?”

Zranth nods

“Yes…wait, that was Ruby?”

I nod

“Yes, Majesty showed up and mind-controlled her into turning on an old alicorn machine known as Omega.”

Reaver tenses up at least I think he does.

“The Queen was here?”

I nod when Green Dust comes over after ordering the food. I explain to them what Ruby explained to me. I told them about everything including what Ruby did. About how she and the others who left the island got affected by the hate sickness Grogar spreads. I talk about Wheel Tread and how he brainwashed Ruby and what she did to Nirik then about how she was killed for judgment of being a guardian or hero. Those friends she made were tossed all over the desert land. Then living their lives for over three years no longer caring about the call. I sigh deeply and then go on about how she hatched and how a magic eater convinced Ruby that he loved her and lied about implanting eggs in her.

I wait for some questions before going on. This is the first time Green Dust has heard about Ruby’s journey. I can tell this is making her even more sorry for the little bug.

“How is her mind even still stable after all this?”

I glance at Reaver shrugging my shoulders.

“I have no idea I see her talking to herself and screaming at walls. Beezen told me it could be lingering effects of what Majesty has done to her including after-effects of suffering from brainwashing. Beezen has been very helpful for being one of the judges of the stars."

Reaver and Zranth stare at each other. Then Reaver looks back at me.

“One of the monsters of Dream valley is traveling with you?”

I chuckle

“He is not a monster, he is a kind gentle soul. Who has told me he knows when Grogar returns he will join him in battle and he will regret what he must do.”

The food finally comes and Zranth eats slowly so as not to screw up her stomach. I eat the food I was given. It's impressive. I have never had fish before. I enjoyed it and I went on explaining how Ruby and I met. Then I explained how I wouldn’t take no for an answer about her being mine.

“Ah, so you’re kind of like Blaze and Star Shooter just you made sure to ask first correct?”

I chuckle

“Yes.”

I lied, of course, I didn’t want to tell them the truth that I kind of forced it upon her. I look back at what I did. I feel kind of awful doing that to her, treating her as meat. I found fully now I love her so much that I am the only one she will fully open up to.

“Ruby is one of those who refuses to fully open up to anyone else. Even if I am around she will not tell anyone how she feels. Only the creations of various objects Beezen brings to life with his magic paint. She will pour her heart out to them, including me.”

Reaver smiles

“I am happy she at least can open up. After the war with the heroes of legend. She couldn't even open up with her friends for a very long time. I doubt she still even opened up to her friends. I know she was able to show her emotions but it’s harder for her species.”

Layla comes trotting in.

“Melody Ruby is awake, she is scared and locked herself in the Green Dust office and is breaking down yelling at things which aren't here.”

I stood up quickly looking at Green Dust. She gets up to leave a tip of a strange metal object. Reaver and Zranth follow us back to the hospital.

_____________

Green Dust hospital

It took us a while to get back and I looked to see the entire office destroyed. Ruby must have been very bad off when she woke back up. Layla points her hoof at the door leading to Green Dust's office. Thankfully it wasn’t upstairs to her place of living. I go to the door hearing sobbing.

“Ruby it’s me, Melody.”

Ruby sobs

“I…didn’t mean to…I didn’t mean to. Nightmares I see their faces every time I close my eyes. I didn’t do anything wrong!!”

Tears fall down my cheeks. My dear Ruby is breaking and I can’t get into the door. I glance at Reaver and he nods looking at the keyhole noticing he can go through it since he is a cloudy creature.

“I will do what I can.”

Reaver looks back at me and nods going through the hole.

____________

Reaver

I flow into the room through the keyhole. I look around and the entire office is smashed to pieces. Ruby did some nasty work. When I go through I don’t even see her but I hear her whimpering and buzzing.

Slowly I seep my cloudy body through the room following the trashed room to a little dark spotlight above shining on Ruby. I finally got a good look at her. She changed so much that she looks nothing like the bug who left the island.

I go over to her gently placing my cloudy hand on her shoulder. She tenses looking at my hand and turns her head slowly to look at me over her shoulder. Hey, large pink bug eyes are red from crying. She looks like she has been through hell and back. She has many dents and scars on her exoskeleton. I notice she is missing at least two of her buggy arms.

“Are you here to finally kill me, Erebus?”

My eyes open wide. I stare at her. She has faced the shadow eater?! Oh gods she faced the worst of my species has to offer.

“No Ruby it’s me, Reaver.”

Ruby didn’t even seem to care; she looks like she is about to break down more. I notice the door lock I go over to the door to unlock it. I can’t do anything. I am not her wife, she needs her wife, not me. It took me a second to wonder if I should talk to her? No Ruby needs her wife. I unlock the door and I keep Melody from rushing. I shake my head at her silently looking back to Ruby. Looking back at Melody gently whispering.

“Go in slow. Tell her you're coming rushing in and coddling here is not going to work. She needs someone close to her to talk with her.”

_____________

Melody

I pace fearing the worst and when the door opens up I quickly try to get into the room and Reaver stops me from going inside.

“Go in Slow. Tell her you’re coming rushing in and coddling her is not going to work. She needs someone close to her to talk with her.”

I fold my wings to my side and look back at Reaver getting the others to leave. I have to talk care of this myself. I slowly step inch by inch hearing the crying buzzing. Each time I get closer she looks up at another creature speaking to her. When I get close enough I stand just inches.

“Ruby?’

She doesn’t look at me but I think she is too far gone to know I am here.

“Have you ever felt like a toy and used endlessly that when you finally see the one you fell deeply in love with like I did with Silver. He implants his seed in me making me have his eggs and then I learn he just did it too when I lay them he will use them to remember me by?”

She is regressing. This is why I need her to open up more. I slowly get closer, touching my snout on her back. She quickly tenses up. I do it again very gently. She turns her head to look at me. The waterworks are going full blast now.

“Melody…are you here? How can you love a worthless piece of trash bug like me?”

Worthless piece of trash?! No, she is not a worthless piece of trash. She is the best thing that has ever happened to me. I just need to prove it to her. I gently wrap my hooves around her tightly pulling her into me.

“Ruby you’re the best thing that ever happened in my life. I know I treated you like SilverWing did focus more on what I wanted and not what you wanted. Ruby, I love you to the point I am willing to let you use your magic eater magic. To let me live as long as you and age as you do.”

Ruby turns around crying on my chest. I hold her very close and tightly.

“She needs to go into hibernation. It's the only way she will be able to refresh her mind.”

I turn to look at Reaver.

“How can I trigger this with her?”

Reaver sighs

“It’s not easy but the best way is to lay her on a bed and tell her to hibernate. If she hears it enough her body will get it and her mind will do the same. She will slowly fall asleep and hibernation will go on till her mind is healed.”

Ruby relaxes after being near me long enough.

“No, I don’t need it. I just need someone to talk to and that is my beautiful pegasus.”

I smile, my cheeks turning red from a deep blush forming on my face.

“Oh, Ruby, you know how to butter me up. But if you do fall apart again I am going to force the hibernation issue with you. If you don’t listen to me then I will make sure you listen.”

Ruby shakes her head. I lift her onto my back holding her with my wings. I look to Green Dust smiling weakly

“I am sorry about your office.”

Green Dust chuckles

“No it’s fine she is not the first one to break down and destroy my office. After what I heard about her I feel she deserves to lose it once in a while.”

Ruby gently buzzes on my back and she cuddles on my back looking at Zranth.

“You finally left the island too?”

Zranth nods

“I will be heading back to Ruby. Do you want me to tell anyone hello for you or do you miss them? Should I also tell them you might return maybe?”

I glance up at Ruby who just shakes her head.

“No, I don’t want to return. After everything I did, I don’t feel I should go back. It's just good to see you again. I heard Star Shooter is doing alright. I haven’t heard much else.”

I glance up at Ruby.

“Ruby, Green Dust, and I need to put you to sleep again so we can open you up and see if we can fix any more of your exoskeleton. Are you willing to let us do so?”

Ruby stares at me nuzzling into my back.

“If it helps me heal faster then do what you must.”

Zranth looks over to Reaver she swings her head a bit to the door outside.

“Reaver and I are heading back home Ruby please stay safe we will let others know we saw you.”

I look over to Zranth.

“Say nothing, we are trying to keep it like she is dead. We want to keep the rumor going that there is just a random guardian or hero going through these areas. If the Storm King knew it was her he might trigger his attack sooner.”

Zranth nods as the two of them head out to head back on the ship which brought them here. I was happy to see them and I hope they have a safe trip to the zebra mainland. I carry Ruby back to the bed, laying her down.

“I am going to make sure you stay asleep till we leave Ruby. You will wake back up in our bed on the airship. Is this okay for you?”

Ruby nods.

“Yes, my love.”

I smile leaning in to kiss her deeply. I break the kiss slowly, kissing her even more gently, pulling away and nodding to Green Dust. We inject many potions into her system to let her sleep and we get ready to work on every part of her to try to finally give her some peace. Layla falls asleep on the couch so she doesn't bother us.

_______________

Jumpers Castle.

I hear a knock on my door. I look up from my workshop table opening the door to see my king. I lower myself to him as I bow to him.

“How may I help you, my king?”

Jumper smiles down at me as he turns on my light. My gentle teal eyes close tightly from the bright light. I turn to my mirror pierced ears with various gun ammo. Pistol ammo and SMG ammo on my right ear. Then on my left arrowheads and one metal dart tip. My gentle coal-black fur shines in the light.

“Amandla, you told me you wanted to go on a journey?’

I glance up at my king nodding. I look back at my mess of a workshop. I see the many weapons I am getting ready to attach to my power armor. I look at my armor and it’s pure black and it’s larger than me.

“A journey for one such as me? I always wish for a journey. What kind?”

Jumper frowns

“You know the airship which landed here almost a month ago? They’re getting ready to leave and you may not return for a long time.”

A frown forms on my face, sighing my long ears drooping.

“I may not care for this idea but it will be the only way to do what I must for a journey. Will they let me bring everything with me?”

I look at my entire room of all my weapon parts, armor parts, and armor station to work on the armor itself.

“I am sure they have the room. It's an old airship with a wooden shell around its metal frame. I am sure they lose a ton of fuel over time but they do what they must to go.”

I take a deep breath unsure what to think. I am just a small little donkey. I am not strong. I have to rely on power armor.

“Have you asked them to take me yet?”

Jumper chuckles

“Their Captain is on their way here. She is willing to talk to you and learn about you before asking you to come.”

I sigh again as I look at all I have with me. I am a messy gal. I don’t clean this is chaos to many minds but to me it's amazing.

“I will be leaving. She should be here soon and be kind to her. She is also a mother so you can ask everything about her children.”

My eyes open wide, children I adore, children I love them…so much in this world.. Ruins the children. Jumper leaves my room, closing the door. I go back to working on my armor, taking a torch in my mouth, and working on attaching an assortment of guns to the armor. I hear a knock removing the mask.

“It’s open.”

A blue dragoness comes in, crossing her arms and staring at me.

“So you’re the one your great king wishes me to bring along? I see so what are your skills?”

I turn to smirk

“I am a weapon smith and I am a novice learner of how to use power armor. I will keep learning more. I will do whatever I can to go on a journey. My first question for you though. Are there any children on this journey?’

The dragon shook her head.

“We do have a pregnant female with us. I don’t know when she will be laying her eggs. But we will be going to places where children are.”

I smile. I will do anything to make sure the children have a world where they can grow up in peace. I see this kingdom and many who don’t even live through much of their lives because our king is too cowardly to change the laws.

“Will you be able to take everything?’

She looks at all my armor pieces my mess she chuckles

“Do you mind being at the bottom of the boat closer to the water? We have a lot of room. I kind of pushed many of the ponies and friends overboard. I wanted to make sure we look like a flying fort. It may not be much but it’s home to us at least for the next two-three years. I don’t expect us to be done with our journey till then. The war we go back to will be long and bloody.”

I look at my armor, the power armor but I am ready for war I am ready for a journey. I am ready to see blood but am I though? I sighed, closing my eyes, flicking my long ears, the bullet casings on my ears clattering making a metallic sound.

“Will I have a family?”

Gem smiles

“The entire ship will consider you family. It’s the nature of things, the nature of souls. For we go to die for what is to come. I don’t see a lot of us making it back. I don’t see our souls ending in the afterlife but to be swallowed by the end.”

I stare at the dragon tears falling from my eyes. She is correct we are going into a world of hell and we might not make it back.

“If I die on this journey then so be it. As long as I can have that family, that story of my heart. Then I will come.”

Gem nods. It took a few days. I was given one of the bigger rooms normally made for two at the bottom of the ship. All my armor and my chaos were left there. I wasn’t ready for this journey locked in this air-tight ship.

I got to meet the ones I will be around for this entire journey. A turtle creature named Gizmo. A dino-like creature named Rhyolite. Oil, Mellow, and Gunpowder so many more. I met Melody and Dust. I see the one named Ruby laying in her bed. I am told she won’t wake till we leave. I see the one named Beezen who has brought many creations to life. Including some of Gunpowder's tools. A kind door, a few suits of armor who walk around as guards. I see so many of the stories they tell of those who wore them or those who abused them.

It was time to leave. I look out on the dock meeting Wicker. The Pirate Kirin. I am told where we are heading. To one of the most dead parts of the world Orinthia the home of Upholi. The nightmares, the stories.

I stand with the others as we fly into the air and we all stand looking like a family. I finally got to meet Ruby Glide. On the back of her wife, I get to know the creature.

“I thank you for coming with us Amandla. I am happy to have you with us. I know I may not look like a creature you don’t want to be around since who I am.”

I smile shaking my head

“No Ruby I look forward to getting to know you and calling every single one of my family. Including those little ones forming in your stomach.”

Ruby smiles. I notice she falls back to sleep on Melody’s back and we all head back down below. I look back at Junk island. Tears fall down my cheeks as we fly into the air. I head down to my new home for the next few years. To work on my power armor and weapons to be ready for the trials ahead. I look back real fast seeing my home slowly vanish from the fog of the sea, a great sight as well as heartbreaking.

Footnote

Max level

Two new Perks Weaponsmith Donkey: You found a new soul to join you on your quest. On your journey through this broken world. She can upgrade any weapon you give her but sometimes the weapons will break quickly she is over-ambitious

Donkey in power armor: Amandla is your heavy soldier, the large armor she wears around her small donkey frame. She will be the first line of defense when you need her to. Her love of children will make it easy for her to get angry when she sees how little ones are treated. She will threaten those who harm.

Chapter Fifity-Two: The next set of the journey Ornithia.

In the old kingdom of the Upholi, no one has heard stories about the civil war. History is either lost or those who won or lost refused to tell the truth of the story. Some say only the royal family lives in the city. The rest of the city is very empty to the point one walks through the streets they hear the screams of ghosts. Maybe it’s just a rumor no one ever has stayed long enough to see.

Written by a Historian.

I sit in my office leaning in my chair looking at the paintings of my lovely wife Cranberry. I glance over at Beezen while he writes in his book. I have been thinking for a while and there is a reason I called him in here.

“Beezen, how is a feast for this airship's entire crew and family? We are going to be on this journey for a while. Maybe it will help most of them feel relaxed. What do you think?”

Beezen sets the book down.

“It would help this community become closer as a family. It’s been only a week since we left Junk island. It's going to take at least another month to get to our destination. Maybe two months will help Ruby to feel loved. I think she feels everyone in this flying city doesn’t respect her.”

I stroke my forehead. I swear I am going to lose my temper with that adopted daughter of mine someday. I don’t blame her for feeling this way though. I glance over at Beezen. He is correct. I grab the mic to speak over the PA system.

“Mellow, can you please come to my office?’

I turn the mic off, sighing and looking out the window seeing nothing but endless water. We haven’t seen a storm in the last few days. We haven’t even seen any other boats below us. After thirty minutes Mellow flies in and lands on my desk.

“Did I do something wrong to get called by the big evil dragon?”

I glance at Mellow, seeing her amusement on her buggy features. Mellow is much easier to read than Ruby. I think it’s because Mellow trained herself to show her emotions more than Ruby. I stroke my arm.

“Mellow, how long do you think it would take to make a big feast for everyone here?”

Mellow buzzes excitedly.

“A feast?! A feast of any kind of food? We have so many supplies I could do it pretty easily. It would have to be a dinner feast though. We would have to break out the rations we have down below for breakfast and lunch.”

I smile

“Mellow you’re normally the one who sees the moral of everyone how would you say everyone is right now?”

Mellow frowns

“Ruby is not doing well,'' she yelled, causing her to cry a little. Melody told me she is at fault she is pushing Ruby too much. She just wants her to open up more. Everyone else though is calm and cool. I think being locked in here is getting to others.”

Beezen strokes his head sighing

“I was wondering why Melody was not her bubbly usual self this morning.”

Mellow nods.

“Yes, Ruby is not being very kind to her. I think the bigger issue is what Ruby said to her in Melody's words she keeps saying she is not worth being in love with. She is not worth dealing with. I do think what is upsetting Melody is the fact Ruby can’t stop belittling herself”

I sigh, stroking my head.

“Where is Ruby Mellow?”

Mellow points above us.

“The docks she is leaning on the edge watching the world go. She just looks so alone and heartbroken. I think she needs a good talking to or at least some support. Melody wants to give it but she is just closed off right now.”

I stood up and got off my chair.

“Mind helping Mellow with the feast Beezen?”

He stood up following Mellow out of the office. I look at the paintings of my wife. I close my eyes, sighing.

“Oh, Cranberry, what would you do?”

I head upstairs to the docks seeing the pink bug leaning on the edge. I stand beside her leaning over the railing and looking to the water below. She doesn’t even look at me. I just see a lost bug deep in thought.

“Are you looking to divorce Melody now?”

Ruby stares at me.

“Why the fucking hell would I even think of doing that? We just fought. It's not like I am that upset with her. She just keeps pushing me to be open about my feelings. I can’t do that.”

I smile at her

“You can’t or you don’t want to.”

Ruby buzzes angrily.

“Are you going to start, oh I don’t try hard enough? That I should be more open to the one who loves me. I can’t do that because I love her so much I just don't know the best way to show my feelings to anyone.”

I sighed, shaking my head. I remember the stories Cranberry told me Ruby used to show every bit of her feelings and what she was thinking. That determination and impulsive nature are still in her heart. She has lost herself.

“Ruby, Melody is the best thing that ever happened to you. You have said this many times yourself and here you are breaking her heart. Because you refuse to open your feelings and let out everything that is bothering you.”

Ruby buzzes even more angrily; she sounds like a bee now. I am getting to her and she knows it.

“What Ruby are you going to scream at me and try to break my heart?”

She groaned.

“Why are you treating me like this?”

I chuckle

“I am a dragon Ruby, we don't sugarcoat what we think at all.”

I stare down at her.

“I have had many fights and arguments with your mother. From what I told you broke Melody's heart on the verge of tears. Are you willing to keep doing that if you can’t open yourself up to her?”

She looks down at the water.

“How can I open up to anyone? I.

I slap Ruby across the face hard enough she falls to the wooden docks.

“If you say you’re worthless or don’t know how or woe I am sad. I am going to say this to you and you once. I will toss you off this airship and kill you myself. I am not going to be the mother of a weak little ass. Buck up you little bug or I will beat it in you.”

Ruby stood stroking her hurt cheek and her temper was getting the better of her. I could tell she was about to explode.

“Are you going to cry hmm?”

She turns around flapping her wings and staring me right into the face when she flies up.

“I am sick and tired of being bullied. I am sick and tired of being treated like this. What’s next, tell me that Melody is too good for me, is that it?!”

I chuckle now she is becoming the bug Cranberry told me about impulsive determination to prove herself. I just stare into her eyes. All I do is cross my arms while the two of us seem to be having a staring contest.

“Are you done acting like a giant baby?”

Ruby shook. I could see her wanting to just lose her temper. I watch her slowly relax looking away.

“Gem, I don't know what my mother saw in you. I see too big for her ego thinking she knows everything piece of fucking..”

I stare right into her eyes.

“Finish those words and regret it.”

She stares right into my eyes.

“Pony fucker.”

I laugh loudly.

“You are too, you know.”

She groans in anger.

“Ruby, do you want to lose the one who gave her heart to you?”

She shook her head.

“Then you need to get over yourself. I know I am putting too much pressure on you. Pressure you don’t need but you have felt sorry for yourself for too long. You keep seeing these nightmares of yours and you break down. You need to start fighting them and stop caring what they say to you. You need to beat your mental demons.”

Ruby looks back to the way into the area below.

“I don’t know where she is. She walked off crying.”

I tense up Ruby made Melody cry I want to strangle her so badly right now.

“Oh, Ruby you’re lucky I am not strangling you right now. What did you say to her to make her cry?”

Ruby looks over the side.

“I called her a brothel slut. Who forced herself on me.”

I fold my arms, staring at her.

“You didn’t complain, why are you complaining now?’

She shrugs her shoulders.

“Go find her and talk with her now. I don’t fucking care if you can’t open yourself up for her you need to apologize to her. You have given her the best six months to seven months of her life. Now you’re trying to wreck it?”

She sighs.

“Fine, I will go find her and try my best to open up.”

I watch her fly off going inside and all I can do is a smirk.

“Well, that was harsh.”

I glance over at Gizmo.

“How long have you been there, old girl?”

Gizmo laughs.

“The entire time I am not the only one who heard it either. Wicker and Oil heard it. We were up here talking about our future together.”

I smirk

“How did that go?”

Gizmo chuckles

“We are going to get married but on the way back from Dream Valley. I left Wicker and Oil to see if I could see what was up.”

I shook my head.

“Don’t worry old girl, go back to your future.”

Gizmo shifts on her turtle feet turning back to go to Wicker and Oil. She stops real quick to turn back to me.

“Would you like some advice from one who is just as old as you?”

I turn to the other ancient creatures like me.

“What?”

She smiles.

“Next time Gem I feel you need to be more gentle with her. I know you’re a dragon and you’re trying but sometimes I think you push a bit too hard and not everyone can handle it.”

I nod she is correct, not everyone can not even Ruby. But this is the only way dragons know how to handle it. I shift looking back to Gizmo smiling and saluting her with my claw. The old turtle chuckles.

“Someday you’re going to have to show those two how your shell and arm work. I am sure it has a lot of attachments.”

Gizmo didn’t understand what I meant at first. Her turtle face glows bright red after getting it.

“Gem please I am a turtle we aren’t that horny. We give love gently and slowly and that is the best way.”

I laugh loudly and she is correct. Giving love gently is the best.

“I am going to head back to my office. I am hoping Ruby finally opens up to Melody and we can have a peaceful night.”

I head back downstairs waving to Gizmo and go back to my office to relax and maybe get a few winks. I lay on my bed closing my eyes to try to get some sleep. Dreaming of the beautiful red mare and dreaming of making her smile.

____________

Ruby

I fly downstairs looking for Melody. I turn on my magic vision to search for her. I can’t seem to find anyone. My magic vision seems blocked. I fly to the gunner station to see Gunpowder.

“Oh hey, Ruby what's up?”

I buzz softly

“I am searching for Melody. Have you seen her?”

Gunpowder nods

“Yes, she is in her office. Is something wrong?”

I sigh

“I called her a brothel slut.”

Gunpowder stares at me, her surprise turns to hatred and she takes a deep breath relaxing. The features in her eyes go back to normal, a little lukewarm. I think she is trying very hard not to scream at me.

“Ruby, that may have been true in the past. But you have made her so happy. You need to at least try to make it up to her.”

I shrug

“How?”

Gunpowder smirks lifting a giant wooden crate over me.

“This is how.”

I stare in horror

“No wait, don't!!”

Smash!!

I groan hearing the medical alarm ring I hear trotting seeing gentle well done hooves I pass out from the pain. This just ain’t my day or my last few months.

I don’t know how many hours it was. I wake up in our bedroom I look around and when I turn my head I stare right into the eyes of Melody. I groan sitting up like a bug. I am in so much pain I feel like a rock hit me.

“Ruby…”

Her voice is low, sad, not hateful.

“Melody, I have been searching for you.”

She looks away sticking her nose in the air

“Hmph.”

I groan, stroking my head.

“Melody I am sorry I know I was out of line. I know I said some pretty harsh and hurtful things. I.”

I sigh deeply

“Melody, I make awful mistakes. I don't work up to admit I make those mistakes. I am too determined. My impulsion gets the better of me and I get hurt and I keep forgetting to think of how you feel.”

I turn to look at Melody again.

“Do you forgive me for being so rude and mean to you?”

Melody turns to look at me.

“Ruby, you don’t need to explain yourself to me. I know how you feel. I know you didn’t mean what you said. What upset me was not the brothel slut comment.”

I am confused.

“Then what hurt you?”

She stares into my eyes.

“You called yourself worthless. Ruby, you aren’t worthless if you were worthless and heartless I would have never given myself to you. The words may have been harsh but honestly, those words are true. I was a brothel slut.”

I sigh, groaning.

“I don’t understand you sometimes Melody. I said such hateful things to you and that didn’t phase you?”

Melody nods.

“No, it didn't, it's not the first time you lost your temper with me, it's not the first time you said hateful things to me. This is just the only time you noticed it. What got me upset was saying you’re worthless, you're a waste of space. That you’re not worth my time.”

Melody stares deeply into my eyes.

“No matter how many fights or arguments we have. You’re stuck with me but there will be times I get upset. Next time don’t have a box thrown on you to try to find me.”

I smirk weakly

“That wasn’t my idea. I asked Gunpowder the best way to find you. So she tossed that box on me.”

Melody snorts

“I figured it would be her idea. Ruby, I want you to learn and learn this well.”

I stare at her.

“I am going to slap you hard in the face.”

She takes a wing slapping me very hard in the face. I stroke my cheek with my many buggy hands thinking I deserve that.

“Then what?”

She puts her wings on my face.

“This.”

She pulls me into a deep gentle kiss and my cheeks burn bright red. To mix with the two slaps I received I relax and feel all my stress leaving me. I feel my heart finally feeling better. She breaks it slowly.

“As your wife I want you to fight those figments in your mind. It’s time you stopped allowing them to beat you. It’s time to move on from your failure and focus on the best conquest and amazing prize you won.”

I tilt my head.

“What is my conquest and prize?”

She rolls her eyes

“What do you think? She is a yellow pegasus who wears a lot of makeup and tries her best to look beautiful for her wife.”

I smirk

“Oh? Is she the most beautiful mare in this room?”

Melody smirks

“Maybe?”

Beezen gags.

We turn to look at him and he is gagging.

“Ugh, that is just too much for you two. So you know in two hours there will be a feast and Ruby you’re the main center of it. Everyone here including our newest member of this family is going to sit and make you feel welcomed.”

I smile feeling a bit overwhelmed already.

“Do I.”

He shakes his head.

“Don’t you dare say you deserve it? Ruby after the fucking hell you have been through the last few years and what you have done on this journey you deserve a lot. For most of it, you deserve to be in jail for what you did on Junk island. You deserve so much punishment for not listening. But this is what I feel you deserve friends.”

Tears fell down my face. I get out of the bed hugging Beezen tightly. I sob softly feeling so much better than I had the past few days. I think I finally needed Gem to tell me what's what. I take a deep breath after and relax.

“Ruby, please rest and enjoy your wife. I will come back for you.”

Melody gets on our bed after Beezen closes the door. All she does is hold me close. I feel safe and happy holding onto her. I think of the first figment I need to fight the robots. I kiss Melody's neck gently to get her to look at me.

“I was told by Wicker there is a way I could fight those figments who show up in my head. Like robots and so on. Is it okay if I go talk to her about it? So I can finally get over myself and I can finally be free?”

Melody smiles kissing my forehead

“I need to get back to my office anyway, Ruby. So do what you need and I will say this once. Don’t say to me you’re worthless. You’re the most worthwhile thing that ever happened in my life, Ruby. I will not hear anything else.”

I watch her leave. I just sigh, shaking my head.

“Ruby, I think you need to go do what you said. Taking it from this old door knob and keeping stuff till the last minute is never wise. Go do it as quickly as you can and then your mental mind will be clear of all evil.”

I smile weakly. He is correct.

“Alright I will go find Wicker.”

I leave the room looking around to find Wicker. I head up to the dock seeing Gizmo, Wicker, and Oil talking about their future.

“I am happy you don’t mind being with this old pirate Oh Ruby what…what happened to your face?”

I chuckle

“Gem and Melody slapped me. Melody slapped me because I said I am worthless. Anyway, I got a question for you.”

Wicker tilts her head, and Gizmo and Oil stay silent.

“What would that little bug be?’

I take a deep breath sighing

“I want to take you up on that deal of fighting those creatures in my mind. Those who keep my mind in dread and sorrow.”

Wicker smirks

“So you want to fight those demons of yours?”

I nod

“Hmm, do you mind if I give my pirate's heart to these two first?”

I tilt my head

“What the hell?”

Wicker snickers

“To a pirate love is rare and the way we focus on it. We give something very close to our hearts. So one moment.”

I notice Wicker's magic shines from her horn as she removes two of her earrings. One is pure gold with a skull on it. The other is pure silver with swords on it. She attaches one of the earrings to Gizmos' cybernetic arm. She has a bright red face. I have never seen the old turtle blush before. She puts the silver earring in the piercing hole of Oil's left ear.

“There I gave you two my heart.”

I chuckle

“It must be strange to fall in love with creatures bigger than you are?”

Wicker laughs

“Ruby you’re married to a pegasus you’re medium size compared to her. I have slept with dragons before so this is normal to me.”

I never understood Wicker. Sometimes she talks like she is still a pirate with pirate sayings and acts like she is on the high seas. Then later she is the calmest kirin I have ever met and then there is Oil, a sweet camel who I have become close friends with. Gizmo is the one who repairs almost everything I use.

“Gizmo um thank you for everything you have done for me.”

Gizmo glances at me smirking

“Ruby, you're one of my best friends. I look forward to keeping your stupid ass alive. It’s a challenge for me and keeps me on my toes.”

Wicker smirks

“Alright follow me to my room soon I will be living with these two in the core.”

I take a deep breath, closing my eyes and nodding and opening them to follow the Kirin of the sea. She leads me to her room. It's kind of in the back up the upper level near some of the water pipes. She purrs softly leaning her ear on the moving water in the pipe system.

“Hmm water and the smell of the sea and well some bowel movements”

Just then I hear a toilet flush and goddess the stench Wicker just smirks sniffing in deeply.

“Ah, the smell of the decay of the seawater on a hot day.”

I stare at her very confused. I look at the water and she has an old musket gun hanging on it with her swashbuckler sword and her pirate clothing including a hat. She hasn’t got much else. I notice some strange candles she holds in her magic making a circle of them.

“Now I warn you this is an old sea raider's way of dealing with curses and mental problems of some of our crew. If you don’t beat them in your mind they could destroy your mind or worse. So I warn you it’s like a journey but within yourself. Are you sure you want to do this?”

I sit in the middle of the candles. Wicker smiles

“Ruby, give me one of your buggy legs.”

I offer one of my legs to the kirin she holds it in her magic, taking a very sharp knife from the wall next to her weapons. She cuts deep into the leg, dripping my glowing blood all over the candles. She chants a strange spell using more magic to toss salt dust and other various powders while my blood coats the candles.

“Oh espíritus del mar. Los que dentro del casillero de los demonios. Saca a relucir los malos recuerdos y sueños de la mente de esta pequeña criatura. Que ella te agrade oh diablo que ella te agrade oh diosa.”

I gasp feeling magic filling my body hearing screams seeing what I swear are drowned ghosts grabbing me and tearing at me. Then what seems to be a devil with seaweed all over their body dripping water. Reaching into my mind and I scream.

_____________

Battle with the mind

I open my eyes looking around the darkness in the middle of the light of strange mist and smoke. Standing in front of me is a large sea demon. He stares at me. I could tell this creature is unhappy to see me.

“You haven’t made a deal with the sea. Hmmm now before you waste my time tell me what you need?”

I stare at the demon creature of the sea I gulp.

“I need to face the demons within my mind. I know I am not one of the seas but I need this and I offered my blood to you.”

The sea creature sighs

“Most know me as the devil of the sea. The devil of the deep Black Heart. My real name will be too hard for you to say. Now you said you want me to bring those in your mind to life so you can fight them?”

I take a deep breath nodding. The demon touches my head and he whistles.

“You have many problems, many creatures in your head wanting to destroy your mind. Oh, this is not going to be very easy for one like you. Are you sure you want to do this?”

I nod

“I have no choice, I need to take care of these problems before I kill someone with my inaction.”

The demon closes his eyes chanting. Each word makes my soul shiver. I feel my heart is being torn from my body. The words are so dark I don’t remember what he saids and he pulls one of the figments from my mind. I stare at my first task, Majesty herself.

“Your creator, your grandmother,'' you could say. Talk with her or defeat her. I can’t tell you how you take care of this yourself. Just do what you feel is right. I will be here to watch.”

The Alicorn stares at me. It’s how I remember her so full of herself and hateful of everything around her. I don’t know how to handle this but I remember one moment we had together. I remember I was called to the castle to talk with her. I close my eyes and head through the doors leading to the moment in my mind Majesty is whimpering and crying.

“Why does no pony love me?! I gave them all the best years of my life and they love a worthless mare who has done nothing!!”

I sat down in the middle of the floor as I did. Lowering my buggy ass to the cold floor.

“My queen, I am here as requested. My brood mother told me you needed a magic eater to talk to?”

Majesty looks at me, her gentle eyes not so full of hate when she looks at me.

“Hello, little Ruby. I see you have grown into a beautiful creature.”

I smile blushing very gently at the queen's words.

“You asked for me?”

She looks at me.

“Yes, I want you to join my army so we can put everyone and everything to heel so I can be queen again.”

I closed my eyes. I remember agreeing to join her army and I didn’t realize at the time it would lead to mind control.

“Majesty, I mean my queen. I think you need to accept the island won’t love you and prove to them you can be loved again. By being a queen of the souls of this island. Let them live and show them you’re one to be loved. I got one last thing to say.”

I walk to the former alicorn, hugging her leg.

“I forgive you.”

I look up seeing Majesty's eyes turn from her hateful emotionless look. Seeing real tears falling down her eyes she hugs me tightly.

“No matter what you do to me mother…I will always love you. I am sorry I never told you that you’re loved by me.”

In Dream valley in the castle of Dream, Castle Majesty is on her throne talking to one of the Grundles. She has been treating them better since she returned. Suddenly she hears something deep in her mind and heart. ‘I love you mother, I always will love you no matter what you have done to me.’

Majesty sobs hard enough that the grundles leave her alone to let her take care of her issues while they go clean up the castle as she asked them kindly to do.

“Oh…Ruby, I am so sorry. I am so sorry I destroyed your brood.”

Majesty freezes in my mind I tilt my head the demon forming from the water gathering around me and he chuckles

“That is unexpected and a bit easy. From the looks of it, you could have said worse to her. You could have fought her. You could have beaten her but instead, you talk to her heart rather than what you did last time insulting her.”

I did that? I don’t remember half the stuff I said to her during that time. I just remember not caring and… not hugging her and telling her to do what she wants. So I did cause her to get more and more upset.

“I didn’t know I was part of the problem which drove her insane.”

He chuckles

“It could have been anything to trigger it. Just all you need to do is work your issues out with her. It took one hug. It is a bit of a problem to be too easy and too simple but it works I guess. So one door is closed.”

I do feel a little better. I didn’t even see Majesty, she didn’t even come to me in my head. I think this was to fix my past to make sure I don’t feel the guilt of what I did.

“So the next…part is. Little one I am very sorry.”

He grabs my head again pulling out an entire coastal town. I am right near the gates of Cliffside. Tears fall down my face. No not this no…I not this

“I don’t know if there is an easy fix with this. You’re controlled during this time now there are ways to ignore mind control it’s not extremely easy just focus on your task. You know that task.”

My mind goes to the memory looking at the army behind me. I remember my thoughts while I am mind-controlled. I didn’t want to do this and I have the crown on. All I can do is what I felt I should have done.

“My friend ahead is the hero. First, though, let's see if we can do this peacefully.”

I get many strange and confused looks. I fly into the air flying to the gate. Guns aim at me and I lift my many arms into the air.

“I am here to speak to the hero, please let me speak to her.”

They look at each other. One of the zebras' nods. It seems one of them is willing to let me. I look back to the army I led.

“Please stay there until I return.”

I am led through the city into the inn. I see Star Shooter sitting with the heroes of legend. The zebra goes over to Star Shooter whispering in her ear. She turns to look at me. I see all the scars she has from when she was tortured looking at the crack in her horn. Star Shooter stands from her seat Blaze wraps her tail around the mare.

“Are you sure about this?”

Star Shooter just smiles

“No, but I got to try right?”

Star Shooter swings her head to one of the rooms. I look at all the eyes of the creatures from Cliffside. I never came in here though why am I seeing what could have been? Maybe that is how this works.

Star Shooter opens the room, closing it after I get in. I glance over into the darkness noticing Jonon in her cloak watching. The zebra is always there ready to attack.

“Talk bug.”

I take a deep buzzing breath releasing the air and making buzzing sounds.

“I am here to talk about ending all this peacefully. I have come on my own accord and I will do anything to make sure this ends peacefully with no deaths. If I can help it.”

Star Shooter stares at me.

“I am sorry I don’t believe any word you’re saying. Here I want to go home and take Blaze with me, including my friends. I am needed here even if I feel I am not. So why come to me? Why not try to convince your queen that battle death and gore are not the way?”

I let out a sighing buzz.

“You have to at least admit the legend is stupid.”

Star Shooter smirks

“Yes, it’s made by some idiot with a fever dream.”

Star shooter sighs closing her eyes

“I will try contacting the queen and we will talk to each other with respect and kindness. It may not end well but at least we got to try.”

All I could do was hug Star Shooter.

“I am so sorry for everything I did to you and your friends. Please forgive me.”

Star Shooter looks at me confused and she changes into the sea demon he sighs shaking his head.

“You know full well it would not end the way you want little creatures. You may have been forgiven by those on your island. What you don’t seem to understand is you need to forgive yourself. You don’t need to make some big deal out of it. You need to forgive yourself and that is the only simple thing,”

I gulp I have to forgive myself for what I did?

“I know it’s not going to be easy for you to forgive yourself, Ruby. It’s the only way you can move on from everything you caused and all the pain you went through. It’s the best way you can do it... You just have to allow it.”

He reaches for my head and I back away shaking

“No, I can’t face myself now. Not after everything I did.”

The sea demon crosses his arms staring down at me.

“You will be here forever in your mind if you don’t get over yourself. You need to forgive, you need to forget, and you need to accept what you did. Don’t linger on everything. Those you killed the murders and then the mind control you need to accept you did all those things even if you were mind-controlled.”

Tears fall from my eyes as they add to the water.

“But I can’t move on from all those deaths. The children that died on the island because of me. I did and saw so much horror.”

The demon's face turns from a frown of disappointment to a smile of respect and he leans down to stroke my head gently. I stare at him with my burning teary eyes.

“Little creature proves to me you can move on. Some never show this regret in their hearts. Some never want to forgive themselves because they feel if they do they will do it again. Let me say a poem from one I met years ago.”

He thinks a moment on it

“Ah, Life is not as simple as most wish to believe. Life is but a story with a god or goddess writing us into corners to mess with us and destroy us. To show us we don’t have control over our fate. When the page turns our life turns with us. When the book closes our story ends. It could mean that it is our death. The truth is it means we have finally moved on from that story to open the book to write a new story within our souls.”

I shudder after hearing those words, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath.

“I shall accept talking to myself If it’s what I must do. Just how do I talk to myself?”

The demon smirks

“What you must do is talk to the worst of yourself, meaning the one of yourself who always insults you. You need to allow this side of you to belittle and rip every single part of yourself apart. It's the only way.”

I inhale fake air, the only air is within my mind. At least it’s how it feels.

“I am ready.”

The demon reaches into my head I scream in pain I shiver when I see the other side of myself. The demon changes into me and I have many cuts and slices and my eyes look dark and full of anger. I stare into my soul.

“I am your damned soul within your mind. Are you here to get rid of me once and for all or to chicken out like the worthless piece of shit you are. Oh, I know you insult the one you married to become your wife. Destroy every single good grace we have little bug or you going to be who you used to be. Strong, happy, and willing to open up?”

Tears fell from my eyes seeing how angry I am. Am I that upset, am I that willing to hurt those around me because I can’t let go? It’s time to accept that I have to let go. It’s time to let go and dream. It’s time to let go and sing. I felt the music in my mind this time.

“It’s time to move on and forgive me. Maybe someday I could look back and try to fully remove every single thought of pain in my head. I see the dreams, I see the songs I see every single time we see the moon.”

The other side adds to the song.

“Is it time to remove the bloody drenched soul? Remove the blood from our buggy little hands and sing to the moon again? Determination will be our downfall someday impulsiveness will be our death. Should we go back to those days? The song is our heart, the song is our dream. Should it be?”

I grunt feeling myself forcing the pain out of me tears falling from my eyes. I keep singing loudly

“I will forgive myself for what I did on the island. I will forgive myself for the children I killed and those lives I destroyed. I…forgive myself for what I did in the Widowmaker desert. I look back and I forgive myself for the deaths and…I forgive my friends for not sticking around..I.”

I stop signing stroking my stomach feeling the eggs tears falling down my cheeks

“I forgive Sky Blue for betraying my love and impregnating me…just to remember me.”

I sob gently remembering how I felt when he told me what he was going to do. I take a deep breath blowing the air now.

“I forgive Wheel Tread and The Storm King for what they did to me,...and I forgive my friends.”

I softly sang. I watch every nick, every wound, every cut in my heart vanishing; they will still be there deep in my soul. It's all I can do. The last one I need to forgive remembering her and wishing she was here now.

“Dunewalker…Oh, Dunewalker I forgive you for betraying me.”

The other side of mine turned back into the demon when the song ended.

“There is only so much I can do for you little bug. I can’t help you fight the figments like the robots and the others in your mind. You will have to face them when the time comes. But you’re on the first steps to recovery I will say be very impulsive and go to your wife. Kiss her and don’t stop till you two feel you can move on. Good bye little bug.”

The demon vanished into the water and I woke up from my mind.

________

Back to the world

I open my eyes and the candles are all melted. I lay in a pool of them standing up and looking at the kirin who stood by my side the entire time.

“Thank you, Wicker.”

Wicker smirks

“I am sure you could take care of everything you could. You may get relapses and fall into it again. But you need to make sure you don’t allow yourself to fall into it again. I did hear one of the things you said. You forgive yourself for everything.”

I sigh, nodding.

“I may have tried to forgive myself for everything. The guilt will still linger for what I did. I feel the only way to make sure it doesn’t is to just move on. Now I need to go speak to my mother and then I need to find Melody.”

I salute the kirin flying off to Gems room going inside and stare at the dragon who is asleep and I stare into her eyes.

“Hey, dragon wake up.”

Gem opens her eyes, staring at me.

“What do you want, Ruby? Can’t you see I am tired and don’t want to deal with your bullshit?”

I chuckle

“I wanted to tell you. You were right and I asked Wicker to have me meet some sea demon to reach into the dark reaches of my mind and make me face myself Majesty and my biggest failure Cliffside. I forgive myself, I forgave everything and now I'm trying to move on.”

Gem stares at me.

“So you finally realized you let your mental mind control you and…what sea demon?”

I glance at the PA system.

“Could you tell Melody to meet me on the deck above? I just need to get something real fast.”

I flew out of the room heading to the room which is going to be our home for the next year or so. I opened a box bringing out a song I wrote for Melody recently. I wanted to sing this to her recently. I took a deep buzzing breath.

I head back to the Gems office waving to her.

“Thank you, Gem.”

I head up hearing the PA system come on.

“Could Melody Glide head up to the deck, please. If you all don’t mind I am going back to sleep to dream of Cranberry.”

I wait up on the deck watching the water go by. I notice something strange in the water though. A large metal object floating in the water. If I didn’t know any better it was a building or some underground building? Huh, kind of strange to see that.

Melody comes up and she notices me coming over tilting her head.

“Ruby?”

I grab her cheeks with my buggy hands kissing her deeply. Her eyes open wide and she puts her wings on my cheeks, closing her eyes. I break it gently staring into her eyes.

“I asked Wicker to help me get over my mental problems. I may have not gotten over the robots. But I forgave myself. I even forgave Silverwing for lying about his feelings for me. I am going to admit you were right. I feel a lot better.”

Melody smiles

“Well it’s a start, do you think you could let me help you through the rest of it? Are you brave enough to let your wife talk with you about it? I do have some therapy training. It would be the first time using it.”

I take a deep breath nodding.

“I will let you do it, Melody. I guess I was too proud and I keep forgetting we are now married. So I need to be open to you.”

Melody stares at me.

“Do you promise?”

I smile nodding

“I promise and I am not one to break promises.”

Melody sighs happily and I can see in her eyes relief.

“But sweetie I was training a new nurse for my office. What did you want other than telling me all this?”

I smirk lifting the song.

“I want to sing something to you and then we have that feast in two hours. I don’t know about you it’s best to do something before we end up in the next broken land.”

Melody tilts her head smirking

“Another song for me Ruby? Are you trying to butter me up after that fight? Heh, or are you trying to turn me on again?”

I chuckle

“What if I am trying to turn you on hmm?”

Melody smirks

“Ruby, we have had more fun in bed than many do in a lifetime. How about this during the feast you sing this song to me. Why not go help Mellow with making the food for the feast. I need to get back to my office.”

I don’t know if Mellow wanted my help. I could at least try.

“Okay Melody before you go.”

She tilts her head.

“Hmm?”

I give her a very soft kiss, giving a buzzing purr.

“I love you my yellow mare”

I smiled and I could see she was surprised how I am acting so differently. I flew off into the ship heading to Mellow's kitchen and the smell was amazing. She looks extremely busy. I didn't want to bother her but I gently tapped on the counter.

The yellow magic eater turns to look at me.

“Oh, Ruby, are you hungry? We sadly only have rations till this feast is over.”

I shook my head

“No Mellow, I want to help you.”

Mellow stops a moment looking right at me. She has a confused look on her yellow buggy face. Clicking her mandibles together.

“You’re offering to help me without Gem strong-arming you into doing it? Ruby I am flattered you want to help me but why the change you know I find it hard to respect you as my species since you belittle yourself so much.”

I smirk weakly

“No Mellow you have been right all along I have no right to be a magic eater. But would it help if I prove to you that I am one?”

Mellow smiles

“Ruby, just the fact you’re admitting I have been right is the first step in me respecting you. Now the next step is ``did you talk to your wife about how you treated her today?”

I nod.

“Yes, I did and told her I was wrong too. She did say it wasn’t calling her a brothel slut that upset her. It was me calling myself worthless and not worth being around. So yes she said I insult her all the time. It's just the first time I caught it. I guess I have a temper.”

Mellow chuckles

“Well us magic eaters do Ruby have short tempers. Now the next step and trust me this one won’t be too hard to understand.”

I nodded wondering what her next step is in respecting me.

“What is the point of this journey to you? Is it to get you fame and glory?”

I shook my head.

“I am doing this journey because it’s right and common sense. All three versions of the stars need to return. Even if it means it causes more problems we can’t just sit back and allow stuff like this to happen again. If I get fame from this he let them give me fame. If I am in the history books, later on, tell them the truth. If I need to be made into a legend by some ponies or creatures then that is up to them.”

Mellow stroking her buggy chin nodding.

“I may not fully agree with the star's idea. But you just proved to me you’re doing this for the world and not yourself. Ruby I am going to be very honest it’s going to take a while for me to fully accept you as one of my species. But you have at least done the first steps. You have impressed me enough to at least call you brood sister.”

I am surprised at this.

“BUT!! If you hurt Melody again or do anything to prove to me otherwise you go back to just being there and if I ignore you accept it?!”

I nod quickly

“Got it. Even though Melody saids that having arguments is normal.”

Mellow laughs.

“Very truly I had to beat my husband's ass now and then because he did stuff without my say when it came to my kitchen.”

I chuckle letting out a relieved sigh.

“Alright what do you need help with?”

Mellow looks at her kitchen thinking for a moment.

“Well, I need all the sandwiches made for the feast. So if you don’t mind making the bread and using the already made bread to make the sandwiches while you wait for the bread to be done.”

I nod flying behind the counter and cleaning my buggy hands noticing she has some gloves for cooking. I take the bread she already has and makes as many sandwiches as I can. Using whatever I can to make it look good.

“Okay Mellow do you have any recipes for bread making?”

Mellow nods, opening a recipe box and giving it to me and I read it all doing what it saids. It took me at least thirty minutes batch wasn’t very good but she accepted it. There were so many sandwiches.

“Okay is that enough?”

Mellow looks at the two platters of them nodding.

“Okay open my wine cask and I want you to use your magic to chill it.”

Use magic eater magic to chill non-chilled wine? Huh, the first time I have ever heard of doing such a thing. Mellow put down the way how to do it. I stare at it so I do what it says. I allow a little bit of my magic eater blood into the wine and then it reacts a bit odd to the wine and chills it?

“Huh… I didn’t know that worked.”

Mellow laughs

“I learned that the hard way myself. When I was on a trade ship. Someone wanted to try out my magic blood as a drink to see what it would have done. So they took a drop to try it in wine and it did that.”

She chuckles

“I think it only does it with cheap wine. I can’t ever find good, expensive wine. I have been looking for some for years now, still no luck.”

The two of us work hard and to make sure everyone can join this feast the ship is lowered to the sea to just let it float. Two hours later Mellow and I had gotten everything ready. It was busy work and I enjoyed it. I helped set the table and I sat in one of the chairs to relax.

Mellow sits down as well and all the food is ready and we both sigh.

“Damn Mellow I have a deeper respect for what you do now. You must enjoy being a cook.”

Mellow laughs.

“Yes, it’s a passion of mine. My brood mother was one of those brood queens who wanted her brood to do their dreams. My dream was cooking, my sister's dreams were other things, one of them was to be the leader of a merc group.”

It was time for the event to go on. Everyone who lived on the ship including the new donkey friend came and I just stayed in the chair to relax. Melody pulls me out of the chair lifting me to her back. I don; ’t get what is going on.

Gem stood at the head of the table lifting a drink.

“This is the biggest feast we have had. It means we will have to do a lot of fishing and a lot of trading at our next destination. But first. We came here to do this feast for one gal. She hasn’t been very happy the last few days. But she is willing to work things out. I want everyone to give my adoptive daughter a cheer. She has done so much for us and she has tried so hard to return it.”

They all look at me. I blush pretty deep red on Melody's back.

“Three cheers for Ruby to me no matter how much she keeps falling back into her broken thoughts I am still proud to call her daughter.”

Wicker laughs

“Aye let's cheer the bug lubber and keel over those who don’t agree. Ahem, excuse me, my old life is getting in the way again.”

Our new donkey friend cheers. She doesn’t say much. I can tell she has a lot on her mind. Gizmo drinks from the wine cheering. Rhyolite nods while sitting in a chair.

“So I heard you finally did it, Ruby. You finally went to face your demons and you feel better at least?”

I glance at Rhyolite nodding.

“Yes, I do.”

Dust quietly eats the food while drinking the wine.

“We are family so no matter how bad you get Ruby we will respect you.”

Dust adds while eating.

“I agree.”

Beezen nods.

“Even though someday I will have to fight you all. I will still consider you my family.”

Joona smiles the first time I have seen the shapeshifting bird smile since she has been here.

“I have felt happy here since I woke up. Just I hope wherever we are going next it won’t be as harsh as the place you found me in.”

Gem sighs

“Ruby, we have someone coming soon who knows you. They will be here too soon. They don’t know you’re alive. You remember Silverwing?”

I suddenly stiff Melody glances up at me. She has a worried look on her face. Gem sighs, noticing the same thing.

“I..will get some food and wait in my room till she comes. I. don’t want to face one of the ones who gave me to the Storm King to kill me”

Gem realized the mistake she made.

“Ruby you have more right to be here than she does. Did the betrayal they did to you break you that much?”

I chuckle.

“It was more the hate in their eyes. Rassie, the queen, and Silverwing gave me up to protect themselves. I heard Rassie and you talking. I was just an easy one to give up so they could be safe. I got to say, ``Do you know how that one feels?”

Melody nods

“I can tell you that would make me upset”

Wicker snorts

”We are all here now no matter what we will defend you from them and if they ask for our help we will say they need to do everything they can to make it up to you Ruby. Am I correct Gem?”

Gem smirks

“Have fun, Ruby, eat, get to know your friends more. Sing that song to us all for your wife just enjoy this meal. When they get here we will make sure they won’t do anything to you I promise you as your mother.”

I feel alot better after what Gem says. I get off Melody’s back grabbing a plate of a lot of food since I am pretty hungry. I sit back in a chair to sit beside Gizmo and Rhyolite.

“Hmm, Ruby, that is a lot of food, everything okay?”

I glance at Gizmo nodding.

“Yes, it’s just the eggs that are making me hungry. I won’t be laying them for a while. When I do though I will go into a strange trance shooting a strange sticky substance from my mouth and ass to attach the eggs to it.”

Rhyolite gags at the sound of what I just said ignoring what I said.

“Sounds like fun…Ruby ugh…”

I glance at the raptor gal.

“Um Rhyolite you're the one that went to a brothel for hours and you’re complaining about what comes naturally for my species?”

Rhyolite laughs

“Oh come on Ruby I am just playing”

She pats my head with her claws. I just laugh, smirking.

“Funny.”

Oil came up behind me giving me a tight hug.

“Please keep my dear Gizmo from getting hurt, same with my Kirin Wicker.”

I chuckle looking up at the camel

“I will do my best to protect them Oil”

Oil smiles sitting beside Gizmo while she eats some food herself. There is so much and I doubt we would be able to eat it all ourselves. Gunpowder taps my shoulder. I turn on the chair I am sitting on looking up at Gunpowder.

“Sorry about tossing a box on you, it was the only idea I had.”

I laugh stroking the back of my head.

“Eh, maybe I deserved it for how dumb I have been.”

It was a slow calm feast. I helped Mellow take care of the food we left over. It was an awful lot since we went inside. After that, we all stayed around the table and talked and visited each other. I will make sure to get that song again to sing to Melody.

“Alright everyone since I have been asked to do this. I wrote a song a while ago for Melody. I am willing to sing it with all of you around if anyone has an issue with that?”

Gizmo chuckles

“I wouldn’t mind hearing it.”

The others nod and I take a deep breath, letting out a buzzing sigh.

“Alright”

I stood at the table reading the song. The music softly plays around us. The magic music I still would love to know where this music comes from. I might find out someday but at the moment I am more focused on this.

“Oh, there is a yellow mare of wonderful beauty. A mare who has given me her heart. I no longer feel alone in my soul. When I see the beautiful mare smile it makes me know I am so lucky to have met her. Melody the wonderful mare who has won my heart. I see the beauty in her eyes and the blush on her face. Oh, such a beautiful mare, the only mare I will ever give my heart to.”

I stopped singing and bowing and they all clapped and cheered and Melody giggled helping me down from the table. I rub the back of my head smirking.

“I know it wasn’t much of a song but I did what I could.”

Melody just shakes her head.

“Ruby I don’t need songs from you to know you love me. But we all love you, Ruby. Mellow may get upset with you and we all get tired of your woe is me stuff. But at least you’re trying to now love.”

Mellow nods

“I feel ignoring you if you fall back into yourself again won’t help. I will try my best to help you through it.”

Gizmo stands from her chair.

“I agree I am here with you too as long as you can handle this old girl.”

Wicker smirks

“I am here too. To keep your ass from falling into the sea.”

Amandla the donkey sets down the cup she was drinking from.

“I may not know you that well Ruby. But from what I have seen you’re a creature of a pure heart. Oh and Gizmo could you help me with my power armor? I am extremely novice to how the systems work. So as we go on our journey will keep reading on it to get used to it.”

Gizmo looks at the Donkey.

“Wait that large box you brought in has power armor?”

Amandla nods

“Yes I made it myself from various parts I found.”

A donkey this small uses power armor? Hmm, it’s going to be helpful.

“Alright head down there Amandla I will come with you. Oil love mind coming maybe we both can work on it?”

Oil shrugs her shoulders.

“Sure why not sticking around the core too long gets on my nerves sometimes and since we aren’t flying and waiting for whoever is coming to meet with us gives me a chance to help others.”

Wicker snickers

“I will go do some fishing then. Care to join me Joona?”

The Panna turns her head to look at the Kirin and she nods smirking

“I would love to haven't gone fishing for years. The last time I went fishing was with my father before I was placed in that tube.”

Wicker nods they both head out on the deck and I just relax leaning on Melody as the others leave to do their own thing. Mellow counts all the food we have left Gunpowder salutes me and Melody and she heads back to her cannons.

The pa system comes on with some static

“Gem, there is a small flying vessel coming towards us. Are we expecting anyone?”

Beezen sighs.

“Well, here they are..”

Gem nods

“You two stay here, we will bring her to my office. I will have Beezen come to get you after we talked to her enough.”

Gem clicks a strange device on her ear.

“Yes, we are Pink Glitter. I am on my way so don’t get your magic eater wings in a twist.”

Beezen waves at Melody and me as we help Mellow with counting the food we have left over. Melody sighs.

“I think you two overdid it, this food could go bad before we can do anything with it.”

I chuckle

“I was doing what Mellow said we should do.”

Mellow smirks

“Yeah that was my fault I felt we needed a lot at least most of it got eaten up. You two can go back to your room if you want.”

I glance up at Melody and she shrugs her shoulders.

“Sure gives me more time to talk to Ruby about things.”

Mellow smirks

“Heh take care if I need help I will ask you to come back.”

Melody and I head back to our room. I get on the bed to relax and Melody lays beside me.

“What did you want to talk about?”

Melody puts her head on my chest.

“Well, when this journey is over. How do you feel like herding?”\

Herding? I have to think a bit about what herding means. I don’t remember anything about it. Could this herding thing be what Gizmo is doing with Oil and Wicker? I think harder in my head trying to understand what it means.

“Melody please forgive me but what is herding?”

Melody snickers

“I think we talked about this before. But to a species like mine love, we would find a male like a stallion and then he would herd with us.”

I chuckle softly

“Oh yes, I forgot. I thought you were pure lesbian though you want a male?”

Melody chuckles

“Sweetheart being a lesbian can only get you so far. When it comes to making a family you could adopt or find a male willing to accept my way of living. By not only being in love with a gentle magic eater but as well as being a rock for the two of us.”

A stallion of whatever species zebra or pony could be a heavy help to the two of us. I could give them everything that is bothering me at the time. Of course, I do that already with Melody. When I feel like I need to open up more I talk with her.

There is a knock on the door. Melody lifts her head off my chest. Got off to bed to open the door. I sit up and Beezen is standing there.

“Alright Gem hasn't told them that you’re here but they’re waiting for you. Melody please come just in case these Upholi suddenly try to hurt your wife.”

I close my eyes tightly, opening them after a while and nodding. Melody and I follow Beezen to the Gems office. Beezen stops me, he looks down at me kneeling for a second.

“Let me go in first.”

Beezen goes inside and I wait by the side of the room. I can listen to the voices.

“Why are you not allowing us to go find this soul you’re not saying much about? Is there something about them we don’t know?”

Beezen chuckles

“There is a good reason for that Silverwing. We know next to nothing about the situation in your home. The fact you refuse to even tell us it’s going to take us a while to allow you to meet the one who is willing to risk their lives to help your community.“

Silverwing goes silent for a moment, a deep sigh released from them I am sure.

“I know you’re the one that Ruby killed or so it looked like she killed you. I am going, to be honest with you, seeing you alive proves to me that I and the others did the right thing betraying that little bug.”

Gem growls

“My wife adopted that little bug Silver.”

I tense up. Melody can tell when I am getting angry my wings are flapping like many miles an hour. I am no longer waiting and I flew in getting face to face with Silverwing. Her eyes are wide open staring at me.

“You did the right thing betraying me? You did the right thing allowing the Storm King to shoot me and murder me?!”

I shook buzzing angrily tears stream down my face and Gem's face claws

“Ruby…”

I finally regained myself staring into the eyes of Silverwing.

“What are you regretting about what you said to me now?’

Silverwing stares at me, she doesn’t say a word and I just land back down going back to Melody who holds me close to her as I listen to them.

“Silver, this is Melody Glide, Ruby's wife. They got married recently after a bug of her species betrayed her after we told her the truth after he implanted eggs in her. So I am going to tell you, do you want us to come and help your home? I am sure you’re still proud of what you did. The only way she will help you is if you ask. This is her journey, not any of ours.”

Silverwing glances at Gem.

“No to be honest we aren’t proud of what we did to her Gem. I heard stories about a hero helping Rassie’s kingdom. They didn’t go deep into who it was. I can now see why Ruby you have every right not to trust me. But we need your friends and you. If you could please come, you will see why.”

I let out a buzzing sigh. I hate this so much deep inside but they need help and it’s all I can do to help them.

“I am not doing this because to me being a hero is now a worthless title. I am doing it because it’s the right thing to do. This world needs to heal somehow and if we keep relying on heroes we should rely on those wanting to be guardians of those who are too weak to help themselves.”

Silver stares at me looking at Beezen

“Wait, did she just insult the idea of a hero?”

Beezen nods

“I don’t blame her, sometimes the name of a hero can bring a lot of problems. Just saying this one is a hero you could see the faces of many waiting for a hero but if you wait for heroes to do what you should do yourself then do it. Get back on your ship Silver and then lead us there.”

Silver stands up from her seat looking down at me.

“Ruby, your wife is beautiful. You have good taste.”

I smirk Melody giggles Silver leaves the office. Gem sighs, grabbing the mic.

“Everyone, the next path of our journey is coming. We know next to nothing about what is going on in this land. We just know that the castle is surrounded by a wooden wall and the rest of the city is walled off for some reason. We have no idea why but when we get there we will learn more. I am on my way to the bridge. It's time for the journey.”

Gem stands up stroking my head while she walks out of the room. I look back to Beezen and then to Melody. I have no idea what to expect. Beezen goes to Gem's desk grabbing the mic to speak into it.

“Everyone get up to the deck with all your weapons and armor. It’s time to get ready for the next path of our journey. Ornithia is the next part of our journey I will wait for you all on the deck take as long as you walk to talk among yourselves.”

I look at Melody and nod to her. We head back to our room to gather all our gear. I get my armor which still has some of my weapons attached. I put it on keeping my helmet off my head for the moment to keep it attached to the suit. Melody gets her weapons and armor including her wing blades.

“Let's go, Melody, let's see what we will be doing and what this place is like.”

We head up to the deck. We are the last ones to show up. Joona is wearing heavy armor attached to her body. Her long neck has armor protecting it and on her head a helmet protecting her. Gizmo has armor made for her and a helm that protects her. It’s made from various metals. Attached to her shell are many of her weapons including her tonfas. Wicker has her pirate get up with her hat. Her sword and her musket pistol.

Rhyolite wears her bone armor, a large sword attached to her side, and on her back a large hammer with heavy spikes all over the hammer part. Beezen comes with no armor but his magic and folds his arms to wait. Amandla the medium size donkey stands beside us in giant power armor. Her helm is sitting right beside her. Dust just wears what he normally does waiting for what is to come.

“What do we know about this place?”

I glance at the donkey asking Beezen he shrugs his shoulders.

“I know nothing about it, we will know soon when we get there.”

After a few minutes of following the airship in front of us, we see a large tree. This large tree has a castle built into it and when we get even closer we see this tree and castle are surrounded by a large city all around it. There is a pretty large wall around the castle to keep whatever is in this city out. We stop right before we get to close the pa system.

“Silver is going to come to pick you all up, we will be staying out here. We will place one of our small flying ships at the dock in the castle so you can come back and forth. Now go learn what is going on here and then we can face our next journey.”

Amandla places her helm on. I do the same and we wait for the ship to come and pick us up. Silver looks at us and she sighs amazed at how many we have with us. All of us on the deck get on the ship heading to the large castle connected to the tree.

“Now to explain what happened here. A deadly civil war broke out after the end of the world. There was no winner at all. I am going to be very blunt to you Ruby. I wish I could go deeper about everything. For now, the royal family will want to know if you’re going to help. I am sorry.”

I tilt my head.

“I understand I may not care for this idea of waiting. But I will do what I must.”

Silver nods

“Yes…”

I took a deep breath looking at all my friends hoping we are ready for the journey ahead. I look back at the airship and wonder if it was wise for us to be here. We could change the story of this city. Maybe it’s for the best. We dock and wait before we are allowed to fully go in.

“Silver wait here takes a few hours.”

Silver heads in and we sit out here to wonder what is next for our journey. Wicker and Gizmo fall asleep waiting on the ship. Dust and Rhyolite talk to each other about what to expect. Amandla gets out of her armor cleaning it. Lay with Melody as we wait looking around seeing Joona and Beezen talking. I close my eyes waiting to see what is ahead.

Max level

Chapter Fifity-Three Welcome to Ornithia

I woke up from the new donkey friend shaking me with her small hoof. I swung my head to look up at her. I finally got a good look at her. She has very gentle motherly eyes. I look over to see Melody talking with the others. Beezen is talking to one of the guards. I think he is trying to learn what the heck is going on here.

“Ruby I never got a chance to talk to you personally um. May I ask you something if you don’t mind?

I lift my head staring at the Donkey

“What's up?”

She smiles.

“I heard what you did to those families three years ago. Did you try hard not to harm any babies or little children?”

I took a deep breath sighing

“Yes I may have been mind-controlled by Wheel Tread but on the island where I came from I did harm children. Majesty had full control over me. The only thing I could do was regret and try to make up for what I did.”

Amandla smiles; she seems to be relieved at least from the look on her face.

“Thank you Ruby for being honest to me. I adore children. I will do everything to protect them.”

I glance at her large suit of armor that has various weapon compartments to let her weapons come out. One of them is always on her back, a big minigun. I am impressed with her body size and how she can move in that way.

“Amandla since we are asking questions to each other. How did you come by that suit of armor and how did you come by all those weapons? I didn't see any of that on Junk island. What did you do to find all that?”

Amandla took a second to answer as she turns around to her armor. I could tell she has a lot on her mind about the armor.

“I found the armor in various junk piles and how it got there. I have no idea how it got there. Um, Ruby, my other question. Are you going to consider me part of your family here?”

I smirk looking at Melody, Wicker, Gizmo, Joona, Dust, Rhyolite, and Beezen. We are all family. I am married to the most beautiful mare ever. Melody is giggling as she talks to Rhyolite and Dust sharpens his weapons. Joona is talking to Gizmo. Wicker has her seeing glass she bought on Junk island to see into town.

“Do you wish to be part of this family Amandla?”

She has a gentle blush form on her cheeks.

“Please I have no family I would love to be considered part of yours.”

I grunt, shifting a bit laying on my side. Amandla notices my stomach, the heavy padding keeps me protected there and she leans closer stroking my stomach. She chuckles softly as she is relaxing like I am.

“Is the father with us on this journey?’

I look away sad, shaking my head.

“No, he gave me a false sense of security. When I was at my lowest I just came back out of the cocoon when my sense of judgment and all I could think about was my body and not my heart. He took advantage and gave me these eggs and I wasn’t told his true intent till the journey started. I am going to keep these and when the time is right I won’t be the one to raise them I know full well I won’t be.”

The donkey frowns she could tell just talking about it hurts a lot. Her frown turns to anger in her gentle eyes.

“I hope you can move on from all this even if he did use you to his ends.”

I smile weakly nodding.

“I have come to accept he never loved me. He wanted to have an easy time. I am sure when I see him again he is going to tell me otherwise. I am married and I wouldn’t trade anything in the world to change that.”

I turn to look at Melody who keeps chatting and laughing with Rhyolite. I could tell my new family are starting to become friends. Even though Dust keeps to himself I can tell he loves being part of this family. I notice Beezen is getting very upset that the guards just don’t say what he wants. Wicker shakes her head looking over at me.

“I see nothing down there. If there is anyone living down in that city they’re sure good at hiding. This town is broken and ruined and I see tons of old bones and some deadly creatures going through the streets.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Well we got to do what is right I guess. Even if they won’t tell us what is going on yet. Maybe they have a reason to stay silent. Who knows when I first met Silverwing she called her home Feather. I wonder if most of them forgot the name of their home and just called what came to mind.”

Wicker frowns she sighs

“Ruby, even the Sea raiders refuse to come this way. Stories of something awful are here. Even if we see Upholi we stay clear of them. Some feel they bring bad luck and awful omen. This is how those feelings are in the sea every time we see them.”

Wicker looks at Gizmo.

“I worry for my dear Gizmo since she is slower than the rest of us. I worry she is going to be an easy target for whatever is down in there.”

The donkey smirks

“I will do my best to protect you all with my armor and weapons I promise.”

The kirin smirks at the donkey.

“I will hold you to that hon.”

I notice the sun has changed a lot in the sky. I wonder how long I was asleep.

“Question how long have I been asleep?”

Wicker chuckles

“About six hours. Don’t worry thankfully there is a bathroom on that transport that brought us here. I would have had to pee over the side wouldn’t be the first time I did so.”

Amandla blushes. I am sure she would have done the same peeing over the side just to spite this hellhole.

“Yes… that would be so bad to do in a shit hole like this city. I am already tired of waiting and want to know why the hell we are here?”

Wicker glances at me.

“Don’t you have to go?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“My species only need to relieve ourselves every few weeks. We are made to be weapons after all for a crazy insane queen”

Wicker chuckles

“I am starting to wonder if we should just force our way through here. I wonder if the one known as Silver is trying to convince whoever is in charge here to let us in.”

Wicker and Amandla look towards Beezen. The troll seems to finally get somewhere since the guard is openly speaking to him. Melody looks over to me waving with her wing and goes back to her conversation with Rhyolite. I sigh, getting upset with this. We have been here for so long and have been asked to help this city but why? They won’t even let us in right now.

After a while, Beezen comes over and sits down beside me.

“Well, I learned at least something. There was a civil war and no one won at all. I have been told there are no citizens left in the city. Of course, the guard told me it might not be true. There have been sightings in town of families and children on their own.”

Amandla frowns

“Oh… I am going to lose it if I see any dead little ones. I am not going to enjoy seeing any little ones hurt.”

I grunt a bit more. I feel pain from holding these eggs and me. I also think it’s from my exoskeleton being shattered a bit. I will have to get used to this pain and I will not be able to get rid of it. I guess I won’t be able to get rid of it my entire life.

“Did you learn anything else Beezen?”

Beezen strokes the back of his head.

“Yes, but you won’t like it. Neither of you will.”

I stare at him looking worried.

“We are above the execution platform Wicker take a look down there with your looking glass.”

Wicker leans over the side of the dock platform using her looking glass and looks down there. She stares at the rest of us. She waves her hoof for me to come over. I look down and I stare at a hanging. Hanging on the end of the rope are children who have been hanging there for a while. The birds are picking at their decaying corpses.

I move away from the looking glass I feel rage building in the core of my soul. Amandla looks through the glass seeing what I just saw. She quickly runs into the small vessel that brought us here. I could hear her vomit.

“Why..did they do this Beezen?”

Beezen sighs.

“The kingdom is lost and broken more so than most. Those little ones stole food and other objects to keep them from dying. The guard explained to me that they have been seeing this a lot. They have no idea why and if they even say a word they will join those hangings and be placed there.”

Melody comes over tilting her head.

“What is wrong?’

Wicker sighs.

“Melody, take a look here.”

Melody looks through the looking glass and her eyes open wide backing up. Gizmo looks through next. I have never seen the old girl so pissed off. Rhyolite looks next. She kept her anger under control. Dust looks through it and he stays relaxed.

“If we only got here sooner…would we have been able to stop it?”

I glance at Dust shaking my head.

“I highly doubt it.”

Melody stays silent holding me close to her to keep her rage at bay. I look up at the yellow mare. I know she is upset. She is wrapping her wings around me tightly, shaking a bit. I stroke her right cheek gently. I open the helmet so we can talk.

“Are you okay?”

I whisper very gently to her. She leans toward me and her breathing is tense.

“I feel we shouldn’t be here. I feel we are in a land that doesn’t deserve our help. Hold me Ruby please.”

I sigh. I may be larger than I used to be. The mare is still larger. I wrap all my legs around my wife tightly. She feels more relaxed. I feel relaxed too. I hear Wicker’s pistol cocking looking over at the others they’re gathering their weapons.

“Breaking into there is not wise. My friends let Silver do what she can to get us in there then we will go into the city to see if we can find out what is going on. So please relax and try to keep your mind off what you saw below.”

Wicker sighs looking over to Beezen.

“This can’t stand…but if we are out here any longer or I hear a scream…all bets are off. I doubt the others will do the same.”

Our new donkey friend came back. She opens the suit of armor and she powers up the suit looking at the rest of us. She gets into her suit and it closes around her. The suit powers up as she stands fully on the metal hooves.

“If I lose my temper soon forgive me. But I can’t allow this to happen anymore. So I will wait a little longer before I break into there. To learn who is the cause of those murders.”

Beezen sighs

“To the Upholi what is murder to us. Is justice to them and it sounds like this is not the first time. The guard also told me the royal family is very untrusting of outsiders. He added Silver is very trusted by them and it won’t take too much longer to get us there.”

Joona is confused by our movements and reactions. I don't think she understood what we saw.

“Excuse me Wicker may I look through that?”

Wicker looks over to the Panna. The look of worry and concern on the kirins face says it all. Joona is from a world so full of peace and love and friendship. I am sure when she sees what we just did. I have a feeling it will break her heart.

“Are you sure?”

Joona nods, coming over and using her wings to hold the looking glass. She stares at the hanged children and she freezes a moment she looks away from the glass and quickly sits by Beezen the troll stares at our bird friend.

“It reminds me of what the squid and his minions used to do to us. He had us under his tentacles that each time we did something out of line more and more would be killed just like that. So the world has changed, just the ones who are evil and wish to kill haven’t. I worry what we might find in this kingdom.”

I take my helmet off holding Melody’s face kissing her lips gently smirking.

“Stay strong my beautiful mare stay strong.”

Melody smirks

“I will try. It's not going to be easy if we keep seeing stuff like this.”

I nod looking at the others.

“I am sure everyone will have a problem with this. We just need to keep moving and protect as guardians heroes are a good way to say it. To some, I am sure if we say we are heroes here to save you. Then I doubt everyone will be happy to ask us for help.”

After a while, Silverwing comes back out to us.

“They’re willing to meet you. What?”

Wicker floats her looking glass to Silverwing pointing her hoof below. Silverwing then removes the glass looking at Wicker.

“So they were criminals.”

Beezen sighs

“Silver, be careful what you say next.”

Silver looked at us and then realized what she just said in front of us. She gives Wicker the looking glass and keeps her mouth shut. She notices how angry we look. Melody has a look of hate in her eyes. Wicker looks ready to fire her muskets. Gizmo is just pissed off. Dust holds his knife tightly. Rhyolite looks ready to just gut her. Joona is pretty upset herself and I stood up putting my helmet on.

“Oh come on sea raider you have done worse.”

Wicker stares at Silverwing.

“To sea raiders, children are off-limits. All children should be off-limits, they're pure of us for the future and they must stay that way.”

Silver sighs.

“I will be more careful but. I warn you the royal family won’t see it your way. This city is broken and you can tell how broken it is. I looked down at what you showed me and heard myself after what I said. Then yes we are very broken if I don’t care about this.”

I get on Melody’s back while we head inside.

_______

The castle of Ornithia

We walk through the grand old halls. This entire castle doesn’t look like the outside. This place is full of splendor. Like whoever owns this castle and runs it and whoever stays inside. They look to be so much better off than those on the outside. Beezen makes sure we stay close to him; he looks back at us, stopping us by a large golden door.

“Now listen to everything Silver saids before we go in. We have to be as respectful as we can be. Even if we don’t like what they do here. They might even have servants and slaves here. So be prepared for all this. I am sorry if some in this group will be angry at all this.”

Silver looks at the guards at the door then back at us.

“Don’t talk unless you’re spoken to. If you speak out of line they won’t hesitate to whip you. This kingdom runs so much in the old ways. If you see a slave or a servant being treated poorly stay out of it.”

Silver sighs.

“I am sorry for what you’re about to see.”

Silver pushes open the giant doors and we head inside. All around us are Upholi in splendor and some are fat and huge. They all watch us as one of the servants is getting abused by a male and she is not fighting it. We are led to the throne on the throne we see a young Upholi and what I am sure is his wife.

“My king, this is the hero and her friends.”

The king stares at us, his green eyes glowing in the darkness. His green beak clicks looking back to Silver.

“Good Silver I see you brought us more slaves to do our bidding.”

My wings stand on end and they buzz as everyone looks at me. Beezen mouths oh no Melody slaps me with a wing to calm me down. I calm down as I wait for the king to say more words.

“Your highness sir they’re not here to be slaves they’re here to clean up your city.”

The king stares at Silver.

“Ah, to remove the filth I see. Come with me to my chamber heroes.”

The king lifts off his chair heading to another room to follow him and he closes the door Silver closes the door behind us and the king sighs.

“I am sorry about what you had to see all that. Many out there are still refusing to leave the old ways. I asked Silver to bring you here because there is something wrong in this kingdom. Something has been wrong in this kingdom since the end of the war many years ago.”

I stay silent and so do the others.

“Forgive them, sir, these heroes don’t care much for how you run your kingdom. Ruby here used to be a minion of the tyrant queen. When she heard you call her a slave I am sure if her wife didn’t stop her she would have tried to kill you on the spot. I doubt it would have worked and she would have had the court kill her”

The king glances at Beezen then looks at me.

“My question to you Ruby if you killed me would that have made you a hero or a murderer? There is the question would you be seen as a hero or a murderer to the masses what do you think?”

I take a deep breath taking off my helmet.

“To some a murderer to some a savior to another group a monster. To some a hero to the point they will ask me to save them.”

The king smirks

“That is how the world works now. I need to be blunt, no one has been on the outside since the end of the war. I am told you saw the hanging below that is to keep up appearance. I am sorry to say if I could I wouldn’t do it anymore. But I have no choice in the matter. There is a sickness in this kingdom.”

He looks up to Silver.

“Silver can you please leave us and get us something to eat and some drinks? I need to speak to them about what needs to be done.”

Silver nods leaving the chambers.

“Come on sit, relax, get out of your armor and set down your weapons.”

The donkey just takes her helmet off sitting down in the giant armor with a thud. I shake my head and the others don’t drop their weapons as the king shakes his head. We all are led to a sitting area and I sit near Melody. She holds me close. I think she is trying to keep me from losing it. Wicker and Gizmo sit next to each other. Dust is sitting on the pillar edge. Joona stays silent sitting by Beezen. Rhyolite leans on the table like she is presenting herself. I will never understand her.

“I am known as King Caetano. I have been leading this kingdom for about thirty years now. Those before us left everything to me. What I need to do is. I need you to go outside and see if there are any living souls out there. Now I can’t have you all going. I need some of you to stay and search for this castle. There are many secrets in this castle.”

Beezen chuckles

“I am sure the big reason you want some to stay is to keep up appearance to the rich-minded we can’t have slaves going outside to try to bring back balance to this country am I correct?”

Caetano chuckles.

“You’re correct I may be the king of this kingdom but there are many who have their wings and claws in many things. So do what you can to keep up your appearance and then try to find a way outside. Search this entire castle. I will tell all the guards to let you search everything. But I can’t help you if you’re caught by any of the others in the court.”

Wicker snorts

“I will be the one to head outside. I can't stand the rich and those full of themselves. I have this gun for a reason I have my sword to slice the throats of many like you. I am sure you don’t blame me for that hmm?”

The king chuckles.

“No miss I don’t blame you one bit. If I had my way I would have sliced up many of those in this court year ago. But I don’t have the power to do so.”

I sigh, stroking my head.

“So we have to choose who will stay here. Can I count on you to at least have the court respect them? If my wife stays and I hear she is mistreated I won’t stop myself from what I feel must be done.”

Melody glances at me.

“No, you will not love. I can handle myself, my dear Ruby. So you don’t have to worry about me. I am a grown mare who knows how to handle the rich.”

Gizmo chuckles

“I think it might be wise for me to stay here. I am too slow to follow you through a big city like this. Wicker love why not go with Ruby if you don’t mind letting me stay here.”

Wicker smirks

“Well old girl I am sure you can take care of yourself with those cybernetics.”

Dust nods

“I will stay too. I do best in the shadows and I can follow the rest of you in the darkness and be ready just in case.”

Caetano chuckles

“Three of you should go, keeping the rest in here will keep the others from questioning too much. So pick those who will be going with you.”

I sigh, stroking my head.

“Now what do you want us to find?”

The king smirks

“Ah, back I almost forgot there are many old bunkers in this city. I would like you to find something I am not sure about. The stories in my ancestor's books talk about an item. I don’t know what it is, I don't know what it's for. They just say it’s something that used to bring hope to us.”

I glance at Wicker and our donkey friend.

“Me, Wicker, and Amandla will go. I feel we should get something to eat first before we even leave.”

Caetano nods Silver comes in with many cups of tea and food for all of us. I take the cup sniffing it to make sure there are no drugs in it. Since drugs don’t affect my kind as much as others. It has to be drugs made to destroy my ability to make judgments as Wheel Tread did. I taste it looking at the others after a second. I then take the food, taking a close look at the strange slope of birdseed and pudding. I take a taste looking at the others.

“No drugs.”

I look at Silver. She looks offended by the looks of emotions on her face. I shrug my shoulders.

“Oh, I don’t trust as easily as I used to. So I don’t get offended or do other things. Just when it comes to my family here including my wife. I will make sure they will never be harmed.”

The others dig in and Joona loves the food being bird-like to them. I finish my food soon after and sigh.

“Alright, how do we get out into the city? Is there something we need to do to get through the doors if there are any doors?”

Caetano nods

“Silver, could you please lead? I am sorry, what are your names?”

I smirk

“I am Ruby, This is Wicker and Amandla.”

Wicker snorts the donkey salutes with the metal hoof putting the armor helmet back on. Silver salutes. I get ready to leave with the others before I do though Melody pulls me close to her. I stare up at her.

“Yes, my dear love?”

Melody smiles holding my face in her wings.

“No goodbye kiss hmm?”

I smirk, kissing the yellow mare deeply and I notice Wicker and Gizmo just hug. I wonder if they don’t want to go that far yet to kiss or maybe they’re very private about it. Then of course I see Wicker and the turtle kiss. Wicker pulled away soon after.

I do the same and look at the other two.

“We might be out there for a few days I am sure. So I am sure we will be given at least some food and at least sleeping bags?”

Silver nods.

“If my lord has no problem with me going to the royal kitchen for them.”

Caetano smiles

“Just tell the kitchen master they can have as much as they can take and ask the servants to get them the cleanest sleeping bags they can find.”

I look back at Wicker. I notice Gizmo gave Wicker something nodding to her. Wicker looks at the strange device nodding. She leans into Wicker to whisper something. Wicker looks at me then back to her pointing with her hoof. Gizmo nods Wicker smiles it seems they don’t need words. I will ask Wicker what the item is later.

I put my helmet back on. I look over to Amandla and Wicker. I nod to them and Silver leads us through the castle. We get many strange looks very rich from the castle. They drink and eat like there is no dead world outside. We head into the kitchen and an old female looks up from the kitchen.

“Ah hello, Silver, are these our guests?”

Silver nods.

“Cookie, do you have enough food and water for them to take with them outside to the city?”

Cookie sighs.

“I do but what would happen if I don’t have enough for the feast in three days? What will I have to tell them while they whip me?”

Wicker is taken aback by the word whipping. I glance at our donkey friend in the power armor. From the look of her movements, she is not happy with the words which are spoken. Silver shakes her head at Cookie.

“I will take the punishment this time. Just give them enough, maybe for two weeks and who knows what they will find out there.”

Cookie looks away sighing.

“Can I be honest with them please Silver?”

Silver nods

“I am going to say this once to you three. There is a curse that has been on this city and castle since the civil war. During the war, a zebra platoon and a pony platoon were both in the city and they tried to bring us to their side. We gunned them down and during the final breath, a zebra cursed us. I doubt it is what caused the civil war. We haven’t had an easy time since those days.”

Wicker rolls her eyes

“Forgive me zebras would never curse even if you kill them. There is something more in this city than a simple zebra curse. Now can we get out of here Ruby before I shoot one of these rich fucks?”

I chuckle

“Hate the rich Wicker?”

Wicker laughs

“There is a reason why I became a sea raider to stick it to those who think they’re above me. I had it with those ponies and any creature who sits in a place of splendor like this while children are getting hanged.”

Amandla snorts in her helm

“I agree with Wicker, I may not know her so well. I thought I would never see a kingdom as bad as Junk island. At least the king has a good reason to do what they do from old laws. It just seems this place doesn’t wish to change.”

I agree with both of them. Cookie sighs, she shakes her head and it didn’t take long to get our bags full of food that will last us two weeks. Most of it is canned and a lot of the water is bottled. We allowed our donkey friend to take it since her armor makes it so she can carry heavy loads.

“I gave you some boiling pills just in case the water I gave you is not pure or with all the salt out of it. It’s not as easy as it used to be to get water in this castle. The water flow vanished years ago and we have no idea why. Most are too scared to go look so if you could do me a favor and go look?”

I glance at the others shrugging

“Eh, why not where would we have to look?”

Cookie smiles head to a closet and bring out a map of the city where a water treatment plant is circled. I look closely at it making sure my helmet maps the entire map in the hud of the helm. The water treatment is pretty deep on the left side of the city. It’s the only thing that is circled. I see many other names.

“This is a pretty large city, are most of these homes and places of business?”

Cookie nods

“There are many places you could look. Since we don’t know what is out there, I would say don’t do it and just do what you need to do. Find those bunkers they’re all around the city. This map is the only thing that shows them. Much could have changed. This is an old map before the war after all.”

Wicker rolls up the map putting it into her bags. I make sure all my weapons are with me: my pistol, my sword, and the crossbow. Yes and then I check all my ammo, happy to see it's all good.

“Okay, are you three ready to head outside?”

I have been ready Silver leads us through more of the castle. This place is huge and so full of splendor. We hear screams of anger and pleasure. Wicker opens the door and she sees something awful. Silver quickly closes the door pushing us along.

“What did you see Wicker?”

Wicker sighs.

“A servant is taken as in rape. Silver, how can this be allowed? Please tell me how this is allowed?”

Silver sighs while she leads us quickly through the castle to get to the outside.

“I wish I could tell you. It's been like this for as long as I have been born. The royal family or the royals in the court or those of royal birth will always do stuff like this. I have been told before servants and others in the guards and military tried to stop it before. They were all killed or put in their place. The royals have power and they use it over us.”

Silver turns to look at me.

“To tell you the truth your friends are in danger. I am sure they can take care of themselves since you have a judge from the stars with you like Beezen.”

Beezen yes I know full well he will do everything he can to protect Melody and the others. He will even bring his magic paint to bear to make sure objects in this castle watch. I am sure Dust is going to find something.

We finally make it outside and we stand by the door leading outside.

“I want to tell you now I have orders to not let you back in for two weeks. I will let you back in any way. Just be prepared again, we have no idea what is out there.”

The door opens up for the three of us leading outside. I head out with the other two and the door closes behind us. We are out here in this lovely ruined city. I look back at the door hearing it lock and I turn my head and suddenly see a Upholi in a coat and wearing a hat. I look away and they’re gone.

______________________

City of Ornithia

We head to one of the ruined buildings close to the gates. We make sure no one is watching us and Wicker closes the ruined building door. Thankfully this is a good place to relax if we need to. It’s just a small home.

“Okay, Ruby.”

Wicker floats the strange device over to me in her magic. She attaches it to my helmet and I hear static. I groan at how loud it is and after a while, I hear static, and then I hear voices on the other end.

“It sounds like it’s working. Ruby, this is Gizmo we are being shown to our rooms. Beezen is going to bring parts of the rooms alive for us to protect us. Melody is alright. She has been getting looks from some of the court males here. So we will make sure they do nothing to her.”

I feel better knowing that I can speak to them.

“What about Dust and Rhyolite? Will they be okay?”

Gizmo chuckles

“Hon they will be fine, and so will Joona. I promise we will keep our eye on Melody for you. Now I am in my room and Beezen will be soon to do what he has done with his and Joonas. Then we will be fine. If we need you we will contact you.”

I sigh deeply as the strange device turns off.

“Thank you, Wicker.”

Wicker nods.

“Excuse me, everyone, I don't think we are alone out here. The hud in my helmet keeps telling me there are others out there. It could be a bad reading, I am unsure really. I don’t know if anyone would be living out here.”

We hear a knock on the door and I open it soon after seeing no one there and looking down at a newspaper. Wait, what is this thing? I pick it up, look at it and bring it to the table.

“What in the world is this?”

Wicker laughs

“Wow, you have been on an island most of your life. This is a newspaper it was used to show the news…Wait this was made today? Look on the front page.”

On the front page is the airship we came in. The headline is ‘Are we being invaded?’ I just stare at it, the rest of it just seems to be someone wondering if we are here to harm them. I turn the paper around to see more. ‘I wish to meet you, strange creatures, if you wish to meet me. Place the paper back outside with the words yes and then I will find you.’

I look at the others.

“Should we?”

Wicker nods magic and brings out a pen from her pirate hat writing the word yes. She goes to the door, places it outside, and closes it. She sighs, shaking her head. She chuckles as she walks back to the table.

“This is an old war method some used to talk without zebras or ponies finding out about peace meetings or meetings of affairs of love and sex. Even if the war was going, both sides needed some fun after all.”

I chuckle at the thought. Lovers on the battlefield looking around the old ruined building I am amazed everything is gone here. I only saw a table and I thought I would look around the old house. Noticing another door going to open it.

“Don’t..”

I glance at Wicker and Amandla arms her Minigun. The barrel starts to spin and it glows from the heat of its moving.

“Someone is living here I am sure and going through their private stuff is not the best idea. I am guessing this city is not as empty as the royals wish us to believe. Now I would say don’t even trust anyone we see.”

Amandla lets out a sigh

“Don’t make me worry Wicker. I don’t want to fire on innocents.”

Wicker glances at the donkey and chuckles

“Sweetheart there will never be innocents in a city such as this. This world has gotten to the point even though Littlepip brought back the sun for Equestria much of the world is still broken and hurting. It’s like the ponies to only focus on themselves rather than thinking about the long game.”

Amandla stares at Wicker through her helm. I couldn’t tell if she was upset or anything.

“So it has nothing to do with heroes or guardians. It has more to do that ponies are very selfish. Is that what you’re saying Wicker?”

Wicker nods

“Yes, it’s not something I want to say. I have seen it too much after it happened. I am like what about the rest of the world? Not every part of the world was locked from seeing the sun. Some have old weapons still around from the war. Some never healed from civil wars. Some still have leadership refusing to help.”

I sigh deeply. I am correct to call myself a guardian then. We hear a knock again and Wicker heads to open the door. The same Newspaper is left at the door she picks it up. Placed it back on the table. She sets it down to show what was added. ‘There is much you need to be told. I can’t tell you yet, but we need to watch you first. Go do what you are here for and we will see your hearts then.’

“What do they mean by we will see your hearts then?”

I was confused about what they meant by this. I am sure Wicker knows and she shakes her head.

“I think they want to see if we are doing this in the name of the royal family here. We need to show we are here to help them. Now I doubt it’s going to be so easy. We don’t know how desperate the citizens of this city are.”

Our donkey friend looks around and she looks to be unsure of everything around her. We all three pause when we hear a roar outside. I head to the door to crack it open just a bit to see what is out there. I see creatures made of metal and wood.

“Wicker comes here..What are these?’

Wicker looks through the crack in the doorway.

“Timberwolves or it seems these versions are a mix of metal. The metal from what I can tell looks enchanted, you have magic sight, Ruby, why don’t you check?”

I switch my sight to the magic eater sight looking at the creatures again. Finally got a good look at the leylines in this city. The magic is as powerful as it was on the island. This magic though is sickly. I close the door looking at the magic in the room.

“The magic…in this city is like the magic on the island. There is something wrong though it’s sickly like it’s been tainted. I am going to give it a little taste.”

Using my abilities as a magic eater I absorb the magic in the air. When it enters my core I gasp in pain. I yell loudly, screaming loud enough. I grab my sword and quickly charge outside. Wicker and Amandla chase after me. The timberwolves swung towards me and I guess I surprised them. With the dragon sword, I slice through them screaming.

I pant after a second I come out of it looking around noticing I am in a pile of metal and wood. I look up at the two females and I smile weakly.

“Um, let me guess I lost it and went to attack the nearest thing which also was connected to the magic in this city?”

Wicker rolls her eyes. I am sure Amandla is very confused.

“Wicker, what happened?”

Wicker shrugs her shoulders.

“I am guessing it's a magic eater thing. Ruby, what did the magic taste like?”

I groan getting up from the pile of metal and wood. I am trying to think of the taste of the magic. It tasted tainted and powerful. If this magic was on the island mixed with the island's magic Star Shooter would have become addicted to it.

“It tastes necromantic. Before you ask, no I can’t follow it to its source. If I could, my kind would have found the source back on the island.”

I groan, putting the sword back into the scabbard. Shit, I feel the pain. I shook my head weakly. I know we are being watched and I am sure we didn’t make ourselves look good acting like I was on drugs.

“Why did you act like you were high?”

I glance at Amandla.

“Would it surprise you to say I was? Some magics to us are like drugs to you. It’s why when drugs go into my system. They don’t affect me as they do you. You could put all your drugs in my body and all they would do would make me feel weird.”

Wicker laughs

“That was a drug high? Magic eaters suddenly go on a killing spree after they eat magic?”

I chuckle

“Some magic, yes we do. If the magic is light blue and gentle we become mellow and go. Hey man… we have shells!! Man… Oh yes man..shells ain’t that so beautiful man?”

I shake my head remembering I got that way before.

“If it’s tainted like what I just had, a magic easter will lose it and become a killer. So yes I will not eat this magic. No matter how hungry I am when it comes to it.”

Wicker shakes her head laughing.

“So since we are stuck out here for two weeks. What should we do first?”

Amandla lifts her suitable metal armored hoof. We both look at the donkey.

“You got an idea then?”

The donkey shifts in her armor taking off the helmet a second so we can see her emotions.

“Maybe we should try finding whoever gave us that newspaper. Maybe if we find whoever did that we might find a thriving society here then we do the tasks the ones in the castle gave us. Truthfully though, I don't trust the ones in the castle.”

Wicker looks at me.

“Well?”

I was confused

“Well, what?”

Wicker rolls her eyes.

“Ruby, we are all family here now. You’re the leader of this family when we are in Gems airship she is the leader of the family. When we are out here in the field with you. You’re the leader of it so we do what you want.”

Those words hit me hard. I am the leader of this family. I feel the stress from my body vanish. Do they trust me so much? I take a deep breath blowing out some magic air that mixes into the other magic.

“Okay, let's do what Amandla saids to do. Let's see if we can have a thriving society. If they can survive the creatures here then they must know more about this city than we do. Okay, Wicker, you have the map set down, and let's see the best spot to go.”

Wicker nods, bringing out the map from her coat and setting it down. She rolls it out and we look at the map. We are on the west side of the city. The north side of the city. The east side and the south side. The west side has an old marketplace. It’s near the water treatment plant.

“Alright, let's check every building as we go through here. It will take us at least a few hours and then we should get to the marketplace. Amandla do you have any non-lethal ammo for your weapons?”

The donkey nods, putting the helmet back on.

“The only two weapons which don’t have any non-lethal are the mini-gun and the sniper rifle. If I need to I will use the ammo on those who attack us. We need to understand why they’re attacking us though.”

Wicker nods

“Yes, I agree now let's go.”

Wicker held the map in her magic while we went from building to building. In a few of them, we found they have been living in. We didn’t want to dig through anything that belonged to someone else. We get to the marketplace after looking through many of the houses. We left some food in each house for those who live there.

“Wicker, how much food do we have left?’

Wicker looks through the bags Amandla has on her armor.

“We have enough for two weeks if we ration now. We all agreed whoever lived in those homes needed it more than we did. Water will be simple. All we need to do is make a fire and boil it. Now, this is the marketplace.”

I look through the market stands noticing there is food steam coming off it. They knew we were coming. I look over the counter and I see two very young upholi cowering in the back of the stall. I take my helmet off, setting it on the table.

“Hey it’s okay I won’t hurt you.”

One of the young upholi, a female, shakes her head pointing behind me. I turn around staring face to face with a manticore how in the world did it sneak up on me? It roars in my face and I cough after it stops.

“Wicker?! Amandla?!”

I look around for them both of them seem to have vanished. I stare into the eyes of the manticore as it licks its lips. I take a deep breath okay and make no sudden movements. I reach for my sword and grab the hilt. When I grab the hilt of the dragon sword I pull it out quickly and the runes shine brightly.

“BACK!!”

The runes scare the manticore and it glows fiery red. It backs up and the manticore takes its stinger trying to hit me. I get out of the way quick enough even so I feel a great deal of pain hit one of my wings and it tears it in half. I fall to the ground groaning. I stare up at the large creature and it roars again.

“HEY!!”

The manticore turns its head staring face to face with Wicker’s flintlock pistol. She smirks, cocking the gun.

“Nothing personal.”

She fires and the manticore screams. The poor creature's eyes burned from the pistol she used. It screams and tries to scratch the ammo she used out of its face. Our donkey friend forces her heavy armored body into the manticore forcing it on its side. It whines crying loudly enough I groan looking at the two upholi watching. The horror in their eyes from the harm we did to the creature. I see them about to cry. I wonder if they feel the manticore is not evil but it’s just hungry.

“Let it go..”

The donkey looks up at me. Wicker blows the smoke from her gun and moves away from the manticore. The poor creature whines walking off blindly it smashes its head into some of the tables whining.

It’s in awful pain all I can think of is doing something stupid. Reaching into my bag I bring out a potion. I am very unsure about them. I could use them too but I can eat the magic. I walk over stroking the side of the creature. It tenses up. I hush it whispering gently to it.

“Shhh shhh, I am here to help.”

I take the cork off the potion. I know it won’t help the creature bring its full eyesight back. I pry open one of the eyelids of the manticore. The eyes are still there and intact. I am using Wicker fired painful ammo. I stroke the mane of the creature with another hand.

“Shhh it’s okay I want to help you. You understand this right?”

The manticore whines, it gives me a swift nod as it understands me. This manticore I wonder has been here for so long. It’s learned some emotions from watching body movements. I doubt I won’t be able to do this again.

“Wicker, what did you use?”

Wicker chuckles.

“If I used it on a pony their face would have been blown off. So it’s not as bad for a creature this big. Now if it was farther away and shot them I might have blown one of their eyes out. All it did was shatter all over its face and just a little discomfort but enough.”

I sigh, thankfully the poor creature will heal. I swing my head so Wicker sighs, shaking her head using her magic to pry open the manticore's mouth and it whines. I pour the healing potion quickly into its mouth and toss the potion bottle away after.

I quickly backed away looking around hoping I didn’t make a mistake. After a while, it turns back looking at me with one of its eyes. I don’t have my sword anymore. I dropped it back by the stand. I swing my head to the manticore trying to say it’s a draw. The manticore swishes its sharp tail turning around to walk away. It never looked back and I sigh, shaking my head.

“Well, that happened. How in the world did that sneak up on me?”

Wicker snickers.

“You’re losing your touch, Ruby.”

I guess I am ever since I became a warrior of my species. I am bigger but still small for some ponies including my wife. I look over at our donkey friend. She gets out of her armor and goes around the stand.

“It’s okay little ones the manticore is gone.”

One of the Upholis lets out hard sobs hugging onto the donkey. She holds the little one tightly as the other comes out from behind the stand picking up my sword. She carries it over to me. I take it, placing it back into the scabbard.

“Um thank you miss.”

The parrot creature smiles. We hear guns cocking around us and we see many come out from the buildings and hear clapping from the wings of one of the parrots. He is silver and wears a trench coat. He is the one I saw earlier.

“The thrills, the chills, this will make a great front-page story.”

Frontpage story I stare at the strange upholi then I see a heavily armored one wearing armor like they’re the leader of this faction. I am starting to wonder how many factions are in this city. One of the Upholis walking beside the leader takes my helmet holding it in their arms.

“You’re too impressed Sterling. This bug could be from that airship we saw land in the bay.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Yeah, I came from it. The king asked us to come out here to look for something in the bunkers. I mostly came out here to see if I could find any living souls.”

The leader crosses her arms staring at me.

“So you’re a puppet of our great king?”

Wicker face hooves.

“Uh oh..”

I shake angrily. The anger in my body causes my wings to tear more. I flap despite the pain I lift into the air. I flew right into the face of the female Upholi and it surprised her. My eyes are so full of anger and determination to prove myself.

“Say it again!!”

Sterling smirks

“Yes, call her a puppet again.”

The leader looks at Sterling then back at me she snorts.

“It’s the truth you’re.”

I buzz angrily.

“I am not a puppet of any royal fucks. My creator Majesty a fucking alicorn called me a puppet and used me to kill. I will not be a puppet of any royal fucks ever again. I almost wanted to kill your king for daring to talk down to me. But I am not a murderer.”

Wicker snorts.

“Ruby down!!”

I turn Wicker grabbing me in the air with her magic forcing me down beside her and I buzz angrily. Staring up at the kirin she stares down at me.

“I am sorry about our leader. She has an issue with those of royal blood. She tends to lose her manners when she is told she is a puppet. This is Ruby Glide. She is a guardian of this land or to some a hero. But we feel the word hero upsets others.”

The upholi leader sighs.

“I see I am sorry Ruby, was it? I got a question if you don’t mind me asking.”

I glance at the leader. I am finally calm.

“Go ahead but before I answer anything stop pointing your weapons at us. You have nothing to worry about from us.”

The upholi nods, lifting her wing hand to tell the others to move their weapons away.

“My question is who told you we are here?”

I look at Wicker and then at Amandla who is talking to the young upholi. She smiles, the sweet donkey is being so kind and gentle.

“No one told me you’re here. Silverwing said to me three years ago no citizen even lived in the city anymore. She said the same thing recently and the king didn’t even say anything. Just asked about some items in the bunkers.”

“Ah, so the great and powerful Silverwing has returned to save her people again. Oh wait no she promised to save us years ago but all the factions gave up on her.”

I glance at Sterling.

“Factions?”

Sterling reaches into his coat tossing me a newspaper.

“It’s all there.”

I stare at the paper reading it closely and out loud for the other two to hear.

“The four factions of our lovely town have given up on waiting for our savior Silverwing. We know she no longer cares for us. So the factions have gathered all their supplies and stopped fighting each other to try to make peace.”

Peace factions?

“So how do you know Silverwing gave up on you?”

Sterling smirks

“She has been gone for so long and we watched her with the king eating high on the hog while many starve here. I am the one who has been watching you at the request of the leader of the west. This is great, beautiful, and sexy.”

The leader Upholi stares at Sterling.

“Sexy?”

Sterling chuckles

“Too much?”

She rolls her eyes.

“I am Gearshift. My skills are as follows: I can fix pipes and all the machines we use to help feed the young ones. Now before we go on you said you have been searching for bunkers? So it’s true then Sterling was right.”

Sterling laughs

“Hey, learning to read did some good at least.”

Gearshift laughs as she takes off her helm. She has silver feathers and her eyes are dark red.

“So you passed our test, Ruby.

Amandla lets out a sad sigh. The look on her face made her look sad and a little bit angry too.

“Excuse me, what test? Are you saying you let that manticore show up and almost kill these two children?”

Gearshift stares at the donkey.

“No, we didn't, we had no idea it would show up. We wanted to see how you would treat those two little ones. It sold the deal when Ruby gave one of her healing potions to the poor creature. It’s not something I would do.”

Sterling smirks

“So tell me you got any other task from the castle?”

Another task oh yes I remember.

“Yes, a kitchen servant named Cookie asked us to come to the water system to bring water back to the castle. She also didn’t almost give us the food she said she would get beaten for it. Silverwing told her she will take the blame for it.”

I see the surprise from what I said on their faces.

“So she hasn’t changed at all; she is still the gentle soul we know. She is willing to take the punishment of another.”

I sigh softly

“Listen, the king is very kind, at least he seemed to be. He said he would love to clean out the court. But his wings are tied, it would be hard to remove the corruption from the castle.”

Gearshift sighs.

“The king and his family forgot years ago we were here. I am sure he still forgot we are here. He has much to deal with still it gives him no right.”

Wicker sighs

“We confronted him after we saw some young upholi hanged and they have been there for a while.”

Sterling sighs looking away.

“So they’re dead, they have been missing for almost six months. You see those three little ones wanted to steal from the king. The military tends to come out here now and again to try to find the bunkers. So they stole some of the food from them and they were caught. What did he tell you after you saw them?”

I sigh.

“I asked him about it in front of the court and he said, Oh, you mean getting rid of the filth? Then when we got in private he said he has to keep up the glimmer of being corrupt like the others in the court. He did add he wouldn’t have done it but I guess the court is very corrupt.”

I glance around, turning my vision to the magic sight.

“Also do you know your city is full of necromantic magic?”

Gearshift tilts her head.

“Excuse me?”

I turn to look at Gearshift.

“I am what is called a magic eater. We can see the magic in the air. There is some powerful necromantic magic corrupting the magic core of your home. I don’t know what is causing it. I can't follow it but have you seen anything strange?”

Gearshift sighs deeply

“There are old stories from the civil war. The stories that zebras and ponies came here to join sides and that zebras used powerful necromantic magic in one of the bunkers. It killed them all and caused something evil. If the magic is seeping out of the bunkers then it’s not good. I guess it explains why a lot of the food we grow dies so quickly and why some old people get badly sick.”

Gearshift turns her sight towards the water treatment plant.

“We will let you give the water back to the castle. It might keep them from sending the military out. We don’t want them to know the factions are gathering to fight them. I am sorry non of us can go with you.”

Sterling comes forward.

“I will join you. If you don’t mind having a reporter write down your story and your exploits.”

Wicker chuckles

“Just make sure you don’t use her real name.”

Sterling tilts his head.

“Oh, why is that a problem?”

Wicker laughs

“She is meant to be killed by the Storm King who has returned.”

The crowd around us gasps as they speak to each other about the Storm King. I have a feeling we shouldn’t have told them that he has returned. I am sure our donkey friend didn’t even know about the Storm King's return.

Sterling strokes his chin.

“I see you see we don’t get much news out here. The last bit of news we had was about Sunshine and Rainbows, some pony bringing back the sun and moon in Equestria other than that the news went back to nothing again. So I will do my best to make sure I just call you a guardian and I can name you all right but her?”

Wicker nods as our donkey friend stand beside us back into her armor.

“I don’t mind if you tell the truth about me. I am sure Wicker is not going to care either. Since Wicker is a former sea raider.”

Wicker smirks

“Oh yes tell them my words that the sea is like a stallion and a mare having sex. Wild, wet and evil!!”

She laughs

I just shake my head putting my helm back on.

“Is there anything we should expect inside the treatment plant?”

Gearshift looks over to the water treatment plant. It’s like a long walk away from the market. She sighs, stroking her head.

“The only thing you should worry about is the Mirelurks who made the place their home. They tend to avoid Upholi since we used to eat them before they mutated. So I am guessing they still have a fear of us. I haven’t been there for many years so I don’t know the state of the systems.”

Sterling sighs.

“It’s been harder these past few years. The court is getting desperate so they come out and steal from us and try to get all the food we grow. They’re stronger than we are and they have powerful magic and weapons. The only way we could ever fight them is to find those old bunkers.”

I sigh looking at the treatment plant.

“If I clean the treatment plant out, will you give water to the rest of the city? “

Gearshift sighs

“Well, it could be one of the ways to get the peace talks going. I will be honest the peace talks haven’t been going very well. Our factions have too many who are too full of themselves and don’t want peace. I think we are going to have to force the issue with some of them.”

She glances at me.

“What?”

She smirks

“Say, are you willing to meet us in the old stadium after we are done here? I have a feeling the only way to get everyone to get in line is to beat the best of the best. Do you think you could do that? “

I sigh deeply about speaking.

“Of course, she can.”

I lift the visor staring at Wicker. I swear she is going to piss me off or kill me. Wicker smirks at me, winking. I buzz angrily feeling I know I won’t be able to stop this now. I groan deeply, closing the visor.

“Alright, I will do it. How soon do you want me to do this?”

Gearshift glances at a large upholi male who holds a large sword in his hand.

“It’s going to take the time you will have to meet the other factions first. So you will have to do something for all factions.”

I sigh deeply great at least I can use these two weeks to help what I can.

“The king gave me two weeks to do what I can out here to find the bunkers. So I will use these two weeks to help you and the others and then try to find the bunkers.”

Gearshift shifts on her claws looking towards the large upholi nodding to him. He salutes her and then gathers a group of guards. I watch them head towards the north part of the city. I wonder if he is going to try to gather them.

“Think of it this way, it's two weeks you can learn about this city. I hate to break it to you little bug. This city is full of stories of pain, sadness, and birthing problems.”

I glance at Gearshift and Sterling.

“How bad is the birthing situation?”

Gearshift shifts uncomfortably. I can tell this question is not something she wants to talk about. She glances at Sterling to help her. Her eyes shone like she was about to cry. He nods to Gear, he takes a deep breath exhaling.

“Alright, I am guessing it’s the magic you have seen going through the city. Many of the females and males have somehow ended up sterile. We have no idea what is causing this. Gearshift found this out the hard way. If we don’t find what is causing this many years from now. I am sure we will be an extinct race.”

I suddenly perk up looking over at Wicker and Amandla. If my friends and Melody stay here too long without taking care of the magic it could affect them too. Wicker snickers she laughs loudly shaking her head.

“It wouldn’t be the first time some crazy magic tried making it so I can’t have children. I have given so many foals up for adoption since I didn’t want to allow them to go through the life of a sea raider. Hmm, still I doubt Amandla wants to be able to have children.”

The donkey chuckles.

“Yes, I want to be able to have my children. So I am hoping the magic defense on this suit I have will keep me at bay. I am sure if I get out of it only a few times I won’t have to worry about it.”

I hear static in my helm clicking on the device.

“Hello, Ruby, Gizmo here Melody is worried so she wants me to check up on you. I told her it’s only been at least three hours you can keep yourself out of trouble for three hours;”

I sigh deeply.

“Are you able to get the others around so they can hear what I am about to say?”

Gizmo goes silent for a bit.

“Alright let me gather everyone in Beezen's room. It may take a few minutes so I will be in touch.”

Gear and Sterling stare at me.

“Who were you talking to?”

I glance at them smirking.

“I was talking with the others I came here with. One of them gave me a device so I can keep in contact with them. I got to keep in touch with my wife somehow so she doesn’t fly out here. She is one of those mares who would do such things.”

Wicker laughs

“She is not wrong. Melody will not let anyone stop her from being with her wife.”

I chuckle

“Since you’re coming with us Sterling, let's clean the treatment plant up. Unless the mirelurks are a food source?”

Sterling laughs

“There are more Mirelurks in the water, they're endless so yes they’re a good food source if we need to do so. So we will never run out of them. Anyway, come on, let's go and my dear Gearshift.”

Gearshift glares at Sterling.

“Will you stop calling me dear? I am not that type of lady Sterling. Now what is up, what do you want?”

Sterling laughs.

“Are you willing to follow us in and clean up what we leave behind?”

Gearshift smirks

“Gladly.”

I turn my head to look at Sterling.

“Do you have any weapons?”

Sterling nods, moving his trench coat and pulling out a powerful-looking pistol from a holster. I stare at it closer; it's made from space metal. I look again, seeing another weapon, a large morning star made from the same metal.

“Those weapons are made from space metal, right? Is there a forge you used to create those?”

Sterling looks at his weapons nodding,

“Yes, the forge is in a lost part of the city. It’s in the north but the issue is the north faction has lost a lot of their land to strange monsters. They look like creatures like you but their Queen calls themselves Bumble.”

Bumble? I thought for a moment about if I heard about Bumble. I doubt I did. I Ignore the feeling of heading to the water treatment plant with my three companions. The kind and gentle-hearted donkey Amandla. I look behind me to see the crazy and insane sea raider Wicker. Then the Upholi Sterling.

We get to the main door and I open it up heading inside with my three friends to fight and rescue this city or at least the first step.

_________________

Water treatment plant.

The door swings open. I keep a tight grip on my pistol in one buggy hand. I hold the sword in my other hand while looking around. When we walk fully inside it just seems to be a waiting room. There is so much dust all over the place and no bones?

“Huh, I am so used to seeing bones.”

Sterling laughs

“We cleaned those up years ago. We felt it would bring bad luck. I am sure we missed a lot of them over the years. Since we haven’t been able to keep up with cleaning as we normally do. So I feel bad if you find any.”

I hear the device turn on again.

“We are all here Ruby, what's up?”

I click on the device.

“Is there a way to make it so we can all hear this?”

Gizmo chuckles

“Yes, very easily take off your helmet and click the speaker button just make sure no enemy is near you before you do this.”

I take my helmet off clicking the speaker. I set the helmet on the table so everyone can listen with no problem.

“Alright, Ruby we are all here what’s up?”

I glance at the others.

“Well I don’t want to alarm you all but I had a taste of the magic here. I also have seen it with my magic sight. It’s necromantic and it’s causing the upholi to be sterile. I worry if we are here for too long it might harm you all.”

I can hear my friends chattering.

“Ruby, love, are your little ones okay?”

I sigh knowing Melody would ask this.

“Wait, you're pregnant?!”

I glance at Sterling.

“Who is that?”

I chuckle weakly at Gizmo's question.

“Well, we ran into citizens of the city. This is Sterling, he is a upholi reporter? Whatever that is.”

Beezen laughs.

“Well, Ruby reporters are something you don’t normally see anymore. Now is there any more news you can tell us?”

I glance at Sterling

“Sterling told me about a strange group of bugs and their Queen is named Bumble.”

Beezen groans

“Oh no… Ruby, I warn you and warn you now. Bumble is a judge of the stars herself. She never killed the ponies of old though. She worked with them if you ran into her. Make sure you let me talk to her. Now is there anything else?’

I groan a bit, stroking my head.

“Well like I said the magic here could cause some problems for us if we are here for too long. We need to find the source. Now is everything alright in the castle?”

Gizmo chuckles

“Well, one of the males tried hitting on your wife. So to make sure no one else tries to get with your wife. Beezen asked me to use my cybernetics to crush his balls. Then told him if anyone tries to force Melody sexually this will happen to all of you.”

Wicker chuckles

“That’s my old girl, how did that go, sweetheart?’

Gizmo laughs.

“I was threatened and Beezen said they don’t have the guts to put any of us in jail because they trust Silver. Silver is defending us and telling them if they touch any of us females.. she will deal with them herself.”

I sigh.

“Have you been in contact with Gem and the others?”

I can hear Joona coming closer to the mic.

“Is this how it works? Oh yes, there is a window where I can leave to head back to see how everything is. Beezen wanted me to tell them not to land near the castle and keep the guards on heavy alert. Since he said there is no way we can trust the royalty.”

A smile forms across my buggy face. Or at least what I can do with a smile.

“If you could, that would be great. Tell Mellow there are a lot of hungry mouths here. There is something else bothering.”

I glance at Sterling.

“I was told the zebras came here and they used some necromantic magic and killed everyone in the bunker. I am worried about this item. The king is looking for whatever caused this issue. Now I want you all to stay safe. If any of you start getting sick please go back to the airship. I refuse to let any of you get sick.”

Melody sighs.

“We will be fine Ruby I promise you. Now we will have Dust and Joona look around. Gizmo has been asked to help repair something in the castle, and Rhyolit will try to be with me. She has been asked to train the soldiers in her way. Beezen is going to do all he can to help the king and his court in ways that may help us."

Beezen grabs the mic.

“Now listen closely and keep doing what you’re doing. We will find out what is going on here. Now we are going to stay radio silent. If we need anything Gizmo will contact you again. Now if you run into any of Bumble's hives then try to talk to them and tell them that I am with you. Now take care.”

The communication system turns off and Sterling sighs.

“Ruby, how come you didn’t tell me or Gear Shift that you’re pregnant?”

I put the helmet back on.

“Because I don’t know you, Sterling. But if you wish to know. One I thought who loved me planted his brood inside me to remember me.”

Sterling blinks and he looks very confused.

“What do you mean remember you? Are you going to die or something?”

Whicker shakes her head.

“No, let’s just say she will be a target and so will the rest of us who join her. We will be considered a problem to the sane world for even trying to do what is right.”

Sterling has a concerned look on his face.

“I will do my best to tell the true story. I will do my best to make sure you don’t get this treatment. You need to be able to see your little ones grow up and they need to have you. You can’t leave them motherless.”

I smile in the helmet. I hope he can at least try.

“Sterling, I am sure you know the way, can you please lead us?”

Sterling nods as he goes ahead of us leading us into the basement. On my visor hud, I see many red dots. There are so many I am a bit worried about what we are about to face. I gulp turning my head to look at the others.

“We need to be careful down here. My hud is telling me there are a lot of these creatures down here.”

Sterling chuckles

“As I said, it's been many years before many of us have even been down here. So It’s not going to be easy to clean these out. All we need to do is clean the pipes out and turn on the system. The Mirelurks have no sickness or diseases on their shells so the water will still be pure.”

I take a deep breath turning to our heavily armored Donkey.

“Amandla care to go ahead of us and clean out everything?”

The donkey stares at me through her suit. I can’t tell if she was smiling or not. I notice on her armors the minigun forms and sets up and connects a large amount of armor she laughs softly.

“I brought a lot of ammo. Thankfully if I have enough materials I can make the ammo for our weapons now Sterling dear mind showing me to the control room?”

Sterling smirks

“Hmm, miss Amandla, how about we go out to dinner first before you call me dear? Call me sir, that is the best way for a lady to say it.”

Amandla giggles.

I groan Wicker laughs.

“What am I leading a band of horny creatures?”

Wicker smirks

“Oh come on Ruby we are stuck together till we get to Dream Valley and return so a lot of things like this will happen.”

Amandla laughs.

“Yes, Ruby. It's rare for a gentle creature to be so kind to a lady. Now Sterling please ignore the bug for now and just lead me to the control room. Maybe we could get to know each other later. First as friends of course.”

Sterling smirks

“I would be honored to be a friend mi-lady.”

He kneels on one knee and removes his hat in respect standing back up. Sterling leads the heavily armored donkey through the halls. To get to the control room Wicker and I follow behind them. I held my weapons tightly hoping nothing would come up behind. I notice Wicker holding her large club in her magic.

The other two get ahead of us and Wicker stops me with her magic staring at me. She takes off my helm and stares into my eyes.

“You and I need to talk, Ruby.”

I stare into the eyes of the Kirin. I see a gentle but murder pirate in her eyes. I don’t have a right to judge her for what she did in the past. She did many things in her past. At least she said she did. I take a deep breath unsure how to handle what she wants. I exhale and sigh.

“Wicker, what do we need to talk about?”

She sets down her club on the metal floor and it makes a ting and vibrates a bit. We hear Amandlas mini-gun fire and creatures screaming and Sterling laughs.

“Don’t butcher them too much, we need the meat.”

The voice of Sterling echoes.

“Ruby I look at you and I see you’re not even trying to fight. You’re just going to let the authorities stomp all over you? Why you’re not guilty of nothing you’re not a monster. You’re somepony who is willing to help everypony. Why would you allow this to happen?”

I look away sighing.

I try to explain to Wicker and after a while, she and I follow the other two to find the control room. I put my helmet back on. I look back to Wicker. She has her eyes hidden and her cheeks are a bit wet. I worry that what I said to her is bothering her.

We follow the bodies of the Mirelurks seeing so many of them. Enough for the Upholi to harvest finally after a while we get to the control room seeing the two of them working on the console. Amandla is out of her armor. Amandla turns to look at us and she smiles noticing Wicker and how her cheeks are.

“Sterling, can you take over please?”

Sterling nods and our donkey friend goes with Wicker outside of the room to talk with her. I sigh worried that I upset Wicker more than I thought I did. I take off my helm shaking my head. I set it down looking up to Sterling.

“So are we good to go?”

Sterling clicks a few more buttons.

“All we need to do is get into the water treatment room to open the pipes. It shall be easy. I am guessing that the pipes are gummed up by eggs and all you need to do is remove some of the eggs to let the water through. I am going, to be honest, it will be easier not to break them.”

I wonder if I can speak to them. I notice the vents and I wonder if they lead to the water treatment room. I glance at the vents noticing they head to the water treatment room. I think for a moment.

I head to the vent opening it up.

“Ruby, we can go together, you don’t need to go alone.”

I look back at Sterling chuckling.

“Sterling you three don’t need to risk your lives. I am smaller than the rest of you. I may be bigger than I used to but I can still go through these vents. I need to try to find a way to do this without you three getting hurt.”

Sterling stares at me. I have never seen someone other than Melody and my friends look at me like that.

“Ruby, please. Be reasonable, you're pregnant with your brood, why are you willing to risk yourself?”

I laugh.

“Sterling, there is something I need to ask you. How long do you think we have before the magic starts affecting my friends? How long do you think it will take till my eggs get affected too?”

Sterling stares at me.

“But you ate the magic. You’re a magic eater, aren't your species immune to magic?”

I chuckle

“I may be but magic eater eggs are very easily killed by magics like these. I am using a magic shield in my body to protect them. I don’t know about you but I don’t want to be here too long. I want to do what I can to at least help you. Then try to find what is causing this magic. If I have to risk my life. When my eggs could be harvested from my body after my death then it’s the best thing to do.”

Sterling lowers his hat covering his eyes.

“Ruby I don’t know if you’re crazy or trying to prove yourself. But I am going, to be honest with you. You’re no hero, you're no guardian, you're just willing to risk it all for those who are so broken. What about those who love you though?”

I smile weakly, getting out of my armor and setting it down.

“Even for those who love me, I will do this. I am determined to make sure the world is at least a better place. I am not looking for fame, I am just looking to do what is right. Sterling you Upholi have been like this for so long. The little ones deserve a city of peace. They shouldn’t have to worry about their next meal.”

I flashback in my head to the three children hanging. The birds picking at the rotting corpses I see them opening their eyes to me like they’re screaming for me to help them. Tears streamed down my face. I can’t help them. I can't do anything for them but watch the birds eat them.

“They don’t deserve to be punished for being so hungry.”

Sterling looks away, tears dripping down his face.

“Ruby we just need to find a way down there, don't do this.”

I chuckle

“Hey, I will be fine. I doubt these mirelurks will care about me anyway.”

Sterling sighs.

“I see Ruby, please do me a big favor. Stay alive I want to write news about you and about the hope you will bring.”

Sterling reaches into his pocket bringing out a pad and a pen.

“So guardian/hero go get the water going.”

Wicker and Amandla come back in to see what I am about to do. Wicker smirks weakly, and Amandla looks at me smiling.

“Please Ruby come back to us. I need to get to know you more. I need to be there when you lay those eggs. I want to be their godmother.”

I smile at the donkey.

“Come on seriously? I will be fine, don't worry these creatures look like bugs like me. I am sure I can talk to them. But I am going to try to see if they will attack me first. Now enough acting like this is the end of my life or something.”

I smile deep inside though I don’t feel as sure. I shake my head again thinking of the words I was told. If we don’t find what is causing this many years from now. I am sure we will be an extinct race.” Those words keep going in my head if we don’t at least give these creatures some hope. They will never be able to come back from the brink.

I fly into the vents to head to the pipes and see what I can do to bring the water back.

_________________

Into the nest

After a while, I come out of another one of the vents looking around and seeing these creatures. For the moment they seem to ignore me as I fly above them they don’t look up. I am buzzing loud enough for them to hear me.

I look for a light to turn on and I see it on the wall. I turn it on and when the light comes on I hear a roar. I turn to see a giant creature oh goddess that is their queen. The creature gets out of the water and stares at me with her dark eyes. She speaks to me to others it sounds like chitters it’s clear as day to me.

“Magic eater… How dare you come to my domain creation of Majesty.”

I stare at her as the others come around me.

“How did you know what I am?”

The queen chuckles, it sounds like chitters and laughs.

“Some think the first of us were created by the magic of the war. But how do you ask about a place that never got hit by the bombs or areas in the water? How did we become like this you ask? Deep in the sea a lot of us already existed. Our father has forsaken us years past and now we move on our own.”

My eyes go wide father years past. They have been in this world for so long? This one even knows Majesty how. Then it hits me harder the naga are creations too. There are many monsters around from a time of great darkness and strife.

“Your father Grogar..”

The queen chuckles

“Got it in one. Have you ever wondered how you came to be? Years ago back during the old war between Alicorns and Grogar before Gusty did what she did. We were created to be a line of defense by our father. The war ended poorly for us and we betrayed our father and went our own way.”

The queen sighs.

“She never told you how she came to create you? She didn’t tell you that she had some of her minions go out to find others like me to kill them and make your species out of us? I am going, to be honest with you little bug. I should kill you but I can’t for the war was over so long ago. Grogar is nowhere to be seen. Even if he was, he wouldn't care about us.”

It makes sense now the shells I saw back on the island are the ones she buried in the castle. The old bodies she had decaying in the labs she said that we came from. She made us from creatures that Grogar created.

“I am sorry I wasn’t one of the ten queens she first created. I am sure they’re all dead now like my brood mother. If any of the old queens still exist from when we first got created. My brood mother Silver Glide was killed during an old war on the island. An old war that freed us. Look I am sorry for what my mother, my creator did to you all.”

The large creature stares at me.

“I wasn’t alive during those times, little one. We may look like stupid creatures but we are beings of love and family. At least to those outside in the city who see us as food. Granted I don’t blame the creatures of this city. It’s why I told some of my children to let them get killed so the Upholi can live. But now are you going to tell me this is not the case?”

I let out a sad soft sigh

“No, if things don’t change and they don’t get their water back or their kingdom back. They won’t even be able to have children anymore. I am sure many magicians don’t harm you but have you noticed anything necromantic around you?”

The queen stares at me very intently.

“What do you mean?”

I groan, sighing.

“I can see magic in the air and there is necromantic energy from necromancers and zebra ones who used a spell during the Upholi civil war and it’s gotten so powerful in one of the bunkers. It’s starting to seep through. It’s causing the Upholi to become sterile, it's causing them to die out.”

The queen looks and she moves out of the way. I finally see the eggs she has laid. A horrified gasp comes from my mouth. Her eggs they’re green, the ones hatching from them are sick and dying.

“It makes sense now why many of my children hatch and why many of my eggs are green. I have been here so long I am sure there is no way to reverse this. The only way it could be reversed is if I lay a pure queen egg. A replacement but there is no way I can. Why are you here, little magic eater?”

I sigh and I explain to her what I want to do. I explain to her I am going to Dream Valley to get the stars back, the stars of hope and other things other than just pain and death. I tell her the stars of death to use me to get their blood.

“I see I am willing to help any way I can Ruby. Do you know if the Upholi are going to rise and get their city back?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t care for the royal blood in the castle. If they do then I will do what I can to help them. Just right now I want to get their water back and go. To at least again give them a little bit of hope do you think you can allow this?”

The queen chuckles

“If I knew I was blocking the water little one I wouldn’t have done it. The Upholi are desperate like my species. Most of the time I would just allow my children to go after them and kill them all. But my children Ruby are affected by this sickness just like I am. We have been here so long I don’t know if their meat is still pure.”

She commands her children to remove her eggs and the water slowly begins to flow through the pipes. I did it without killing something innocent, at least innocent to me. She may be created by Grogar but they don’t deserve death for who their father is.

_______

Sterling a day later

I look up at the cheers Ruby is being given the celebration she is being given. I write down on my paper what I see and what I truly saw. I am amazed. I am impressed. I don’t know how to say it but I must write for those who need to know. I can’t say their name out of respect. But they made friends with Queen Mirelurk and even learned her name. Her friends are just as amazing. They’re doing what is right without fame or glory.

I put my pen to paper again. ‘There are old stories of heroes and villains. I am going, to be honest, I have never seen a hero before. I have seen many villains. There are so many in this broken city. But a group of I don’t think calling them heroes does them justice. I think calling them bringers of hope maybe? I am unsure how I should put it but I will be honest about all this my friends.’

I sigh, putting down the pen for a bit looking at the donkey. She and I have become close after a day. I am going to get to know her and at least try to treat her like she deserves to be treated. I look over at Wicker who is drinking and laughing with the others.

Then I look at Ruby who sits by herself as the others cheer for the water to return. She didn’t seem to want to be part of the celebration. She strokes her buggy stomach and I see she is worried about them. She looks over to the castle from the window of the bar. I think she is more worried about her friends. I put my pen on the paper again.

‘I have seen someone who is not a hero or a villain just one passing through wanting to help. I will call her what she wishes to be called. She calls herself Topaz. It’s going to be simple from now on. But her other friends don’t care if I talk about them but I am going to say this to you all. This is the first time in my life I have hope.’

I set the pen down again. Amandla came over to me and she smiled, setting down some beer for me and I just laughed.

“Thank you.”

She smiles looking at what I am writing and her long ears droop.

“It’s sad you can’t say the entire truth about her. I don’t think she cares for this fame or this glory.”

I chuckle.

“I am not going to blow it up her ass. What she did is reckless and stupid. But sometimes you need to have one willing to be reckless and stupid. It’s the only way you can get things back to normal in this world. I am not going to say she is like the Lightbringer. No one will ever be like her no one. She is her own thing, her type of hero and guardian.’

Amandla nods

“I am going to get back and make sure Wicker doesn’t get too drunk and sleep with every male here.”

I laugh watching the donkey trot off to rein in Wicker's drinking. I go back to writing. I drink from the beer I was given by the donkey.

‘The only thing I will say to you all. I am a reporter. I do what I feel is in my heart. I don’t lie like the reporters of old. I tell the cold hard truth I don’t sugarcoat the news because of feelings. I do it because the truth needs to be said. No matter what the Lightbringer did bring everything back. But to be honest. The world is going to take much longer to heal than she wants and is expecting.’

I sigh, stroking my head and drinking more from the cup.

‘This Topaz is doing what she did and doing what most don’t have the heart to do. Put herself in harm's way. Only heroes or guardians or those just wishing to make the world a better place do this. If we can get this world back to normal for everyone. Then we would all be better off in this Upholis honest opinion. It's the best thing right now in my heart. Your reporter of the hour Sterling Whitecloud’

I stood up taking the beer to join in with the party and I laughed thinking of the future ahead. I am going to go on a journey with them. I put the pad in my pocket and headed to the party. Oh, a journey with this group of heroes and guardians it’s going to be so much fun.

Footnote

Max Level

New Perk Upholi reporter: You have a brand new companion Sterling. He is a reporter in this broken world to at least try to bring hope his way. The path he walks will be with you and the story he has will tell everything you do, including the bad. He will be with you till the end.

Chapter Fifty-five: The lost people of Ornithia

In the name of the great people of Ornithia. We will break away from the ponies and their silly little war. Even though we broke off from the ponies and their silly little war. Some ponies built us a power factory here in the castle. It’s so we can make sure non of the ponies terror groups or zebra groups can break it down and cause problems for us. We are one step closer to my Upholi friends to be our people again before the ponies show their faces.

Speech by unknown Upholi king Anti pony speech 200 years ago.

_____________

Sterling ten hours before the power returned.

Out of request by my two new friends. I have been asked to sit and guard the room Ruby is inside. They went in and made sure every window is not only locked but magically sealed so she can’t leave. They asked me to stay by this door so I could talk to her if she gets upset and tries to break free.

“Come on please let me…out.”

I sigh she has been doing this for almost two hours and she is still not asleep. I hope these two know what they’re doing.

“Ruby, your friends care about your health. Wicker told me you never care about yourself. So for a few hours, you’re going to rest.”

Ruby groans inside her room. I could hear her trying to break things. Thankfully Wicker enchanted the room with her magic so Ruby couldn’t do that. I sighed, shaking my head. I haven’t known Ruby that long and I see why so many care about her.

“Ruby, please you’re a hero.”

I try to say hero but she cuts me off.

“It’s best to say guardian rather than hero Sterling. I don’t feel like a hero after what I did three years ago. A guardian fits me better at least. I am sorry for how I am acting. I am just worried about Melody. I don’t want her to be affected by necromantic magic and affect her ability to have foals.”

I sigh, stroking my head with my hand. I am worried she is going to hurt herself there. Wicker told me don’t let Ruby get to me and just keep doing what I do.

“Ruby, you talked to your wife already and you promised her you would sleep. Are you going to go back on that promise?”

Ruby went silent for a moment. I could hear her groaning angrily and buzzing.

“No fair using my wife on me Sterling. I guess I am just very stressed right now. I want to sleep but I am so restless. So many need my help out there and I got to help them. I don’t want anymore being hung just because they’re hungry.”

I chuckled, shaking my head.

“Ruby, we have been living like this for years. We can wait at least a few more days to live like this. I know you feel we have lived like this for too long. Frankly, many of us have grown used to it. We may want to be at peace and enjoy life like most lands do. I am sure some lands still are affected like this. Even they have had heroes win and fought their battles. Life is never going to change.”

I hope she is listening because this is a sad truth. Even if what she told me is true her island is free. The lands of Equestria or some of them have the sun back because of Sunshine and Rainbows. It’s going to cause more problems than help. Another person's hero is another person's terrorist. I don’t want to see her fall into that hole.

“Sterling I know…Just I wanted to follow the hoof steps of Star Shooter. I did it for at least a while and then I was killed and judged for it. I am starting to understand why so many hate the word hero. I see why Beezen uses the word guardian now.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Ruby, maybe hearing me read my next newspaper will help you sleep. Will it help you sleep?”

Ruby was silent for a while. I could hear her moving in her bed. The poor thing is very restless. I know I want to follow her on the rest of her journey. I want to be part of her family on that airship. I am sick and tired of being here.

“Maybe it will help me sleep so please Sterling.”

I bring out my pad to read it.

“It’s been so long since we have had any sense of normal in this lovely city of ours. The keepers of the bell have been keeping the bells of the old clock clean and up to spec like those before them did.”

“Keepers of the bell?”

I went silent after Rubie's question.

“There is a clock in the old library of this city. It needs the power to ring and to tell the time. It has been frozen at the same time since we lost our power. Ten a night and the keepers of the bell or clock mind you. Keep it up to date just in case someday someone finds a way to give us power back. It will bring hope to the entire city to hear the bell again.”

I went silent to hear what Ruby would say about it.

“A bell really, why would a bell bring hope?”

I chuckle.

“Ruby sometimes many souls need something to hear to bring them back to the brink of pain to hope. A sound like this bell that hasn’t been heard for so long. There are old recordings of this bell. Many play it to try to keep hope going and it’s going to be harder for many to focus on it. Hope is being lost year by year.”

Ruby sighs.

“I am starting to understand why so many cling to old stories and old ideas on the island now. Many focused hard on the drinks the inn made in Cliffside and in the minotaur and griffin town they focused on their battles and war to give themselves hope.”

I laugh softly.

“Yes, may I go on?”

Ruby goes silent which means to me she wants me to go on.

“The keepers of the bell felt that the outsiders coming in and bringing back the water was enough for them to keep their hope and to clean the bells and fix the gears of the clock. This is what the other leaders are saying in the other factions. The leader in the north Metal Beak had this to say. If these beeping outsiders can help us with our problems then we have fallen so far. We will see how the leader of the outsiders handles the arena then I will trust them.”

I flip the page.

“The leader of the east part of the city had this to say. Rose-Venom the leader of the brothels of the east had this to say. A married hero wishing to help us and bring back normalcy to this city? Frankly, I don’t mind this way of life. But just to have the city back to normal before the civil war like it was during my family's day would be wonderful. Like Metal Beak said though if she can beat our greatest warriors we can trust her.”

Ruby finally yawns. I chuckle and keep reading.

“The faction leader to the south who calls herself Brimstone had this to say. These outsiders are doing what we have refused to do for years. Even our parents refused to do it. They got the water back. Hell, the leader of these outsiders spoke to the mirelurk queen. If they can do what we can’t or refuse to do then we are fucked. I will not force them to fight my best warrior in the arena. But if they wish to fight any of them while they’re pregnant then they have guts.”

I was about to read more. I hear the little bug snoring now. A smile comes across my beak and I feel better now I lean back into the chair to get back to writing my next paper. I can’t leave anything out though. I talk to myself while I write.

“Yes, even though the bug is strong, if anyone from the outside world comes here we need to lie and tell them it’s just a random hero who came through here to help us. We can’t be truthful; she is meant to be dead after all. Truthfully to all those who read my papers, I will be going with her and her friends and this family of hers.”

I hear a knock on the side of the wall looking up and seeing Gearshift a weak smile forms on my beak seeing the female.

“You’re going to leave us when she leaves Ornithia Sterling?”

I smile up at Gearshift.

“Gear, you know the marriage between us never worked out and when you learned we couldn’t even have hatchlings you went into a deep depression. I left you so you could find someone who would make you happier.”

Gear sighs.

“I know Sterling I know hopefully I get the ability back to have hatchlings when the magic goes away. But Sterling, are you going because you took a shine to that donkey?”

I laugh, shaking my head.

“No Gearshift I am leaving because I need adventure and I will write everything I see and print it in the paper here when I return. Truthfully Gearshift my heart is still for you. I doubt I would ever fall for the donkey. She is so kind and sweet but she is not a Upholi. My heart still sings for you Gearshift. We need a normal life again and being married to a gang leader makes it harder for me.”

Gearshift sits in my lap and I hold her tightly.

“Please promise me you will come back and marry me again?”

A soft gentle smile comes over my beak. I set down the pad as it drops to the floor.

“Oh trust me Gearshift I will not only marry you. I hope when the necromantic magic is removed we can finally have the family I wanted to have with you.”

We hear a gentle giggle beside us notching the donkey coming over with two drinks, one for me and one for Gearshift. She sets the tray down and smiles seeing me and Gearshift.

“I was going to bring just Sterling a drink since he is stuck on keeping Ruby on lockdown duty. But I saw you here. I felt I would bring you one as well Gearshift. It’s homemade tea I learned to make on Junkisland.”

Gearshift laughs getting off my lap pulling a chair over to sit with me taking the cup to drink from it. I take it and drink while staring at it.

“Huh, it tastes very good but extremely salty.”

Amandla laughs

“That is because it’s seawater. Just a small bit of seawater. So Sterling is Ruby finally asleep?”

I glance at the door, drinking from the cup nodding.

“Yes, she tried to break everything in there. I have never heard of or seen a lady so upset about her health. I know you haven’t known her very long yourself. Wicker seems to know a lot about her though.”

Amandla signs she sits down on the ground looking towards the door.

“I barely know her myself. Her wife is the sweetest gentlest soul and Ruby insults her sometimes. I learned that Ruby was born like seventy years ago but it takes longer for her kind to mature. She is still pretty young-minded and I don’t think it helps a male of her kind gave her a false sense of security and implanted his brood in here just to remember her by.”

If Ruby talked about this I don’t remember it’s strange to me she is very silent about her life. She is so willing to risk everything to make everyone else around her happy. But she refuses to focus on her life. I worry about what is going to happen when all this is said and done. I don’t know what to think. I already care deeply for and I barely know her. She did something most of my species would never do. Risked their life for a species they barely know.

“So our guardian she likes to say has a chink in her armor.”

I glance at Gearshift and I chuckle.

“She has a lot of chinks in her armor Gear. I worry though when everything is said and done that she is going to turn into a heartless bug. I could see it in her eyes. So much stress in her eyes and told that this necromantic energy won’t harm her but her eggs could get damaged by it.”

Amandla stands on her hooves looking at Gearshift and me she shuffles her hooves on the floor. I could tell from the look on her face she heard me and Gearshift talk about how we used to be married. I glance at Gearshift and down at the donkey.

“Forgive me but you two used to be married? What happened what caused that wonderful life of yours to be cut so short?”

Gearshift frowns the crest of feathers on her head wilt she glances at me and I allow her to go on. Gear sighs, shaking her head.

“Sterling and I grew up together. I knew his father and I knew his mother so well. They both died because of the royal family. The king or the king back then was at least kind enough to give the body back and tell Sterling it was the will of the court not his will to kill his parents. Over the years I fell so deeply in love with him. He followed in his father's claw steps and became a reporter.”

I sigh, reaching into my pocket to bring out a photo of my parents. We may not have the same issues as the rest of the world but we still can use films from the old cameras we found around the area. I even use them for newspapers. In the photo is me, my mother who is green and my father is silver. Next to them are my siblings.

“Oh, you have siblings?”

I chuckle

“Yes I do but we haven’t talked in years. My brother sticks to the north side, my sister is one of the sluts on the east side of the city and my older brother is one of the greatest warriors on the south side. I am just a simple-minded reporter.”

Gear nods

“They stopped talking with him because of how he broke off the marriage we had. They got tired of how he wouldn't stick to a plan and suddenly left. I don’t blame him for leaving me though. I am the leader of a gang and in control of the west side here. I have much I need to take care of and I hope it will end. Because your friend is locked in that room.”

Amandla looks at the door leaning her ear to it to listen. She listens for a few seconds and I lean a bit to listen through the door as well. From the sounds of it, Ruby is talking in her sleep. Gear leans to listen too.

“The stars…want their blood. No, I can’t. Kill innocents no. Please I don’t want to kill anymore in your name.. Please.”

She sobs loudly in her sleep finally though she goes silent still sounds of her having pathetic sobs and buzzing.

“Wait the stars?”

I glance at Gearshift.

“Ruby has been touched by the stars of death or the stars the zebras are concerned about.”

I stare at my new donkey friend and Gearshift. This is new to me as well. I stroke my head remembering the stories of when the zebras came here during the civil war. Because of their stars, it caused us many problems and which caused the war.

“Amandla the stars to us Upholi is something we don’t like to talk about. The stars kind of ruined this lovely city. Because of course, the zebras used the stars to try to start their little war here with the ponies. But instead, it caused our civil war to break out because the kind broke us off from them. All we know is he let ponies and zebras stay in a bunker and that is it.”

I sigh deeply leaning back into the chair.

“Go ahead and do what you need to do, Sterling, I will take over.”

I glance down at Amandla, nodding to her standing up and grabbing my pad.

“I need to get my next newspaper ready. Gearshift I will talk to you later as well.”

Gearshift nods, giving me a quick kiss on my cheek and she heads out. I stand up looking over at Amandla smiling.

“Amandla, I am looking forward to getting to know you on this journey and making you my sister and friend. Are you up for the same?”

Amandla giggles

“It will make the journey easier to have someone to talk to that I know and others as well. Maybe you could bring your printing press with you so you could keep the entire crew up to date on what is going on and make it easier for everyone to learn about the others?”

I laugh, shaking my head.

“Well, I heard the captain of the airship is a dragon. So I doubt she would be happy with me if I did anything of the sort. It could be more of the news on the ship but not secrets. Too many feel the news back in the day pried into others' secrets.”

I put the pad back into my pocket drinking the rest of the tea about to head down the stairs looking back at the donkey before I left.

“Hey, where is Wicker?”

Amandla looks over at me while she leans on the door.

“Oh, she is out with one of Gearshift's commanders to meet with the other leaders. She felt it would be easier for Ruby to get. She also found a way to contact Jonna to help her with the bee creatures in the north. So yeah she will be gone awhile.:”

I smile weakly.

“Do you want me to stay? I doubt Ruby will be asleep forever, maybe I could.”

Amandla shakes her head.

“No you don’t need to stay, I will be fine. Wicker made sure the spell will last at least ten hours. Ruby needs some sleep and ten hours is enough I believe. Wicker was also told she will meet a lot of the lost children of this city. I wanted to go to help these lost children but I was told they normally stay to themselves.”

The lost children of our city nodded. I have seen them and talked to them myself. A group of them live in my news building. They even work for me. I worry about what will happen to them when things go back to normal even if they do, it will take many years for things to just go back to the right normal.

“The lost children are tribes of those who lost their parents over the years. They have spots of their own in each faction of gangs. They can take care of themselves. I even have some who work for me.”

The black donkey smiles. She has been very kind since I met her. I have been worried that something I want to be with her. Frankly, I doubt our species could do much together. I have heard donkeys can be with dragons but having children together is not easy I guess.

“Now Amandla I need to be going. I need to get the new paper going. It’s going to take a while to get it going with what I have to work with.”

The donkey waves goodbye to me and I head downstairs seeing many eat and drink. I notice something odd though the one behind the bar is not the normal bartender. I glance at the creature. I swear it’s Ruby.

“Ruby?”

The bug turns to look at me and she laughs softly.

“No, I am named Mellow. I was asked to come and help with making food for those souls here. I am told I might have to help the other parts of the city as well.”

I smirk weakly.

“You’re a creature like Ruby may I ask something though is that normal for her to act as she does?”

Mellow chuckles.

“Yes but I have grown to respect her and love her like she is my sister. I heard you’re the one who forced her into that room upstairs. Are we able to get her food?”

I think for a second shrugging my shoulders.

“Maybe I am unsure. I don't know how well that spell works to keep her locked in here. But I am sure she is going to need to eat. I am Sterling. I am going to be going with you on your journey to write your journey and then place it in my paper.”

Mellow tilts her head smirking.

“Well good to meet another who will join us on this journey. Now may I offer you anything to eat before you go?”

I shake my head no.

“I will be back later for something to eat. Thank you so much though and I am happy to have met you. Maybe I will learn more about you later.”

Mellow waves her leg to me and gets back to work. I notice the oven she is using is not from here. But wait, how is she using something that needs power? I glance to see it’s a gas-powered oven. Must be one they found on their journey. I shrug my shoulders and head out noticing the airship is closer now and seeing them use their system to remove the salt from the sea.

I am confused why they wish to help us so much. Also, it would take days for clean water to come. The issue with the water in the treatment plant is the treatment part of the plant we learned is broken so Gearshift went in to fix it. She said it would take a while to find the parts for it.

I shake my head. Things are going too quickly for me for my liking. I am going to have to get used to it. I take a deep breath and shake my head heading towards my home. It’s thankfully still on the west side of the city. I get to an old run-down newspaper factory heading inside. I hear talking and chatting about the outsiders. One of the female Upholis speaking stands up when I walk in and she runs over to me quickly.

“Sterling, can we trust them?”

I smirk weakly

“Yes we can but everyone.”

I lift my notepad.

“The news is needed and remember this is going to take a while. When it’s all done I will treat you all to a fresh meal. One of the outsiders is in the bar making food for all of us. So for now we can trust them but we can’t force them to do what we should have done years ago. Get the city back together and then fight the king and the court.”

The lost children glance at each other a male nods.

“I agree Sterling we all do. It’s something we should have done ourselves. I just feel too many have become used to this life that they will never want to do stuff like this again. Now come on people let's get to the news.”

The male takes the pad and they begin to work on the old printing press. I glance up at the power-generated ones. I remember hearing stories from my father about how these were used back in the day. Since he was told even shown with an old battery. I glanced at the battery which was left there to show him. The battery is long dead and I doubt I would ever see this used again. I head upstairs to my place of rest to sleep.

“Sterling?”

I turn to see an orange female younger than the other lost children. She is close to ten years old and has had to learn to be an adult at a young age. I lean back to smile at her. I feel bad for her since I knew her parents. No one had the guts to tell her she was killed by the wolves in the city.

“What is up Sky?”

Sky rolls her eyes. I do that pun around her a lot.

“It’s not me anyway I heard you will be leaving with the outsiders. Why if I may ask you have done so much for us why would you leave now?”

I figured I would get one to talk to me about this. I take a deep breath stroking my head unsure what to say to her but I have to say the truth.

“Well, Sky I have to go with them. It's going to be an adventure and we have to see what is going on with the outside world. I am the only one who will be able to do it and do it truthfully. So many might not write down what they see or the truth about it. I want to see the world and see the truth.”

Sky frowns.

“I see what we will do though we have no idea how to do the news you’re the only one that knows.”

I smirk

“No, you know as well. You have all watched me, you have seen what I do. You have learned how to use the printing press. Now I need some rest. I didn't get much sleep because of the party and making sure Ruby stays locked in her room.”

Sky rushes up to hug me and I pat her head.

“I will return, I promise and I will tell you all about my journey.”

Sky smiles weakly, shaking her head.

“Sterling, you always felt trapped here. But you’re still here, we will say goodbye to you when the time is right.”

I smile heading into my room and closing everything and lighting a match to light many candles to give some light. I take a deep breath getting into my bed. I close my eyes to fall asleep trying to remove all my worries.

I am not sure how long I slept. Something extremely bright causes me to open my eyes after sleeping. I notice the lights are on. I close my eyes again then it finally hits me the lights are on?! I get up from my bed looking around. I hear a lot of commotion outside my office hearing a heavy knock.

“Sterling, come out here!!”

I quickly get out of my room, come out to the main area, see the cheering and notice the power is on at the printing press. I fast go down there and notice there is ink inside and quickly look to see the old paper that was meant to be printed years ago.

I turn it on and get that paper printed and when it’s done I turn it off to read the paper. The paper is from two hundred 30 years ago. I grab the mic they used to talk to the workers speaking through it.

“Everyone, finally the power is back on. I am going to read you a paper I found in the system which has been here for many years.”

I bring up the front page. It's about whoever wrote this and how they saw the city before it fell into a civil war.

“My dear loving Upholi I watch while we fall into a civil war and I wonder if it will be stopped? We need to tell the royal family we don’t trust the zebras or ponies they brought into the city. These zebras I don’t like what I see about them. I am told they’re necromancers and the ponies I am told might be hidden soldiers ready to strike. I wish I could stop this war with the words we are stronger without them. Stay strong my friends and don’t let this war get to you.”

I go silent necromancers? Ponies the royal family accepting them into the city? I bring the mic back to my mouth.

“Everyone, the newspaper we have in the old printers now. We will place it on this machine. I want to say this. I never had hoped the power would return. I never felt we would get this close to getting our home back.”

Everyone around me cheers and we get the press. We gather the paper from the printing presses we used and gather more paper and ink. I take a deep breath. It's not going to be easy to use this press. We haven’t used them in years and it will be trial and error.

It takes at least four papers printing screwed up. We finally learn after at least two hours how it works and we get to work to spread the news. The lost children finally see what it’s like to see the power in a city losing its hope. I was one of them till I met Ruby and her friends and all I can think of now is we can do this, we can bring hope back to our home.

____________________

Wicker a few hours before power returns

I woke up after the party and I groaned a bit. I drank too much I think. I worry I pulled a male or female with me to the bed. I notice though we are all in the same room. I am on the couch looking over at Sterling who is sitting in a chair asleep with his hat covering his eyes. Amandla is awake and she is trying to make sure Ruby eats something.

“Ruby, come on, you need to eat and rest. You can’t just get no sleep and expect your body to keep working. I may not understand your species but I am very worried about you.”

From how I saw Ruby she didn’t look very healthy. I think her over-exerting herself is finally getting to her magic system. I know she has to go meet with the other leaders and join them in some arena fight later. I think I will be the one who does the talking. Her emotions aren’t the best during this.

“I am sorry I don’t have time to rest. I need to get ready to go meet the leadership of the other parts of the city.”

I stood up from the couch after yawning, putting on my gear and my hat. Without warning, I cast a spell on the windows of the room. While my horn glows I stare at the others. Sterling finally woke up and Amandla looked over at me.

“I am going to cast a ten-hour spell. it will keep her in here. This type of magic is sea magic and she can’t absorb it. Before you ask how I learned it from these zebra witch doctors who live on the sea now Ruby. You listen and listen well. I am going to go meet with the leaders. You will get some rest and you will restore your magic. I will make sure these two take turns guarding this room.”

Ruby flaps her wings. I notice she is about to argue with me. My horn glows brighter, another set of my magic forms over my horn and it turns into a water spell and I force her into a bubble. Thankfully there is air in this bubble.

“Now before you give me an argument like you give your wife. I am not your wife, I am somepony who cares about you and your wife would kill me if I let you get hurt. Now you will listen and make sure to rest. If you don’t I will knock you out and force the issue.”

Amandla giggles.

“You have to admit Ruby, Wicker is not wrong. You need to rest after what you did at the water treatment plant. Sterling and the others questioned your mental mind, Ruby. Sadly the desperate see you as a hero for what you did.”

Sterling nods.

“Yes they do and we don’t want the others to follow what you did. We don’t want them to just simply do it when others wait for the right time. Now granted you thought more about your eggs and the poor Mirelurk queen and her eggs won’t survive.”

Ruby sighs.

“Fine I will stay and I am still thinking of ways to remove the magic from the queen so she can at least lay a replacement.”

I nod, breaking the bubble with a loud pop and Ruby falls back on the bed and lays on the bed groaning. She makes sure to get her helmet. I think I know why since the device Gizmo gave me to give to her is now fully connected to the helm.

“Just in case Gizmo contacts me.”

I nod

“If you try to complain to the others about what we are doing and tell them how harsh we are being. Then do so. I don’t care what your wife thinks of me. I am sure she won’t have an issue with how I am handling you.”

Ruby laughs.

“I don’t blame you for how you’re acting towards me, Wicker. I deserve it. I just let myself do what I need to do when it comes to it. I need to find those bunkers and find out what is causing the necromantic magic.”

I make sure my gun and rifle are armed. My weapons may only have one or two shots but I know the best spot for them. I make sure my club is on my side and my knife is down on the strap of my leg.

“Okay, I am already Sterling. I will talk to Gearshift before I leave with whoever I am leaving with. I am going to make sure they understand Ruby is not the only one. She may be leading us but she is also carrying eggs.”

Sterling and Amandla follow me out of the room. I close the door and the knob glows to make sure Ruby stays inside the room. I take a deep breath shaking my head. I wish I didn’t have to do this. She is a wonderful bug. I just wish she would listen and not act like she needs to be the front of everything.

I head downstairs with the other two looking at them smirking.

“You two stay here as long as you can. I know you may have to go home, Sterling. If so, let Amandla handle Ruby.”

Sterling nods.

“I need to get back to writing a newspaper. Make sure to keep yourself protected Wicker the paths heading to each area can be full of creatures or very desperate Upholi.”

I nod, patting my weapons with my hoof.

“I got my weapons and such ready just in case. Now is there anything else I need to know about Sterling?”

Sterling shakes his head.

“If you see the lost children of our community, be as kind and respectful as you can. Most of them lost their families over the years. So if they ask for something to eat or trade. Do what you can to trade with them.”

I head out of the inn notching Gearshift waiting near the ones who will be escorting me to every part of the city. I know if I deal with those bees in the north to tell them I am with Beezen and he will speak with them later.

“Um, where is Ruby?’

I glance at Gearshift smirking.

“I put a spell on her room. We won’t let her leave till she gets rest and eats. The other leaders will have to understand she may be our leader and the one who considers herself a guardian. But they will have to deal with a former sea raider till the rest of us feel Ruby has had enough time to rest.”

A very weak smile forms over Gearshift's beak she sighs stroking the back of her head with her claws. I have a feeling she had her soldiers or whoever she sent ahead a bug is coming to speak with them. I hope they won’t care if it's a female kirin pirate who is willing to help. I do wish I can help without Ruby in tow.

“I did tell them the one coming is a bug. I did tell them that Ruby might not come. I told them she is pregnant and her friends care deeply about her. They will do anything to make sure the eggs inside her stay safe.”

I chuckle.

“Thank you. I may not have known her for very long. I will say what I got to know about her. She is a gentle little bug. Who has been killed and mind controlled because the one who created her wanted to feel loved. So to make sure of that she tried to murder everyone on the island for the queen.”

Gearshift nods as she introduces me to my three bodyguards.

“This is Dancer she uses the dancing abilities she learned while she was a slave to fight. The purple male near her is Joken. He is her former slaver now bodyguard. The other female is Nova. She is the most diplomatic of my gang.

Dancer the orange female dancer nods to me. Her bodyguard Joken bows his head and Nova fixes her glasses smirking.

“I hope we can do this without any bloodshed. I haven’t failed any talks yet and the ones I do fail are because they wish to have something more. Thankfully it doesn’t lead to bloodshed but more offering of some females to the others.”

I laugh

“I won’t be giving myself to anyone like I used to. I may be a pirate and had sex in all positions in the book and not care if I get pregnant or not. Now I want to stay as loyal as I can to the two I gave my heart to. It’s why I was worried when I woke up after that party that I pulled a male or female to bed but I was just on a couch.”

Gearshift laughs.

“Sterling is my former husband. We kind of broke it off when we learned I couldn’t have little ones. I think what hurts him more though is that he is more civilized than I am. He is trying to move on from these harsh times and try to break civilization back.”

A frown forms across my face.

“I am sorry to hear that the two used to be married. Maybe Melody could find a way to fix your abilities or try to help you fix them. I am sure it won’t be easy since Melody is not a miracle worker.”

Gearshift glances at the other three.

“I want you three to keep Wicker protected and also make sure she doesn’t try to steal anything. I may trust her but she is still a sea raider and a sea raider is always a sea raider I am sure she understands.”

I put my hoof to my chest feeling insulted. How dare they say I will steal something? A smirk forms across my face. Yes, I am still a pirate. I may be a good mare now but I still have my old mind. I am still sexually active only with those I love. I may like the idea of stealing.

“Oh, Gearshift you wound me. I am a changed mare.”

Gearshift snickers.

“No offense to you Wicker. You have to understand we haven’t had a good time with your ilk here before. They have attacked and I am sure you know what happened to them when they did.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Yes I know we are always asked to avoid this area including the Metal Ring.”

Gearshift tilts her head.

“The metal ring?”

I forgot many never heard of the area of the Metal ring. I also forgot many have never been in that area of the water. When others do see it they will find it a bit strange a bunch of old ships from war times is being made into homes.;

“It’s a community of ponies and other races who made homes in old cargo ships and vessels of other races who came together to work together when the world ended. They have done a pretty good job at making sure they don’t do inbreeding.”

Gearshift tilts her head.

“I see maybe we will be able to do trading with them if they don’t have issues with outsiders.”

I chuckle weakly stroking the back of my head with my hoof. Oh, they have big issues with outsiders. I don’t understand why. I think it could be because most of them don’t want outsiders in the gene pool.

“I don’t blame them for not wanting to deal with outsiders. It’s rare for any communities I ran into to want to deal with outsiders. Like Junk island, it was the only way they could survive after they became so big.”

Gearshift sighs, shaking her head.

“You three do what you can to keep Wicker protected. I am sure she can take care of herself very well. I just want to make sure the children of the lost don’t try to take anything from her. Make sure you have enough food and whatever else to give to them.”

I follow the three upholi while they lead me north. While we walk I talk with them about how things have been since the world ended. For them, it’s been as normal as a city and kingdom which hasn’t come back from an awful civil war.

“The profession of a diplomat is kind of new to us. Over the last few years, we found old training manuals on diplomatic relations. After a few years, I am not the only one in our gang. The other gangs have been doing the same to try to make peace between us. The only thing keeping us from doing so is who will get the castle.”

I chuckle.

“I can understand who will be the next king and queen of this lovely land. Even though it looks like a shit hole. I am sure when things are all said and done it will go back to normal. Unless you find a queen and king who can replace the ones you have now.”

Nova shrugs her shoulders.

“This city has been living on the idea of a king and queen for so long. I doubt we could move on from it even if we wanted to.”

I nod

“Life is not very simple.”

Nova sighs, shaking her head.

“I wish it was simple. It would be easier to live in this city. Many of us know full well we won’t grow old unless we finally free ourselves. Then we got to find a way to cleanse our bodies from the necromantic magic which has been affecting us for years.”

She is right it’s going to take very long to get the necromantic magic out of their bodies. It won’t be easy for them to do it either. It would take years for them to get the ability for them to have children again. They might have to accept the colonies they have outside their city. Since there are many upholi colonies. Many of them formed way before the war started. I wonder if there is more about them than I have been told.

“There are many of your species living outside of your city in other areas of the world. You might have to accept them to come in and help you with cleaning out your bodies. It may be the only way to keep your species from dying out.”

Nova looks down at me, her face is full of confusion.

“Wait, we have colonies out in the other parts of the world? In the old history, we found they refused to allow any other colonies out of this city. Of course, this was an old history book way before the war started. There might be more to this than I know.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Heck most of them became pirates. It won’t be hard to get in contact with them. I wish I could help with it. Just Ruby and the others including me just came through here to help because Silver asked and then to find a forge for metal from space.”

Nova stares at me and so do the two others.

“Metal from space?!”

Nova stares at the others.

“That forge has been missing and lost for years. The king moved it to one of his bunkers and we have no idea how to find it.”

I shake my head so much is missing. Being able to use the old vessels like the cargo ships and old powered ships the instructions are now missing. It’s why many of us had to resort to old wooden galleons from our own making and magic if the magic is right in the wood. I glance at Joken who is sticking close to Dancer.

“Excuse me Joken?”

The male turns his gaze towards me. I see in his eyes he has seen so much in his life. I am sure he has seen so much to the point he wanted to give up his old life. He doesn't answer me and just keeps staring.

“May I ask you a question, sir?”

Joken just keeps staring. Dancer flicks Joken's beak with her claws. He turns his gaze back at her his eyes blinking.

“You can answer her Joken unless you're worried about her asking the truth from you.”

Joken laughs.

“No, I am not worried. I have been raised in my life ponies or anything resembling kirins ponies and zebras are below us. They don’t honor our gods and when I got older I got to the point what fucking gods? If we had gods they wouldn’t have allowed us to get this way. I am sure your question is ``why don't Dancer and I look like the other Upholi who have been born here? There is a good reason for this.”

Dancer smirks.

“That is the amazing thing we weren't. Joker's mother gave birth to him on one of those flying pirate ships other Upholi had. I was born in one of the smaller colonies. How they lived they sold their younger females to ones like Joken. It was the only way they could get money.”

Joken nods.

“Many of the Upholi colonies did this. I doubt most of them still do it since they got new leadership and have done better at handling things. Even though the Upholi stick together even if some have done some awful evil things.”

Dancer frowns, nodding.

“Yes, I told Joken I wanted to see our homeland. The home we came from. He warned me I wouldn’t like what I see. We did everything we could to avoid the king and army like your friends are doing Wicker. The court is going to get angry at your friends in the airship for daring not to help them.”

I laugh. I try to keep it soft though. We are walking through unprotected parts of the city now. I was told many parts away from the factions, beast, and many other things make their home here. It’s not going to be so simple for me or the others. Since it’s just four of us. Hopefully, we run into the lost children.

The borders of each faction have at least a gate leading to them. I was told there are ways to get beyond the gates and the walls. The only faction which doesn’t have walls is the west of the city.

“So why did Gearshift send envoys to all the factions to tell them about us coming?”

Joken chuckles weakly.

“Not all the factions get along. Thankfully we never killed each other. It would have gone into another civil war if we harmed another of our own. We send them ahead just in case outsiders come and we shoot them on sight and regret it. It happened a few times and we killed friends of theirs. They wanted to help but they left soon after.”

Dancer nods.

“Yes, it’s why Nova has done all she can to become the best diplomatic voice. She becomes one of all the factions when they need to work together. If you tell the others you want to free them and bring this city back to their rule and get a new king and queen and court. Then say it just be prepared for a nasty fight.”

I was about to say something and we heard a loud roaring. I quickly stopped looking around and we didn't see anything before I could say the word and kept moving. A large giant creature jumps from the roof staring at us. This creature I have never seen before looks like a mutated Jackal.

“Oooo a Jokle.”

I glance at Dancer and Joken the only one who seems happy to see this thing is Nova. I am about to say something when the Jokle’s eyes dim from a red color to a calmer color looking down at me and the others.

“It’s true then outsiders in our homeland.”

I stare at the creature while it talks Nova comes forward bowing her head to the creature.

“Oh, great Jokle we don’t mean to enter the domain of yours and the lost children. We just wish to move on through and speak to the other faction leaders. The outsiders want to give us our home back that includes you and yours.”

The Jokle stares down at me and then at Nova and the others.

“I now understand why the lost children have been doing everything they can to gather supplies. They heard the rumors and the stories of a guardian from the outside world coming here to try to free them from their hell and bring them succor.”

I am confused by these old-timey words. I have been hearing it a lot on my journey with the others. One of the ship's crew even uses these words. I wish I could remember her name. She told us she was raised in an old kingdom. A kingdom that is engulfed in mist to keep it safe.

“I am Wicker. I have come in the stead of the guardian since she is pregnant and needs rest. The necromantic magic affects her in ways it wouldn’t affect the lost.”

The jokle stares at me with its cold eyes I can tell fully now this creature is female. I notice other jokles around her. Some are as big as she is and others smaller I wonder if the males are the smaller ones I take a deep breath.

“Please let us pass. I want to help the best I can and the only way I can is to take the task of the hero or guardian as you put it. I shall move anon quickly out of your way to give thy friends succor and bring forth the heart.”

The jokle rolls her eyes.

“You can stop.”

I laugh weakly.

“Is there anything you can tell us?”

The jokle sings sitting on her ass looking down at me.

“The other leaders came here hours ago. They’re waiting for you and the lost children will be coming with us. We defend them from the manticores the wolves made of rock and stone. There is hope here but hope hasn't done much for us as of late my friends.”

A young male comes out from behind the creature bowing his head. He is wearing a strange skull mask.

“I am the leader of the lost children. We work together in each area. The reporter hires most of us and pays what he can to help us. I heard you became friends with him. If you’re friends with him we can trust them Anuey.”

I glance at the little male who looks to be in their teens and at the jokle who from what I gather is named Anuey.

“I see good then. We will come with you then with all the faction leaders but Gearshift things will be tense there will keep them from going too crazy. My queen will want to speak with your leader about this little bug when she has a chance.”

I nod quickly.

“Ruby would be glad to speak to your queen. Why did Gearshift tell me we would have to go from place to place to talk to the other factions.”

The little teen laughs.

“It’s because she may act as if she trusts you but she doesn’t. We need to make sure you and your friends don’t want to steal our land from us. No offense to you of course Gearshift may trust you but we don’t either do the others. Bumble the friend of the north has said many things to make sure we don’t outright trust you.”

I don’t blame them for acting this way. The jokle and the teen-led us the rest of the way. I take a deep breath looking over to the children staring at us and the other jokles while this large one and the teen lead us. There are so many lost children. I move my gaze away from them, putting my hat down to hide the fact I am crying.

_____________________

The other leaders.

It took us about an hour to get to the north area of the city. We entered an arena and I look up at the old words. It’s an old sports arena and it only looks like it’s used for these meetings. The others turn to look at me including the large Jokle.

“We will ask you to stay here till you’re called. We need to let them know it’s not your friend Ruby. I wish I could tell you otherwise Wicker but again we have to make sure. I am sorry.”

Nova smiles weakly.

“I understand Nova perfectly. I am sure I will just listen and try to understand your community just by being within these old halls.”

The jokle nods.

“I will be staying to keep an eye on you, Miss Wicker. Maybe we could get to know each other if you’re willing to talk to a large creature like me.”

A soft smirk forms across my face. I lay down beside the large jackal-like creature. I take a deep breath relaxing as I should. Closing my eyes to relax and to think. Opening to watch the Teen and the others I came here with to head into the meeting.

“What should I expect?’

The jokle shrugs her shoulders.

“No Idea I am mostly here because the lost children asked me to be. My species used to be pets of the Upholi and the necromantic magic mixed with the end of the world which happened and the ley lines caused us to mutate. We are connected to the magic of the world and always have been.”

I am amazed at this. I have been told there are many creatures connected to the magic of the very planet of Equus. I have met a few of them before. It’s rare to see these creatures and sometimes these creatures are created by Grogar.

“Are you Grogar’s creation?”

The jokle shakes her head.

“No, we are creations of the Alicorns. We still don’t know why they created us and we still don’t know if we could talk back in the day. I just know from history, from queen to queen, from king to king. So it’s hard to understand if it;’s the truth or not.”

I smirk.

“I’m just a simple kirin born on an island called junk island. We learned over the years junk island was built on an old Alicorn laboratory and we did what we could from what I remember to defend it. Since a powerful weapon had been sealed down there. I didn’t have the heart to tell Ruby the reason the sick was placed down there is for a reason to protect it. She wouldn’t have accepted it.”

The creature chuckles.

“In my specific tongue, I am called something you wouldn’t be able to say very easily. So my name is Akia. I am just a simple guardian of the queen and I have my own family myself.”

It’s rare to learn the names and I listen closely to the sounds out in the arena. I can hear Nova speaking and most things are muffled.

“A friend of hers. Came in her place since Ruby herself is pregnant and is resting. The one who came with us will speak with us and then she will either be the one to fight in Ruby’s place or we will have to wait.”

I hear another voice I haven’t heard before I hear buzzing while the voice speaks.

“Like my friend, Catrina said I am a judge like she is. Catrina has been following this hero to Dream Valley. In the stories, I have been told Ruby is searching for the stars of hope and peace. I for one don’t understand her views.”

I hear a laugh.

“Thank you Bumble. I would have spoken myself but even so we creatures of old have been to Dream Valley and destroyed it in the name of the stars. I don’t blame Ruby for wanting to fight us judges and then show she is not a hero or a guardian but one who does what is right.”

I groan, stroking my head. Great two of the judges are here. I am worried now if I use Beezens name to explain to them both that he is here.

“Alright, then we will speak to this Kirin please bring her out.”

I stood up on my hooves looking over to Akia worried I would not get a fair time to talk.

“Will they give me the time to defend Ruby and why we are here?’

Akia looks down at me with a smirk forming on her face.

“Oh, I will make sure you get to speak. These leaders have lost their manners for the many years they have been leading. I will make sure they allow you to speak and I will be the one speaking first.”

Akia leads me out; she stares at the guards of each faction backing away. I notice we aren’t even around the Gearshift faction anymore. They’re normally dressed with cast iron and gears. One is full of red armor with spikes, the other is orange with fuel on them, and the other looks like power armor. I get into the middle of the arena with my new friend and I stare up at the leaders in their chairs.

Metal-beak looks down at me. He has a metal beak and half his body is made from metal. I have never seen a creature like this before. He sits on a heavy metal throne. I notice there are four thrones. His heavy metal beside him is a throne made of metal flamethrowers and fuel tanks. The leader is wearing a flame thrower outfit and she smirks down at me her feathers are singed and blacked. Her beak has a shine of orange. She winks at me. I just chuckle and I see the one known as Venom-Rose on her throne. It's made of old bed frames and she is leaning back on an old heavily used mattress she is wearing a very showy armor suit. She is heavily dolled up and seems relaxed.

“Ah, you must be Wicker before we allow..”

Akia stood up fully on her paws staring at the leaders.

“You will show manners and allow Wicker to speak her peace before you. Or so help me in the name of the lost children. I will make sure you understand not to piss off a female larger than you.”

Venom snickers.

“You barely know this Kirin Akia and you just defended her. What did she sleep with you or something?”

Akia laughs.

“She spent time talking with me and getting to know me while she waited. Now I know you three without Gear Shift you will not let her get any word in. Let her speak her peace and you already have two outsiders advising you.”

She stares at the large fat bumble bee in an old queen outfit and the Abyssinian Catrina. I take a deep breath.

“Before I speak my peace for Ruby. To the two who call themselves judges Beezen says hello.”

Bumble quickly stood up from her chair staring down at me.

“Bzzz how dare you.”

I smirk

“How dare I? Beezen warned us about you and told us to tell you his name. He would have been here himself but he is in the castle. Of course, he never told us about Catrina I am sure Dust would have a few words for her.”

Catrina twitches hearing the name of Dust. I can tell from the look on her face and eyes she knows Dust and I have a feeling there is more to Dust than he will tell us. Bumble sits back down in her chair groaning.

“I know you don’t trust Ruby or the others who came with her. I know it well. I am a former sea raider and Ruby risked her life to get me out of the water. By every right, since we attacked them I should have drowned with my crew. But she gave me a choice to die or be free.”

I look around at the many faces staring at me. I see the Upholi are all looking at me, one is even writing on a pad of paper. I think they work with Sterling and I worry when Sterling comes with us, who is going to keep the idea of news going?

“I made a blood pact with her. Ruby is family to me now. Listen closely to me Ruby has proven herself just by risking her life to bring the water back. Yes, we learned she could speak and talk with the mirelurks and didn’t even have to do anything. Now you wish for her to fight your strongest warriors?”

I sigh looking at the warriors they want Ruby to fight and maybe I look back at the leaders.

“I am going to say this and say this once. You want your kingdom back, why risk the lives of your best to fight us? While you could just simply take our world, we want to help your land. I am sure Bumble has told you many things. I am sure Catrina has warned you. But we aren’t here to conquer. We aren’t even here as liberators but we will help you get your home back.”

Akia pats my shoulder to silence me for a moment.

“I am going to add something to this. If we had to wait for a little bug and her friends to take back our kingdom then you fools dropped the ball. You keep saying you want this land back but you keep acting like it’s not the right time. We all know sooner or later the court will get brave to cleanse this city.”

She lets me speak again and I smirk weakly.

“Before I came here with Ruby. The king put us aside and told us he wanted us to find bunkers. We don’t know what he wants. But Ruby found necromantic magic through the city. If necromantic magic is in one of these bunkers then we know what he wants.”

Metal-Beak lifts his claw to stop me and he stands looking down at me and Akia. He paces looking at the others. He wants to speak but he is not saying a word. He just keeps pacing looking down at me.

“I am going to be bluntly honest with you. Akia is right, we have been doing nothing but trying to get our lives back. What we should be doing is surviving and taking the blade to the king. Most who come here don’t know what’s in that basement. I will tell you what is in that basement.”

Venom stands, stopping him from speaking, shaking her head. Metal-Beak sighs. I have a feeling whatever is in the basement of the castle it’s something they don’t want to speak about Metal-Beak weakly smirks.

“We know where all the bunkers are but the only way to open them is the city needs power. It has its internal power. There are five bunkers the keepers of time have one under their clock tower. That is the one which was given to the old king. Many of his treasures and weapons are down there.”

Brimstone smirks.

“Listen, we will go into the back office here. We will talk about what we will do. It may take a while. I am sorry but we have a lot to think about.”

I sigh taken back into the building part of the arena and I lay on the old cold floor Akia laying beside me she growls softly shaking her head.

“Those fools will never listen.”

I chuckle. I am about to answer her. I notice Bumble and Catrina coming toward me and I stare up at them both.

“Bzzzz I will speak to Beezen but you need to not tell him or the others Catrina is here. She told me why she is going the same path as you but we don’t need a race to Dream Valley and cause more problems in the shipping lanes.”

Catrina nods.

“We may haven’t been to the Metal Ring or the other shipping lanes getting attacked. The world is slowly getting back to normal and it’s time to let the world heal. There are too many in this world who refuse to accept it.”

I chuckle

“I won’t tell a soul. I may be friends with all of them but I am still a pirate. Some white lies are needed of course.”

I let out a soft giggle. The walk here took at least almost ten hours since it’s a big city and I yawn wanting to sleep but before I could do anything I heard a bell ringing Akia’s ears perked and Bumble noticed the lights come on and our eyes were blinded by the bright lights.

“Oh…the power is back”

We hear a voice come over the old PA system and it does nasty feedback for a moment.

“The power has returned to us, my friends. We would celebrate but it means the bunkers are open and now it’s time for us to accept what Wicker said to us. When Ruby is awake we will take her to the bunkers. The keepers may have trouble remembering the password for the king's bunker.”

Akia swings her head leading me to an office used as her bedroom. She opens the door for me and closes it. I noticed Bumble and Catrina didn’t follow after they said their peace. I think Bumble understands Beezen will talk to her later. I take a deep breath and Akia lets me rest in her bed.

“I will lead you back to your friends tomorrow Wicker. The leaders are too excited right now to give a real answer. They have said yes but they might change their minds tomorrow. I will speak to them while you sleep.”

I chuckle yawning.

“Hmm, thank you. I don't know why it took so long to get here. It's a big city bigger than I thought it was.”

Akia laughs.

“Yes, it’s a normal feeling. Now there is a lock on this door if you’re worried about anyone trying to harm you. I will make sure to knock.”

I yawn and then I notice a bee-like Bumble coming over. He has an eye patch and he looks very old like he has seen much. He stares at me and then at Akia and then looks back at me he smirks showing his aging face.

“I am Sting. I am the queen's bodyguard but she asked me out of respect for you to guard you. She doesn’t trust some of the minions of the leaders. She is worried they may try something with you. Of course, I am sure they won't. I said I would do it for her anyway. Like I did it for Willam and Morning Glory.”

I tilt my head. Who the hell is Willams and Morning Glory?

“Forgive me I don’t know who those two are.”

Sting smirks.

“Well, then I got a story for you.”

Akia leaves, closing the door and Sting tells me the story of old. About a young girl named Williams and a Flutter pony named Morning Glory. He told me he did all he could for them and went on about their adventures. The story went from hope to dread. I learned how and why the judges became so powerful, something Beezen refused to speak of and I closed my eyes to sleep remembering the past.

____________

Amandla many hours before the power returns.

I woke up in bed thankfully I didn’t drink any of the hard stuff. I notice Ruby is asleep beside me and she is sleeping soundly. I shake my head. I feel she needs more sleep. I lean over to listen to her stomach and I don’t hear anything, I just feel a strong bump. I then hear her stomach grumble. She is hungry. I look over Sterling who is fast to sleep in a chair and then Wicker who is asleep on a couch.

I get off the bed looking over at my armor. I must have brought it up or someone else did. I leave the room to try to not make a sound. My long ears flop while I walk through the room opening the door and closing it with a click. I head down to the main area of the inn noticing the bar is open.

“Excuse me, Keeper, are you doing breakfast now?”

The keeper smirks weakly.

“We mostly have meat, nothing for one like you unless you eat meat?”

I chuckle weakly, shaking my head.

“If I need food I can use the rations I got with me. Ruby needs heavy magic food. If you can make her some food and enough to help her through his pregnancy, it would be wonderful.”

The keeper stares at me.

“Wait, she is pregnant and she risked her life for us? Why would she do something like that?!”

I nod frowning.

“I wish I could stop her but I am still kind of new to her family and crew. She accepted but I doubt she will listen to me. I am going to force her to eat and then force her to stay in the room you gave us. I am going to make sure she gets enough sleep and rest.”

The keeper nods.

“I will do what I can. I have a question though, aren't you the one who wore the strange armor? You’re so small, how in the world do you wear it?”

I laugh

“It’s not very easy but I have found the parts so I just get into the body of it. Some ponies can wear it because some ponies are huge, some mares can't, they need to have connectors for me. I made it so a donkey like me can wear it. I also made it so it can be powered by either a power core or if there is too much trash around I use that. It’s what we use on Trash island, trash-powered energy stinks though.”

The keeper smirks.

“Since you will be here awhile and willing to help us. I am Daisy. I have been running this inn with my family even without the power. It’s the only place most of us can escape if there is a manticore or other things out there. I don’t know why but they avoid places like this.”

I have been wanting to ask this question for a while.

“This place is kind of like an island but a big island with a castle and such in the middle. How in the world did these creatures like Manticores and so forth get here?”

Daisy sighs, laughing weakly.

“There is an old zoo. The zoo is located on the east side of the city. There are more creatures in the zoo than you see here; most of them are left though. Be happy that you don’t have the Hydras or other creatures the east side has to deal with. The hydras can’t get through the buildings they’re built in a way it’s not easy to break through them. I should know the hard way since I grew up here.”

I am a bit cornered about what she means by that.

“What do you mean you know that the hard way?”

Daisy smirks

“I was a wild kid when I was younger my brother and I tried to break through these walls as a game. These walls are built from wood you get from zebra lands. It’s a hard, powerful enchanted wood the entire town is built from. The castle we don’t know what it’s built on. But there is something weird going on in that castle.”

I shake my head

“There is something very strange going on in that castle. At least it’s how I felt and the upholi there don’t seem friendly.”

Daisy sighs

“There is an old story that the king of old made a deal with some devil. We don’t know what the deal was but it was enough to cause a civil war. Before the civil war of course there is a rumor many of the Upholi including a hero of ours went missing before it started. Including the ponies and zebras, the king brought here. They think he either killed them or someone in the castle saved them.”

I tilt my head confused and my ears flop to the side.

“Hmm I see I hope we can help you and yours. I don’t know fully why we are here. I just know the one named Silver wants Ruby to help with something. I worry the only way to help it’s going to end in a battle.”

Daisy frowns, nodding.

“Yes, many want the king and the court gone or dead. They need to understand that though we need a king it’s the only way we are going to be able to survive. Now if you excuse me I am going to tell the chef your order. Do you want anything yourself?”

I think for a second.

“Do you have any tea?”

Daisy smirks.

“I grow my own so I will surprise you with what kind of tea we have. Now go ahead and wait and maybe you can talk to Gearshift about sleeping in one of the booths.”

Daisy points her claw towards the booth and Gearshift is asleep in there. I sigh heading over to both and Daisy heads into the kitchen. I sit on the other side of the booth and reach over to shake Gearshift awake. She opens her eyes looking toward me groaning and sitting up.

“You’re lucky I remember you’re here Amandla. So is everyone else awake or is it just you?”

A gentle smile forms across my face.

“It’s just me. I noticed Ruby is asleep and she is hungry. I don’t know if the rations the king gave us are enough for a pregnant magic eater.”

Gearshift sighs.

“If I knew she was pregnant before going in there. I would have stopped her from doing anything. I didn’t know till Sterling told me and I am now upset I didn’t stop her. I have a feeling though I wouldn’t have been able to stop her.”

I laugh softly no I doubt GearShift would have been able to stop her. Melody told me Ruby will do a lot on her own even risk her life to help those in need. Melody learned this before she even got married to Ruby. I remember the stories Melody told me about kind of pushing Ruby into a relationship and didn’t expect to fall in love with her as she did.

“Ruby is a strange little bug. I don’t know much about her but she is a great wonderful wife to Melody. She may lose her temper sometimes. I think it’s more the fact she has eggs in her. I also think it’s because she is stressed worrying about the friends she left.”

Gearshift nods.

“Is it true she was shot by the Storm King and thought to be dead? Is this also why in case news spreads about her being here we are meant to lie and say that just a traveling hero came here to help?”

I nod.

“Yes, my home is doing the same. Even though my home has an issue with Guardians or heroes you could say. They made an expectation for her since she helped kill one of the worst criminals we had. Even though she almost lost the battle the king slipped her a poisoned knife and she used it on the criminal.”

Gearshift smirks weakly.

“I worry she may have to fight the other leaders' best. I am sure Wicker will find a way to make sure she doesn’t. I am sure I can even convince them just to let Ruby help and trust her. She did enough already to bring the water back. All we have been doing is trying to live and survive. What we should be doing is doing. Instead of expecting someone else to fight our battles.”

I nod yes I agree Junk island is the same way sadly. They used to let others fight their battles for them. Then the hero came before I was even born. I know it from my grandparents. They told me about this hero and how he tried to cause an uprising. They never told me what happened to the hero.

“I don’t trust heroes myself when it comes down to it. I don’t see Ruby as a hero though. She doesn’t act like one. She even asked me to not call her one. A hero to her will get backstabbed by those she cares about. She feels her old friends just abandoned her. She has already been told it’s not true but she doesn’t buy it.”

Gearshift sighs, stroking her head.

“I can understand what it’s like to be betrayed and backstabbed. It happens here a lot. We made a rule after I became the leader of the west side. That we never betray one another. Even the other leaders agree. We have been at each other's throats for too long and we let the royals win. How bad it was before a lot of us were born the king and royals used the gangs to fight each other. To keep them from attacking them.”

I tilt my head to the other side, my ears flopping.

“What happened?”

Gearshift smirks

“We killed the royal's spies and the court is now very upset they don’t know our movements. It wouldn’t surprise me if they think they can use you and Ruby to tell them everything about us. I doubt Ruby will do it though. After how Ruby acted towards me when I called her a puppet, I swear she was going to attack me if Wicker didn’t stop her.”

I laugh

“Yes, it was bound to happen. Ruby is a prideful gal she has been used as a murderer by her creator on her island. Recently she was used by her again to unleash some alicorn creation named Omega, the same weird robotic creature. “

Gearshift blinks looking at me confused

“Wait, we saw something flying not far off from the island like a month ago. Could that have been Omega or something else?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t know, I just know it’s heading to Dream Valley to kill someone called Rosedust. I have no idea who Clover told me who is a Flutter Pony that is the Queen of the Flutter Ponies. She even said she is surprised she is still alive after Flutter valley's death.”

Gearshift strokes her head groaning.

“I deserve the hangover I have right now. It’s been so long since we had any hope and drinking ourselves like we did last night was the worst idea I ever had.”

Daisy comes over with the plate of food and my tea.

“Here is your order. I hope Ruby eats it.”

I smile while putting the plate on my back along with the teacup. I head back upstairs and get back into the room. I notice Ruby is awake. I put the food on the bed and get on the bed. She looks up at me.

“Um. Amandla what are you doing?”

I stare at the bug because she knows what I am doing.

“Ruby, you need to eat something.”

After all this Sterling and Wicker woke up. Wicker put a spell on the room so Ruby can’t leave but we can go in. I learned a while ago that Gearshift and Sterling used to be married. Wicker left to deal with the other gangs so Ruby can rest. I was left behind to relax and make sure to keep an eye on Ruby.

After a while, I went downstairs since I was a bit hungry myself. I didn’t want to go into the room to wake Ruby up to get into my bags. When I went downstairs it was like a few hours later. I see Mellow and many from the ship here. Mellow lifts her since she is helping Daisy.

“Oh Amandla you must be hungry. I brought enough supplies from the ship to get everyone the food they need without the meat. How is Ruby doing?”

I sigh while sitting at the bar.

“It took her ages to fall asleep and she is having nightmares. Nightmares about the stars demanding her to draw blood. If things are going to happen like the gangs think it’s going to happen. They will get a lot of blood.”

I was tired and I didn’t sleep very well.

“Just give me a good veggie meal Mellow and then I am going to get some sleep myself.”

Mellow nods while she goes back to help the other chef and Daisy to make enough decent food for the other Upholi and the guards who came from the ship. The guards I guess are defending this inn because more creatures have been showing up since the ship got closer to the island.

After I eat I stand up heading upstairs. I have lost track of time and lay on the bed to relax and sleep. I close my eyes. I don't know how long I slept. I get a rude awakening seeing lights in my eyes opening and seeing the power of hearing cheering and bells ringing. Ruby woke up after I did and she looked outside. She opens the window since the spell is broken and she looks at me.

“I have a feeling Gizmo did this. Amandla I worry a war might be about to start.”

I glance at Ruby.

“Is that why you have been having those dreams?”

Ruby looks at me, her mandibles clacking together.

“Maybe if this is true I am going to go back to sleep. I am not hungry anymore thanks to you.”

I am confused because she hasn’t eaten for about ten hours. I think it’s been ten hours. I have no idea what is going on anymore.

“Ruby you ate like about ten hours or so ago. Shouldn’t you be hungry?”

Ruby chuckles.

“Magic eaters can last at least many weeks without food. If we eat enough magic from the food. We can last longer. I might get hungry later. I just know I am going to need more rest. Amandla you need more yourself from the look in your eyes. Come on, let's get some rest. I am sure the time is about to come.”

Ruby closes the curtain and turns off the light. She gets back into the bed getting under the covers to fall asleep. I sigh deeply, shaking my head. I get back on the couch to fall asleep myself. Even though the cheering and the bell are ringing I can fall asleep worrying we are about to start a war just for being here.

Footnote:

Max level

No new perk

Chapter: Fifty-Six The broken truth.

My people, my friends. I am having these bunkers built to protect the citizens if the pony war reaches its peak and comes down here. I will be working to save all those who will keep our community when they return. I warn you my friends I made a deal with the devil and it will come back to bite us. Please my friends when you see this message played again you will know what the deal was. Destroy the deal and never look back.

Old recorded speech from the old king.

__________________

Morning tavern room.

“Hey, Ruby, it's time to wake up.”

I groan, opening my buggy eyes and staring into the eyes of our donkey friend. I sit up groaning feeling my body is a bit stiff. I flap my wings and get out of bed and look around. No one is waiting for me to wake. I look over to Amandla. The beauty in her eyes and the motherly look of a mother scorned. I think she is worried about the children or these children of the lost.

“Amandla What’s up?”

The donkey smirks

“I was asked to wake you up, Ruby.

I chuckle weakly grabbing my armor and placing it on keeping my helm off looking over to Amandla and I make sure I heard everything. I head downstairs and notice Mellow behind the bar she singles me over. I sit on the stool and she places down some food.

“Ruby I have been told you haven’t had enough magic in your food so eat this before you go out please.”

I give Mellow a happy buzz.

“Thank you Mellow.”

I lift the plate in my many buggy hands using the cybernetic hands to hold the plate and the others to eat. I watch many of Gearshifts gang members rushing around like they’re getting ready for something.

“What is going on?”

Mellow frowns

“Things are going crazy after Wicker went to go meet the leaders. They want you to go to the royal bunker. Sterling is going to go with you Wicker and Amandla are going to go to the one on the west side here. They worry if they go into all of them it might cause the court and the king to lose it. So they will just go into two of them. The royal bunker has an alarm and the keepers of the bell turned it off and every other alarm in the system. They hope nothing bad will happen.”

I stroke my head, sighing.

“I see, do they know what to expect with the royal bunker?”

Mellow frowns

“They don’t know the keepers of the bell have no idea what to think. There is old information they found about many Upholi ponies and zebras being sent down there during the civil war and most of the information was destroyed during the war.”

Great, they don’t know what they will find in the bunker. I stroke my face. I miss the touch of Melody and it’s just been I think at least a week. I close my eyes tightly wanting to be near my wife. I miss her so much.

“Mellow how do you do it? How do you stand being away from your husband for so long?”

Mellow smiles

“It’s not easy but over the years I grew used to it. I have done many jobs without him or him around. I told him when I get back and this war is over I will give him the brood he wants. I will do what I can no matter who wins. I have no idea what side will win.”

I smile weakly

“Even if I lose I will try everything to ask the Storm King to let me and Melody live somewhere in peace. I don’t want to lose. I don't want to win this battle either. I will do what I have to and then I will be punished for helping.”

Mellow frowns.

“Yes, you will be punished like you were before. I am guessing the age of heroes is coming to an end. It’s the age the citizens of the world need to fight for their rights.”

I nod I wish I never called myself a hero from the start. I am now thought to be a guardian and guardians are better than the idea of a hero. Soon though, even a guardian will be outdated and it will cause the citizens to protect the lands.

“I am going to stay where I feel when the time comes. I will fight what I can do but I can’t fight the army like the others. I know what I will be doing heading right to Rainfall. Do me a favor Mellow when the battle starts. Hide please don’t fight to go to your family and whatever happens, happens.”

Mellow smiles.

“I will do what I can Ruby.”

I ate the rest of my food, setting the plate down. I stroke my face feeling the stress leaving my body after eating the magic. Mellow puts down a large cup of steaming tea. I look down at the tea notching with my magic vision. The necromantic magic is not in this inn.

“How in the world did you all remove the necromantic magic?”

Mellow chuckles.

“Gem noticed something when she came on shore. She said some buildings have a large magic defense from magic such as this. It’s sadly not a place she even sent others to the other inns around the city. They all have the defense, it's starting to decay.”

I closed my eyes, sighing. I figured it makes sense someone would defend places like this. I don’t get why everything is not defended then it hits me. I am sure this defense was in every building and it took the inn's defenses to decay longer.

“Then I must find what is causing this issue. I am guessing it’s time to get ready after I drink or will they come for me?”

Mellow nods.

“They will come for you. Gem is asking Amandla to keep a close eye on you. After how you acted and what you did in the water treatment plant Gem is unsure letting you be on your own is a good idea. Upholi Sterling talked with Gem and, amazingly, Sterling told her ``you need others to watch you.”

I sigh, stroking my head. I used to be able to do what I felt was right. Now, anything I do often feels like I am going to hurt myself. I look down at my stomach and there are eggs in me. Now I need to remember I am holding a brood in my body and I need to care more about them than acting insane. I know I am going to lay them down when I am in Dream Valley. I worry I may be asked to leave some of them there.

The young don’t need their mother after they’re born. It’s sad to feel this way but it’s the truth. Now, this could have changed since I am not a queen and the magic eaters not born from a queen might be a lot weaker.

“Mellow, I wonder if our species would be weaker without a queen giving birth to young? Now I was born to a queen. I don’t remember who my father was. I doubt it was the same father as my brothers and sisters.”

Mellow takes a moment to speak, and she sighs.

“I don’t know if I will say I was born from a queen myself. She is heavily protected on the island Gem is from. Our brood home is under the hospital where your adopted mother lives. We have been there for years even before Gem and Cranberry took care of the issues. It took the coasting of Gem who knew we were down there to get us out.”

A smile forms across my buggy face. Cranberry got her dream to become a full-fledged doctor again. Gem hasn’t told me much about what happened to Cranberry. I took a deep breath unsure if I should ask.

“Mellow you have seen Cranberry what happened to her?”

Mellow frowns.

“I am sure you see some of the paintings and much of her. But they hide the truth about her. Half her body is covered in scars on one of her flanks, her cutie mark is missing and she is missing a hoof. Gem told me before she got married to Cranberry. That Cranberry saw a strange goat and he said to her. There will be a time when she is so broken she will cry and scream and he said it will be soon.”

I stroke my head oh no Grogar has spoken to her. I remember when he spoke to me it caused my friendship with Tick Tock to be strained. Even before then my friendship with her and the others got very strained. I took a deep breath sighing. I take a deep drink from my tea feeling my stress leave my body.

“I feel my friends betrayed me. I feel they just left me on my journey and never spoke to me. I am sure when I try to go see them again they won’t want anything to do with me at all.”

Mellow frowns

“I didn’t want to tell you but it might be true. Your friends have their own lives now Cranberry may miss you but the others may not. Hawk from what I learned is married. Roll Roll got married and mated to a creature like us and a zebra mare. Tock Tock is married to a mare who has been to Dream valley before. Inyanga is married to the one known as Rex and Waterspout, a camel. Dunewalker a dragoness.”

I felt upset about my friends moving on without me. I was locked in time in a cocoon. There is no way I would have been able to do anything even if I tried to hatch early. I am sure they still would have moved on without me. I am sure the entire island forgot about me. I haven’t even heard from Glendo. I haven’t even tried to talk to him. I am sure soon I will try to break through to him if I can.

“Ruby, they didn’t betray you. You know full well they couldn’t be seen together or seen with you. Things could have gotten worse or better since you left. The land has a rebellion forming but some are loving what the Storm King has brought. Before we fully left he removed the bounty on your friends. I fear the one to cause more problems though is Wheel Tread.”

I tilt my head so many are loving what he has brought? Then why are they even fighting? Maybe Wheel Tread is going to cause something to get it all crashing down. I remember the words the Flame of truth and what I saw.

I hear the door open looking over to see Wicker and Sterling walk into the inn. Amandla comes in behind them. She looks over to me, trotting over to me and noses by my side. I just stroked the head of the donkey.

“So I will be going with you. Sterling and Wicker will be going to another bunker? I'm going to ask, ``What are we expecting to find?”

Sterling shrugs his shoulders.

“I am unsure what we are expecting to find. Just you will be going with a heavily armed group with Gearshift and Amandla. We worry about what we might find in the royal bunker. I am surprised the king of old showed the keepers how to turn off all the alarms and maybe even the security. We aren't fully sure if it’s fully off.”

I drink the rest of the tea I was about to leave but before I do Mellow grabs me with one of her buggy hands and I turn to look at her. She sets down a large metal thermos of tea. She then sets down a bunch of wrapped food.

“You will be taking this for you and Amandla but the tea is for you. Amandla you know what to do if she doesn’t eat remove the magic from her system it’s not hard just make sure the weapon is not too powerful.”

I frown, shaking my head.

“Come on, there is no need for that.”

Mellow stares at me grabbing my bags and putting the thermos in one of the ammo and the food in the other. I take a deep angry breath. I am unhappy that I can't choose my own. I know full well that being married though I will never be able to make my own choices since Melody is my wife and she will do everything to keep me protected.

“I am sorry Ruby but your wife is like a sister to me. I will do everything to make sure her wife is safe. Also, I am the reason for her greeting you when you two first met. I said ``buck Ruby, she will love that.”

I turn my eyes to stare in anger at Mellow. Mellow winks at me and I just laugh rolling my eyes. If she and I hadn't met that way I would have never known the male I keep forgetting his name now since I want to forget him. I would have never learned he used me to get a brood inside me as a way to spread his legacy at my expense.

“Come on Ruby let's get going Gearshift is going to explain what is going to happen. The other gangs are going around culling the manticores or training them to help with the battle. They’re getting ready to go to war and it’s all because of you and I know full well you didn’t want to hear that.”

I put my helmet on to ignore how I feel. I put the seal on and Amandla heads upstairs to get her armor. After at least six minutes the large armor with the donkey inside comes down the stairs. She takes the helm off a moment to set it down.

“I am all ready and I made sure just in case we find security down there and knowing places like in Equestria from stories I heard it will be robots. Hopefully, it will be robots and not living creatures. I don't want to kill anything if I don’t have to.”

Sterling smiles.

“Gearshift will be with you, including one of her champions; they will make sure you don’t have to kill anyone. I doubt Gearshift wants living Upholi on her mind of course. Soon we will be attacking our military and our own royal family and court.”

Amandla nods, putting the helm back on and setting the seal she makes sure everything moves and runs in place. The wooden floor under her groans and settles. Then she slowly moves to the door looking back at me.

“Come on, let's go.”

It was one of the first times I heard her speak in the suit. She still has a female-sounding voice but it’s like me but I sound more feminine with the helm on at least it’s what I was told. I doubt it’s true at least to me it’s not true

“Alright.”

I turn back to Mellow.

“When the battle starts will you go back to the airship?”

Mellow shakes her head.

“Gem and the others will do what they can to guard the west side and while the gangs go through they will take up the defense of small areas of each area just in case the battle goes bad and they have to retreat.”

I worry big time though if this attack fails the royal family and the court are going to do what they can to crush them. Crush them to the point they will think twice before even doing stuff like this again. I worry it will be because of me all that happens. If it happens I will do what I can to get into the castle to get my wife and the others out of there.

I follow Amandla and the others out Wicker and Sterling wait by a group of Gearshifts warriors while another group is going through getting weapons they have been stockpiling over the years to get ready for the battle. Gearshift turns to look at me and she is wearing heavy gear armor.

“Alright, this is how we will be doing this. You will listen to me and if you don’t listen to me Ruby you will be forced to stay behind and if you back talk to me I will shoot you got it?”

I chuckle weakly.

“Gearshift I respect you and I will listen I promise. If something needs my small body.”

I am not that small anymore but I can get into some size vents. Strangely, I may be a warrior but I am smaller than most. I wonder if Glendo had a reason for this. It makes me feel unsure. Gearshift clicks her claws and the others go. Wicker and Sterling went with them to that bunker.

I don’t know anything about these bunkers; there is no history of them. Just old history talked about from generation to generation. Gearshift and her greatest champions lead the way. There are so many Upholi coming out of hiding; some are carving up Manticores and other creatures I haven’t seen. I heard there are hydras on the east side. I wonder if the east knows how to tame creatures because I see some manticores who have been tamed and trained.

The upholi looks at me waving at me and the lost children come out of their hiding walking with us offering us food and other items. I shake my head and the champions take the food and water from the children.

“Excuse me?”

I stop looking around. I don't see anyone then I look down seeing a little female Upholi one that looks to be the age of at least five. Her large eyes full of innocents no… please don’t make this war make her die goddess no. I land flapping my wings to keep myself at least ready to fly. I look back while the others walk off and Amandla is trying to ignore the children knowing her motherly heart.

I turn back to the little one.

“Are you here to free us?”

I weakly smile. I wish I could show her my emotions. I took a deep breath exhaling soon after and just nodded.

“I will do my best but it’s the choice of your people to free yourselves. You can’t rely on me no matter what you think. I am no hero.”

The little one stares at me with her large eyes. I think she understands what I mean. I look around for the little one's parents.

“Do you have any parents?”

She shakes her head.

“They died protecting me. I don't even remember them and the other lost children took me in and raised me. I just was told what killed my parents, the army that comes through now and then trying to break any rebellion. We haven’t seen them in so long like they gave up on us.”

I doubt they gave up on them. I think the royals and the court felt they had won. I have a feeling Silver knew there were many more out here than normal. I have a feeling she knew full well what was going to happen and worry she is going to die.

“Do me a favor little one when the battle starts you and the lost children go into hiding, please. I don’t want any of you getting hurt. Can you do that for me please?”

The female gives a quick nod and turns her head to look at the others. I doubt they will all listen and then I flap my wings hard to get back into the air. I bow my head to the little one and she waves at me.

I get back to the others sighing.

“Gearshift do you try to help the lost children?”

Gearshift nods.

“It’s not easy. Some of them have been on their own for so long they hate the fact the gangs never took the time to help them. Most of us forgot they were even alive. I feel bad for how I treated them in the past.”

Amandla stays silent. I can't tell her emotions and it’s not easy to tell how she is carrying herself. I wonder if she is trying to ignore all the children around her and we notice a large clock tower. I notice fully how far away and easy to bypass the castle in the middle. I glance at the castle so far from there. We are close to the shore and I wonder if some of this bunker is underwater.

“Ruby I got a request for you and Amandla it will take a while for the keepers to agree. So I want you and Amandla to stay outside. The keepers don’t care for outsiders and they know you want to help. But when it comes to the bunkers of the old royal family. They will be very defensive so please will you listen?”

I nod, sighing deeply. I sit down by the wall of the clock tower and Amandla gets out of the armor. She works on it while we wait. I take a deep breath, close my eyes and relax and take my helmet off reaching into my bag to take out the thermos drinking from it after I open it. I took a deep drink, noticing it was a big thermos and I found it amazing. It's so good.

“Amandla are you worried when this battle starts to free themselves the children get in the middle of it and get killed in the way of the battle?”

Amandla shudders, tears streaming down her face. She sobs softly. I look over at her sighing. I knew I shouldn't have brought it up but I have a feeling she has been holding it back for a while. I put the thermos back into my bag hugging the donkey

“I am sorry I didn’t mean to bring it up.”

Amandla chuckles.

“No, it’s fine Ruby. I am always going to break when it comes to children. I worry more about what we are about to find down there. I have heard of bunkers like this on Equestria; some turn out to be stables. Some turn out to be full of weapons and some might be the bones of the dead.”

I worry about what we are about to find as well. I am more worried I will find this thing the king wants. I am going to do whatever I can to destroy whatever it is. I ain’t going to let the king have it and I won’t let any of the royals have it. The door opens and Gearshift comes out sitting by us sighing.

“Nova is talking with them. I am not needed right now. You two look bothered by something though what's up?”

I glance at the lost children looking back to Gearshift.

“Will they go and hide when the battle starts?”

Gearshift looks to the children of the lost. I can tell by the look on her face they won’t. She shakes her head. She strokes her head groaning, taking her helmet off and I worry she might be very stressed. I can’t do anything to help her.

“No, they won’t most of them feel that the royal family stole everything from them, even their futures. They feel they have every right to take back their home. They don't want to harm any of the servants in the castle, thankfully. They just want to get rid of the army, wanting to harm everyone and the court.”

I wonder if the royal family has spies out here. I wonder if they take information back to the castle. I doubt it though I have been told they killed the spies a while ago. I do wonder if we will ever learn what happened

Nova opens the door poking her head out.

“It’s going to take a while for them to agree. But if you don’t mind waiting they want to make sure Ruby understands there could be many things in the bunker the keepers want to protect. I hope you understand this Ruby.”

I nod quickly.

“I understand. I want to do what I can for you and then move on. I have been here long enough, almost one week out here and that is long enough.”

Nova chuckles weakly.

“Oh come on Ruby I barely know you and I want to know if you want to help us or just going to leave when all is said and done.”

I sigh deeply.

“Nova I can’t stay after everything is said and done. I will stay long enough to at least help you do what you need to. I can’t stay and help you get your lives back together and get your city back and going. You’re going to have to do that without me. I am sure we will come back down here after we get done with Dream Valley.”

Nova smiles sweetly. I haven't gotten to know her yet as Wicker did. When Wicker came back she told me it didn’t take much for other gangs to trust us. Whoever brought the power back did the easy thing. Bumble and Catrina I have seen Catrina before but not Bumble. Catrina will stay and help with this battle.

One of the judges or two of them will stay and help with this battle. Do we have a right to have the judges of the stars help us with the battle ahead? Maybe we are too lucky and the stars of pain will demand more blood. I am sure they will start screaming at me for their blood again soon.

“I figured I do understand you can’t stay and do everything in your power to help us. You can only do so much. You’re risking your lives even helping us now. Like you said the king asked you to come out here to find a bunker? I wonder why he didn’t even know the location of the bunker. Unless the bunker has been lost to history.”

I have an idea that confuses me. I use my magic vision and this entire area is covered in necromantic magic. I then notice it’s coming out of the door. I know the keepers don’t want me inside. I go inside the keepers looking at me. One of the keepers comes over. I am sure she is their leader.

“You see it too don’t you?”

I glance up at the heavy-robed female Upholi, her gentle green eyes stare down at me. She looks old and I wonder if this upholi keeper has been living here for two hundred years. I wonder how she lived for so long?

“You mean necromantic magic? It’s coming out of this bunker.”

The Upholi female nods. I think the keepers knew the magic was coming from here for so long. They just couldn’t do anything about it. She smiles weakly. I could tell the poor creature is old and I doubt she will live much longer.

“All the keepers know about this magic. I am the oldest of them. I have been kept alive by old spells and I was there during the civil war. But… I don’t remember what is down there. I don’t remember much, everything I knew in the past is gone from me. I just remember some things but the magic. The magic has been pouring out of here for years ever since the shields broke.”

I tilt my head.

“When did the magic shields break?”

The upholi sighs looking at the bunker door and then back down at me.

“It broke at least fifty years ago. It already did enough damage to the citizens of this city. If the magic is removed though some could heal and get their ability to have children back again. But if we don’t do something soon it may never happen.”

I sighed, shaking my head.

“Now little bug, could you go back outside? It will take us a while for all of us to agree to let you in there. I may agree but not the rest of us. The one known as Nova is going to take a while and please I know you want to be on your way. But there are stories out there of heroes and guardians losing their way rushing through their paths.”

I shift my vision back to normal. I am upset that I have to go back outside because I didn't want to. It’s the only way to help the others to get us in. I take a deep breath exhaling and buzzing deeply. I turn back to leave and head outside, setting down Gearshift stares at me. I could tell she is not happy with me. I open the thermos again while drinking from it to relax.

“I am sorry Gearshift. I learned necromantic magic is coming from the bunker here. So whatever is causing the issues here. I am starting to learn what magic is too. My zebra friend told me all zebra magic has a mark to it. She told me zebra necromancer magic has the symbol of the stars all over it.”

Gearshift chuckles.

“It wouldn't surprise me if whatever is down there the zebras are guarding something in the name of the king. But how can you tell?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I have no idea Inyanga said only farseers like her can see the magic. She has trained all her life to see it and she said there is a reason many zebra tribes ban necromantic magic. It causes many problems to the tribe and sometimes can cause the soul to wither and die on the user.”

I close my eyes remembering what she told me. I am amazed she told me so much even after the zebra got upset at me for what I did with the stone drugs. I remember the look of hate in her eyes for so long and then after everything was said and done it got to the point I was worried she would never speak to me again.

“Ruby, are you alright? Tears are falling from your eyes are you alright? I understand it’s not easy for you to remember your friends.”

I look at Amandla and Gearshift. I wish I could tell them how I felt without breaking down and sobbing. I can't so I have to tell them how I think I put down the thermos. I don't want to toss it and break it. I want to drink as much as I can. I don’t want to hurt anyone, I just want to talk. I take a deep breath taking a while to exhale and buzz deeply.

“Forgive me for what I am about to say. I am not in my right mind when it comes to my friends and the ones who put the brood in my body. I will do what I can to speak and not break down please don’t stop me alright?”

Gearshift nods looking over to Amandla they both agreed. I relax, buzzing angrily remembering everything. I pace a bit. It's taking me a while to do what I can to think of what to say. I am unhappy with everything these days and I am very unhappy with so much these days. It’s gotten to the point I will never understand.

“Many don’t know this but I was a mind-controlled minion of our creator Majesty. An Alicorn had a chip on her shoulder and she wanted to be loved. At first, though, she didn’t need to mind controlling us to love her and treat her like our creator. When the hero of legend made it to our shores. We then learned after the legend was fake and faults.”

I remember learning the hero of legend was the one known as Mimic and her friends that had shown years before. But she turned around and betrayed her friends. I then explain to them about all that my emotions are in check at the moment at least.

“Then Star Shooter made it to the shores and at first Majesty didn’t do much to care. She did try to help the pony get back to Equestria but so many wanted her to stay. She found love in a salamander named Blaze.”

I went on about everything and about the year war that would make Majesty control most of the land. The hero waited for the legend to take full effect again. I remember fully how the zebras did so much to help those running away from the fighting.

“I killed many, including children if I remember right. I wasn’t happy and what caused me to get this way again mind controlled. At first, I thought it was a crown mind controlling me. Then I learned she had the power all along. She stopped herself from controlling us again like showing she wanted us to lose.”

I then explained what happened to the hero herself. I have tears falling from my eyes hating what I did and hating everything for what I did. I took a deep breath, upset and worried about what the island thought of me now when It came out I helped the Storm King return and I took a deep breath trying to relax.

Amandla comes over stroking my back. She smiles at me and I feel better relaxing and chuckle weakly.

“It’s okay to relax. Keep going the best you can.”

I smirk weakly. I am happy Amandla is here and she has been so helpful since we met her. I know we haven’t known her long but she has done so much to help me and to help Melody. When Melody is upset from my mood changes she does her best to help her.

“Alright, where was I? Oh yes.”

I tell them about the ten years after everything. It took us at least ten years to get most of the stuff rebuilt. It wasn’t easy to rebuild a lot of the places because it took so long for us to all agree on how to rebuild them. The exiles did their best to help us and the salamander got their home back to normal. Thankfully it doesn’t take long for the Salamanders to become strong again.

“I wanted to see our hero. But the others didn’t care. It took a lot of convincing and then it was all said and done.”

I told them about how long it took to get the trade ship to agree to get us there. I then told them that there weren’t many caring about us leaving. It was just those who knew us and I was still kind of hated for what I did. I took a deep breath again trying to not cry at how I was treated and then I told them about everything.

I told them about how my friends started turning on me and the thing I brought up that got them to worry is when I brought up Grogar. Gearshift lifts her claw to stop me and she looks at me closely.

“Have you seen him for real? If you have seen Grogar that means the seals in his prison are getting weaker.”

I tilt my head.

“How do you know about Grogar?”

Gearshift smiles.

“Our old history tells us about him and how he created a lot of our enemies. Like the MIrelurks they have been an issue for us longer than most think. Some even think he is the reason for the creation of the Storm King. I am unsure though but we have all known about him. Some have even seen him from time to time when the gangs argue.”

I see that others have seen him and it’s gotten to the point his prison is getting weaker and weaker. I wonder what is going to happen when he fully shows up and it gets worse. I hope someday we will never know what will happen. I hope I won’t know what happens. Because I don’t see myself ever starting to fight again.

“He showed up to me many times. At first, I thought he was just a figment of my mind. Then his showing up started straining my friendship with others. Without him though I am sure Tick Tock and I would have strained our friendship on our own.”

Gearshift chuckles.

“I see.”

Gearshift was about to say something when Nova came out again.

“They agreed to let you all inside. Ruby, they want you to focus on finding what is causing the necromantic magic. Anything else you find please ignore it unless it’s something you consider very important.”

I put my helmet back on and Amandla got back into her armor. I glance at Gearshift and she puts her helm back on. I made sure I got my bags full of medical supplies and ammo. I made sure I got all my food. I am already taking a deep breath in the helm letting the air fill my lungs, breathing out and feeling relaxed.

I head inside the building and when we get inside the building the keepers are working on getting the code into the bunker. The locks sound so old when they start moving and groaning. This door hasn't been opened in so long.

When the door fully opens the lights turn on inside stairs heading deeper inside. I am happy I am wearing a helmet. I am sure our donkey friend is very happy she is in that armor. Gearshift heads to the door and she groans holding her nose.

“The air is extremely stale here. I think the vent system broke down years ago and new fresh air hasn’t come into the area for a long time.”

I chuckle weakly.

“I have been into areas like that before. I know full well how unpleasant old stale air is. It’s gotten to the point once where I refused to go into places like this. Now I will try to locate the creation of the magic. Do you want me to call you all down if I find something?”

The leader of the keepers of the bell nods.

“If you find anything which would interest us you tell us to come down.”

I nod looking towards Gearshift and the others who are coming with us. We head inside the royal bunker. I am unsure what we will find.

__________

Royal Bunker.

We finally make it downstairs and we find ourselves in what is thought to be a lobby. Gearshift looks at the words on the wall and I know none of these champions or her know how to read. I go over to Gearshift.

“This one is for stasis? Amandla.”

The donkey turns to look at me.

“What does stasis chamber mean?”

Amandla goes silent for a moment looking at the words on the sign she quickly trots to the room. It’s locked. She smashes the lock hard and it doesn’t give way but she keeps smashing it and when the door opens the light turns on.

She goes inside and I follow her there is a row of tubes and I remove the frost gasping seeing Upholi frozen. I look at the others and they’re all here and then I hear a loud gasp from Gearshift and when I fly to her I see her and the others crying.

“Captain Celano.”

I stare into the tube seeing what I have been told is their old hero. I rub away the frost of the others. It’s the elements and I look over at a golden tube rubbing the frost away and Gearshift gasp.

“The missing Princess. The reason the civil war started! Nova go get the keepers quickly!!”

After a while, the keepers come down looking at all this. They stare at the tubes full of at least one of their heroes, the princess of old, and two more of their heroes. I see the names of the other two tubes.

Zephrya and another female named Ocypete. There is another name Prince Aellio but the seal must have broken years ago. The poor prince is nothing but bones and dead. I don’t see any of the other royal families here.

The leader of the keepers goes to the tube of captain Celanos and she clicks the code into it to start the defrosting process. Before I could do anything else I heard a scream and a roar. I quickly fly outside of the room seeing a creature dead on the ground with a recent burn on its body. I look at the creature staring at it.

“What in the world are these?”

I look at them closely and Amandla comes over to look. The creature looks like a zebra creation, like something to defend the inside of the bunker. I look closer seeing these creatures are made of nothing but magic and bones.

“Ruby, do you see magic in this?”

I nod.

“Yes, I do.”

The keeper leader and the others carry out Celano placing her on the ground to let her fully thaw. The leader turns to look at me. I could see she had a lot of stress on her face and she shook her head.

“Most of the tubes are intact, many of them have cracked over the years, and we don't have enough supplies to feed all of them but we can’t leave them there. We also found the zebras who came to the island years ago. Even the ponies somehow forced them into these tubes.”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head unsure what to think. I never expected to see any of the Upholi of old alive. I swing my head to Amandla to tell her to go ahead and clear the way. She nods trotting off. She heads down deeper into the bunker. I hear her weapons go off and the roaring and screaming of these creatures.

“We will let her take care of them.”

I hear groaning. I look over to Celano and the other Upholi help her onto a bench and Gearshift sits beside her. Celano opens her eyes, red eyes staring at Gearshift like she is confused at what the creature is wearing. She then looks at the others and then at me she bawks like she is very surprised to see me.

“Am I fucking dreaming I see a bug in armor?”

Gearshift laughs.

“No, it’s not a dream. I am..”

The keeper shakes her head.

“Celano, what do you remember before coming down here?”

Celano takes a while to think of what to say. It's like it’s coming back to her slowly. She groans, finally it all comes back to her.

“King Thaumas and Queen Ozomene had to deal with the court and family of theirs backstabbing them. I remember the King brought ponies and zebras to help him take back the castle from his brother. One of the zebras betrayed us and caused the brother of the king to live forever and..wait how long has it been?”

All that hit me at once then I finally had said it.

“You mean the king on the throne now is the son of this brother?”

Celano looks up at me.

“The king on the throne now? I wouldn’t know if his family is still the king on the throne. Then it’s a faulted king on the throne. Now again how long has it been?”

Gearshift sighs.

“Two hundred and thirty years.”

The feathers which I am sure are ears on Celano’s head wilt. She stares at me and then at Gearshift. She hears the gunshots again and soon after Amandla comes back looking at me and the others. She takes off her armored helmet and sets it down.

“I cleared out what I could find. There might be more in there. It might be wise to wake up one of the zebras so we can find this necromantic magic. Ruby something is bothering me about this place though. Why would this bunker be built for a civil war?”

Celano clears this up.

“All the bunkers were built just in case the pony war came here. Speaking of the witch, how did that war end?”

I frown, taking my helm off and setting it down.

“Before I go on, I am Ruby Glide. I am of a race of species known as magic eaters. My race was created many years ago before the war. Some came to Equestria and other lands during or after the wars ended. But I shall say it, the world ended in fire. Both sides unleashed Balefire bombs destroying the world. It took a hero named Little Pip to fix some of the problems in Equestria but sadly only there.”

Celano frowns, stroking her head.

“It would mean everyone I knew including Twilight and her friends are all dead.”

I explain to her Fluttershy is still alive including Scootaloo and told her what happened the last few years from what Star Shooter told me Celano didn’t enjoy hearing any of it and soon after the keepers carry out one of the zebras she is dressed like a necromancer she has skulls adorning everywhere she is wearing weird furs and wearing a skull helmet. After a while, she opens her eyes and stands on her hooves. She stares at me hissing.

“One touched by the stars!!”

I roll my eyes

“Yes yes, the stars want their blood and all but this is important. Are you the one who betrayed the Upholi and then betrayed their king?”

The zebra stares at me looking at Celano and then me.

“If you mean by placing a necromantic spell on their king and not telling him it’s a curse. Then yes, what of it?”

I explain to her what the necromantic spell has done to the Upholi and how the king's grandson or son wants me to find it and I told her I have been asked to destroy it and she sighs deeply shaking her head.

“Then what I warned would come to pass. All you see in that court and royal family they’re not his grandchildren and the court is not real they’re him. If you say there are those Upholi in there who are innocent creatures then they could be lost. They might have an immunity to the king's power and no matter how many times they abuse them he won’t gain control of them.”

Gain control of them? Oh no…I grab my helm speaking in it.

“Gizmo, are you there?!”

I hear static shit shit shit no.

“Gizmo, are you there?!”

Static and then I panic.

“Relax Ruby.”

I glance at Amandla and I am panicking. How can I relax?

“The alarms are turned off. I doubt the king even knows we are down here. It might be a bad idea to even warn others. Someone could listen in and cause you more problems than you know. Now let this zebra lead you to the book or the spell.”

I glance at the zebra. I feel I need to speak in her better nature. I look back on what Hunter told me about zebra Langues Sometimes using their words will help them trust you more. I took a deep breath.

“Ngiyacela, Zebra enkulu ngidinga usizo lwakho kulokhu phakade ngikunikeza ukusekela nokuhlonipha uma lokhu kwenziwa. Ngizoqinisekisa ukuthi ukhululekile futhi uyingxenye yalo mphakathi uma usuqedile.”

I cough, it's hard to speak like this, and the zebra smirks.

“I see you learned how to speak like my species tell me how did you learn that?”

I chuckle weakly.

“When I was in a community called Peace Rock. I found many zebras including a zebra named Hunter. She and her griffin husband helped me. She helped me learn what I could and told me it will take a while to practice. I had a lot of time on this trek so I touched up on my learning. I am still not good at it.”

The zebra laughs.

“I am Ubusuku obungapheli or in the words of a pony Endless Night. I will help you destroy the spell and I am sorry for what I did. I thought I was helping them but I didn't realize it. He would turn around and kill the real King and Queen. “

Celano sighs.

“What about the others of my friends?”

I frown telling her about the prince she frowns nodding.

“I see that the elements we had won’t work but I think I can help get the castle back if you don’t mind waking up the others.”

The keeper nods.

“We will wake them up and let Ruby go with the zebra.”

Gearshift sighs and shifts on the bench.

“Ruby you might have to eat the magic if you don’t be careful.”

I glance at the others and they go wake the others. I follow the zebra with the donkey behind me. I look back at Celano. She is taking this so much better than I thought. I was worried she wouldn’t and it would cause her to lose her mind.

“So one touched by the stars how did the war end?”

I stay silent following the zebra and I sigh while she leads me to Amandla though we notice many more creatures. They seem to avoid her because she is their mother, their creator. She looks at them and sneers.

“This is not good at all; these creatures were never meant to form. The spell was just meant to make sure the king who took over would be punished for what he did. I didn’t think he would take advantage of the spell like this. Tell me what was the king you met like?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“He was respectful, he told me he regrets what happened to this great city and he warned him the court will try to harm my wife. So I am guessing he is not like his grandfather. But I need to destroy this spell. It will be the only way.”

Endless Night leads me through the halls and the creatures leave me and Amandla alone since we are with her and she stares at the creatures. Each time she does her eyes glow and they scream and die.

“This spell wasn’t meant to get this bad. I am wondering if someone came down here to make it worse.”

I sigh deeply

“Endless before we fully go on can you tell me why the war started, do you even remember why it started?”

Endless stops turning to look at me from the look in her eyes when she sits down on her ass to stare at me. I can tell she is not wishing to speak about it and all she has to say is she doesn’t wish to speak about it but I am sure it’s been on her mind for so long now.

“To be honest there are many reasons for the war. The biggest reason when Luna took over was we felt the mistress of the stars took over. It was our foolishness and it was also the fools of the elites in the land of ponies.”

I want to lose my temper with what I am hearing. But losing my temper is not the best idea. Then I finally wonder what is causing all these issues and I notice I haven’t seen Grogar show up in this area.

“Tell me Endless, do you know who Grogar is?”

Endless looks up at me and she looks confused.

“Grogar the father of all monsters and the creature who has caused so much over the years? The one who has been imprisoned for many years?”

I sigh deeply.

“He is coming back. I have seen him, I have spoken to him and it’s gotten to the point he unless his hate sickness around and it causes more problems than it helps. Someday I know full well he will break free and we will have to fight.”

Endless sighs shaking her head.

“I see then it means the war ended badly. Can you tell me how it ended?” Please little bug I need to know how the war ended. I need to know if it ended the way it should have and not the way the stars wanted it to end.”

I frown a bit, nodding.

“It ended in fire and death. It took many years for a hero to show up and try to get the sky to return.”

I told her about the story of Little pip, Blackjack, The little ghost, and many other stories about heroes. It’s gotten to the point she had tears falling down her face. From the looks on her face, it’s pure grief at how the world ended from the war. If the war ended the best way it could have ended things would have never ended up how they did.

“I see it means our leadership failed. It means we fell into the pit the ponies fell into. There is no way we could have had anyone else telling us what to do. I am sure many blamed Discord for what happened during the war or Grogars' hate sickness, am I correct?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I wouldn’t know I just know many feel there was no way to stop it. The only way to stop it would have been to kill all the leaders of each side including the leadership of the dragons. I don’t know fully who joined what side. I am sure most of it is what caused the war to get worse.”

Endless sighs shaking her head and standing on her hooves. She looks back at me and then back at the door. The leader is leading to the magic causing all this. I am starting to understand what is going on here. The king is from a long line of kings touched by necromantic magic and part of the king who has been touched by it controls him. I wonder if some of the control broke off for a moment to tell us about the item.

“Endless before we go on. Tell me about this book and what I should expect?”

Endless sighs.

“It’s just a simple necromantic book. There was another darker book but it’s nothing that powerful. It just has one use to bring forth the dead and not hold the souls in soul jars. I would never bring something that powerful. Whatever happened over the years the spell must have gotten powerful and the only way now to make things right is to destroy it. So what are you?”

I chuckle weakly. I think I know where this is going.

“I am a magic eater. I can eat magic. I have a feeling you’re going to ask me to eat the magic right?”

She nods.

“I have eggs in my womb. Do you have any spells which could defend them from the spell?”

Endless put her hoof on my stomach and she feels them closing her eyes and chanting a strange spell. I feel magic going inside me and I feel a defense added with my own to protect the eggs and I feel a bit light-headed since wow it’s powerful magic she just used.

“It won’t last forever so you need to find a way to get rid of the magic soon after. Do you think you can do that?”

The only way I can think of is going far out to sea and forcing the magic out and then trying to destroy the magic. It wouldn’t be easy and thankfully magic can’t blow on the wind so it would just stay in that area till it slowly vanished from growing weaker.

“I will do what I can and it won’t be pretty. Necromantic magic has the effect of making me feel like I am on drugs. So I am not looking forward to dealing with this and I know full well when it comes to it I will have to rush out of here quickly.”

Endless nods and heads to the door she puts in the code and when it opens up on a pedestal around many bones and old decayed bodies of animals and many creatures guarding it. I see the book. The book has been open for so long it’s starting to fall apart and the spell is so strong. I feel it’s magic and see it without the magic sight.

“Oh, it shouldn’t be this powerful. If someone stayed and watched it over the years it wouldn’t have gotten like this. How long has it been?”

I chuckle weakly.

“Two hundred and thirty years.”

She stares at me wide-eyed. I could tell that floored her and it did so literally she fell on her ass on the floor she was amazed at what I said. I should have started with that earlier. I wonder if she will ever wonder what happened to everything and her homeland. She takes a deep breath and recovers.

“Even if we had someone here watching they wouldn’t have survived that long so yes. No wonder why it has so much power. I can use a spell to keep it at bay. All you need to do is eat the magic and then I can close it and destroy the book.”

I glance at Amandla nodding to her.

“Stay here Amandla and defend us just in case these creatures take offense to what we are doing. Alright, Endless do what you need and get me there. I could fly there but I want to do whatever I can to minimize the effects on my eggs.”

Amandla switches her gun to the mini-gun on her back and it begins to spin to get ready to fire on whatever comes. The barrel heats up and smokes like it’s been going for days. I am amazed at how fast it takes for things like this to heat up. I close my eyes sighing knowing this is not going to be very easy.

Endless chants another spell in zebra. These spells I can somewhat understand but many of the words escape me. I can only make out a few and some of them I am still confused about. I take a deep breath to relax trying not to let my stress get the best of me.

The spell finally takes effect and a bright green shield forms around Endless and me. I take a deep breath feeling the stress leave me. She leads while I stay behind not grabbing any of my weapons just in case the creatures take me as attacking her. When the magic moves around us. It has been soaked into everything in this room and it would have to destroy every object in this room.

She finally gets me to the book while the creatures growl and hiss. She turns to look at them and then at me. She frowns, holding her breath a moment. I am unsure how zebras can do these spells without horns and brews. I am wondering if she has a natural ability to do magic like this. I notice her mane moves a second while she is hiding a unicorn horn. She is half zebra half unicorn?! How I wonder then it hit me why would one who was in the war now hit me. She was born before the war even started.

“You see my horn, don’t you? You see my shame or what I thought was shame in the past. I forsake my pony family. I thought they were all to blame for what happened. Now I see fully it’s not the case. They wanted everything that was best for me and I hurt them and now they’re long gone. This is the only redemption I have to do what you must do Ruby quickly.”

As I get closer to the book I start to absorb the magic into my body eating every bit of it near the book. I just need to remove enough to make sure she can stop the spell and destroy the book. I groan cracks through my body. I scream in pain and I finally get enough so Endless can close the book and destroy it.

“Do it…”

I groan.

“Now!”

Endless quickly chants a spell and tries to close the book it fights back as Amandla comes over quickly and helps by forcing her weight on the book with her armor when it closes the creatures scream and slowly fall apart and then Endless turns to the donkey tossing the book into the air and she fires at it blowing it to cinders.

I fall to the ground groaning. I scream in pain as more green cracks form around my body. I need to get out of here. I need to quickly get out of here before I explode. I get on my wings and quickly fly out of the hall. I fly past the others as I am sure they have questions about why I am glowing green. I feel the spell protecting my eggs beginning to fail.

I quickly fly out of the bunker into the city and I scream in pain feeling my body hurting so much I finally make it over the water and when I get over the water away enough from the others I force out the magic and when I do it explodes dissipating but I groan falling into the water and slowly sink. Before my vision goes dark I swear I see Mirelurks coming to help me. I am unsure.

_________

Wicker

It’s been at least a while since Ruby and the others left. I watch the magic eater I call a sister now after all this. I wish she would let somepony else go and let herself relax. I doubt she will ever relax till everything is said and done.

“Ready Wicker?”

I turn my eyes not noticing I have watched them leave and kept watching when they went out of sight. I look up at Sterling, a weak smile creeping over my face. I felt worried about them. I take a deep breath nodding.

“Good I don’t know what we will find Wicker. But if we find any weapons they might be used to help fight our final battle. A battle I will be calling nor the battle to the strong. I will be hanging back writing the story.”

I laugh softly.

“I look forward to reading it, Sterling. Come on, let's get this over with and see what we find. I am hoping we don’t find anything.”

Sterling nods. I followed him to the bunker located on the west side. Outside a strange building, I look up at the name of the building. It’s called the candle-making factory. I am wondering if this is a real factory or a hidden place. Joken turns looking down at me. I smirk at him and he looks at the factory.

“This building has been a home for many for so long. The entire time we knew the bunker was here. We ignored it as something of the past and something never to be opened. Now we have hope, we have hope.”

Tears fell down the faces of all the Upholi around me. It’s been so long since these creatures have had hope. I glance over at Joken getting a closer look at him. I am finally noticing they’re so different from most. Some look like parrots Joken though he looks like an eagle. They all call themselves Upholi though it’s been years since then.

“I wrote a paper a few years ago asking this question. If there are many species of bird, why do we call ourselves Upholi? The question I told myself it’s the only thing that kept hope in our hearts. Hope is hard for us to find now and it’s gotten harder so much harder to keep it.”

Joken nods.

“I feel after this war is done getting the island back from the royal blood. We call ourselves something different, something which is us.”

I sigh deeply knowing how it is to want hope in your heart and never get the want of it. I thought hard about how to help and it hit me. Upholi to them is now a broken people and with them in their city. I think the only way to help them is to call them what they should be.

“I got an idea for a name if you would hear me.”

Joken and Sterling turn to look at me. A large smile formed across my kirin face. I felt my stress leaving my body. I am worried so much about the one I am in love with. I didn’t think I would fall for Gizmo as I did. Including Oil, I have never felt love in my heart. I have had a lot of sex but it never felt right.

“The Orthians call yourselves that name. It will show how you have come a long way and all your species of bird will be represented.”

Sterling looks at the others when they hear that name the only one to cheer for is Dancer. The former slave of Joken. They turn to look at her and Sterling shrugs his shoulders and he smirks.

“Then it shall be so we will tell the others when the battle comes. The Orthians will fight for our freedom, we will fight for the rights now let's get inside.”

Joken the eagle nods and Dancer the Seagull both head to the door putting in the old code. The old codes have been kept in old books in these factories. I bring out my flintlock pistol along with my club. I only bring out the musket when things are bad. The two weapons floating in my magic. Dancer opens the door with bright lights and stale air comes out from the door.

Joken and Dancer go first. I follow behind Sterling the door stays open just in case we need to get out as quickly as we can. I follow them down the stairs and around us is robotic security but when they turn to look at the upholi they ignore them. When they looked at me at first I thought I would get attacked.

“She is with us. We are here in the name of the Upholi people to free our land.”

The robots just stare at Dancer Joken was about to speak and heavy steps come up from behind the robots. I gulped seeing the large metal robot that stood over us. I gulp more feeling something is wrong with this creature.

“Forgive me they haven’t seen others like them in years. Before you ask what you mean by this. I am well once like you. We lived in this place for too long while the others we defended slept. We fused our bodies and souls into these bodies.”

Sterling’s eyes open wide, staring at the robots.

“Are you the lost guards of the old king?”

The large robot turns to Sterling and the robot laughs weakly.

“The failed guard yes before he and his wife left to confront his brother. I and the others used these bunkers to hope the future will win. My group wasn’t the only ones doing this; others were asked to use the other bunkers to hold the past.”

I was confused and I noticed the word stasis above. I tap Sterling's leg. He turns to look and I point my hoof up to the words. He stares at the words and the robot laughs weakly again.

“Forgive me, I am known as Guard Captain Singer. At least it’s who I used to be. I still consider that it’s the only way to keep my mind from losing itself. The rest you see here my charges or what is left of them a lot of them couldn’t handle the change.”

Sterling just keeps staring at the words as he quickly charges into the door. I and the others follow me and I gasp deeply seeing so many of their species frozen even though we look through some of the tubes that are broken.

“What is left of the guards I brought? There were only at least twenty tubes and from what we saw ten of them broke only ten souls left. The other bunkers have more to tell me about what happened to the city. How long has it been since the war finally ended?”

I sigh deeply turning to look at Singer and we all explain to him and the others what happened. How the Equestrian war ended with the world ending. I explain to him about the heroes who helped the land and then Sterling tells him about the king and the court. A second after Singer growls robotically

“So the real king and queen are dead or under the sway of that monster. If what you said is true and the others are going to the royal bunker they will find more broken souls which were brought there before the start of the war.”

Sterling sighs.

“So this royal bunker has more tubes like this?”

Singer’s robotic head nods.

“Yes, it was made to hold the entire court and royal family. But the other guard captains used it to put in our heroes the zebra's ponies and many others of the past. It was all we could do if the civil war ended with both sides being fully dead. If I had my emotions still”

He was cut off by a upholi rushing in from upstairs she pants to catch her breath. It takes her a while to speak a few words.

“They found Captain Celano and the princess. The prince himself is dead.”

Sterling and the others gasp the princess is alive the reason this entire war started? The prince though is dead. I wonder if the tube he was in broke. I close my eyes, shaking my head. It’s time to get their home back.

“There is more though Ruby absorbed the book doing so she flew into the water and released the magic. She is now in the inn thanks to the Mirelurks and heavily guarded just in case the king's minions learn of this.”

I closed my eyes so much is going on and I am now worried about Ruby. I take a deep breath and head over to an old bed to rest my head and maybe get some rest. Sterling follows me. I have a feeling he is worried.

“Too much is going to wake me up Sterling if anything happens.”

Sterling nods.

“We will do what we can to wake these guards up and hope we find more.”

I nod weakly laying my head on the bed and falling asleep.\

_____________

Beezen many hours after the spell is broken and bunkers open.

The king himself asked me to come to his room. When I come in one of his guards closes the door and he lifts his hand to tell the guard to leave him. The guard nods leaving the poor king has been drinking alot. He turns to look at me smirking as he is sitting down in a chair.

“Forgive me Beezen for not standing. I had so much to drink. It’s the only way to keep the king from waking.”

He comes into the light and a strange parasite on his chest and he smirks.

“The old king, well the fake king uses these to control me and the court and the army. Thankfully though the servants and many others are immune to this. When he finally wakes he is going to go to war on the citizens outside to get your heroes including you and the others.”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head.

“I see you’re not his children are you?”

The king laughs weakly.

“No, the court and my queen are creations of his. Many of us have been around for so long we may be a part of him. We have gained our minds, hearts, and souls. I found out the truth many years ago. It’s why I sent Silver out years ago to find help. When he wakes up he is going to want to make an example of you and the others. Before I am taken over by him can you get out the innocent souls including your friends?”

I nod coming over to him to kneel him and hold his hand. I glance at the creature and I can tell it’s a creation of necromancy.

“The reason I wanted Ruby to find the book was to either bring it to me. So the king could do his final gambit and fully take over the island, killing everyone or destroying it. I knew she would destroy the magic and the book. Now get out quickly, get as many out of here as you can before we come after you.”

I nod quickly, standing grabbing my wand, and chanting a spell bringing every creation including the chair the king is in alive to keep him here for now. The chair grabs the king holding him there.

“Forgive me, sir. I don’t want to do this but it’s the only way.”

The king smirks.

“Thank you Beezen, get out help them bring the real souls back to this castle, and give them back their home. Promise me because when we fight again I won’t be myself.”

I nod.

“I promise.”

I quickly leave the room sighing looking at the guard. I notice he doesn't have the parasite on his shoulder.

“The king asked me to help get the non-touched out of the castle.”

I nod and the guard gets other guards who aren’t taken by this force. I go get the others. I find Melody in the doctor's office. She looks up from her writing. She tilts her head and I explain to her what is going on.

“I already know my new nurse told me what has been happening here.”

I glance at the nurse and I notice her name is Needle. Melody nods to Needle and the nurse quickly runs out of the doctor's office to leave. Melody and I go find the others Rhyolite was in her room asleep and when I opened the door she woke up groaning.

“Come on, we need to go.”

I explain to her and she quickly gets her armor and weapons. The creations I brought to life come out with us. It is all we could do because I notice many are coming towards us who have these. I knew we are going to be trapped.

“Go Beezen run.”

I look at the creations I brought to life. They charge helping us get away. A couple of untouched guards got who they could who want to come out. Things were getting bad. I quickly followed the guards with Rhyolite behind me. I told Melody to use a window to get out and she swiftly found one for a pegasus. It's not hard for her to get out.

But it was all for naught. The guards and Rhyolite did what we could but we were now surrounded by the touched and they didn’t even gloat or speak. They went to attack and all I could do was get ready to fight. Out of the blue though a bull rushes in with Dust on its back-breaking through. Dust jumps off the back of the bull slicing into the bodies of these creatures getting some of the parasites and they scream in pain. The bodies they controlled fall to the ground dying and rotting.

“Dust, have you seen Joona?”

The bull shifts to the lizard Rep.

“She hasn't come back. I am sure Gem told her to stay in the airship.”

I stare at Rep.

“I take it Catrina is outside?”

Rep nods.

“Yes.”

“Guys!!”

I turn to see Gizmo and Silver.

“Silver and the guards did what they could to get the others out of a secret way. We need to go ourselves.”

Silver sighs.

“I wish I could have told you all about what the king was. I promised him though I couldn’t come let's..”

I hear gunshots and I get hit in the arm. I groan loudly holding it in pain. I groan Gizmo lifting me. I feel so much pain and poison in my system. I hear screams and fighting while Gizmo carries me. I can't see anything. After a while, I notice we are near the way out to the secret door.

“Take him. I will fight to save you all.”

“Gizmo no you need to come with us.”

I heard Dust argue.

“No, I am the only one that can keep them from getting you and taking control. Now please get out, I will not argue.”

I pass out unsure of what is going on.

________

Gizmo

“I don’t have time to argue, Dust and Rhyolite get out don’t worry about me I will be fine.”

Rep sighs heading into the secret door. Rhyolite looks back at me. I could tell she wanted to fight. But I didn’t want her to because this is my choice, my chance to prove myself to this group. I am too slow. I have fallen in love but I still feel useless for how slow I am.

Dust carries off Beezen and Rhyolite leave quickly as the guards leave. I look back at Silver who closes the door and stands beside me while our backs face the door and coming towards us are controlled.

“You didn’t have to stay Silver.”

Silver smirks.

“No, I have to. I could have done something years ago but I was too focused on pleasures then rather than caring about my people. So this is my hope to bring hope back.”

I chuckle when my cybernetic arm turns into a mini-gun. I look at how much ammo I have with me I don’t have a lot but enough to get out myself

“Silver, I don't plan on getting out of here. I have no way to fight all these. So don’t risk your life please.”

Silver laughs.

“Well then let's make our last battle a song!!”

I laugh and Silver grabs her blades charging at the touched and controlled. I fire on the touched and controlled Upholi. With each bullet, I aim for the parasites. I don't know what they are but they scream and the bodies turn to pools of decay and stink.

Silver did her best to fight off whatever came. But some of them have been trained for years longer than she did her arm gets sliced off and she screams in pain holding the wound. I quickly grab her pulling her from the controlled opening of the door.

“Go follow them.”

There are gunshots behind us and they hit my cybernetic shell. Thankfully I am very well protected and it’s hard for them to break through. I open my cybernetic arm and bring out some bandages

“When you get to them, find them, use them and burn the wound to make sure you don’t bleed out and don’t look back.”

Silver didn’t argue; she held her wound and quickly ran down the stairs. I close the door feeling the creatures stop attacking me and I turn to see them standing there for some reason. They move to let their king and Queen come out of the crowd.

“You did what you could for them, Gizmo. I wish I could say I am sorry for what needs to happen. It would ring hollow to you. I am sorry Gizmo but I can’t let you get back to the others.”

I was about to attack the king but he quickly tosses a strange bomb onto the floor and it releases a strange smoke and when it hits me. I cough falling to the ground below feeling my entire body turning hard and weak. I tried to stay awake but I couldn't. I fell to the ground feeling my mind drift to sleep.

Footnote: max Level

No new perk

Chapter: Fifity-Seven Nor the battle to the strong [Taking back Ornithia]

"Anyone who's been in battle would recognize himself in this. Most of us wouldn't care to admit it. It takes courage to look inside yourself, and even more, courage to write it for other people to see. I'm proud of you, son."

Sisko, to Jake Deep Space Nine

When an army is trying to protect the exact home we want to take over. They’re just our people wishing for the same we want. When a king tells them to kill the freedom fighters then they have every right to do so. If the king and the army themselves are controlled by strange necromantic creatures then there is no way they’re fighting to protect the kingdom but to destroy us.

Written by Sterling

____________

Today

Shattered burning buildings and bodies in the streets of all those who fought to get the kingdom back and those who defended it. Some are not even corrupted by those monsters in the castle. Another building caught on fire from bombardment from the castle. Mirelurks break out of the ground to pull out anyone living in those burning buildings.

One firm push, one strong fight will get us into the castle. With a roar not far from us the mirelurk queen breaks herself out of the wall of the treatment plant. The other mirelurks who follow pick up the pieces and place them in a pile then charge with their mother. The poor queen sounds upset and angry. Not far from her is the little magic eater. The one is known as Topaz to many. I know the truth. I don’t know what she told the queen but she got her to lead the charge to the castle.

Maybe I am getting too far ahead. When a battle such as this happens in our lovely kingdom, let me start at the beginning of what happened a few days ago.

_____________

Two days ago Sterling

I have been getting ready for my next masterpiece of a newspaper I call it Nor the battle to the strong. I am hoping it will be ready to read after whatever is coming is over. I glance over at our hero captain. She is talking to the missing princess who started this war. I stand heading to the window notching a strange yellow dot coming from the castle.

“Mellow?”

Mellow looks up from the bar coming over to me and I point my claw out to the window and look back at the bug.

“Who is that?”

Mellow looks at the yellow dot which is coming closer. She quickly opens the door and goes to meet whatever the yellow dot is. When the poor creature comes closer she is disheveled and tears fall down her cheeks. Mellow pulls the yellow pegasus into the inn and closes the door, locking it.

“Shhh, it’s okay Melody relax, tells me everything that happened.”

The pegasus calms down so this is Melody the one Ruby is married to but why is she here? Mellow makes Melody some tea so she can relax and say anything. Tea is normally used in our society to help relax the hearts of those in great pearls.

Melody drinks from the cup relaxing and taking a deep breath. She looks at all those eyes staring at her and a gentle blush forms on her cheeks. I am amazed I can see her blush. It could be from the fact her fur is yellow.

“I am sorry I am Melody Glide, wife of Ruby. I have come to warn you all. Strange parasites have controlled the king, the queen, and most of the court all along. I think the army will attack at any time you need to be ready.”

Captain Celaeno stands on her crystal peg leg. She is not wearing her old captain outfit. She looks at her friends who survived the freezing and nods to them. The captain walks over to Mellow and pulls her from Melody for a moment. The magic eater doesn’t get upset at the captain but from the look on her face, she can tell what the captain needs.

“How fast can you fly Mellow?”

Mellow shrugs her shoulders.

“I can fly faster than most. What do you need me to do? I am not a fighter, I am just a cook.”

Celaeno smiles.

“I am not going to ask to fight little one. I need you to get to the other leaders and tell them we can’t wait any longer. It's time to fight and we don’t have time to make up a plan, it's time to fight.”

Mellow frowns nodding.

“I will be back Melody, keep drinking your tea and your wife is upstairs. She is in a magic coma because of the necromantic magic she ate.”

Melody shakes her head. It’s the first time I’ve ever seen this lovely pegasus. I see why Ruby married her. She turns her eyes to look at me and tilts her head.

“That is Sterling.”

I bow my head and Melody waves her hoof drinking from the cup.

“Don’t worry though Melody Amandla is with your wife right now keeping an eye on her. So you relax and I will be back as quickly as I can.”

Mellow flies out of the inn heading to speak to Gearshift first. I am sure whatever Mellow said to Gearshift caused her some great concern since she barges in here looking at Melody and she goes over to the pegasus.

“Tell me everything please.”

Melody sighs.

“It was pretty simple, many of us made friends there. I know the nurse I trained escaped at least I think she did. But the only way for me to get out was by a window. One of the court females I helped. She got me out and she never had a parasite. I looked back and they left her alone after I left. She told me to go and she will be fine. One last thing I heard is please come back my friend and save us. The king’s brother is alive in the court and the king and queen are parts of him.”

Celano sneers.

“So the zebra was correct that this would happen. She is waking up the others so they can help us with this fight. I think it even means they will wake the ponies who tried to stop them. I hope those ponies will listen.”

Melody smirks.

“I can talk to them if need be.”

Gearshift stares at the captain and Celaeno stare back.

“Can I help you Gearshift?”

Gearshift chuckles blushing to stroke the back of her head.

“No no, just it’s been so long since I have seen a hero Ruby doesn’t consider herself one anymore. She thinks of herself as a guardian now since so many things happened to her.”

Celaeno tilts her head nodding.

“I have met Ruby just for a moment. I didn’t know what to think of her but I learned she is pregnant and did what she did. I know she is a magic eater but I doubt that type of magic is healthy for a pregnant mother.”

Melody chuckles.

“Oh, she will get an earful from me. I know she wasn’t happy that I was there without her. Ruby will do anything to make sure I am okay. I am amazed she didn’t try charging back into the castle to come and get me.”

I laugh softly.

“Oh, she wanted to but we stopped her. I did what I could since I am still a new friend to her. Oh, forgive me. As the others said, I am Sterling. I am a reporter. I did my best to write about your wife’s exploits and kept her name out of it just in case someone from the outside world comes and wants to know what happened here.”

Melody chuckles and there is a knock on the door. Melody backs up to hide behind the bar. I wonder if she is worried. Gearshift opens the door to the zebra, Endless night trots in with other zebras, even ponies behind her.

“Fine, we will follow you, for now, zebra. You said you had something to tell us?”

Endless Night smirks.

“The one who helped wake us up is here passed out.”

Before she could finish her thoughts. They notice Melody walking out from behind the bar. The lead stallion looks at the yellow mare and then back at Endless Night. The zebra walks over to Melody and looks her over and a gentle smile forms on her face,

“Hello, wife of the little bug.”

Melody’s face brightens up and smiles.

“Wife of the bug do me a favor and tell these ponies the world ended.”

Melody sighs and explains to the other zebras and the ponies what happened. She doesn’t leave anything out, she even explains from the book she read about Little Pip. Who I just learned about recently myself. Gem told me she has a book at home on the island and will give it to me if we make it back there.

“That is how it happened and now you’re stuck in a world trying to heal itself. While some still wish for the world to be broken and dying. I would go on more but I worry the king will start attacking any time now.”

Endless Night frowns nodding.

“It may take a day or two for the king and the parasites he controls to gain the might to do so. They would have to gather as much as they could to get ready to fight. If we attack too soon it will be bad for all of us. The king is a monster wounded now because of the book. It would be easier to take them down, yes. But we would lose many in the fight. We need to get everything ready for the battle ahead.”

Red Bolt sighs.

“Then I guess zebras will be fighting together. I still have issues with your kind because of the war. But I am sure it is very normal for what we have been through together. Excuse me, yellow pegasus.”

Melody turns to look at Red Bolt.

“Have you been back to Equestria if so is it healing alright after this hero healed it?”

Melody smirks

“I don’t live in Equestria. I lived mostly in the big 52. I was brought to Widowmaker desert by Gem after she met me when I was a doctor for at least five years. Then lived with them near Peace Rock till Ruby was out and then found herself.”

I stood up worried about what was going on at the castle. I head out of the inn looking at the castle. The lights of the castle are on to show an alert and when that happens the ones outside in the city are worried. What is odd is that although the alarm turns on and off it makes no sound right now. I relax sitting in the chair outside the inn to close my eyes to relax.

___________

Today

Rhyolite charges through many others of my species. She leads Melody through the dead and the wounded. I sit and watch from above seeing many of the leaders of the gangs fighting in the castle. The wooden walls have been ripped out of the roots from the trained hydras and another hydra falls from the defending army.

Standing beside me is one of the court members who have a parasite in their back. They just stand by me looking at me. I look at them, not worried about them attacking me. I have a feeling not every one of these parasite-controlled upholi wants to fight.

“Tell me, cleansed soul what will you do if you win this war? How will you survive without any king, queen, or court to help?’

I shrug my shoulders.

“I think we will just do what we can. I have seen many of your kind attacking what are you?”

The upholi shrugs his shoulders.

“Most of us have been attached to these creatures for so long. We no longer wish to fight. I don't want to fight and fight with this foolish king. He is a fool that thinks this kingdom is his. He killed his brother and his queen. The fool did it out of revenge.”

I stood there sighing watching my friends fighting through. I haven’t seen Ruby again for a while I sit here writing my magnum paper.

“I see you just sitting here writing the news, why aren’t you in the battle?”

I glance at the Upholi, the parasite on his back seems weak and dying.

“I am more one to watch not to fight. I notice though the parasites are dying what happens to you when they die?”

The creature smirks

“I will die with it. I have had it attached to me my entire life. Soon most of us will die. We have no way to stay alive. Since these parasites need necromancer magic to live. I wish you luck in freeing your home. I hope without us you can finally be free.”

I notice the poor upholi dying standing and the creature fully takes over and his eyes glow brightly charging at me. I pull out my gun quickly and fire. The body of the upholi falls back, the head blown clean off and it falls to the ground. The parasite removes itself from the body and I stomp on one of the tentacles of the creature. I fire at it many times to kill it and after a while, it turns into dust.

____________________

Two days ago Ruby

I open my eyes, groaning, feeling a deep kiss on my face. I could feel a blush forming on my face. I look around getting face to face with my loving wife.

“Melody…”

Melody wraps her wings around me kissing all over my face. I don't fight her. I am so happy to see her and she pulls back, forcing me back down on my back and looking me over. I groan, feeling some pain.

“Ruby your little ones are fine but you have many cracks in your exoskeleton it will take for them to heal. I don’t think we have the time to heal them normally. Let me go get you some heavy magic food.”

Melody turns to leave and I grab her tail.

“Melody.”

Melody turns to look at me smirking.

“I will give you what you want after the cracks are gone.”

She winks and a deep blush forms on my cheeks. I need to connect with her again badly. I need her badly. I do want her that way but I want to know what happened to her in that castle. I worry she got hurt.

“We will also talk while you eat. I need you badly, my loving Ruby. I missed you, I missed being near you and I got so much to tell you.”

I weakly smile nodding.

I sat up glancing over at Amandla as she cleaned her armor. On the look of her face, she was blushing from the display. I chuckle weakly. She knows what is going to happen. I groan feeling so weak from everything which happened a while ago.

“Amandla, you don’t have to stay here. Unless you don’t mind Melody and I talking about what happened in the castle.”

The donkey laughs.

“Ruby I don’t mind being in here to watch you two talk and then have sex. It’s an everyday thing to see on the island. Most never do it in private and it wouldn’t be the first time I watched a couple have fun together.”

My pink cheeks turn bright red. I shake my head soon after Melody comes in with a large plate of meat and other foods, even tea.

“Mellow returned after talking to all the leaders. It’s getting crazy out there Ruby we might be at war soon and we will be fighting to help these creatures get their home back. I wish I could tell you what I saw. But one of the court females was very kind to me and she didn’t have any of these parasites on her. I hope we can save her.”

I sit up groaning and looking over to the food she sets the food on the bed I take the tea drinking it. I feel the magic working through my body. I worry about the others I haven’t heard from.

“Melody what happened to the others?”

Melody shrugs her shoulders.

“I don’t know, Beezen told me to get out through a window and come to warn everypony. So I have no idea what happened to the others they were running for a way out. I could do what I could and I had to find you. I had to hold you to me.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Melody I missed you so much but is it wise to have sex now before a battle?”

Melody smiles, kissing my cheek.

“Eat and then I will give you a time of your life again before you go risk your life to free this city and bring it back to the Upholi,”

I smirk eating the food and feeling the cracks in my body sealing and groaning while it seals. I feel my hard body mending. Each bite I take makes my body stronger. I feel the shield I held over my eggs getting stronger and my body finally growing stronger. You would think absorbing powerful magic would help me.

“Melody I missed you so much I know it was just a week. But I felt so alone without you.”

Melody sighs.

“Sweetheart, we need to learn to live without each other. I love you so much but what we went through with each other is not healthy. Gizmo told me it’s healthy to be away from each other. It’s why I want you to fight as much as you can to help these upholi get their city back, leaving no stone or trick unturned.”

I set the plate down and a gentle smile formed across my buggy face.

“I will do everything to make you happy Melody. When this war is said and done we head back on our journey. I promise to do what I can to stay in our room and rest for the battle ahead.”

Melody smiles looking over to Amandla.

“My dear donkey sister, will you leave and let me be with my wife?”

Amandla giggles, nodding. I noticed something. She takes part of the armor helmet and leaves an eye socket of the helmet there. I wonder if it is connected to something. Before I could ask about it. Melody forces me on my back. I feel her tongue sliding close to my buggy chest. I groan in pleasure from the sensation of my wonderful wife.

“Melody please give me everything tonight.”

________________

Amandla

I put on my helmet heading downstairs and I giggled watching the show. I wish I didn’t do this to my two friends. But I have to see how wild they get during sex. My cheeks glow brightly following the way downstairs with my other eye looking out of the empty helmet eye hole.

“Amandla, why do you have your helmet on?”

I shush Mellow swinging my head for her to come over and I take the helmet off putting it on her head. After at least a few seconds she takes it off her buggy face is so red she giggles. Mellow quickly flies back over to the bar before she saids something.

Sterling looks over to the two of us and walks over looking at the helmet.

“What are you planning?”

I glance at the helmet smirking

“Put it on.”

Sterling sighs, taking off his hat and putting on the helmet. He suddenly takes it off quickly looking down at me and then laughs.

“Amandla, how long will this eye of yours last?”

I just laugh softly.

“It will just last a few more seconds and the eye will go dark. I just wanted to see how bad these two get. I feel it is tamer than what I have seen on junk island since the home I am from many aren’t scared to have sex infront of others.”

Sterling sighs, shaking his head.

“I will never understand others wanting to do such a private thing in front of others.”

I smirk weakly

“Sterling it’s a status symbol on Junk island if you have the most amazing sex and give a good show. You will be given the best junk which is money from the island to pay for anything. Loxie will ask you to give a show in her brothel. It's rare for it to happen but it will.”

Sterling silver feathered cheeks turn bright red. He puts his hat back on his head and covers his eyes, sighing.

“I have never wanted to see Ruby and Melody have sex. I never thought they would be so wild like that.”

I smirk

“It’s amazing to me how in love they are. Melody is a former brothel slut so it’s why she is so good at the act of sex.”

Sterling sighs, shaking his head. He sits down in a chair. I am worried about how he is acting. I think he is worried about the battle ahead. He sets down the notepad for me to read, and I look at the title.

“Nor to the battle of the strong. The battle is ready and we are about to attack in two days. We can’t attack sooner mainly because the creatures will be ready for us. If we attack when they regain their energy we will fight and die in the name of freedom.”

I set it down looking up to the upholi. I frown knowing he is about to see his home and city burn in a battle to get back their freedom. To some, though they would already seem to be free and well off with the king and this court running things.

“Sterling I don’t know what to say or how I will say it. I am with you every step of the way. I promise I will do what I can to protect those who work with you. I give this promise as the walker of metal and protect you as well.”

Sterling smiles, laughing weakly.

“I thank you so much, Amandla. I worry more about the others. I don’t see myself joining the battle unless the need is dire.”

I smirk, nodding. I understand perfectly. I look over to my helmet the connection to the other eye dies and now no one else can watch the two lovers having wild sexual intercourse. I chuckle softly taking out the other eye to clean the inside of the helmet knowing soon I will be fighting in this armor.

“Sterling, I got a blunt question for you.”

Sterling turns his eyes to look toward me.

“Do you think your species is ready to run this kingdom?”

Sterling takes a while to speak back to me. He leans back into the chair to think. He takes a few seconds to even try to speak and each time no words come out of his beak. He sighs and finally can say something.

“I don’t know Amandla, I don't know at all. We have no kings or queens in our community. We have the princess and I am sure she will take someone to be her king. The issue is we need to be able to win this battle.”

I weakly smile.

“It’s going to be very hard to win this battle for anyone. Mellow told me Gem and the ones in the airship will come and join in the battle. They will mostly do what they can to fight.”

The door opens. It's been at least thirty minutes since Melody came in. Silver came in holding her cut arm. Rhyolite and Dust come in soon after. I stare at Silver trotting to her quickly looking at the wound. She has lost so much blood. I look around for Gizmo frowning. I see Dust and Rhyolite lay a knocked-out Beezen down on the floor.

Rhyolite looks over to Dust and then to me. She heads back out from the look on the raptor’s face and she is upset. Dust sighs, shaking his head.

“Gizmo stayed behind so we could get out. I worry how Wicker is going to take it. I am going to help Silver and clean up her wound.”

Sterling comes over and helps Dust clean up the wound and does their best to sew the cut-off arm and Silver lays back looking very weak. I am sure she is very weak from the loss of blood. I think she is weak from running so much.

“I am sorry Dust I wish I told you all the truth. I wish I wasn’t so blind and thought everything was fine. I…”

Silver stares at Celaeno and the lost princess.

“Our great heroes…Alive? I…”

Celaeno sighs, shaking her head.

“I wasn’t a great hero. I was just there at the right time and I became the element of love. We lost the prince and the others from the sounds of it. We need to be ready to fight. I will not sit by and let this city become lost to time again.”

Ocypete glances at me and the others sigh. The eagle upholi I doubt we can call them that anymore she pats Celaenos shoulder.

“I may not like it myself, my old friend but we need to get ready for a hard fight. The princess will need to be ready herself. She needs to take the throne.”

Zephyra sighs looking away. She has stayed silent for a time and she shakes her head stroking it. I wish I could say something but I can't. I have to stay silent. I look over while Dust and Sterling help the poor silver.

“I don’t have a right to become queen. Without my husband, I don’t have the right. Maybe if Ocypete and I both take the throne as the reigning queens we could do it. Until we both find a king, and then we marry and give the throne to those who want it the most.”

Ocypete chuckles weakly.

“I can tell you now I will feel better if it’s you and I and our kings running the kingdom. All four of us or more than four of us running it as one. I feel it’s the only way.”

The door opens Wicker trots in and looks back at the door. Rhyolite is nowhere to be seen. I think she went back to the airship to either relax or rest. I haven’t seen Rhy look so upset Wicker looks at me and then the others.

“I just saw Rhy she…wait where is Gizmo?”

Dust sighs.

“She stayed behind so the rest of us could escape. I am sorry Wicker.”

Wicker stares at Dust and then at Beezen on the ground she looks like she is trying to stay calm she takes a deep breath.

“I am more worried about how Oil is going to act. How Gizmo is very close to the camel on the airship. It means Gunpowder and the other camels are going to declare all-out war right away to get Gizmo back. So I won’t say anything to Oil.”

I nod as well.

“I won’t either, my king of Junk island warned me not to anger a camel. They will go to war over anything and they will win harshly because of the tactics they will employ.”

Outside we hear a scream of anger and roaring. I look outside seeing Rhyolite attacking and kicking old trash cans and tossing them around. The poor creature is losing her temper. I have a feeling she wanted to be there.

I open the door and Wicker shakes her head.

“Don’t please Amandla. I doubt she will want to talk.”

I turn my head to look at the kirin and a gentle smile forms across my face. I know she doesn’t want to talk but this is hitting Rhyolite harder than she wants to admit. I take a deep breath opening the door to head outside.

Rhyolite paced around the poor raptor and had the look of just anger and hate. I stood there watching her and I took a deep breath again. I exhaled, not sure what is going to happen when I speak to her.

“Rhy..”

Rhyolite turns to look at me with anger in her eyes. I could tell she has been crying. Tears are stained her scales and it’s rare to see something like this happen with a creature like her. I try to speak to her without being rude.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Rhyolite stares at the water sighing.

“Amandla you know full well if I talk about it I might hurt someone. I don’t want it to be you. You have been so kind to all of us and you have done everything for us. You have for a short time been with us. Have kept us from falling apart when things go bad.”

I sigh softly.

“Rhy it’s not your fault what happened to Gizmo.”

Rhy’s tail and claws stand on end. Just saying Gizmo’s name upsets her. She turns her eyes again to look at me. I could see the rage in those eyes of hers. I think she is fighting herself to not harm me. She charges at me suddenly and jumps over me ripping apart another trash can and screaming. It’s not only anger I hear, it's pure sorrow. I wonder if Rhyo and Dust were closer to each other than I thought.

“Rhy please talk to me. I know I haven’t known you real long please don’t let your anger control you.”

Rhy sighs looking back at me.

“Amandla, I could have stayed to help her. I could have been the one who stayed but Gizmo stayed and I have no idea what happened to her. She said she would be behind us. I waited for her. I waited there in the tunnel for her. I stayed for an hour hiding just in case they came for us. She didn’t come.”

I sighed, sitting down and looking at the poor raptor creature.

“Rhyo you did all you could. She is a strong old gal. You need to let her save herself if she can’t then we save her. I know it’s not how you wish to do things.”

Rhyo sighs.

“I fought Gizmo on the battlefield back in the day when I never fought Dust. I am sure if I did I would have died. The issue is though I grew to respect Gizmo and to see her wanting to stay behind when two love her so much, if I told her camel girlfriend what happened all the camels in the airship will lose it and want revenge.”

I shake my head. I don't know much about camels. All I know is if one of them or one close to them gets hurt or a lover of theirs is killed. They will go so far as to make holy war on the entire community who caused it.

“I don’t know much about camels but I have seen how much Oil and Wicker love the large turtle. It’s beautiful but Wicker knows and we all know Oil will know sooner or later. Oil is out in town helping others and Gunpowder might be around here as well. I worry big time just in case they learn and ask their entire airship family to join into their holy war.”

Rhy smirks.

“We had camels come to deal with us years ago back in my home. They came for us because of something one of us did. They told us if we didn’t give him up they would have fought us for the one who caused them problems. It was so long ago the one they wanted was about to die anyway. So they took him and the family member of the one he harmed. They killed him and then said revenge is over.”

I gulped deeply, sighed, and turned back to the door. I put my mouth on the door handle to open the door looking back at the raptor smirking weakly.

“Come in, I will order some food for you from Mellow.”

Rhyo smiles nodding and follows me inside

____________

Today Amandla

I fire my min-gun at the army while I stand by many wounded on both sides. Gearshift hides behind me while she uses my armor to hide and she is coughing. She is wounded and I am doing my best to defend her.

“Amandla, we need help. I don't think we can hold this spot anymore.”

I feel bullets and arrows from the army attacking us hit my armor. Thankfully the bullets don’t get into my skin but they do cause some problems with the armor. I fire as much minigun ammo as I can while I am standing over some shells.

“We need to hold the line!!”

A large upholi from the opposing side comes out from the side of a burning building and swings a giant hammer to hit me. I fell to my side. I groan loudly, the upholi smashing the hammer down on me again trying to break through the shell. I feel it hit a vital spot in the armor and it groans and creaks.

Gearshift stands up taking out her hammer despite her wounds she fights back with a large hammer with a gear connected to it. She smashes her hammer into the hammer of the upholi and the angry bird stares back at her. She is so hurt and weaker from the loss of blood.

I pant hard, unable to hear what is going on in the world around me. The sound is fading. I think I hit my head when I fell and now I can[‘t keep my eyes open. Gearshift gets hit hard in the stomach by the hilt of the upholi. She falls to the ground after getting hit in the face hard by the blunt part of the hilt.

Another comes out with a sword and stabs the broken and dying gang members of Gearshift. The one with the sword stabs a sword into the side of the diplomatic female Nova. I could see the pain in her eyes and she gritted her beak. I try to lift myself. I can't any longer and I have come to accept my death. The hammer-wielding upholi stands over me while the others stab the wounded Gearshift gang. Before Gearshift could get back up she gets stabbed herself.

He gets ready to swing the hammer down on me and a strange magic spell hits the hammer. The hammer gains eyes and a mouth on the bloody part and it controls itself and attacks the upholi. While a group of chairs and tables, even suits of armor fight and kill the upholi who are stabbing the others.

I see Rhyo and Melody finally come into view and Melody removes my helm. I still hear nothing, I just smile weakly at her. Beezen finally comes into view as well, helping Gearshift and Nova. I move my eyes seeing Dancer crying over her bodyguard.

Beezen pats her shoulder and grabs Nova’s claw. She has tears falling from her eyes. I could see her beak when I read what she was talking about. ‘I am dying, please Beezen help me.’

Beezen just holds her claws tightly and tears fall from his eyes. I think he knows full well he can’t help her. I feel my world going fully dark and I have no idea what will happen. My entire world goes black.

________________

Two days ago Dust

I sigh waiting for Rep in an empty room in the inn. After a while, he comes in and I look over to Rep coming in with Catrina. I stare at the old foe of my people and I don’t lift my blade like I have been trained to do. Catrina stares at me. I could tell she is worried I am about to kill her. All I do is take my hood off.

“I am not here for you Catrina. I didn’t even know you would be here. My question is are you going to fight to help these creatures get their home back?”

Catrina sighs

“I have no choice, I got enough potion to fight with you and the others. Bumble and I have no choice. We are judges. It's our duty to fix the balance back in the day. Our balance is the evil the stars wanted, now it’s the balance we need.”

A smirk forms across my face.

“You have been lost from our home for years Catrina. We have no idea what happened to you and I had the spell put on me because I had to find you. I was gone when the Storm King attacked. I was gone with most of the battles our people did. The battle was caused by the ponies of old witch they lost.”

Catrina sighs.

“What I was doing turned creatures named Bushwoolies into slaves to give me power. Rep did all he could to get through to me. But he failed and it took a young lady named Williams to change. Then I was turned into a judge by the stars and they demanded we help Grogar. So we did all we could to kill the ponies of old and Willams some escaped but Willams didn’t. I wish she was still alive so I could hear her talking to me.”

Rep nods.

“I tried to stop the others from listening to me. The only one who would is Beezen. My worry though is your friend, the turtle creature we left behind. I worry they might brainwash her and use her to fight you.”

I smirk weakly.

“It wouldn’t be the first time I fought her species. I am not happy with the prospect of fighting her. It won’t stop me from helping the upholi get their land back and we know full well it’s going to get harder when we get to dream valley.”

Rep sighs, stroking his head. The look on his face he didn’t care to talk about Williams and I don’t think it’s good to push into their past lives. My life has always been like this and never thought I would do anything.

“Maybe you can tell me about Dream Valley Catrina. You left seeking it for its powers and now you destroyed most of those ponies and whatever this Williams is who lived there. Are you willing to express the hatred you felt?”

Catrina stares at me for a few moments, her tired old eyes show she has seen much. She waves her hand for Rep to come over to her. Rep nods and she whispers to him. I can’t make it out and he nods.

“Let’s have a cup of tea before we talk about it. It will help me talk about the past, a good cup of tea, and an old enemy made to hunt me down in the past. Is your master dead and gone now since I heard stories that our old home recently got taken back from the cult of the witches?”

I smirk weakly

“Rassie is no longer king. We now have a council of three species living together in harmony. I feel without Ruby showing up it would have taken longer for us to agree. The order formed to hunt you down well I am all that is left.”

Catrina frowns, sighing.

“Then the spells I made to keep you and yours from dying of old age are now gone for good. I am sorry Dust I wish I didn’t turn evil with power-hungry thoughts. I would still be at our home trying to save it.”

A smirk forms across my face.

“No Catrina I don’t blame you for leaving you saw the writing on the wall. It was so far in the past now I wasn’t even born then. I was born and given this ability to stay alive before the world ended. I was just trained my entire life to hunt you and bring you home. But we no longer have a home. So what remained of the order became the royal family’s bodyguard.”

Catrina smiles.

“I see I haven’t been to our home since the ponies of old. What can you tell me about it.”

I stroke the back of my head unsure what to say.

“Our home it’s going to take years for it to rebuild. The ponies and zebras hated that we refused to join in their war. So both set bombs in each area these bombs thankfully didn’t have the world ending as others did. What it caused was sickness and caused us to leave.”

Catrina sighs.

“I see so Rhyolite and Gizmo are from our home they took over while our species left?”

It’s not that easy from what I have learned. Gizmo told me they have been there for years in the forests, same with Rhyolites race. I wish I could go back in time and meet them. So I can understand why they wanted to take over our old home.

“The bombs used to force us to leave. Caused the mutations in Rhys species. They just used to be everyday species you saw in the woods. Gizmos species lived in the water and they didn’t get the mutations that most believe. Her race has been living in this world longer than any of us.”

Catrina nods.

“Rep should be back soon and I promise you, Dust. I will be fighting with you and your friends. I will not go back on that promise and then go back to finding Dream Valley again. I hope Ruby has no issue with me getting the other part of the map and heading on ahead of her.”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I have no idea why you want to return.”

Catrina goes silent for a moment. She has so much on her mind. I am sure the reasons for her wanting to return to Dream Valley aren’t going to be all pure and happy. I think most of it she wants to retrace her steps.

“I am going, to be honest Dust. I want to go back and fix what I caused before the time calls me to fight. When Grogar returns all of us judges will fight the heroes who fight Grogar. It will be our calling to try to retrace our old steps to fix what we caused before evil takes full control of us.”

I sigh, stroking my head. I have been told when the time comes for Grogars return my kind will fight with him. I don’t have the heart to tell Ruby when we meet again after all this is said and done we will be fighting each other.

“Rassie and the others know we will all fight the heroes in the name of Grogar. We may not be creations of Grogar but we know who will win the coming battle and I don’t look forward to fighting Ruby.”

Catrina smiles weakly.

“It will be an all-out war because Grogar demands blood from us all. The stars have told many of us that Grogar will win and we must win. If Ruby brings back the other stars and they sing in grace. The battle will not be as one-sided as many think it will be.”

Rep finally comes back with the tea. He sets down the cups on the table beside us holding his own and he gives out a very tired sigh.

“The tension downstairs is very bad. The magic eater known as Mellow told me Gem, the captain of the airship, is going to join the battle. I will join the battle with Catrina. I know you told me, no but it’s time for me to do so.”

Catrina sips the tea.

“Rep the main thing I want you to do is to break into the castle during the battle and try to take care of whatever the upholi is protecting. Bumble told me there is some strange monster in the basement below.”

Rep frowns nodding.

“I will do what I can Catrina. I doubt the battle will be easy. I worry many will be lost before the battle is said and done. I promise Catrina I will fight like my life depends on it and I will not allow anyone near me to die.”

I frown, nodding.

“I know many won’t survive this battle. It wouldn’t surprise me if many of the crew don’t survive. If they do, I will be amazed. I will do what I can to defend them and if I fall I fall. It will be a treat to see the others in the next life.”

Catrina smirks.

“I got enough magic to make sure no one else dies. If others do die because of my failure then it’s the will of the stars. I wish I could otherwise but these days we have no idea and it’s going to get harder to make sure it’s the truth.”

I chuckle weakly.

“The story about you is the true Catrina. You haven’t changed at all, you're just like the wizard most of us were trained to take down. But you have a powerful spell that could do so much. It’s odd to me though why do you need a potion to make magic in your blood? Most of our kind have magic naturally.”

Catrina sighs, drinking the tea and taking a moment to answer. I don’t know why she is waiting to answer. She looks over at me her eyes are not only empty like there is no soul. But she is tired and wants to sleep.

“The old day's Dust only some of our species were born with magic in their blood. I was one of the lucky ones and got the magic. When I left and went on my journey to find the powerful land of Dream Valley or some would say pony land. I found my magic doesn't work and after living there for so long the magic left my blood. So I had to make a drug-like potion known as witchweed potion to use spells.”

I stare at her confused. I have never heard of our magic leaving our blood if we weren't near our home. Then it hit me it wasn’t just that in the old times many had spells in their DNA or their lifeblood to show what rank they were. Catrina used to be one of the wizard teachers back in the day and in that day things changed so much because of the ponies.

“Catrina I think the reason for your missing magic is the Alicorns of old.”

Catrina sighs.

“The Alicorns of old when I was around weren't as numerous as they were back in the day. During the old Grogar war I wasn’t there. I showed up at Dream Valley and learned Grogar tried to take over that land. The one known as Gusty and her friend including Wiliams defeated it’s why so long ago he hired us to kill them.”

I frown.

“You were going to tell me about the one known as Willams and those ponies of old, what can you tell me?”

Catrina chuckles.

“There are many stories. I knew so many of them and they let me live with them in Dream Castle for a long time till Rep and I moved on. What I am about to tell you though never tell Ruby. When the time comes she will see the graves of the old ponies herself.”

I am unsure what to think. Ruby is going to see the old graves of these heroes of the past. She released Omega to hunt another one of these heroes of old, a queen is known as Rosedust. I worry about what is going to happen when we meet Omega again. I am more worried about what is going to happen when the time comes and Ruby has to face her foes, her pain, her monster.

“Well, then I shall explain.”

Catrina takes a deep sip from the cup of tea.

“Many years ago.”

__________

Today Catrina

The battle is not going well. Many of the defenses have fallen and the west side is about to be overrun by these troops we learned were frozen under the castle. Gem stood beside me. I had no idea what to do. The poor dragoness had many deep wounds and gashes in her body. She stood proud like a dragon-like they always do.

I only had one potion left and I have no idea what to do to save these wounded and dying. Mellow, not even a warrior holds a weapon. She is covered in blood from her many battles and I watched as we got overrun more and more the troops from the castle broke through our lines.

“I think this is the end, Catrina. We have nothing left.”

I stood there leaning on a cane. Gem is correct, we have nothing left. Gearshift's gang and the lost citizens were not even ready for this attack. Mellow fights off one of the upholi attacking her and she is shot back by a large energy gun she vanishes below into the water and the camels of the shipping charge try to fight back.

Oil stood as defiant as she was a good fighter. While holding a large weapon in her mouth while other camels use their sand magic to try to fight back. I groan watching the camels break through the lines but the upholi are stronger. Oil fights one of the upholi soldiers and she gets stabbed in her side she screams in pain falling to the ground.

These creatures fight like they’re no longer living. I got one shot at this and before I could do anything I heard many gunshots in the air. The gun makes the group from the castle stop attacking just to look at who fired. Standing on a box is Captain Celaeno. When she gets the eyes to stare at her and the eyes of the attackers focus on her they all gasp.

“I am going, to be honest with you, I was frozen like the rest of you. I don’t understand what you’re fighting for but these ones out here are fighting for freedom and to give the kingdom back to the real Princess and royal family. The one you’re fighting for now is not the real ruler of this kingdom.”

Ocypete and Zephrya stood on crates beside her.

“I am the real Ocypete and this is the real Zeph. Her husband, the prince, is dead. So please stop fighting these innocent creatures. Your main foe is the fake king and queen.”

The commander of the formerly frozen upholi comes up with heavy armor adorned on her body; she kneels putting down her hammer with a loud thud and bows. The blood-drenched female doesn't say a word at first.

“Then my queens, what shall we do?”

Zephrya smirks weakly.

“Try to get the message to the others fighting. We need to stop as much death as we can before it’s too late. “

The large metal-adorned female upholi takes off her helm. She looks like a brown eagle who stares up at the princes and the captain.

“I fear it might be too late. We are being led by someone else and not me. Your friends are running into a trap.”

I was concerned I remember the Kirin Wicker fighting ahead and making it into the castle by going through the hidden way. We haven’t heard from her since I wonder if that trap is what has stopped her from ringing the bell in the castle. A bell that would before I could finish through the bell in the castle began to ring loudly.

We all look up at the castle. The princess and the captain know what this means; they all look as the bell rings. We see Melody and Rhyo running back to the tent to help the wounded. I took a deep breath when I saw that one of them is that donkey. She is out of her armor and is badly wounded.

Another being carried in Gearshift she is knocked out cold and the last one to come in is Nova. Her eyes were empty and she died from the shock of horror. Beezen comes over with another Dancer's bodyguard, Joken. He lays him by Nova. I stood over to the dead lifeless upholi souls. I am sure there are many more.

The bell rang again and I took a deep breath closing my eyes. I have to sing what the ponies of old sang to fight Grogar. It will bring peace back to their hearts. Gearshift opens her eyes after being laid down she holds the lifeless claws of Nova.

“Ring out the old.”

Cealno stares at me as I sing. While I sing Mellow comes out of the water groaning and flies up her wings barely holding her aloft. She lands on Gunpowder's back. I stare at them as I know one will start singing with me. Beezen stood up;

“Bring in the new.”

Celaeno lifts her sword for the others to see.

“Listen to that song. It's a song of freedom, no more death in the name of a faulty king. No more allowing a hero to help us get back our home. Look at those who died, the one's Nova and Joken. Many more of my friends are going to die if we don’t do something. I know many of those in your army won’t stop fighting. For I am sure it’s almost all they know.”

The heavily armored female nods.

“Most of our brothers and sisters are criminals and just want to kill. I will lead the way to get you into the castle.”

I smirk weakly and before I could do anything I feel myself getting weaker and falling to the ground being caught by Beezen as my world finally goes dark. I think I overdid it by defending the airship crew.

__________

A day before Bumble

I sat on my throne sighing worried if I should fight or not. I am told the magic eater known as Ruby is coming to convince me to join in the fight. I eat the honey flowers. My fat round stomach makes it hard to move on the throne.

“My Queen, the one known as Ruby, is here.”

I look over to Pointer nodding to him. I lean up on my throne putting my many hands together, sighing. I am not ready for something like this. If it’s true they’re heading to Dream valley. I am going to ask them to give me the map. I close my eyes, opening them up, and see Ruby is not alone. My eyes open wide seeing a Panna. I haven’t seen a Panna in years. I thought the squid killed them all.

“I have come to speak to you Queen Bumble and I brought Joona here to offer a deal.”

Joona nods coming forward.

“I have a part of the Dream Valley map in my mind. When the battle here is said and done we will be searching for the other side of the map here. We will give you the map and you will be able to head back to your land, Bumble land.”

I smile weakly.

“Bumble land? I am going, to be honest with you Bumble land died years ago. I am sure it’s back to normal without me and my swarm there. We have been away from Dream Valley for so long that we left because of those we killed.”

I sigh, closing my eyes tightly.

“Then I am going to need your help when we get there, Bumble. I need you to help me convince Rose dust to fight for Dream Valley.”

My eyes open up. Rose dust is still alive? I never expected her to be alive. I thought without the Sunstone she would have died with Flutter valley. I thought the witches would have ended her. I am sure she is lost without the Sunstone. It's time to wonder if I will be able to tell her I am sorry.

“Ruby tell me something why are you heading there? You know full well when Grogar calls for us to come to battle you will be fighting me and the others. We are all judges here, you're a threat to us. Are you willing to fight with your former allies?”

Ruby takes a while to talk. She looks over to Joona. I wonder what she is going to say. Is she going to say she doesn't want to fight us? Joona shrugs her shoulders and looks over at me. Joona lands on her bird feet.

“I will speak for Ruby since Ruby is the one who is going to charge in and take on the fake king. I want you to understand Ruby knows what is going to happen. Beezen has told her many times. Beezen even told her when the time comes he will fight and she will be forced to put him down.”

Ruby nods, looking away. I think she is sad to know. Sad to know she is going to be fighting a friend.

“I don’t want to fight him. I don't worry so much about what others will think of me when the time comes. I know full well though when I get back to Widowmaker. I will be in a war to take back the land from the Storm King. I don’t think many will want to defend me. I even know Beezen will not be defending me.”

A frown forms on my face. So she is going to be betrayed by everyone? I doubt her wife will betray her. I am sure she will be forced to betray her and Ruby knows it. If she knows what is ahead. Then it’s time for her to tell her I can fight with her.

“Then I will do it. I will let you use my swarm to fight with us. One thing though I need you to convince the Mirelurk queen to join in the battle. The only way for us to win is to use that weakened Queen. If she wants her brood to survive she needs to be ready to give her life.”

Ruby frowns, nodding.

“I am going to go meet with her later and try to help find uncorrupted eggs.”

If that is true then I will ask the others here to help them find some. I look over to Pointer and nod to him. The bee with the goggles nods looking at the drones he walks to them and gives them orders and they fly off with him.

“They will go and help you. Sting here will come with you as well. I will stay here and get my armor ready to fight. I may not look like Ruby but I can fight. I may be fat and out of shape. But I can fight like many and I will fight to the bitter end even if it ends me. The stars will keep me alive if they wish.”

Ruby sighs as she strokes her head with her many hands. I see two of them are cybernetic. I look at her closely. She has been through much. I see that the two witches are only connected to her while she wears the armor.

“Ruby, take off your helmet. I want to see the eyes of the one I wish to offer help.”

Ruby took a second to take off her helmet and she sighs, taking off her helmet I see her beauty and those eyes of a young soul. I reach for her with my many hands and look into her eyes. I see she has been through so much and I sigh.

“You have seen a little Ruby Glide. I can tell from the look in your eyes your brood is dead. You’re the last one who is even around and you’re pregnant?”

Ruby smiles weakly.

“I'd rather not get into it, please. I will do what I can for this world even if it will turn on me later. I am what I am a guardian I refuse to become a hero again. I thought being a hero is to help those in need after the punishment I went through with the Storm King is not worth being one.”

A weak smile forms over my buggy face. I never understood the want to be a hero. I remember the great Williams doing so much for the ponies and then all we did was kill her in the name of power. I took a gentle breath leaning back and drinking honey from a flower.

“I am going, to be honest with you Ruby. I can't tell you what to think. I am not your brood queen for me though I want you to think of me as your brood queen and stay alive. Stay alive when we meet each other on the battlefield when the time comes. I want to fight you and see how strong you have become.”

Ruby places her helmet back on. She looks over to Joona and nods. She flies off toward the direction of the water treatment plant. She leaves the Panna behind all I can do is sit back staring at the beautiful creature.

“Tell me, Miss Panna, are there more of your kind alive?”

Joona took a second to answer and she nodded real fast.

“Yes, some on Junk island. I have been told one attacked Ruby back Widowmaker. I am told many are alive back in Dream Valley. I worry though our greatest foe is out and about. I will keep following Ruby and her friends and later. I will be asked to betray her in the name of peace and love.”

I let out a gentle sigh and nodded.

“I have a feeling the NCA will ask me to come to do the same. I heard stories of an army in their ranks called the NCR who is ruthless and will do anything to expand the NCA. I worry sooner or later they will try to take over everything.”

Joona looks away nodding.

“I need to get back to the airship. Gem asked me to help her with some things before the battle starts. Take care Bumble it was an honor to speak to you. I wish I could tell you what it was like during the days of the Alicorns but I can’t.”

A gentle smile creeps across my face.

“Bzzzzz sorry tell me after this battle is over. Intend to survive this battle and when the time comes we will fight together.”

Joona smiles, flying off back to the airship. I lean back into the chair again, closing my eyes to rest.

_______________

Today Bumble and her hive.

Sting defends the wounded Pointer. The battle is not going well for either of us. These upholi are stronger than we gave them credit for. I stood there bloody and in my royal battle armor. We have to give Joona time.

“My Queen the hive is not doing well.”

I glance at another drone with many cuts on its body. I pat his head and turn to see my hive losing ground.

“Sting we need to get to the castle by any means we can. Do you think we can do it with no problems?”

Sting stood up from tending to Pointer looking towards the castle. There is only one place we can go through. There is an alley and he turns to me and smiles weakly.

“My queen, the only way we can is if I risk my life for you and the hive. If I do this I will be able to finally see Morning Glory again.”

I smile at Sting grabbing a horn and blowing into it while the hive still left with us turns.

“Come my friends we need to break through. We need to find where these formerly frozen upholi are coming from. Then we need to destroy the doorway leading here.”

I flap my wings. We need to give Joona time to get into the area below to stop the upholi army from being unfrozen. It’s the only way we can. I never knew there were so many upholi in the castle. I am guessing most of them went there forcibly and then told what they were doing.

I follow Sting and the rest of my hive to the alley and it’s not as easy as I expected it to be. More upholi come out of the buildings to stop us. Then the children of the lost as they call them come out of their hiding places to stop the army.

“Go, we will hold them!!”

A very young upholi male nods to me. My hive does what it can to help the lost children and I follow Sting to one of the entrances leading to below. We need to cave in or close the door and it won’t be easy.

“Sting. No matter what we do it will not be easy. I need you to stand by the door till I find the code to close the door leading below here.”

Sting nods and we both head inside into the way below. While we fly down the stairs we see one more door and it’s the one we would have to close. Sting stood by the door leading down even more. I go to the computer that is so old I have never used anything like this before. I remember the code Silver gave me before the battle started.

“Sting, I don't know if I will be able to do this. If I can, I need you to stand there as long as you can. We need to make sure Joona does what she needs to.”

Sting smirks

“Well my queen, does this change what happened back in Dream Valley when I betrayed you?”

I chuckle weakly while I work on the console. It's not as easy as it seems. I work quickly messing up a few times and returning the main console screen. Sting fights a couple of Upholi trying to break through.

“SHIT Bumble quickly!!”

I groaned all I can think about is breaking the console and maybe it will cause a chain reaction and force the door to close.

“Sting, get back out of the doorway. I need to do this.”

Sting pushes the upholi back down the stairs I grab my weapon and break the console and it causes an alarm to sound and the door closes down hard and before I could move the console explodes causing me and Sting to fly into the wall and I groan feeling my body in pain. I look down, seeing my sword on my side. I groan looking over to Sting who is knocked out. Maybe this is the end for me?

I groan standing up and heading out the door leaving Sting behind. I look out seeing the battle is calming down on the outside. Many have lowered their weapons. I hear a song over a microphone.

“Ring out the old.”

I see my hive coming fighting through some Upholi who won’t be stopped by the music and Pointer helps me back to the hive and they carry Sting out I wonder what is next please Joona please be alright.

_______________

Day before Joona

Silver spent most of yesterday drawing what the bunker under the castle looks like.

“I have been in this bunker before. The king showed me it just in case a battle ever broke out. He never understood why they were all frozen down there. I am sure we will understand I am hoping the ponies and zebras find ways to help us during this battle. Sadly I feel the only way you will be able to help us in this battle. There are controls to stop the freezing and it sadly may cause most people there to die.”

I sat in the chair next to Silver when I heard the words they might die. I didn't care for it. I understood what it is to be frozen and waking up to see the world has changed so much from you. I take a deep breath feeling unsure and relax.

“Silver, am I the right creature for this job?”

Silver laughs.

“Joona, you're the only one who could sneak in there and turn the console off. I know you don’t want to kill anyone but this is the only way. If some more upholi die it will be sad of course and some might be frozen down there longer. But it’s the only way.”

I stroke my head with a wing.

“Silver I am not a fighter I am part of Ruby’s family now yes. Just I have no reason to fight unless the need is very dire. Are you telling me this need will be dire because of frozen upholi? What can you tell me about them?”

Silver sighs.

“Some of them are cybernetically enhanced, some refused to have them. At least it’s what I read from the old information. They have enhanced just in case the ponies war came to our shores. Some of them can be mind controlled. You will be going alone I am sure you aren’t going to be happy about that either.”

I sigh deeply again, great I will be alone. I am unsure if I should even do this but I have to it’s the only path now. I didn’t like this idea in the first place and I know full well if I wish. I know things will be harsh when it comes to it.

“I need to go talk to Gem about this. Maybe she can help me.”

I turn to fly out of the tavern feeling the claw on my shoulder. Turning back to Silver unsure what she is going to say.

“I am sorry you have to go through this Joona.”

A weak smile forms on my beak.

“No, it's fine. I was expecting to go to battle. I was hoping it would be much later in my travels. The only path I feel is now to talk to Gem and devise a plan.”

I roll up the makeshift map and head to the Airship seeing they’re busy gathering weapons and GunPowder unhooks her cannons and gets them ready. I hold in a breath blowing the breath out when I finally get into Gems office. She is looking out the window.

“Gem…”

Gem turns her head to look at me, a weak smile forming on her face.

“I never thought I would be going into battle again. Last time before we found you. I never really went into battle. I was more worried about staying in the airship but now Ruby begged me to help fight. So now I am going back into battle. I can’t even fly anymore and it’s harder for me.”

She turns fully to look at me.

“Sorry I was speaking out loud. Now how can I help you Joona?”

I put the map on her desk. Gem takes a look and whistles.

“So there is a large bunker under the castle? I wonder how many of these Upholi survived down there.”

I explain what I need to do and she just stares at me growing.

“So you wanted to make a plan with me? Joona none of us here have the power to sneak through. It would take you a long time to get down there and you’re not even sure you would be able to take care of it.”

I frown.

“I know I just don’t want to be alone and I know I have no choice.”

Gem chuckles weakly.

“Joona, I understand how you feel. I have been away from my wife for almost a year now. It will be a full year when we get to Dream Valley. It will be another year before I am even able to return home. It may be longer for all we know.”

I didn’t know it’s been that long for them. All I know is they're going through a journey. I know Gem has a pony as a wife and she has been away from her for a very long time now. I worry about Gem and her emotions if missing her wife so much.

“I hope we get back sooner so you can get back to your wife Gem.”

Gem smirks.

“Oh don’t worry Cranberry will be in for it when I get home. I miss her so much that I will do anything to make her happy. I just worry about the stories she told me. She told me Grogar came to her and told her he is going to make her scream. She has been alone for almost a year and I am scared he is going to break her.”

I groan Grogar; he is known for breaking many. He will get the results he wants without even doing anything. I remember old stories about him during the war. He destroyed many Alicorns just with his words alone.

“I need to get some rest. I don’t know what I will be in for Gem. But do me a favor, don't die, please. You need to get back to your wife.”

Gem smirks

“Don’t worry about me Joona. You worry about yourself, go enjoy your sleep, the battle will be a glory and full of blood and gore that I wish to see.”

A weak smile creeps across my beak. I worry I am going to lose another family. I lost the family I had before because of being frozen for those to come next. I turn around to head out the door standing in the doorway.

“Gem, I worry when the battle is over we will lose many of this crew.”

Gem doesn't say a word for a while.

“I have the same fear Joona, we will do what we can and then help them rebuild. Then move on to Dream Valley many told their families they wouldn’t return and I hoped to make sure they do return.”

I head to my room feeling tears streaming down my face. Why must I wake up in a world so close to dying again? I haven’t felt peace in my heart since I came back to this world. It’s no longer the soul of the world I wish to save. I can’t give up now it’s time to give what I can to my new friends.

I get to my room laying on the bed feeling my heart throb as I slowly fall asleep.

____________

Today Joona

I don’t know how long I have been down here. I feel it could be hours. I am in the shape of one of the upholi who came from down here. I even made sure to wear the armor of one of their captains. I get some odd looks while I head back downstairs like I am retreating.

So many stairs and I notice when I finally get down to the end of the stairs. I see a large room of technology. Wait this ain’t Upholi technology this is alicorn technology. I look around and notice what this is.

“So one of the Pannas of old is alive?”

I turn to the voice staring face to face with an Alicorn. My eyes open wide, my beak agape. I am forgetting I am in the body of an upholi. I groan, staring at the mare she smirks at me waving her hoof in my face.

“Wait, why? Who are you?’

The alicorn smiles she shows her teeth. On her body is various cybernetics and I look at her blue mane and her cutie mark. I know this alicorn.

“Majesty?”

The alicorn puts her wing to my beak to silence me.

“They don’t know I am here. I came here to help my creation by destroying this place.”

I am confused and the alicorn leads me to a computer room not far from the other room. Connected to the room is non-alicorn technology.

“How did these creatures find Alicorn technology?”

Majesty chuckles.

“At first it wasn’t alicorn technology they built this place to hold their worst criminals or freedom fighters. They found Devil's due and being kind gave them the ability to make this place. I am starting to see that it was a mistake. I warn you Panna whatever I do here will kill the remaining criminals or freedom fighters.”

Hearing that hit me harder than I expected.

“Majesty, I have a question: do you know what Ruby is about to face?’

Majesty turns to look at me frowning.

“A creature who pretended to be the king's brother. A creature following the path of a monster. Neither is Grogar or the monsters of the past. This monster is something worse. I am sure you have seen it. In the darkness, a spider shape flies above you when you least expect it. It will scream. This thing found its way here years ago and crashed, part of it still exists.”

I groan what is she talking about? Creatures of the past from other lands? I don’t get it. I then notice something strange. I see a name-tag taking the name-tag looking at the name. I don’t know what it means and then I look over to Majesty.

“This is not from this world is it?”

Majesty turns to look at the tag nodding.

`` I wish I had time to explain it but I don’t. We'll meet again at Dream Valley. Maybe I will be able to explain. When I click these last few buttons you will need to run. Don’t look back don’t allow the screams to stop you.”

I feel I have to ask this question.

“Why are you helping now? You’re the one who got Ruby in trouble on Junk island. You’re a monster in her words. What are you down here I could have done the work. I remember every password of alicorn technology. Why are you risking your life?”

Majesty chuckles

“That is the story I could tell but look at it through my point of view. I have been down here for at least the last few days. I got my magic back and I had to study this technology before I could use it. They changed so much of it and I doubt you would have been able to do this before those above died. It’s bad up there my little bird friend. Your new family is on its last legs. It took a powerful captain to stop most of them.”

A frown forms over my beak.

“I wish I could trust you but again you haven’t answered my question. Why are you helping now?”

Majesty sighs, turning her head to look at me using her magic to work the console.

“I know any answer I give you won’t be enough. I regret everything I did to Ruby and I feel the only way to make up to her is to help. She will talk to me when the time comes. When the time comes in Dream valley I will be either fighting her or joining her in her journey to get the stars back. Now.”

Majesty engulfs me in her magic lifting me to her eyes and staring into them. I remember those eyes I have spoken to Majesty before. She didn't say a word for a while and we stared into each other's eyes. I shift back to my real form and she smirks

“Run quickly young Panna”

She opens the door and tosses me out and an alarm sounds.

“Alert power being removed from life pods. In twenty minutes there will be a cascade of power causing an explosion to get out quickly.”

The alarm sounds over and over as I quickly fly out. It’s going to take too long. I am lagging. I close my eyes, groaning. I don’t think I will make it. I am slowing down and before I could do anything I felt something in the darkness grab me helping me get out.

I finally see the light and I am tossed to the ground inside an explosion shakes the ground and it dims. I groan, opening my eyes to see who helped me. I lift my head and a gasp comes from my beak. I stare at what is standing right infront of me. A stone backs the former enemies of the furbobs. The stone back has cybernetics over most of his body. He chuckles weakly as when he speaks I hear roars and a microphone attached to his neck makes real words.

“That was close to Miss Panna. I am Rock Back. What year is this?”

I chuckle weakly, I gap worrying about my friends, I get the Stone back to follow me, and the two of us head back to the airship hoping I can help the others.

________________

A day ago Wicker

It took me at least a day to tell Oil what happened to Wicker. Rhyo hasn't told her I feel as part of their love circle it’s my right to tell her. I head down to the core taking a deep breath. I don't know Oil well. She is the one who had the idea to get Gizmo drunk and pull me into this relationship.

“Oil?”

I look around the camel and she comes out from behind the core wearing a stained outfit. She sets down her tools looking towards me.

“Is something wrong Wicker my other love?”

I sigh.

“Gizmo she didn’t make it, she was captured by those in the castle. She did what she could to save the others and some of the citizens in the castle. Most of them didn’t make it.”

Oil stood there a moment she just stood there in shock. She tosses her tools to the wall taking off her outfit. I am scared of what she is about to do. The look on her face is pure rage. I didn’t know what to expect. I just know from the stories camels get very upset and angry.

“'iidhan hum yakhtatifun hubiy ya rafayqi? wakayf yaduruwnaha ?! sarihim 'iiradat alraml !!”

I gulp she is speaking to the camel loudly enough for the other camels to hear. One of the crew I haven't met yet who is one of the guards comes down and stares at Oil.

“man aladhi tama aikhtitafuhu? Bitrul?”

Oil stares at the male camel, the anger in her eyes shows everything he grabs his weapon in his paw lifting it.

“Gizmo alati atakhadhaha alhamqaa ?! thuma nuqatil nuharib !!”

Oil runs off with the male to rile up the other camels in the airship. After a while Gem came down to the core staring at me. I have never seen such an upset dragoness before. She leans on the wall crossing her arms.

“So Wicker, what did I tell you not to do?”

I smirk weakly unsure what to say.

“You said never anger the camels correct?”

Gem nods.

“Then you tell Oil her girlfriend has been captured by the upholi. She loves you as well Wicker and now you just showed her that love you feel for both of them. Trust me it’s good you showed it but we don’t need a camel war on our claws.”

I sigh, shaking my head.

“Now Wicker I got a request for you. I need you to go with the Zebra Endless night into the secret path back into the castle. The ponies and other zebras will go with you. I want you to go there and see if you can get to the king and try to talk with him to step down.”

I just stare at Gem like she is crazy.

“No offense Gem I doubt he will listen. I doubt even his queen will listen.”

Gem smiles

“We have to try Wicker, we need to have as few deaths as we can.”

I shake my head. Why would the king listen to a former raider? I don’t get why anypony would listen to me. I have killed and I have done many things most here would hate me for. I told Oil what I did and she looked past it.

“I will try Gem.”

Gem smiles nodding.

“I am sure you will. Go meet with Endless Night she will be at the tavern. I want you to be respectful to her. She is from the past and the ponies and zebras with her are from the past. They won’t understand this world.”

I sigh, shaking my head.

“So take off my pirate garb and get it.”

Gem laughs

“Yes.”

I roll my eyes heading to my room on the ship and taking off my pirate garb. I grab my holster to make sure I have my flintlock pistol with me and then I look at the candles. I use my magic to light one closing my eyes to kneel and pray.

“Oh, the great demon of the sea. I have come to pray to you to help me stay strong in the days ahead. Give me your wisdom please give me the wisdom.”

A few water forms into the head of the demon of the sea.

“I am listening to your questions, my minion of the sea.”

I open my eyes to see the demon. His face this time is shaped like a kirin. I shake my head. I have no idea why I even started to worship him. But he is the only one that controls the weather of the sea.

“I need your wisdom to speak to the king of this land to get him to step down without a battle.”

The demon’s head floats there in the water. He looks to be thinking and shifting his head too many different looks.

“I don’t know if I can help you. We aren't sea minon of the sea. We need to be on my domain for me to give you full advice. The only advice I can give you is to talk to him about the world around him and maybe step down for the good of all. It’s my only advice and sadly all I can do for you.”

I groan standing up.

“Such big help you are.”

The demon laughs.

“I told you before that I only have power when it comes to the sea. If you think I would help you on land. You got another thing coming. There are rules and you need to accept these rules.”

I sigh leaving my room after blowing out the candles and the waterfalls to the wooden floor and seeping back into the sea below. I head out to the tavern unsure what to say. I do worry my gun will give me away. I stand by the tavern door sighing, opening it, and heading inside seeing the zebra Gem spoke of.

She is talking with the ponies and other zebras. I come over pulling up a chair with my magic and I get many odd looks.

“Greetings, I am Wicker. Gem asked me to talk to you about going with me into the secret escape path to get to the king and talk to him. Are you willing to go with me?”

Endless Night chuckles.

“Right to the point I see Kirin. Are you trying hard not to show me you’re a pirate?”

I stare at her, my mouth a gap.

“It’s the smell which comes off you, Miss Wicker. You smell of booze and seawater. It’s not an easy smell to get off you, it stays with you forever. Now before you ask again my bodyguards will come and two ponies will join us. They will fight the battle which will come. We will head to the spot and rest there.”

The zebra stood up and I sigh following her and the others who are coming with us to the hidden door. Silver leads us there to us the way to get back in. The door is far away from the main castle wall. It’s close to the sewers. I look over the side seeing water going into the sea.

“I will be joining you heading through here. I doubt you will meet anyone here. Just I warn you the king is not the king I knew. His queen is not the queen I knew either. I doubt they will listen.”

Endless Night sets up the camp to get ready. We are far away from the sight of the castle. I see them getting ready for the attack. I hear horns and bells ringing from the castle. I swear I see a turtle shadow hoping to see Gizmo.

“Searching for your lover?’

I glance at the Zebra nodding.

“She has been in there for at least two days now. I worry they are hurting her or doing something worse to her.”

Endless Night chuckles. I look over to Silver. She has been healed somewhat because she has just one arm and from what she told us she trained to fight with just one arm. I worry so much about the day to come I doubt I will be able to sleep.

I close my eyes tightly thinking of Gizmo. I wish I could find her. I wish I could see her right now. I swear she is calling me to help her. I open them seeing the others fast asleep and Silver sleeping. I am the only one awake but I see Endless Night looking into the fire.

“I haven’t had a good night's sleep since the war started years ago. I feel the only sleep I ever got is frozen in time. Maybe I thought the sleep I have shall be enough. I will sleep when I am dead and I know full well I will.”

Before I could close my eyes a horn sounded from the castle. Silver opens her eyes and gasps.

“It must be morning..”

She stares at the sun coming up.

“We have no time to go now.”

________________

Today Wicker

It took at least an hour to get in through the sewers looking around. I hold my weapons as the others come in behind me. I swear there are no guards here and I look around seeing many objects destroyed. It’s the creations that Beezen brought to life to help them escape.

“There are no guards..”

Silver exclaimed she heads to a window and looks out the battle is already going and there is smoke and already the smell of death. Tears fell down her cheeks. I look out worried about all my friends.

“You can mourn later.”

I look at Endless Night nodding to her. I put my hoof on Silver's side smiling weakly at her and she nodded as we followed her to the throne room. As we go through we don’t see any guards. We notice many bodies of guards and dead parasites.

A door opens and a upholi peaks her head out. Silver tries to get them to come out and she shakes her head and points her claw to the throne room.

“The king and queen and the court are there. Please be careful Silver tell me did Melody escape?”

Silver smiles.

“Yes she did, she found her wife too. Wilt, aren’t you a member of the court how come you don’t have a parasite?”

Wilt chuckles.

“They have no more. I told them I would never tell anyone. Since all, they wished to do in life but now the old king. Wants to destroy everything to keep his kingdom. You need to stop him, the old king is crazy.”

Silver smirks.

“I will try are there any more survivors from the castle in there?”

Wilt nods.

“They won’t harm us since the king refuses to allow them to. Please Silver stay safe.”

Wilt closes the door and I sigh deeply. I follow Silver to the throne room inside the throne room. Many upholi of the court are dead, their parasites dead. Sitting in their thrones are the king and queen. Standing in the middle of the floor is Gizmo. She turns to us and says she has six parasites on her body. The old girl has a smile creaking over her old features. The king is weak too; he groans Gizmo killed them all.

“It seems… We failed to stop your friend. The older king has taken full control of her. I am sorry.”

Gizmo’s fist turns into a mini-gun and fires on the king and queen killing them both and she turns to look at us.

“Welcome to my home.”

A deep male voice comes out of her mouth with many different voices. I hear chittering and look to the side to see strange shadowy creatures coming out of the darkness. They hiss coming towards the turtle.

“Masters fell years ago. We took control of the weak and used them in the name of our masters. Let the spider scream.”

There is a loud screech but not loud enough to hurt our ears. The sound dies quickly as the shadowy creatures scream in pain. They’re connected to whatever screamed and they vanish into the darkness.

“Don’t listen to it, everyone. It’s a figment of the monster they bring out your worst nightmares.”

Gizmo stood over us and the parasites made her faster. She charges at Silver and me as Endless her zebras and the ponies follow her to get used downstairs to the king. I try to get out of the way but I get body-checked hard by Gizmo. I fall on my back feeling a bone break and Silver quickly gets out of the way.

“Gizmo let us help you please.”

I groan, gasping feeling my left back leg broken and I use my magic to pull out my flintlock pistol putting ammo into it as Silver fights the large turtle with her sword. Gizmo is using her tonfas and grunts she is not strong enough. I aim my gun at the parasites trying to fire and I fire, hitting one of them off.

Gizmo grabs Silver’s sword with her cybernetic hand breaking it and she lifts her with the cybernetic hand crushing her hand she screams and tosses her away looking down at me. I try to rearm my flintlock. She stands over me smirking her cybernetic hand turning into a mini-gun.

“I want you to know your turtle is fighting hard not to let me do this. When you’re dead and gone she will be my new host till she dies. Say goodbye to all those you will see soon.”

She cocks the mini-gun arming it and gets ready to fire before she fires the wall crumbles and the Mirelurk queen roars spitting a strange spit on Gizmo the parasites scream and get off her body quickly and mirelurks storm in. The parasites get on other bodies dead ones and fight off the mirelurks

Gizmo finally looks around and I notice Ruby flying in and heading towards the basement the others went down to. Gizmo stands over me looking down at me, her eyes open wide. I think she finally realizes what is going on.

“I…”

Gizmo lifts me in her arms, holding me close she keeps saying she is sorry. She has done so much harm.

“I didn’t mean to hurt anyone.”

She sobs softly. I am starting to see these parasites do some nasty things to her. I smile weakly and chuckle.

“Gizmo…I..it’s okay. Maybe you can tell me why these things scare Mirelurks?”

Gizmo sighs, setting me down and sitting beside me around us a battle goes on and I can no longer stand the battle. The parasites use the dead bodies to fire on the mirelurks. Gizmo helps me and Silver me out to get in a safer area.

“I don’t know but whatever they’re from the mirelurks are their enemies and with the queen being weak. I doubt she will survive this battle.”

I smile weakly

“Then it’s up to Ruby and the others to put a stop to this battle.”

The Queen screams in pain as the dying mirelurks because of the magic of the necromantic energy fall taking the remaining parasites with her. The mirelurks die around her after the battle is said and done.

I smirk weakly leaning in Gizmo while she holds me close and I close my eyes feeling the adrenaline finally leaving my body.

_______________

The battle Water treatment plant Ruby

The battle starts outside and I stick with the queen of the Mirelurks while others like Bumble's hive help her look for non-corrupted eggs I groan we have been looking for almost a day and still no luck. Most eggs we find are either close to death or dying.

The bees left saying they needed to get to the battle and it was just me and the Queen. She was getting weaker and weaker.

“I don’t think I have the will or the might to help you in this battle Ruby. My remaining children are too weak and what I think is in the castle is true. Then we have no will to fight our enemies at all.”

I am worried I will lose all my friends and there is one more place I can look. There is a locked door leading into a deep part of the treatment plant. The queen can’t get through here and this door is magic resistance and I find a way to open it with a code.

When the door opens I head inside. When I go deeper into it I notice this is meant to be a bunker but it’s for something else. I open another door and stare at many eggs I look at these eggs they’re safe and when I go inside I see an old note.

“My old friend, I did what you asked before the war started. I gathered some of your eggs but I couldn’t get the queen egg. You told me when one is about to die my old friend will change into a queen egg. You’re in luck, there is a dormant one in here. Just one, keep it safe my friend. I am sorry I will never see you again.”

I close the door, lock it back up, take the note, and fly it to the Queen. She reads it and she sighs weakly.

“The queen before me had many friends and they did all they could for her before she passed. I was born after she died during the war. Now I know my future is going to be what is needed. Ruby, if my children and I fight we are going to die. I hope you understand this Ruby. I am sorry.”

I smile nodding to her and buzzing softly.

“Let's go then.”

______

Today the basement

We broke through the lines and the queen and her children killed many in our way and we made it. She broke through the wall for me. I fly towards the basement and standing by the basement are the zebras and the ponies.

“Endless Night are you ready to end what you and the others here started?’

Endless stares at me smirking.

“Of course. I don’t know what you will find down here.”

They open the door and we finally head downstairs I see the old King and Queen in tubes but they’re nothing but bones and sitting in a chair is a upholi the faults king. He turns his chair to look at me.

“I have nothing left of all the parasites who helped me thanks to the zebras. If you let me, I will surrender.”

I smile flying over to the upholi and before I could get near him a unicorn pulls me back and the unicorn sets me down.

“He is tricking you, Ruby. We see him truly as a monster.”

I am confused about what they mean and I focus on the creature. He has many eyes and mouths open up screaming. I smell something awful and stare at the creature. This is not a upholi these parasites aren’t parasites they’re part of this thing.

“Ruby say hello to the smooze.”

I stare at the slime creature. The creature must be old and dying because I heard stories of the old smooze from Majesty. This smooze is too weak and the creature laughs loudly.

“I would have my power if you didn’t turn off the spell. The flutter ponies years ago weakened me. I shall explain to you what happened if you wish.”

I groan covering my face to ignore the smell.

“I was winning by helping the witches and then an idiot girl named Williams found the flutter ponies. I was blown away into the volcano but I was able to toss a bit of myself on a flutter pony and I controlled her. She helped me escape and I made it here giving the brother of the king a choice to be my host and I will give him power. But now thanks to you he is dead and I have no power.”

The smooze lifts a sludgy tentacle.

“I surrender”

I get closer and before I could do anything the sludge creature roars and lifts into the air like a wave I get pushed out of the way and Endless Night gets engulfed by the old monster. The ponies and zebras back off. The sludge screams in pain like Endless Night is poisoned. She looks at me weakly.

“I am sorry I didn’t tell you the truth Ruby. We helped this creature by doing what it wanted. Now all I can do is make up for it. Now my friends.”

The zebras who came with us cast a spell and the unicorn's horns glowed. A hole opens up the smooze and Endless Night is sucked into the darkness and it closes. I close my eyes holding my cybernetic hand to my chest

“Goodbye Endless Night and thank you.”

____________

Gem an hour later.

I help the wounded while we are defended by the upholi the captain brought to our side. Our site is almost overrun. I stood up getting ready to fight and groan before I could do anything when a upholi got ready to strike me. Before she could she stops looking around and strange slime falls off her and dies.

“Where am I?’

I groan deeply when another upholi a male, takes off his helm looking around.

“Is the nightmare over?”

I smile weakly leaning on the weapon I hold. I am too tired to stand and the two upholi help me sit down as I watch the others break free from whatever holds them in place. After a while, Sterling comes over to me to help me.

“I think we won…But at what cost.”

I look over at Gearshift thankfully she is alive. Joken and Nova aren’t the leaders of the keepers. Many of the warriors on both sides are dead.

“We will count our dead later, it's time to rest.”

I stood back up heading to the airship to get back to my office room. I stood by the path heading up and looking back at the others. All of them are thankfully alive. I groan deeply holding my chest so many cuts and gashes deep in my body. I will live. I feel the others won’t live so easy though.

“Melody we won…I…”

Melody and Rhyo help me to my office and get me in my bed. Rhyo takes a cloth and they both help me.

“I know Gem but you need to get back to your wife. The battle is over.”

I smile weakly while they both work on me. I close my eyes to rest. I wonder what is to come next and all I can think about is what Sterling is going to write in his newspaper.

_________

Ruby

I come out of the basement alone to let the zebras and ponies mourn Endless night. I head out to see the dead and the dying. I fly to the west to make sure everything is fine and I notice many Upholi dead.

Mellow is in a line with the dead. It's because she is wounded but she will be fine. One camel is dead, a camel I never got to know and I fly to Gearshift holding her claw. I smile weakly at her looking at Amandla who is fast asleep.

“You got your home back my friend.”

Gearshift smiles and she is not breathing well. I hold the claw tightly. She is dying and I have to be there to help her.

“Gearshift..”

Tears fell from my eyes.

“You have to live to see your home become yours again. You can’t die, you can't, you have to live.”

Gearshift weakly laughs coughing up some blood.

“I figured I would die, Ruby. Please take care of Sterling for me and please tell him when he returns here. To find someone to love him and make as many children as he can.”

I hear from another upholi who whispers to me that the other gang leaders are alive. But many lost and died on both sides. They will be counting the dead for a long time and I just hold Gearshift claw tighter.

“I promised you Gearshift I would give you your home back. Your home is free, please don’t die on me.”

Gearshift smirks as I cry.

“I fear I won’t be able to do what you ask. Joken is dead Nova is dead. For the first time in my life Ruby, I am going to be free.”

Gearshifts final words she lifts her claw to my helm face.

“Take this helm off, please. I want to see the eyes of the one who helped free us.”

I take the helmet off, letting Gearshift her eyes.

“I thought so. A strong soul you will be a fine mother.”

She goes limp, her last breath comes from a laugh as she dies. I close my eyes sobbing softly. We won but at a price that always happens during a battle such as this. When the time comes we will leave them behind.

Footnote: Max level

No need perks

Chapter: Fifty-Eight Funeral for the lost and the forge.

"No dictator, no invader, can forever hold an imprisoned population by the force of arms. There is no greater power in the universe than the need for freedom. Against that power governments, tyrants, and armies can not stand. The Centauri learned this lesson once. We will teach it to them again. Though it will take a thousand years, we will be free."

G'Kar, The Long, Twilight Struggle

___________

Sterling a day later

I have been asked to speak a few words for all those who died. It’s estimated that fifty were killed during the entire battle. One of them came from the airship, a camel who spent most of the time just speaking with the other camels in the airship and not the others.

I stood on the podium looking at the others closing my eyes and sighing. I open my eyes, staring at all the eyes looking at me. I look over at the castle, the body of the large queen still connected to it. It will take a long time to remove the poor creature from the castle. I look back at our new friends. I look at Amandla. She has her side wrapped in a cast and one broken leg. Melody must have gotten shot at least two times. She has one of her wings wrapped. Ruby looks unscathed and I am told Gimzo will have an awful case of PTSD. Even though she didn't go through a harsh time like many of the others who went through it all their lives. Just what she was forced to do didn't help her at all. From what she said her mental health is always poor.

Rhyolite, Dust, Rep, and Beezen are the only ones who haven’t needed any care. Wicker stood beside Oil and Gizmo. Oil has one of her eyes covered and her side bandaged up. I close my eyes tightly again feeling tears fall down my face. This is the funeral for all the ones who died and even the king, queen, and the court.

I look over to the Stone Back which has the next part of the map to Dream valley. Catrina leans on her friend Rep. She said she would stay before she returns with Bumble and her hive. Then Ruby and her friends will follow after they help us clean up. I look at one more friend Joona. She is unscathed as well; she has been crying about the deaths. Gem didn’t want to come. Mellow is here thankfully alive. She gave us a scare there for a bit. Gunpowder stands beside her since she is willing to help.

“I didn’t want to do this. I didn’t want to. I knew Gearshift all my life including those she led. I am sad to say half of the dead are her gang. The west side gang has practically ended thankfully the war is over and…we can rejoice. I will name all those who died. Nova, Joken,”

I name many including many from bumbles hive. Then I get to the final name.

“Gearshift.”

I sob softly, smirking weakly.

“She wanted me to marry her again when I came back. She wanted children and a family with me. But she and I both know I am unable to give her what she wants. Those who spent many years frozen in those tubes can have children. Unless there is a cure found for us those who spent years in this broken city will die out. While those from the days of old will take over.”

I let out a shuddering sigh.

“We give them back to the sea when we all will go to the sea when the time comes. Celaeno will sing the upholi song of old. We will also change our names back to what we should have been named. The queens have said who we are now and it’s what we should have been. From this day forth we are no longer upholi. We are now Orthiaines when the new queens take over. The clean-up begins.”

I close my eyes again, tears falling from my eyes again, look down at Gearshift and then nod to Celaeno as she comes up to the podium and smiles weakly at everyone. I know full well she left so long ago and the ponies brought her back.

“Years ago I left this lovely home. I became a pirate and worked for the Storm King. I learned he is back when the time is right we will come and help Ruby with her fight. I feel we don’t have the right to go now till we get our lives back to normal. I knew the ponies of old and they were my friends and I feel I failed them and everyone here. I will be helping my two friends lead as the new military General.”

Celaeno closes her eyes sighing. She puts her claw to her chest. The look on her face all I see is sadness and hope for the future. There is no hope for those who lived in the wake of necromantic magic.

“We will try to find a way to cure those who won’t be able to have children. We can’t allow those who lived through everything to die out. We old guard is the reason for what happened here. So I promise you with the help of the ponies and zebras who are staying with us. We will do what we can for all of you.”

She goes silent again looking at everyone. She turns her gaze to Ruby and her friends. A gentle smile forms across her face.

“As a promise to Ruby and her friends we will not say who came here to save us. They will be honored with a feast and we will see them off after they help us clean up. Now to honor those who gave their lives for everything.”

She takes the mic out of the stand while all of us head to the edge of the water and all the caskets hold each soul who died from each side. We know the dead are going to grow when we clean up the castle.

“Our wings have been clipped so long ago that our souls become one. The Storm King took our will to fly. We gained the will to sing for ourselves. In the end, our song shall bring forth the dreaming of Orhtiana. We upholi have lost ourselves and we no longer see the future within.”

She goes silent for a moment while the music of the world plays. I have been asked to sing for Gearshift before we push her into the water. I glance over to Ruby who looks at me and she looks down at Nova. Ruby begins to sing.

“I am Ruby Glide, a magic eater corrupted by Majesty so long ago. I am just a simple magic eater wishing to bring peace to the world. I can no longer lie to those around me. I am no hero. I am just a guardian hoping to do what is right. Being a guardian even though the world will see me as a hero.”

She goes silent for a moment looking down at Nova unable to sing more. Melody leans into her wife smiling and the yellow mare sings for her.

“I am Melody Glide, a simple doctor who wishes to bring peace to those who need it. I have been trained to help those along the path to death or hope. Nova helped us so much in this task to bring us peace. Our journey is not over but Nova’s journey has started to meet the warriors of the past.”

Melody and Ruby place the cover on Nova’s casket and push her into the water and she slowly drifts away. One of the guards who survived the fight tosses a torch to burn the casket as we did in the old days.

Celaeno puts her beak to the mic again.

“All those in the future will be by our side. When the time comes for us to follow their path. Oh, we can’t let this end. We must sing to them to lead their path to the next life. We can no longer let them end. Their memories are the songs in our hearts. Oh please bring forth their souls to the history books.”

She stops singing and turns her eyes to look at the casket holding the body of Joken. Dancer stands over her former slaver and her bodyguard. Tears fall down her cheeks while Beezen is trying to comfort her. The first to sing for her is Beezen.

“A judge of the stars will tell you your bodyguard and former slaver won through will and force alone. I have no right to judge for what I did in the past. The one is known as Williams the powerful one the one who brought hope to the ponies of old. The one who sang the song in the face of the smooze it is now time to sing my friend, bring forth your heart and show your love for your dead friend.”

Dancer takes a deep breath blowing air out of her beak. Her gentle voice sounds through salt water air.

“I shall be by his side when the time comes to see him again. When the time comes I shall see him again and I shall tell him how I feel. I was in love with him and I wanted to give my heart to him. I wanted to have him close to me in my bed and marry him after our time of love. He and I saw each other as friends. I saw him as a lover close to me. He gave me my first kiss, he gave me my first time in bed. He gave me everything after he broke my soul and broke me.”

Beezen gives Dancer a torch to burn the body.

“I give him his path to the great beyond to meet with the warriors of the past. So he is now at peace and my heart shall always sing for him even when I find new love. With the last of my broken heart. I light his way to the next path.”

Beezen pushes the casket into the water and she tosses the torch into the casket. The casket floats and sinks with the fire. The great captain puts her beak back to the mic and she lets out a gentle sigh before singing again.

“The last and final soul of reference who deserves the song of one more. Then we all shall sing when it comes to honoring them all. I don’t know much about this soul. Her name is Gearshift real name GearSong, a wonderful wife and friend to many. I never knew her, I never knew her song. I wish I could learn from her.”

I felt the song hit me hard. I shake a bit remembering her being my wife. I look down at Gearshift. She is still wearing her helmet. She never took it off; it was who was when she became the new gang leader. There is no need for gangs anymore. There is no need for land to be divided by gang members. I find it hard to sing and before I could sob, Amandla put her hoof on my leg. I look down at her and then at my new friends. Gizmo smiles sweetly at me while the others nod to me. I wish Gem was here. She said she doesn't care for funerals because she has seen too many in her life.

It took a while but I finally found the will and the heart to sing for Gearshift. I felt my heart beat gently in my chest.

“The story begins with two friends on the night of the song. The world was different, the world was painful. It’s going to take forever to clean up the city. We will never forget those who came before us. Our mothers are fathers our brothers and sisters. I look down at Gearshift I remember the soul I married. I remember the songs we sang I remember when she cried when we tried to have children.”

I took a deep breath blowing out the air.

“I will never forget the happiness she gave me. I will always see her smiling face. She stood tall, she stood right. She is a hero to us all. We have become free because of her and the others. It is time to move on from the past. It is time to sing for us all. We can no longer end this world. It is time to bring forth the dream.”

I grab the torch.

“I take this fire to follow her song. I will follow her path when the time comes. I wish I could have been there to help her. But I was asked by her to stand and watch. I am not one for battle. She told me if she dies to follow Ruby and bring back the peace beyond the stars. It is now time for the path to go.”

Amandla and I push Gearshift's casket into the water and I burn the casket and she floats and then sinks to the sea below and to be food for the fish. When she sinks I stand back and Celaeno puts her beak to the mic again.

“Now everyone will sing with me while we push everyone who died. We will find more in the coming days. It's all we can do now but allow them to be at peace.”

The first to sing is Rhyolite.

“I am not much of a singer. I am not one for songs and hope in my heart. I never knew this species. I am just a simple creature who normally just wants sex and battle. But I watched these creatures fight for their lives and they fought with such will and might in their hearts and souls it’s all we can do but to sing for them.”

The raptor holds the torch and keeps singing to her heart's content.

“I have found my battle, I have found my family and I will be with them to the end of time. Till the time for me to follow my path again. The path to lead me back to my husbands and the path to making children with them.”

Ryo holds the torch looking over to Gizmo. She smiles weakly as she looks down at Wicker and looks at Oil they both nod to her telling her it’s okay. She takes a deep breath and steps up to the casket of a few. She begins to sing for an old girl. She sings very amazingly.

“I have never sung before, I have never had a reason to sing. I see my heart is broken. Most of those in the castle died because of me. I told them to run before the smooze took me over. I tried so hard not to follow what the creature wanted. I wish I could have done more. I know full well I would never know.”

Gizmo takes a deep breath, blowing air out. She is having issues staying together and tears fall from her face. She wasn’t taken over for long but she did so much from the stories she told us. She didn’t want to talk about it at all. She lifts the torch looking over to Oil leaning into her and she is going to need her more.

“I lift this torch and they will be led to the next path and the next glory to the next life.”

She glanced down at Wicker. The pirate mare looks up to Gizmo. I could tell from the look on the Kirin's face she had never sung in her life. If she did I doubt I would have heard it. She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes to sing.

“Oh, the great demon of the sea. We bring forth food for you my friend. Allow their souls to go to the next world. You have their bodies to be your minions but let their souls move to the next life oh great demon of the sea. You gave hope to those on the water and the song within their hearts. I am but a pirate at heart. I shall always sing when it comes to your glory oh demon of the sea.”

Wicker takes a deep breath blowing the air out of her mouth.

“I had to fight my loving mate soon. I am normally one for males but Gizmo has shown me what it’s like to be in love with a female. Even if she is older than I and she will watch me grow old. I see what is coming and I shall help her through her pain.”

Wicker closes her eyes to sing the rest of her mind.

“We finally brought the magic of freedom back to the hearts of our new friends.”

Beezen lifts another burning torch. He has the others looking at him. He chuckles to himself. It’s odd for him to sing, I am sure it is. He looks at Joona who is standing by and talking to the stone back. They agreed to give the other part of the map to the judges so they could get to Dream Valley.

“I am just a judge. I will be fighting for the side of Grogar when the time comes. When the time comes I will see my death and my song. The story within my next path will come and it will be when Ruby is my foe. It’s time to move on to the next path. But first, the forge so we can make the moon-touched weapons.”

Beezen wasn’t much of a singer and he showed it. He went silent soon after and Joona smiled weakly singing herself with the Stone Back joining in.

“I am lost in this world.” [Joona]

“We are both lost in this new world.” [Rock Back]

“We have a song showing the path to Dream Valley. I am a lost Panna. My family showed me the truth when It was time. Majesty oh Majesty showed me peace. She showed herself to me when I went below to show she wished to help.”

I stare at the Panna when she sings these words. I looked over to Ruby and she told me all about Majesty. Ruby seems to be relaxed when it comes to the name of this alicorn. Rock Back helps Joona lift their torches. Their song ends and they turn to look at Dust while he stands by Rep and Catrina. Dust shrugs his shoulders.

“I shall sing for these two as well. Because my life connects with theirs if that is okay Catrina.”

Catrina nods. Rep shrugs his shoulders. Dust sighs while the three lift their torches to get ready to burn the rest of the bodies and Dust begins to sing.

“I was trained to follow the path of this one traitor of my species. I was trained to follow the path of those who wished to bring Catrina to justice for what she did to many of us. She has done much in her life. She has betrayed she has turned slaves to make witchweed potion. The one known as Williams helped her.”

Rep joins in.

“We have been down this road before we have watched friends die. We have seen the world around us end in fire. I have watched my dear friend grow evil and become a drug-riddled being using slaves to make the drug. The drug within her heart begins to make her grow dark and hard within her heart. It took a baby pony for her heart to melt. To show she is not corrupted by this magic.”

Rep holds a torch ready to burn the remaining bodies. There will be so much more we will be mourning. The prince of old we will be burying so many if we don’t find a cure. The cure of this necromantic magic. While all this goes on I hold the torch wondering how wonderful this paper will be. We are finally free but at a cost and a loss. Catrina glances over to Dust and puts her paw on his shoulder.

“I deserve to be hunted by my species. I am no longer part of them but one who destroyed many. One who destroyed many souls and hearts including the will of ponies to get them to make my witchweed potion. When the fire takes them it will become the story of a lifetime.”

The song ends and all the caskets burn and are pushed into the water for them to sink. I stood there watching with the others. After a while, one began to leave. Ruby stayed with me when everyone else left. Most went to clean up, and most went to eat. Mellow went to make food for us. My mind is focused on Gearshift. I don’t know what Ruby is thinking.

“I am sorry Sterling.”

I turn my head to look at the pink magic eater. Just the look in her eyes I could see the sorrow for one she barely knew. I didn’t say a word putting my claw on the pink bug back. I look at her stomach. I will be seeing little ones or eggs laid on my journey with this bug. I worry about what is going to happen to her when the time comes.

“It’s not your fault Ruby Gearshift knew the risk so did the others. There will be more food for the sea soon. Including your friend the queen of Mirelurks. I hope she is at peace including the children she lost. How many survived the death of their queen is there enough to protect the new one?”

Ruby sighs looking towards the water treatment plant. The look in the features the beauty shining from her armorless body I never had a good look at her. She always hides her face, even her body. Ruby turns to look at me, noticing I am staring at her. Her cheeks burn brightly. I just laugh loudly.

“I am sorry you’re not used to someone admiring your beauty are you?”

Ruby smirks.

“No I am not, it's rare for anyone to say I have a type of beauty. Thank you for your kindness, Sterling. It helps me feel better about bringing the war to this city. I feel if I didn’t show up here things would have ended differently.”

Just hearing those words a frown forms across my feathered face. I closed my eyes, sighing no it would still happen even if she didn’t come here. It would have been far worse if she didn’t take the time to talk to everyone and bring back the water and bring back peace to most of us. Just oh Gearshift I wish you were here to see this new world.

“No Ruby It would have happened. I don't think it would have been in my lifetime. I thank you for everything you did even if Gearshift died. She told me even if she died during this battle. She would want me to move on and find someone else. I am thinking of pursuing a relationship with Dancer. Dancer wants to come with us and she will be staying with me if it’s okay with Gem.”

Ruby chuckles

“If it will keep you from feeling alone Sterling then do what you must. After what you and Dancer have been through I doubt it will be wise to stay. Have you and Dancer been together before?”

I smirk and laugh.

“Well, it used to be normal to have threesomes with my species. We did everything to try to get children. I slept with Gearshift and Dancer once at the same time. It wasn’t something I am very proud of but I have had deep feelings for both of them for years. Gearshift always told me to go to her and I ignored her wanting her. But now with Gearshift dead, I feel it might be wise to make children with her and name one. After Gearshift if we have a female.”

Ruby smirks weakly, nodding her cheeks bright red. I had to leave, turning around and seeing her still watching the water. I want to say something before I could Dancer puts a claw on my shoulder I turn to look at the former slave.

“I don’t think I can come with you Sterling, they will need new guards and military. I will wait for you and marry you when you return. Will you do the same wait for me?”

A gentle smile forms across my beak.

“Dancer, I have known you for a long time. How about we do this? I marry you before I leave and I give you a wonderful night before the time comes. I feel it’s the only way to have peace in my soul and heart. I know it’s much to ask to have sex with you after an awful battle but it’s all I can think of.”

Dancer smiles from the movements of her body. She pulls me close to her and I just stare into her eyes. I feel the same love I had for Gearshift. I close my eyes, sighing. I open them staring into the eyes of Dancer. We can’t pick and choose anymore who we want, the one I want is now fully dead.

“I would be happy to be with you, Sterling. I just wish I could give you hatchlings. I wish I could give you so much without a cure it wouldn’t be easy. I will give you a lifetime of happiness just please when you leave, return to me please.”

I chuckle holding Dancer tightly to me.

“I will.”

Dancer lets me go and I turn to see what she is looking at. I see Ruby still there just hovering where everything happened. I look over to Dancer and then back at Ruby. I am now very concerned about why she is not moving on.

“Is she okay?’

I shook my head.

“I think when her journey is over she will be okay. Right now I think the poor bug is feeling guilty for all the death. I told her this battle would have happened even without her here. I don’t know how to take care of her. I don’t know what to do and her wife went to check on the wounded.”

Dancer sighs walking over to Ruby. She puts her claw on the back of the pink bug. Dancer pulls the large bug into a hug. She just held her tightly and finally, I could hear it. Ruby started sobbing loud enough so others could hear. I am starting to wonder if all the deaths hit her harder than the rest of us.

I walk over to Dancer joining in the hug letting the poor bug cry her heart out. I don’t know how long this will be or how long this will take. I just hope when she finally lets go of her sorrow and pain she will be able to help clean up.

Melody comes over while we hug the poor bug. Dancer and I put the sobbing bug on the back of Melody.

“Come, my love, let's get you some sleep. Your emotions are taking control again.”

Melody looks up to Dancer and me.

“Thank you for staying with her. I wish I could have stayed with her but the wounded needed me.”

She gives a sweet smile. For having a broken wing it hasn't stopped her bubbly sexy personality. Personality she only gives when she is friendly to someone. She trots off with the pink bug on her back heading into the airship.

“Come on Dancer let's go relax and talk of the past and Gearshift. I am sure she will cheer for us in the next life.”

Dancer chuckles.

“I am sure to.”

I look back at the water all the bodies burned and sank into. I close my eyes. 'Goodbye Gearshift.’ I walk with Dancer to my home, the newspaper printing plant. I have to give the lost children my story of the war.

_____________

Ruby the next day

I spent most of the day helping clean up. I didn’t sleep very well at all. I keep seeing everyone who died in my dreams. I lay in bed just laying my head on Melody. She strokes my cheek with her non-broken wing.

“Ruby, you need to take your broken sword and rebuild it in the forge. Then you will have two moontoched swords. We will come and join you to make our weapons to fight the stars. It’s never going to be the same. This is almost the final stretch of your journey Ruby. Then we must return and fight.”

I chuckle weakly

“Yes, I know. My journey to Dream Valley is coming to an end.”

Melody giggles sitting up on the bed.

“Now my wife needs to get off our bed before I make her blush so red again.”

I smirk, blushing my pink cheeks turning bright red and I chuckle. I love the feeling when I blush makes me feel very alive.

“I would love to be red in the face again just from staring into your beautiful eyes. But it can wait. I need to find Silver and get going to find the forge.”

I get out of bed get into my armor, open my bag pulling out the hilt of Spitfire. I stare at the hilt. Looking at my other sword I remember this blade so well. I hope the spirit of Spitfire is willing to return. I put the hilt back into the bag and got out of my room. Beezen was standing there waiting for me.

“It’s time to rebuild your weapon, Ruby. Then the others will come and build their weapons. Just be prepared it will be hard to convince the spirit of the sword to return.”

I close my eyes tightly wondering what to think. I take a deep breath blowing hot magic air out of my mouth. Opening my eyes back up looking up to Beezen. A weak smile creeps across my face.

“Beezen… will the guilt ever vanish?”

Beezen stares at me.

“Ruby, it is not your fault for all the deaths. Even if you never came here many of them said it would have started and gotten even worse. So don’t blame yourself, my dear friend. You have such a big heart there is no way you will be happy with this answer, you just have to accept it.”

I closed my eyes, nodding. I knew I would have to accept it. Beezen and I leave the airship. He leads me through the city while many start rebuilding and they keep finding many dead and dying in the rubble of some buildings. We go into the tavern and Silver is sitting at the bar talking with Bumble. I haven’t seen the two princesses now queens. I think they might be at the castle.

“Silver, can you lead Ruby to the hive?”

Bumble turns to look at me and then at Beezen.

“We will be leaving so I don’t mind you going into the hive Ruby. Beezen we might make it there first if we do. We will make you a camp for you to rest. Would that work?”

Beezen smiles.

“If you could or convince Majesty to let us stay at Dream Castle whatever works.”

Bumble nods. Silver gets off the stool drinking the rest of her tea and looking at me. I look at her stump. She told me after the funeral was over she retired and will just be an advisor to the new queens. Silver smiles leaning down to kiss my head.

“Thank you so much, Ruby, you did more than I hoped. We would have never gotten this far if I didn’t push you into coming. Do you forgive me for giving you up to the Storm King? I heavily regret doing that to you.”

A weak smile forms across my buggy face.

“I forgive you for it. It changed me and it helped me learn more about myself. It may not be what I fully wanted but now I am no longer dead. The Storm King I am sure thinks I am not but Wheel Tread. He is the one I worry about the most.”

Silver smiles leading Beezen and me through the city. I keep my helmet off so others can see me and I don’t hide my face. While we walk I see so many bodies of the dead. Some of them are the lost children and some are from inside the castle. Rhyo told me she thinks most of the ones who trained with her might have been killed in this battle.

I see my friends walking around helping the citizens of this lovely city pick up and clean up the dead. Melody turns to look at me waving her hoof. Catrina waves to me they’re staying and will go ahead soon with the other side of the map.

I felt awful for what happened and we finally get to the building made into a hive. Silver leads Beezen and me to the basement. When we get into the basement there is a heavy metal door locking the forge inside. When she opens it up this forge has what looked like a glass light to use the moon in case the metal I was using is not from space. Silver clicks a few lights and then turns on the forge tossing in some wood.

“This place hasn't been used for many years. But the ability to use it has been shown to us for so many years I even remember what my parents and family told me. Ruby, please don’t use anger or hate to forge these weapons. These weapons from space focus on your emotions and those emotions are very powerful.”

Silver moves away from the forge. She pulls up an old chair to relax. I glance over at Silver who just relaxes her mind and seems to focus on other things. I look back at Beezen who pulls out all the metal we will be using. I pull out the old hilt looking at the hilt of Spitfire. I hope the spirit is still within the sword.

“I will be making this weapon for you Ruby. When the sword is said and done we will try to contact the spirit and I warn you she may not want to speak with you. I hope you understand this and you know full well that it might not happen.”

I groan nodding and Beezen takes the hilt of the sword. He looks at it and sighs holding it to his chest. He finally remembered this is the sword I used on him. I think he forgot it’s the one I used on him and we both held it for so long. He held it for many years and then gave it to the others. It was given to me so I could rebuild and remake it. Beeze begins his work on the forge; he takes a strange hammer that has strange moon ruins on its body. When the hammer hits the metal it causes the moon to glow into the metal.

“Ó, veľký mesiac neba a hviezd. Naplňte tento kov nádeje a snov. Prineste zbraň, aby ste porazili hviezdy a priniesli svetlo nádeje.”

Beezen keeps chanting these words. The metal closes and begins to mold and bend the heat from the light connecting with the fire coming from the anvil and forge. He keeps folding the metal and it burns in his hands but his hands don’t burn? I notice it closer he has protection from the stars of peace and glory. He keeps chanting the same spell while he uses this forge. It’s starting to get very hot as I get closer and I just stare at it like it’s something very new to me.

“The life within the moon shall sing for you. It’s been dancing and showing its shape to you. When you come to battle to the minion of the stars. You will sing, dance and you will fight to the end. Don’t let the path end let the path sing for you, my friend.”

It takes a few hours for him to get the entire weapon forged and after he is done. I open my eyes. I was asleep and when he sets the blade down I lift the blade and it was now a darker color than the pure white it was. It’s like the weapon Wicker found for me. I hold the hilt tightly closing my eyes now I just need to speak to the spirit.

“Now I am going to go get the others to ask what kind of weapons they want. I got enough for everyone including Amandlas's weapon for her armor. Are you willing to sit in a dark room and try to speak to the spirit of the blade?”

I take a deep breath and hold the blade going into the pure dark room next to the forge. I sit in the darkness unsure of what to say to the spirit. All I can think of is speaking in old poenish or zebra. I take a deep breath. Spitfire seems like a powerful captain of a group a powerful army. I could be wrong. I hold the blade tightly feeling the spirit at least a bit of it in the hilt of the sword.

“Oh, great Spitfire if you wish to come back to your weapons till I don’t need you any longer and you can finally rest.”

Silence is nothing but pure silence a silence as profound as when the bombs destroyed the world. I take a deep breath trying to focus more on my core to speak to the pony. I use the magic within my body to try to communicate with her.

“Spitfire please come to me. I wish to speak with you.”

For a moment again nothing but silence.

“You didn’t listen to me before, little bug. You ended up losing yourself to the moment and becoming the villain you said you wished to fight. I have been watching you from the land beyond all this time. I have spoken to those who knew your hero and spoken to many who came here after me. Including part of myself, I lost half my soul to this sword you wish to call me back to. If I come back it will be my entire spirit and you will listen to me when I feel you’re going down the wrong path deal?”

I take a deep breath going silent for a moment.

“Is this what you want Spitfire? I don't want you to feel trapped in this sword.”

Spitfire laughs, she finally comes into my vision and I finally get a look at the pegasus spirit. The beauty of her figure. She looks very young but also has the age of wisdom in her eyes. I would ask how she died but this is not the wisest time to ask.

“I'd rather be of some help than in the world beyond the world between lands. The land of the dead you could say. I want to be useful till the end.”

I hold the sword tightly and I feel the spirit of the mare go into the sword. The sword glows brightly burning like it’s on fire. I drop it from the heat and when it falls to the floor with a heavy metal thump it lands and bounces just a second. The fire dims and I pick it back up, closing my eyes tightly trying to remember the words Hunter helped me learn in zebra.

“Ngiyabonga ubuhle benyanga. Ngiyabonga, Spitfire futhi sizolwa njengomunye.”

I put the sword back into the old scabbard it’s been in my bags for so long and I place it back on my armor and I head out into the forge. I watch Beezen make weapons for each of my friends. The first is my lovely wife Melody. He forges a gun through the metal it’s a shotgun and when he sets it down he smiles.

“It will use normal ammo but when it hits the minions of the stars it will hurt them. Now for the others.”

Next, while I watch Melody stick close to me and she holds me close to her and I just relax. Rhyolite has her weapon made. He uses the sword she uses now. He forms the metal around her bone sword. Making the metal strong and keeping the bone hilt nodding to her. She stands beside us holding the blade.

Next Wicker comes in and she already has two weapons made from these forges: her flintlock pistol and musket. He breaks apart her club and while it takes the time he makes her a heavy metal club and she holds it in her magic.

“Use it when the time comes.”

Wicker nods coming over to watch with me. Next is Sterling he makes Sterling a broadsword, a large sword used to cleave many in two. After the sword is finished he holds it tightly in his claws coming over to us when it’s all done we will be naming these weapons. Sterling looks at me smirking, winking at me and my face turns bright red from his flirting. Next comes his Joona and he makes her moon-touched wing blades and he attaches them to her wings.

“Get with the others and they will be named.”

Joona nods and lands next to Melody. Beezen begins working on Amanda's weapon and it turns out to be a new sniper rifle. A sniper rifle she can attach to her armor and he looks down at her letting her hold the heavy weapon and she comes over to us. Beezen finally takes off his clothing and he is dripping wet with sweat.

“Two more my friends and then the names will be burned within the weapons. They will help you with your fight in the dead world. The world may be healing but many parts of the world are still dead and will stay dead till the time comes.”

Dust whispers to Beezen about what he wants to be made. He nods and soon after another hour I don’t know how long it’s been. He makes an assassin knife for Dust. It has heavy sharp serrated edges and he holds it tightly placing it in his cloak. Next is Gizmo and Beezen smiles at the turtle and he strokes her arm.

“What do you wish for?”

Gizmo sighs whispering to Beezen and after a while Beezen. He uses the remaining metal he has to make a large sledge-hammer as the head of the sledgehammer is what remains of a probe. She holds it tightly in her hands.

“Now there is some more metal and I will make one for me and our new friend Rock Back.”

Rock Back laughs.

“I don’t need it, Beezen. Rock backs claws are moon touched and always have been, you can make your own and tell us what the names are later.”

Beezen smirks

“Now name them you first Ruby.”

I held the hilt of my new blade and closed my eyes.

“Spitfire.”

Wicker smirks holding her club in her magic.

“Knockout.”

Amandla holds her sniper, closing her eyes to think.

“Candle Light.”

Dust looks at his knife and swings it around. The blade makes a singing sound when it goes through the air.

“Singer.”

Melody looks at the pegasus-made shotgun. It has many places for her to shoot, even her mouth or her hooves and wings. She closes her eyes thinking of what to say.

“Cloudsdale”

Rhyo holds her bone sword smirking.

“Bonehead.”

I roll my eyes at the name.

“Alright, it’s my turn then. All these names are amazing. I am sure mine for a turtle will be amazing as well.”

Gizmo holds the hammer tightly.

“Turtle Song.”

Sterling stood there waiting for him to answer and he looks at me and the others. He sets the blade down and thinks for a second.

“Before I came to mine and we become heroes or guardians. I want to say these words to you and I want you to know what I feel.”

Sterling smiles.

“You’re not at fault for what happened to this city. You came at the right time to free us from the pain. We wouldn’t have done it if we did, it would have ended worse for us. The smooze would have done worse to us than you would think. It’s not something we want to think about. So all I can think about is this sword.”

He holds it tightly.

“Upholi. To show how far we have come.”\

Joona was next. She looks at the wing blades and she takes a deep breath unsure what to say she smirks weakly.

“Pluma the name of our great hero who helped the one known as Wiliams fight our greatest foe.”

After all the names are said the moon runs from the hammer glow and moonlight force the names into the weapons. It takes a while for some of them and they burn hot and red. I stare at this. I'm sure I lost some sight of this and I will deal with it later. Beezen smiles and sighs, grabbing the piece of metal to make his weapon.

“Now my friends go rest and do what you planned on doing.”

I sigh weakly.

“I am going to get more rest and then when I wake up I am going to help.”

We were dispirited and fly beside my wife while the others went their way. I stay silent for a moment looking back at the forge and seeing Silver talking to Beezen. I look back to the way out and we are back outside.

“Let's get you back to our room my love and I will give you a rub down and let you sleep.”

I smirk. It takes us at least a few minutes to get back to the room and right now the door knob is asleep. He has been asleep for a while. He told me all the sorrow and death make him tired and worried. So he feels to remove himself from it is to sleep. He said he will be awake when we leave.

I take my armor off and lay on the bed and Melody rubs down my pink body.

“Sleep my loving bug sleep.”

I close my eyes dreaming of what is to come.

Footnote: max level

Perk added: Moon weapons: You and your friends have gotten weapons to fight the minion of the stars. When you’re with them and fighting together your will to fight the stars is doubled and it becomes harder for the stars to control you.

Chapter: Fifity-Nine: The new royal family and Miltary of Ornithia

There comes a time when the old royal family must step down for the greater of the people they serve. When a war breaks down communications, they can no longer be the royal family due to death or losing the battle. Then it’s time for a new royal family to be made from the remnants of those who survived. Such as one day in my home of Ornitha. Someday I will write it down on paper when I can talk about it. For now, the NCA asked me to stay silent on the matter.

A letter was written many years from now from Sterling.

_______________________________

Ruby

It’s been a week since the battle or what some would call a war ended. It wasn’t much of a war we would have left by now but our food stores got very low. So Gem did what she felt was right and gathered the crew including Mellow who didn’t wish to stay after almost dying in battle. Went back to Junk island. She said she would return in a week so she will be back tomorrow and hopefully we can leave this place behind us.

I spent most of the week getting the next Mirelurk queen ready to hatch and I had help from the Mirelurks who survived the battle. Sadly though they will perish and from what I learned about Mirelurk queens if there is no queen around they will grow very fast and get ready to lay eggs themselves.

I have begun moving the eggs from the storeroom they have been locked into all these years to fresh water. Grogar made these creatures to be very deadly if they touched the water. They began to hatch right away. I put the queen in the middle of the water treatment plant like the other queen. I am hoping with the queen being friends with the upholi…I mean Ornithine they will work together to help rebuild.

I felt a claw on my shoulder turning fully to stare into the eyes of Celaeno. Her gentle eyes had a look of worry in them. Not for the creatures which are about to hatch but for me. I could tell just from the kind gentle smile forming on her beak.

“Sterling is right, you're a beautiful creature. Ruby, I want to thank you for what you did for us. I have been told you blame yourself for all the deaths. Gearshift knew what she was getting into. They all knew don’t blame yourself for all the death it was bound to happen even if you didn’t show up.”

A weak smile creeps on my buggy face. I turn away to look down at the eggs to make sure they’re all ready and prepared to hatch. I glance at the remaining MIrelurks placing food and various other things to feed the hatching children. I have been able to talk to them like the queen but after the death of their queen, they have begun to die one by one. All of them have asked to have their bodies burned. Their bodies are still corrupted by the necromantic magic the queen before she died told me Grogar made failsafe in their bodies so that they can’t survive certain magics.

She did add she has been imprinting on her eggs a new evolution to remove those fail-safes and she said before she died she thinks this next queen will find a way to remove that fail-safe. I ignored the world around me again to focus on the eggs and finally after a week I got them ready to hatch. I turn back around, noticing Celaeno is still there watching me. My pink buggy cheeks burn bright red.

“Um sorry, Celaeno I don’t mean to ignore you. Just my motherly instincts are kicking in and I feel I need to help these eggs to get ready to hatch.”

Celaeno chuckles softly.

“Oh, Ruby, don't worry about it. I am just happy to have met you before you left. Silver hasn’t sugar-coated what you have done. I know you have been mind controlled by an old fool. I feel that you may have redeemed yourself for what you did for us. I have come to tell you the princesses are ready to become queens and they want you there.”

I am confused. I am not even a citizen of this community. I take a deep breath, blowing the air out after a while. I am worried they will turn on me if I do come. I can’t ignore their kindness to me, however. I did so much for them and now I feel they might betray me. I doubt they will, they're not the others.

“Celaeno I will be honest I am worried I will be betrayed again by you and the others. I had no right to be here as some told me recently. Some of Gearshift's gang blames me for her death. Am I welcomed or will I be used as an example?”

Celaeno stares at me, her eyes showing her anger after what I said. I doubt she thinks I am at fault for Gearshift's death. It could be me overthinking things again and thinking about what I expect I am hearing. Celaenos eyes softened and pulled me close to her hugging me tightly and all I could do but accept it.

“Ruby, no one should blame you for what happened. I have talked to Sterling about Gearshift and she knew full well she wouldn’t survive the battle. She even said to Amandla there was no way she was coming back. Amandla did all she could to defend Gearshift, Nova, and Joken. But fate had another idea. Take those three from us, but more died, dear Ruby. So many lost their lives.”

A frown forms on my face sighing.

“Alright thank you, Celaeno for one from the old world, you're very wise and able to look at things from the brighter way of things.”

Celeano laughs softly.

“No Ruby, I am not wise. I am a former air pirate. I did so many things in the name of the Storm King. It took six ponies to open my eyes and to show me peace again. Of course, having Tempest the commander of the Storm King's army showing up and blowing my ship up also woke me up. Because my ship was gone and I was sure to be dead. Of course, I never explained to my pony friends how we survived.”

A weak smile forms across my buggy face.

“Thank you, I will be there soon to see what I can do to help. I… feel the want to make my nest. I know it’s not even close to laying my brood yet.”

Celeano glances at my swollen stomach.

“You did all this for us Ruby and you’re expecting. I asked your wife about it and she told me what happened to you. Ruby I could never accept being just a carrier of some males children using me to remember me by.”

It hit me hard when she said the words remember me by. Yes, he never said those words to me. I am sure he had this conversation with Beezen before he mated with me. For so long I thought Scaled Wing loved me. Maybe he did once upon a time ain’t that how it goes love once upon a time?

“I am not fond of remembering what happened between him and me. It’s something I wish to never think of again. But I know I will lay these eggs soon and it may take years for them to hatch. For some species like mine, it may take years or months.”

The former pirate captain sighs. Before she could say anything a door opens and closes. I glance up seeing Silver come in. Over the week Gizmo used whatever she could find to make Silver a new arm. It’s not as impressive as Gizmo's arm but it’s enough for now. It’s enough to make her whole again.

“Melody asked me to look for you two. The two princesses are ready to be crowned the new royal family. Rhyolite is working on training the new military. She told me thankfully the old commander she trained with is still alive.”

I feel a smile creep across my face. At least some survived including some of them who had the parasites controlling them for years. I got worried the parasites would kill those who they controlled for so long.

“I am just talking to Ruby. She needed a good chat.”

I nod looking back to the eggs.

“Yes, just a good chat. While I worry about what is going to happen on my way home. A battle is waiting for me back in the desert but the battle ahead will be to get the stars of love and hope to return.”

The good former captain sighs, glancing at Silver. I am ignoring the world around me again, staring at the eggs. I am seeing myself laying these eggs and watching myself having to watch from afar as Scaled Wing and some new female of his raise them and I leave forever or be buried. I feel fresh tears falling from my eyes. It’s hitting me so hard I could have had so much happiness in my life. But no, some just have to go after guardians or heroes.

“Ruby?”

I turn my eyes to Silver.

“Have you ever felt your life is never going to be whole? I felt after marrying Melody my life would be whole and happy. I keep staring at these eggs and know my fate. My fate is to watch my friends move on without me. I was locked in a cocoon, eggs kind of like this. While the world moved on without me. I just changed my body and never changed mentally. So as the world changed I never did at the heart.”

A weak smile forms on my face.

“I am sorry I am just thinking about life. I should be respectful to those who have been frozen in time for two hundred or so years and I keep forgetting I am selfish, sorry my friends.”

Celeano shakes her head.

“Ruby after the coronation is over, maybe you could use a good chat with someone. I am not the best at these types of talks. Maybe talk to Catrina or Rep before they get to the other side of the map and head off before you do?”

I chuckle weakly.

“I would love to talk with one of them. Catrina, I remember her well, and Rep too. They both worked with or for Wheel tread and he did so much for me. But again I am sorry for being a big downer here. It’s a time to be happy and happy for a community that is finally free.”

I wasn’t expecting it but before I could do anything or even move a heavy arm hit me in the face. I groan feeling the smack finally opening my eyes after a little bit of the pain subsides. I stare into the eyes of Silver, the one who slapped me.

“Ruby I get it you’re worried about what will happen to you. But please we need you to stop for now acting like your world is going to end. There will be those who defend you to the last. I may not want to do it but I am going to. After what I did to you, helping the others lock you in that cage. It was my idea Ruby and the others went with it.”

I was about to lose my temper taking a deep breath to release my stress. I think my emotions because of these eggs are the reason for my depression. I have had these bouts of depression before. These eggs take a lot out of me and it’s even stressful.

“You’re correct Silver. Now, do I need to get into a dress or anything for this?’

Celeano stares at me.

“What makes you think you need to get into a dress?”

I laugh loudly.

“Oh come on, it's to bring two new queens to a freed city. Why wouldn’t you need a dress?”

Silver chuckles

“We have no dressmakers here Ruby. So it will just be us as we are now. I doubt anyone will be happy to go around dressing in perfect clothing. We don’t even have the resources for anything. We are lucky we got paper for Sterling's newspapers. So the queens will work on a new trading deal with Junk island.”

I nod and before I could say anything else. The keepers ring the bell. The bell witch has been rung many times now. They began to ring it after the power came back. To bring back hope now it’s being used to show it’s time for many things to come.

“It’s time.”

Silver heads out of the treatment plant. Celeano puts her claws on my shoulder and I glance at her smirking.

“Thank you for your kindness Celeano, it means so much.”

Celeano pulls me into a tight hug.

“Ruby, you proved to me you’re a strong little creature. I wish I could join you on this journey. I promise you I will help clean this city up and soon we will be joining you in the final battle with the Storm King. I can’t promise this Ruby but if I can I will bring many.”

I followed the former captain out of the water treatment plant. I turn back to see the eggs again. The remaining Mirelurks work to get the eggs ready to hatch. One of the weaker ones turns to look at me. The creature chitters softly.

“You have something to do, Ruby. We will make sure you’re remembered by those coming and that you’re honored.”

I weakly smile.

“I don’t know if I deserve that. I just did what I felt was right. The fact I can understand your species. Because well my creator has a hateful streak maybe it’s the best I can do. So I could ask, ``What do you plan to do before you die?”

The dying Mirelurk chitters.

“I will follow the path of those who died. I will go into the sea below and tell the Mirelurks in the salty sea a new queen will be in the treatment plant. To bring the other queens to help her and teach her.”

I look down, sighing I am sure sooner or later they would have found a way to fix this without me and my friends. Like I was told after the battle was over even if we didn’t show up. They would have still done this fight. They would have either lost or destroyed the others and themselves.

After the bell rings again I follow the others to the castle. I head into the castle landing on one of the pillars while many stand in the bloodstained throne room. The two new queens are to be sat in the blood-stained thrones; it will take time to clean it up. Two of the keepers of the bell hold both of the crowns. While the new leader of the keepers is a female just as old as the male who died.

“My friend's new queens will take the place of the old. It’s been so long that we have lost the history of the line of kings and queens. From this day forth the old history of the kings and queens will be erased and a new history of them will be made.”

The female keeper opens an old book. There is so much writing in the book of all the history of the kings and queens.

“This is the book of history. It was lost after the true royal line was broken.”

The keeper gives it to the other keepers and they take it.

“It will be locked in a room never seen again. The stories will tell the history is gone. Everyone here will need to accept that the old history needs to be gone. I am sure no one will argue with what happened.”

Another keeper comes over with another book, an empty book, and the leader of the keepers takes the book and opens it up with a quill pen writing in it. She goes silent for a few pregnant moments. She looks at me and my friends.

“I would like you, the heroes of the hour, to write your names in this book. You will be part of this history for your reasons for this day.”

The crowd stares at me and my friend Wicker pulls me down in her magic as I hover beside my friends. Looking over to Melody who looks so beautiful in this light. I look back at the keeper she walks towards us, opening the book again.

“Please.”

Gizmo looks at the others and shrugs, taking the pen.

“What would you like us to put just our names?”

The keeper smirks

“More than that my turtle friend. I want you to express why you did what you did so future generations can learn of those who brought this land back to the rightful family of royal life.”

Gizmo nods writing in the book it takes her a while and after she is done she gives it to the next one beside her. The next one beside her is Dust. Dust holds the book and he sighs looking up from the book. In the crowd, I notice the ones he is looking at Rep and Catrina. She is standing beside Bumble and those who remain in her hive.

“I must be honest about why I came on this journey. I hope future generations look upon me with respect rather than disdain for what I have done to get the traitor in your midst.”

Dust turns his eyes to look at me and he writes in the book. While he writes he looks up to Catrina like he is asking if it’s okay if he writes certain things and all I see from her is nods and she uses her mouth to say ‘I deserve whatever they read.’

After Dust is done Wicker floats it over to herself. She holds the pen and book in her magic looking at Gizmo

“Can I explain how we met?”

Gizmo chuckles.

“If you leave out a lot of it.”

Wicker smirks, nodding writing into it as she keeps it into her magic and floats it over to Beezen. Beeze puts it into his hands looking at the book he sighs shaking his head.

“I do not deserve this. Someday I will be one of the monsters they read about in these books.”

The keeper smiles.

“Oh, judge of the stars, this is now for the future. I want them to remember you as you are not what you will be.”

Beezen takes the pen writing the living pen in his pocket and comes out to write as well.

“Ah, it seems my friend here wants to write too.”

The pen looks up at Beezen and then at us.

“I may have not done much but I feel at least I have done something.”

Beezen nods, handing the book to Sterling. Sterling stares at the book and then at the keeper.

“I haven’t done anything since I was born in this city and all I did was keep the news.”

The keeper chuckles.

“Sterling you have done so much more. You gave the lost children home and jobs. You even made news to keep us from losing our minds.”

Sterling sighs, shrugging his shoulders and writing into the book. He lowers the book to Amandla, nodding to her as the donkey looks at the book. She is still healing like the others. I am still the only one of my friends who didn’t get hurt that much.

Amandla takes a second to even write. She takes the pen into her mouth and begins to write whatever she is writing. Joona lifts the book into her wings and looks through it and nods beginning to write. After Joona is done she holds the book like a stand setting the pen down for Melody. Melody looks over at me smiling. A gentle blush forms on my cheeks. I shake my head looking over to the new friend. Rock Back the stone back I have been told stories about his race. I will learn more another time.

Melody takes the pen into her mouth and writes. Joona brings the book to me. I hold it in my many hands. I look at everything Gizmo and the others wrote. Looking up from the book a weak smile creeps on my face looking at the Keeper.

“May I read this but not out loud?”

The keeper chuckles.

“You have the right Ruby. It shows you’re willing to learn about those close to you. Look at your friends and your wife. They all care for you; they may not like your personality at times. You will follow your mind and never listen fully but they will always love you as family. In Melody’s case, she will always love you as her wife.”

I will not take too long to read what is here. I look at Gizmos first. ‘There are stories I could tell who read this book. But all I can say is I am old. Older than the ones I journey with. When I came to your home. I saw a broken land like many before. Ruby didn’t wish to leave; she was many things. She is a silly bug; she allows her emotions to control her. But she is the only one I would follow and she protected my Wicker. It’s all I can do to be happy she protected the one I love and her in kind.’

A weak smile forms across my buggy face. I don’t deserve this praise at all. Someday I feel I may deserve it but there will be days I won’t. Time will tell if I ever do deserve it. Today to my mind is not this day.

I look at the next set of writing from Dust.

‘I never told Ruby the truth of why Rassie sent me with her. He sent me to keep an eye on her and to make sure Melody and Ruby get married. There is more to this. I also followed Ruby mainly to hunt down Catrina and Rep. The stories and the idea of songs will never allow me to understand. I see these gentle creatures as my family and now after this battle to free your lands oh Orthanins, it’s time to see the future as you see it now. Peaceful and with freedom in your hearts.’

I look over to Dust. He gives just a gentle nod. He came to make sure Melody and I get married. I don’t understand why it would matter if I marry Melody. Maybe it’s a message from the stars themselves to be at peace for once. They got much of their blood during the battle even though I didn’t spill it. Still, they got their blood.

I look at Wickers next.

‘I don’t have much to say about myself. I am just a simple former sea raider. I met Ruby after she saved my life from my stupidity. I lead a group of sea raiders to find an easy hull. We didn’t know Ruby and her friends were under the protection of sea ponies and sea monsters. If I knew non of my crew would have died. I connected my soul and my heart to Ruby through a blood pact with her adoptive mother. I learned over time Ruby is a gentle soul but has much to learn about life.’

She wrote a lot. It's impressive.

‘Truthfully at first, the little bug pissed me off a lot with how she just rushed in. But I saw the love Melody has for her and it showed me this little bug there is more to her than meets the eye. I got to know her and I see her as my sister now. A sweet little bug who is lost and is trying to be a guardian of a world that sees her as a threat. Now more about me? How I met Gizmo I met her through Oil and we got to know each other through drinking and then after Junk Island, I slept drunkenly with both of them. But focus on this lovely city we saved. I will never forget Gearshift and the others who died. I will never forget the peace we brought. I am just Cannon Wick, a simple Kirin.’

Before I read on, I noticed Rhyolite hadn't written anything. I look around and Ryo is standing far in the back behind us. She is standing on her feet asleep. I sigh weakly Sterling chuckles heading to go wake up the raptor.

“Rhyolite.”

The raptor opens her eyes.

“Oh, I am sorry I haven’t slept well since we arrived. What’s up?”

Sterling explains to her about writing in the book. I fly over to her to give her the book and the pen. She holds the book looking at what is written nodding to Sterling and me.

“I don’t know what I could add to all this but if you feel I should then I will for the future for the past to see the future and for the honor.”

Rhyolite writes in the book she takes a moment to look at me after reading Melody’s lines and she smirks at me.

“Ruby, what Melody said about you is amazing. I agree with every word of it.”

A deep blush forms on my buggy pink face. I shake my head to try to regain my composure. I take the book back after she is finished writing and then I read it.

‘I don’t deserve this treatment. I am just a simple Ingwegwe or the words of a simple creature raptor or other old dinosaur race from the past. My race has been alive for so long that it took the world ending to give us brains. Turtles like Gizmo have been alive longer than us. She told us when we became friends her species helped us learn to speak after the time came. But more as for Ruby I respect her. She gave me the ability to care again. I am just a simple warrior of my species. I never cared if I lived or died. I never cared bout the sex I had with my husband I look at her I see the care in her eyes I want to follow that care. She is the one who convinced me to show kindness to your species.’

I chuckle weakly at all she wrote. Rhyolite is extremely simple and that is the best thing about her. It’s something I have been expecting. I glance at Rhyolite who stands there now with the rest of us. We are being honored just for reasons I don’t care for but I will not speak about how I feel. I then look at Melody's words.

‘Hello, those who read this in the future. I am Melody Glide. My real full name is no longer mine. To a pony when they get married their full name is taken from them to take the name of the one they love. When I met my wife I saw her as just another conquest. But I saw her eyes during my first time in bed with her. I saw a gentle soul a loving bug there is more to her than just sexual love. I see the one who is my dream, my love, my hope.’

I look up from the book and stare in the eyes of Melody. She knew I was reading her writing. She puts her good wing on my face. All I see in her eyes is pure love and not lust when we first met. She pulls me into a deep kiss. My cheeks burn bright red and I hear awws and giggles. She breaks the kiss gently leaning into me to whisper.

“I mean every word, Ruby. You’re my rock, my dream in this broken world. I will walk with you to the end of the Equus if I have to just to be there for you.”

I smirk pulling away from her and looking back at what she read.

Enough about my personal life. Ruby is many things. I see her as a creature who needs a guide. I am that guide but I know full well she is mine and I love her with all my heart. I do know soon she will be lost and she will need me. We came to your land with the help of silver and it’s going to come soon when this journey ends.’

I sighed, closed my eyes, opened them, took the pen, and wrote down my words. I wrote what I felt was right to right. I wrote down every single word I had a page to myself and I felt whatever I wrote it would take me a while to express my mind. I think the idea of what is to come will be heart. I take a deep breath looking up at the keeper.

“Miss, could you please give me a copy of what I wrote?”

The keeper looks at me confused and nods

“Alright, are you going to read the rest of them?”

I nod sighing looking at Sterling's next.

‘I don’t know why I am writing here. I am not a hero, I am not a hero of nothing. All I did is what the old world did. I kept the news going. I gave homes to those who needed them and jobs to those who wanted them. It’s a typical way of life like the old days. It’s how most of us knew what it was like back then. Life always is simple, the castle took what they wanted from us and we just lived. Then suddenly outsiders one of them a magic eater, a kirin, and a donkey in power armor. We just tested them and then they helped us. I did nothing but watch as those around me died. So I am no hero, just a reporter.’

The next is Joona.

‘I met these nice kind gentle creatures when they woke me from a tube of sleep. When they told me the world changed so long ago. It’s not something I was happy about. But I got to know Ruby and her friends. Ruby to me is like the creatures of old trying so much to bring honor to life. Now I am no hero either. But I did what I could for you and those of the future.’

I read Amandla’s writing next.

‘I never told Ruby the truth. I am more than a simple creator of armor and weapons. I used to be a guard at Jumper's court. I failed to help those in need and he took the job from me. He left me to stay in the castle though as a way to respect my family and friends. I told him to prove to him I can have my old job back. Let me go on an adventure to help. I got to know them and I love them as my family. I know full well when the time comes I will return to my king as a hero.’

I look at Beezens words and I look up at him after I am done reading it. I feel so heartbroken that what he said hits me harder than the others.

“Keeper, can you please give me a copy of Beezens as well?”

The keeper nods, taking the book and walking to the two queens-to-be. She opens the page for the two queens. The queens read what we put down and look at me with what I said. I could see they felt bad for what I put down.

“Now it’s time for you two to write in the book of history. The book will tell others who you are and what you did in the past. I know this is too much for you ahead of time. But when it’s done the song and your crowns will be given to you.”

Zephyra stares at the book, she closes her eyes tightly taking the pen and writing into the book. She gives the pen to Ocypete she writes in the book looking to the other queen now. She sighs they both know without a husband it’s going to be very hard to keep the royal family going. So they will have to get married soon.

The keeper takes the book, turning the book to Captain Celaeno.

“Oh, great Element of perseverance. I am sorry so many mistook you for the element of love in our old history books. Please ole captain of the new military please write your name in the book and it’s all you can do.”

Celaeno sighs, shaking her head.

“I doubt I could replace the old leader of the military. I am told he is alive but he won’t be trusted with the military ever again. Why is this?”

The keeper sighs.

“Most don’t trust any of those who have had those parasites on them. Wilt one of the courts never had any of those parasites in her or controlling her. It’s time to move on and this former captain will be your advisor.”

Celaeno takes the pen she looks over to me. From the look in her eyes, she is lost and unsure of what to do. I think she is trying to tell me she needs some advice. All I could do is with my buggy hand tell her to do it. Celaneo seems to understand what I mean she writes into the book and the keeper closes it.

“This is all I have for you. I will let whoever remains in the court sing the song for you. Wilt and Robin will sing the song for you two. It would be more but no more of the court survived the attack.”

The keeper backs off Wilt and Robin come out of the crowd wearing beautiful dresses with some rips in them. The strange music of our world begins to play. I look around and wonder how the hell this music shows up.

“Oh, my queens welcome to the seats of old. It would have been a peaceful giving of power. But these times have lost so much. The story of those who came before has been lost. Some remember the past only to scorn it.” {Wilt}

“I wish I could bring a happier note to my friend Wilt who helped me with the help of Melody. We have done so much in such a short week we still haven’t been able to get all the blood out of your thrones. But we did what we could for you, our new leaders, our new queens. Many you reign till the time comes for your children to take over.” [Robin]

I take a deep breath. I feel the song taking me over so I do what I should I join in.

“Oh forgive me my friends for I am butting in. The music is too much for me to bear. This is but a chapter in history. So I must sing to honor the heart of the matter. It’s all we can do to bring forth peace and the dreaming night. I did all I could for you but now it’s time for me to give my sword as in giving my will of a guardian to Celeano.”

Melody sighs and joins in.

“For it’s time for us to move on when the airship comes. We will say goodbye to the new royal family. The new military will bring forth the protection you deserve.”

I close my eyes looking back at my friends. I was told they sang a song like this.

“It’s time to move on. It’s time to go our separate ways again.” [Dunewalker in my head.}

I open my eyes and Gizmo joins in.

“I shall be heading back out of the castle. My memories of what I did here are too much for me. I am sorry for what I did and it’s time for me to show my heart. I shall return someday when the journey is over.”

Gizmo waves turning around to leave. The next to sing is Wicker.

“I wish I could stay by myself but my dear Gizmo needs me before she breaks down. I am happy about what you have become. But it’s time for us to move on and we will stay in town till the airship returns. It’s now time for us to move on and sing.”

Wicker’s magic glows, taking off her pirate hat and bows. She puts her hat back on following Gizmo out of the room. Beezen sighs and smirks as he begins to sing.

“I am sorry for their rude words. But they’re correct, we have outstayed our welcome. Remember if anyone comes to learn what happened here. Tell them the truth just a traveler with the heart of a guardian came through. Tell them the name of the guardian is Topaz and she came through on her way to Dream valley. I shall return someday to see how things are going. When I return though I will be the judge again.”

Beezen bows in respect to the new leadership heading out of the castle and Rhyolite shrug her shoulders and joins in.

“Oh, great and powerful leaders. I am heading out as well I have outstayed my welcome there is not enough sex in your brothels and your males don’t last long enough.”

I take my buggy hands and facepalm.

“Even though the city has been wonderful, I am happy I was able to train those who survived and when the time comes. I will leave my friends to go back to my home. It will be after the battle is said and done. So now it’s time to move on.”

Ryo bows her head cheering for the new queens and walking out of the hole of the castle. Being what kind of species she is she jumps down the side of the castle with no problem. I never understood how her species can jump like this and she doesn't do it all the time.

Melody sings next and she pulls me close with her good wing. She smiles sweetly at me before the words come out of her mouth. I stare into her eyes and she just shows her love for me. I just stare at her. I love her singing voice.

“I will be leaving after I give enough medical supplies to those who need them. My nurse in training is now your doctor. I know she is not here but she will learn this when I leave. She will be better than I am when the time comes. It’s time for me to move on with my friends and my wife. It’s time to continue our journey to Dream valley.”

She turns looking to the others and she smiles.

“Goodbye and good luck my friends. It’s time for my hooves to leave and I will return someday to see what has changed.”

Melody turns to me, winking at me walking out of the throne room and heading to the city below. Joona sighed, closing her eyes and flapping her wings hovering over the new royal queens and the new captain of the military. She shifts her body into a glowing crystal ball letting the sun shine through her and glow through the entire room. She begins to sing, her gentle voice soothes through the blooded halls. Before the song comes through she nods to Rock Back who leaves with the others so he can write up the other part of the map to Dream Valley.

“Oh, gentle souls, I am lost in this new world like you. I have a story to tell you I have the alicorns of old and I watched the alicorns create and destroy many things. Within the old world, many things changed and the new world was lost. This new world forsakes the will of friendship and love. The will of love is all we have now and when the time comes it’s all we might have. The time that comes within the end must come.”

Joona takes a moment to stare down at Catrina and Rep. She nods to them Catrina leans into Rep whispering to him. He leaves. I am sure to get the next part of the map. Catrina glances back up at Joona as she continues.

“My species is well known for being the enemies of a squid, a powerful monster. The heroes of my species Now it’s time to return to my friends. Thank you for all you did for me and the others Goodbye…and please stay safe!!”

Joona shifts back into her real body flying out of the castle. The next they stare at Dust he is taken aback by all the eyes staring at him. He looks at me and then back at the group staring at him including the new royals. He sighs deeply, closing his eyes and the song gathers in his heart.

“I have never known friendship, I have never known peace. I am a hunter in the shadows. I am the dust of the wind. I was named Dust by my family. It was time to use the name to bring forth the hunt to find Catrina. Now that I have found her I know the truth and it’s a lie. She didn’t betray my species, she didn’t betray any of us. She did what she felt she had to. She had to get her magic back and bring forth the dreams.”

He looks back at Catrina lifting a strange ball in his paw.

“It is now time for me to move on. My task is complete but my journey is not over. My journey continues till Ruby wins or loses her fight. Whoever wins this battle I will leave and go back home to give the news to my king. The words of friendship are in my heart.”

He tosses down the bomb and vanishes into the smoke leaving. The crowd claps and they look at Amandala after the weeks she has healed but she hasn’t put her suit back on since she is repairing it. She smiles sweetly sitting on her haunches, the gentle motherly donkey bows her head in respect to all the crowd.

“I am not much of a singer if you feel a song will help you all. Well, I will be honest all I can think of is mainly telling you the best way to lead. I can’t do either. I hope Junk island will make a trade deal with you. If they do then please say hello to my king. I will do whatever I can for you when I return. If I return, I may find a family home at Widowmaker desert.”

Sterling smiles.

“Sing for us Amandla, give us your beautiful voice.”

Amandla blushes gently. It’s easy to see it through her black fur. She stood on her hooves and her beauty returned to her even with some of the cast on her body. It will take time for all of my friends including Melody to heal. A gentle voice comes from her mouth.

“This is the last time we will see each other. I shall return with my friends to the Widowmaker desert. When the time comes I shall return home or find a family. I shall make a family with a stallion of my species or a pony. When the time returns I will never end my song. I shall walk my path and it’s time for me to go to my dear friends. Goodbye, and it’s time to move on.”

The motherly donkey turns to the door and Sterling is next. A smile forms on his beak. He takes a deep breath sighing.

“You all know me or those who knew me are long gone. I have a reason to return and it’s Dancer. I gave her my heart and she will wait for me to come back. When I return I will give what I promised. News and to explain what happened during the journey. I hope you all can wait for me. I have trained the lost children to do the news while I am gone.”

The music plays again and it fills Sterling.

“I am just a species like you my friends, a simple upholi. A simple reporter I will always be what I wanted and I will always remember my old friend Gearshift. I will always remember the song she gave me. I will never forget her and I will always see her smile. I will remember the day she told me she couldn’t have hatchlings. I remember the time she and I broke our marriage because of her broken heart. I am the one who broke the marriage because I didn’t want her to be depressed anymore. She took over for the gang on the west side and it changed so much she changed so much.”

Sterling goes silent closing his eyes and tears fall to the floor below. He opens his eyes, turning to leave.

“I leave you now and it’s time for me to move on. I will be in the tavern for the last few days. When the time comes I will leave and I will be saying goodbye to everyone. Goodbye, my friends keep the magic of friendship in your hearts.”

He heads out of the room and I am the final one of my friends. I close my eyes coming over to the new queens. I bow to them and turn to Celeano, a smile forming on my buggy face. I sang many songs. I have moved on and I know my friends in the desert will always move on without me. I hope when I return they will accept me again.

“We will be here till the airship returns. If you need to talk to me and Bumble.”

Bumble comes out of the crowd and the queen of her hive stares at me.

“Can you help get us a place to stay at Dream Valley?”

Bumble smirks

“I knew Majesty back in the day before I became an evil judge. I could try to talk about allowing you and your friends to stay at her castle. It would mean you have to accept being in the same place as your old creation.”

A frown forms across my buggy face. She is correct if I want to be in a land like Dream Valley. I need to accept help from the one who created me. I close my eyes, sighing. I feel the music filling my soul. I flap my wings flying into the air.

“The magic of friendship is in my heart. It’s time for me to move on, it's time for us all to go. We will be in the city below. If you need me for anything I shall be watching the sea. The sea is all I know now. I see the dead, I see them calling me. I wish I could move on by myself. I wish I could stop seeing their faces. I wish I could stop seeing the smile of Gearshift when I told her I stopped the necromantic magic.”

I notice my body begins to glow with the magic of friendship. It dims soon after I have heard stories of the magic of friendship doing this. I wonder if the way to fight the Storm King and Wheel tread is to use the old words the magic of friendship. The Flame of truth hit me again. I take a deep breath shuddering after seeing the images again. I stop my song bowing my head to them.

“Thank you, I am heading back to the tavern. I wish to be out of the way and let you all move on.”

I had to leave before a couple of guards stop me.

“What?”

Celaeno comes over to me.

“I need you to come to my new room in the castle if you please.”

I groan and the guards make sure I can’t even leave. One of the guards grabs my wings, carrying me to Celaeno's new office. It took her a while to find it when she did she laughed at how long it took. I buzz angrily and I am pushed into the office when the door closes.

“What is going on?! Am I under arrest or something?!”

Celaeno shakes her head.

“No Ruby I wanted to give you something alone. I found it while looking through this office. I ask the queens if I can give it to you alone.”

Celaeno opens the desk bringing out a very old medal. I stare at the medal it’s made from pure gold. It’s a symbol of two upholies holding two swords and a symbol of the tree castle. It saids Ambassador and knight of the kingdom.

“Wait… I am being knighted?”

Celaeno smirks

“Yes, normally the royal family does it. They gave me the okay to do it for you. You will also be the Ambassador of our lovely kingdom. So how you act in Dream valley will affect us. How you act back at your home will affect us. So no pressure little bug.”

I take the little medal staring at it. She wants me to place it on my armor. I sigh weakly nodding I will do so. She grabs a sword.

“Please kneel Ruby.”

I am confused and I do what she saids. She places her sword on my shoulders.

“With the power vested in me given to me by the Queens. I knight you, raise lady Ruby and accept your honor.”

I rise like she asks if I am given two more things. I a sash to put on my armor and a knight sword. I glance at this sword. I can’t use it ever. It's going to be just something I hang up in a home I get someday.

“Celaeno I can’t do what you wish I can’t just be someone who can represent an entire country.”

Celaeno smirks.

“I know I just want you to understand that many are counting on you for you to bring back the balance in the stars. I knew about the unbalanced stars years ago.”

I sigh, putting the sword in the scabbard I am given and heading out of the room waving goodbye to everyone and I fly back to the tavern. When I get to the room Melody and I share I place everything I was given on a table.

“Love, what is all that?”

I chuckle, turning my eyes to look at Melody. I grab her cheeks with my many buggy hands kissing her deeply after a few moments I pull away and she giggles.

“I am a knight I guess. Before I get something to eat.. I need to think a bit.”

I fly off out of the window going back to the shore where all the caskets went to sea and got burned. I take a deep breath, closing my eyes tightly. I don’t know why I don’t have a good feeling about all this.

“Bits for your thoughts?”

I jump a bit so focused on thinking I turn to see Catrina. A frown forms on my face and the judge sits beside me.

“I have come to say I am sorry for being part of what Wheel tread did to you. I never knew he wanted to brainwash you and have you destroy an entire community. When I learned about what he forced you to do I left his good graces and left with Rep to find a way back to Dream Valley.”

A weak smile forms on my face.

“All the judges are at fault Catrina including Beezen but I forgave him. Even when Grogar fully returns I will have to fight you and him.”

Catrina smiles.

“No you won’t be fighting me or Rep. After I get to Dream Valley I am going to find a way to the land between lands and go live with those who left for that land years ago. I need to get going. Rock Back gave us the next part of the map. I will tell Rep and Bumble you said goodbye. We will see you at Dream Valley.”

Catrina stands up to get Rep and after many minutes I watch Rep, Catrina, and Bumble and what remains of her hive fly off towards Dream valley. I will be joining them. I stood up looking back at the setting sun. I look back knowing soon Gem will be back and I turn back to the tavern. I felt the song fill my heart again.

“It’s time to move on. It’s time to dream again. I will always be there for everyone. When my time comes I will protect those I love. It’s time to move on from this city of pain and death. With the help of my friends and I brought back peace to this city.”

I go into the room Melody and I share and on the table is a letter and food. I open the letter and it’s a copy of my writing in the book and Beezens. I put it in my bags while eating and I looked out the window.

“It’s time to move on…”

The keepers ring the bell adding to my song.

“My journey can end. And when I return I will use the magic of friendship in my heart. To end this hate between me and Wheel Tread…”

I stop singing sit the plate down laying in the bed to fall asleep closing my eyes tightly I let the world pass me by while I sleep.

Footnote: Max Level

Perk added: Knighted: You have been knighted by the great community of the Upholi or what they call themselves Orhtians. While you wear the medal and the sash. You will feel the love and strength of the Orathian people. When you hold the sword you remember Gearshift and the others who died. You feel great sorrow that you couldn’t save them. But you remember why you fought for them.

Chapter: Sixty: Goodbye Ornithia and Dragon Hunters part one

There are stories out there of what is called airship pirates if they attack you it’s not because of riches or wealth. It’s because they see you as a threat to their airspace. The old name of these pirates is dragon hunters. Old foes of the dragons years ago. They took control of the skies many years ago. They don’t care for the idea of murder they don’t care for anything else but revenge on dragons.

Written by Sludge found on his dead body on a battlefield.

It was the morning when I was shaken awake by Gem. I open my eyes staring into the eyes of my adoptive dragon mother. I groan sitting up on the bed and looking at the dragon. I groan deeply looking for Melody. She is gone with everything including my armor and what I was given.

“We allowed you to sleep in while we got the airship ready to leave again. Teal from Junk island is here to make a trade deal with this lovely community. To be honest, though Ruby you look like shit are you okay?”

I chuckle, groaning.

“I don’t know, I just feel stressed. I feel I need to find a very dark and empty spot on the ship. Do we have any shadowy places on the ship?”

Gem nods.

“We do when we get on the ship I will lead you there. The queens want to say goodbye to you. I hope everything will be alright when we get into the airship.”

I get out of bed groaning, flapping my wings to get off the ground. I feel so heavy and bloated. I head out of the room going down the stairs. The tavern is very silent. The old tavern owner stands behind the bar cleaning some cups. While many sit and drink they wave goodbye to me. I wave to them smiling.

“Goodbye thank you for letting us stay here.”

The tavern owner smiles and she just waves.

“You’re welcome and yours are always welcome here. Next time when you come I hope it’s peaceful.”

I smile weakly, groaning holding my stomach.

“I hope so too.”

I follow Gem outside of the tavern. Outside there is a line of Orthians cheering for me as I follow Gem to the gangplank of the airship. I feel a gentle blush forming on my cheeks. I didn’t do that much. All I did is what I felt was right so it’s gotten to the point I am going to need to tell them I am not a hero.

In the end, the two new queens waited for me. I hover while they both pull me into tight hugs. All I can do is let them hug me.

“I was happy to help you two get your kingdom back. Even though you’re not the former queens or kings. But I want to say this to all of you.”

I turn to the crowd after I am let go by the queens.

“I am not a hero, I am not a guardian. I may consider myself a guardian. I am just a simple little magic eater wanting to help. I don’t deserve any praise at all. So when those who want to learn who came through say the truth. But don’t use my name please, I am no one impressive.”

Celeano shakes her head.

“Ruby you’re more than you think you’re to us. You’re a hero to us, you're a guardian to us. Please Ruby if you ever need a place to stay after everything is said and done you will be welcomed here.”

I smile weakly.

“Maybe I am unsure where I will end up. I will go wherever I feel is safer for my wife and me. I want to make sure she is in a peaceful place no matter what we do.”

Celeano nods, pulling me into a hug and I let them. I feel my body suddenly going insane. I scream in pain groaning.

“Ruby?”

Melody quickly comes out of the airship.

“I think she is going to be laying her eggs. So let her go please so I can take her to a dark private room in the airship.”

I am let go waving bye to everyone. Gem and Melody help me to a very dark room at the bottom of the airship. The smell is awful from the water coming in a little hole. Mold and mushrooms are growing on the side. For me, though, this is a perfect room. Not every magic eater lays eggs in places like this. But my queen put her nest in a place like this.

Melody pushes Gem out of the room.

“I am sorry Gem but she needs me. Go get us to Dream valley please.”

Gem smirks

“You’re lucky you’re her wife Melody or I would beat the shit out of you. For not letting me help take care of my adoptive daughter.”

Melody smirks

“You can try now to get going. I fear she is going to make sure the eggs don’t hatch till the end of the battle with the Storm King.”

Gem frowns, nodding.

“I fear the same thing. I hope she rethinks this because these little ones will need their mother. At least for a little while.”

Gem turns to leave and after a while, I feel the pain subside at least for now. I groan, it hurts so much. Melody turns a small light on so I can see her. I feel the engine turn on and feel the ship moving. It will take a while to get it into the air.

“Ruby.. do you need anything to start the nesting process?”

I shook my head looking towards the mushrooms.

“All I need is what is here.”

I began to eat the mushrooms and absorb a bit of the mold. Before it settles into my stomach I vomit up a strange substance encasing all the walls around us with it. Making sure to leave the door alone so Melody can get out. I will be here for a while laying these eggs.

Melody watches my glands all over my body flare up. My stinger pokes out of its home and I began to carve little beds in the strange black substance. Most of it glows brightly from the magic in my system.

“Ruby…”

I turn my eyes, staring at my wife. A weak smile forms on my buggy face. I reach with one of my buggy hands to stroke her cheek. I pull her into a kiss. It may not taste great from what just happened but she doesn't care. I pull back soon after she chuckles.

“Ruby, what is going to happen when you start nesting?”

A smile forms across my buggy face.

“I am going to go feral the entire time. I will stay that way even after the laying. So even though you’re my wife and I have infused you with my magic. I will look at you like a threat even if you were my species it would be the same. After it’s over my mental brain still might be foggy so I will have to stay here for at least a week or more.”

Melody frowns, kissing my forehead.

“I will come to see you in a few days.”

________________

Melody

I kiss my dear wife's head. I stare at her worried about her.

“I will come to see you in a few days. Please don’t hurt anypony, my dear Ruby.”

Ruby weakly smiles and groans, her eyes glowing bright pink. She hisses growling deeply, and she drools, staring at me.

“GO!!”

She hisses deeply, buzzing angrily like a bee flying into the air targeting me with her stinger and I quickly turn around heading to the door and closing it quickly. She screeches loudly and I quickly move away. I think I know why Gem gave her this place from what Gem told me this area was made for Ruby. I wonder if Gem knew Scaled wings was going to do what he did to her.

I take a deep breath sighing happily to finally be on the move again. I trot to the bridge of the airship. Since I have only met the one who flies the airship a few times. When I get up to the bridge I see a black unicorn mare with a red mane and tail using her magic to move the wheel looking at the map and following it to Dream Valley.

“Excuse me Licorice, have you ever slept?”

The black mare turns to look at me. I finally got a good look at her. I only saw her from behind and the left side of her face is cybernetic. Her right eye is replaced with a strange target eye and a smile forms on her face.

“I don’t need any sleep Melody.”

I tilt my head.

“Is there a reason you didn’t join in the battle?”

She laughs softly

“The only time I would have joined in on the battle was if they invaded the airship. I am a simple mare. I only do what I need to do and I figured the battle would go our way. If it didn’t I would have joined the battle. But most of the crew of the airship didn’t because I told them we would need to get your bodies home.”

I chuckle weakly.

“I see so. Ruby is laying her eggs. Do you know anything about this path we are heading down?”

Licorice shrugs her shoulders.

“All I know is ships on the water and some in the air tend to vanish along this path other than that I am not sure.”

Ships have vanished along this path? I have never heard of boats vanishing during flights. It’s been years I am sure though when many use boats like this to get around or on the water lanes. The water lanes are robust if you know them.

“I think I better go check on the others and see how everything is. I need to warn them not to go look for Ruby no matter how she acts.”

Licorice nods. I turn my head to the dragons on either side of her. One of them is a female dragon with a heavy metal arm. She turns her head to look at me with a smile on her face. I don’t know her name but she is a friend of Gems. The other dragon is a male the mate of this dragon and they both stand here to help Licorice. Before I leave Mellow comes in with a tray of drinks and food.

“I brought your meal and drinks to everyone.”

Licorice clicks a strange button and everything runs on its own. The two dragons come over to Mellow, and the female looks at me.

“Hello..”

She softly growls. I don't think she can speak much like me. The male turns his long neck to look at me. He shows his teeth to smile.

“Growl pony hello.”

Licorice chuckles weakly.

“Forgive them, they don’t speak like us, Melody. You will find many here on the bridge who don’t speak or care for ponies much.”

I feel a tap on my shoulder turning staring into the eyes of a Bat pony.

“Forgive me, I feel it might be wise for you to leave. We are very busy up here and I hear you’re the wife of that bug. Even though she is a hero or guardian to many. To us though she is the one who uprooted us. If you please allow us to get back to work.”

The bat pony mare smirks. I just nod heading back to the door and looking over to the side seeing a hellhound working on the map. The hellhound turns his head to stare at me. All he does is a nod to me and I head out of the bridge area with the door closing. I turn to see Gem staring at me.

“So trying to get to know the rest of the crew Melody? There is a reason why many of the crew stay in their places. They don’t want to deal with those they consider threats to them. You and your friends are a threat to them.”

I am confused about all this.

“Gem, you brought me on to be the doctor. You told me before I should know everypony is this no longer true?”

Gem chuckles.

“I told you this yes but not everyone cares about your wife. They only do this because I am friends with them. I can’t force them to respect you or Ruby. Even the others they don’t have respect for.”

A frown forms across my face sighing.

“I understand there are more around here who don’t care for us?”

Gem smirks

“Oh there are more but I am sure with us almost to Dream Valley they will learn to respect you and the others. They didn’t join in the battle earlier because it wasn’t their battle. When we get back to Widowmaker it will be their battle. If they stay on our side or betray us for the Storm King's words it’s up to them.”

I shake my head. I figured this would be what I was told. Even if we work together as we do now. I worry about Ruby even more now. She is going to do something stupid to end this battle quickly. I know Ruby will do something I don’t approve of but there is no way I can stop her. She will do what she feels is right. I head to the door leading out of the bridge area of the airship. I keep forgetting this is a metal part of the ship connected to a wooden ship.

“Before you go, Melody.”

I turn to look towards Gem.

“Huh?”

Gem opens one of the compartments on the side of the wall. She tosses a strange device to me. It slides to me. I stare at it.

“This is a magic eater egg device. Use it and it will place a magic shield around the eggs. So after Ruby is over with her insanity, place the device in there. I will put the eggs in a magic bubble. It will keep them from hatching. I feel it will be easier on Ruby if she didn’t have to deal with raising little ones and her journey.”

A frown forms on my face.

“Gem. I worry I am going to lose Ruby and she is going to have to go to places I won’t be able to follow.”

Gem weakly smiles nodding.

“Yes. it’s not going to be easy when the time comes. We know what she is going to do. She wrote something in that book and asked for a copy, the others told me. She even took Beezen's words and is doing something with them.”

I sigh deeply, shaking my head. I haven’t even read what she wrote. She won’t even let me read the letter she is writing. I don’t know what is going on anymore. I want her to be honest with me but she won’t be.

“I don’t know Gem, I don't know. I feel I am losing her ever since Gearshift and the others died from saving their home.”

Gem smiles weakly.

“I think we have been losing her even before all that. After that strange king said the words Fires of truth she always focused on those words. I don’t know what to expect from it but it’s all I can do to understand it.”

I nod, sigh, and shake my head.

“Gem, I have a question. Do you know anything about this path we are heading down?”

Gem shrugs her shoulders.

“As long as we aren’t heading towards the domain of the dragon hunters we will be fine.”

Dragon hunters?

“Wait dragon hunters, who are these dragon hunters?”

Gem shrugs her shoulders.

“They’re an old myth, don't worry about them. If they did exist we wouldn’t be heading toward them so you have nothing to worry about. They would only go after the dragons on this ship. They would also want to do something with this ship and keep it.”

A myth why is she acting like they’re not a myth? Is there something about these creatures she refuses to speak about? I take a deep breath, blowing the air out of my mouth. I will look through Ruby’s stuff to try to understand what is going on.

“Gem, would it upset you if I snooped through Ruby’s things?”

Gem sighs, shaking her head.

“Melody I doubt you will like what you find if you do. So I warn you don’t get upset with whatever she writes. We are on the final part of her journey. She is doing what she has been asked to do. Bring back the stars of justice and peace. I am sure there is more to the stars and it will finally bring balance. I don’t buy this shit myself, Melody. But I am on this journey because I feel I need to keep Ruby alive for the sake of Cranberry.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Gem, I have seen some weird things and heard some weird stuff after marrying Ruby. Thankfully I haven’t had to deal with the stars. I do worry they might want me to help them with something. I am unsure about what is going to happen.”

Gem pats my shoulder.

“Go look for the letter your wife wrote. I warn you, whatever you find you may not like what you read.”

A deep sigh comes out of my mouth. She is correct. I doubt I will like what I find. It's going to be harder to be with Ruby if I do read whatever she wrote. I leave the room hearing the metal door closing and latching. I see why many of the crew stay in the airship and stay out of the wooden part. They want nothing to do with us and I don’t blame them. I follow the path through the ship looking at some of the crew and how most of them are magic eaters and dragons. I noticed a few zebras.

One of the zebra mares turns to me waving her hoof. I wave my hoof back and the mare bows her head. She goes back to her work. It looks like some of the creatures up in here do respect us. I head to the wooden part below heading back to the room I share with Ruby. I glance around at everything. I see her armor and her bags. I look through her bags and I don’t see the letters or whatever she wrote.

I look at the desk and I go to it. I try to open it. When I touch it a strange spell glows on the desk. It keeps me from touching it. The spell then turns to words saying. ‘I am sorry Melody please don’t read these till the time is right.’

I stare at the words tears falling down my cheeks. I knew she was hiding many things from me but I can’t blame her. I would have panicked or gotten worried about what she was writing. I do hope she will be open to me about what these letters are.

A knock sounds on the door. I open it and Beezen stands outside.

“I heard Ruby is laying her eggs. May I come in?”

A weak smile creeps across my face, nodding and letting him enter the room. He sits on the bed and looks over to the desk. I think he notices the spell Ruby placed on the desk. A deep sigh comes out of my mouth again.

“I see you tried to figure out what Ruby is writing hmm? It’s something I am extremely worried about. Ruby refuses to be open to even her wife then something is wrong. I fear we might be losing your wife to her journey. I will talk to her when this is said and done. But I come in here to talk to you about something.”

I sit on the bed with the former judge. He will become a judge again when Grogar returns. There is no way to stop the return. There is a way to slow the return and I don’t know how to do it. I hope someday we will learn how.

“Talk to me about what?”

Beezen smirks.

“What path are we taking to get to Dream Valley?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t know if Gem just told me something about dragon hunters?”

Beezen laughs softly.

“Would it be strange to tell you dragon hunters are not a myth? Their home is located somewhere in this part of the sea and floating in the sky. Thankfully they can’t move their home like many of the old cloud livers. Now they haven’t been seen in many years. The last time someone saw them was like Five hundred years ago. They might not exist anymore or if they do they keep to themselves.”

Great, they do exist. I am more worried about Ruby right now. She hasn’t been herself at all. I look at the door wanting to go check on her but I doubt she is even back to normal right now.

“Beezen I am worried about Ruby. I feel soon I may have to let her go and I am not going to be happy about letting her go.”

Beezen nods.

“Don’t let yourself worry about it, Melody. Ruby is one of those who will keep moving till the world stops her. I think the bigger issue is without the eggs she will go back to being silly. Melody, you're the only one able to stop her. So when she is back to normal I think it’s time to sit her down and tell her how you feel.”

A weak smile forms across my face.

“I will do my best. I may be her wife even so she is very private about her life. I don’t enjoy how private she is. I am going to get some rest to thank you for your talk Beezen. I am hoping she will be open to me.”

Beezen nods, patting my head, and heads out of the room. I get onto the bed laying my head on the pillow and looking at the other part of the bed. I wish she was here with me. We always talk when we are in bed and it’s the only time she will be open to me. I close my eyes dreaming of Ruby and seeing her fail.

______________

Location unknown in the eyes of Unknown.

There have been stories for years of a group of creatures called the dragon hunters. Most never understood why they hunted the dragons. Some think it was out of spite for some war between them and these creatures.

Deep in a set of clouds above one of the old trade lanes of the shipping lanes. There are many old ships from various times wrecked and ripped apart including many old airships. Inside the ships, there are no bones or bodies. Standing on the outskirts of this cloudy floating stone island. A mare watches the lanes.

Looking through the scope she sees many small boats in the water. She is young and it’s been years from what she has been told about the lanes being used again. It means life is coming back to normal.

She lifts the looking glass seeing the large airship. She notices on the deck of the airship is a few dragons talking and drinking from something. She stands quickly on her hooves dragons there haven’t been dragons in so long. She flies deeper into the clouds going through many areas of these rocky plans when she finally gets to a bustling city of various ponies and creatures. Including the creatures known as Dragon Hunters.

“Oh, great speaker of the king of the hunters I have news.”

I turn my eyes to the black mare. I look down at her. I am larger than she is. My body is feminine to many of my species. Being one of the females of my race it is normal. I have never taken my mask off to my charges

“You can say my name Nightstar.”

Nightstar smiles weakly

“Sorry, I am just too used to being raised that you’re above us.”

I laugh softly

“We used to be but those are the old days. Now, what is the news?”

NightStar smiles.

“Dragons. There is an airship flying past. I don't know their heading but they have dragons.”

I stopped in my clawed tracks looking down at the mare. I look up at the faces looking up. Seeing Griffins and many races of the old war working together to make a bustling home. They have been raised to not only hunt dragons but to hate them. We don’t even know why we fought the dragons.

“I will talk to the king. Get yourselves ready for a hunt. But I am going to be blunt, we will not kill any of them. We will see what they’re doing and NightStar. Do you mind using yourself as bait?”

NightStar smirks, nodding.

“Sure I will use one of the old boats.”

NightStar trots off getting help from zebras and others to build a boat from the broken parts of the wrecks. I quickly run my fur blowing in the wind. I don't understand why they call me the speaker to the king. I am neither I am just the guard to them I used to be their slaver and they were my slaves. After so long I grew out of it I ran through the old stone magic heading to the kingdom of the dragon hunters.

After a while, I finally saw it. I get to the gate and the guards stop me with their weapons.

“Guardian of the lower races, what brings you here?”

I roll my eyes.

“They’re not lower races, they're smarter than we are. They can grow food and make a living city in our homeland when we only lived for the hunt. Now before you stop me again I need to speak to the king dragons here.”

The guard stares at me, his eyes glowing behind the mask.

“Are you trying to get ahead of the breeding line again with these lies? I would have smelled them.”

I laugh

“Oh, are you thinking I am going to sleep with you again? NightStar saw an airship and now she is getting herself ready to be bait. Are you going to keep stopping me so we can finally put the egos of the dragons back where they belong?”

The guard grunts at the female guard working with him and laughs.

“She got you there, come on in Softheart.”

I groan at my name Soft Heart. I am the most Softhearted of my species. We have lost ourselves since the war between the ponies and the zebras. The hunt has been lost to us we don’t even go to the hunt of the dragon lands anymore. It was more the world is full of danger and since we live a long time we don’t need to worry about food. Since fish and fish is good.

“Alright. I hope he is in a talking mood today.”

I run through the gates heading through the market. Many things are being sold to those brave enough to travel this new world and hunt dragons. It’s been rare for them to find any who don’t fight back. But the stories of dragons becoming more and more scarce is starting to worry us.

I look at one of the market stalls selling weapons in the places below. I stop to look at one of these weapons. I don’t see the point of them. I would rather be close in the face of the one I am fighting. Oh, I need to tell the king about the dragons I quickly run again running through many of my species as they work with the lower races they call them. One is even married to a griffin female and I turn looking at something new from the ground below the Order of Mimic.

I never noticed this before. I tried to move on but I was stopped by one of my species in a cloak with his mask off showing his face. A strange symbol on his chest was smirking. He bows his head. It's been years since I saw what we look like. Long sharp teeth, we forgot we are not only dragon hunters. We are an offshoot of dragons who got robbed of what they gave us. I groan hating we are a mix.

“Escaping from the will of Mimic?”

I stare at him.

“Listen I need to talk to the king I have seen dragons.”

The Order of mimic dragon hunter smirks

“Hmm, I see those days are far behind me. But go on and take the glory of Mimic with you.”

I walk past him looking back real quick at the Order of Mimic. I am starting to worry now that we have never needed them before. Why are they showing up now? I heard stories about them but had never seen them before. They said something about the balance of the world. Are we part of this balance? I shake my head. It's best not to think about it anymore.

Finally getting to the gate the king is out among the rest of us. I pant falling to my knees and groaning a bit.

“Softheart?”

I smirk weakly looking up at the king. The king is such a beauty of our race. He has been king as long as Celestia and Luna. Longer even I stand back up groaning, bowing down to him.

“My king dragons.”

The king who we have called over the years Dragon Slayer Golden Mane holds his old blooded spear tightly.

“Dragons to hunt after all these years. What do you think we should do Soft Heart?”

I smirk

“Well hunt them but I doubt killing them is going to be a wise idea. We have no idea why they’re coming through here and it’s a big airship. I don’t know how big it is but there are rumors from below about a big airship going through the lands to save them. At least that is what we have been told by the birds.”

Golden Mane sighs.

“I agree that killing them is something we can no longer do. What is your plan?”

I chuckle

“NightStar is going to make herself bait and we will see how close she gets to them. If she can at least stop them for a time we can finally have a hunt this time though there will be blood, just no death.”

Golden Mane laughs.

“Even though most of us remember why we hunt dragons, the younger generation doesn’t see the point of it. It was the old way to become an adult. Now killing dragons in a world dead like this is not the best idea. We won’t kill them, it will be a challenge.”

I chuckle, bowing to my king.

“I am asking those of what most call the lower races to give themselves at the bait.”

Golden Mane signs laughing.

“I don’t consider them lower races any longer; they worked to become part of us. Their families worked hard to prove themselves to us. You’re no longer their slave master Softheart you’re now their friend. We will call the other villages in our lovely home to help this attack.”

I nod standing up.

“I will go see if Nightstar has everything ready and then we will wait for her to call us.”

The king nods and I head back noticing everyone in the village helped Nightstar make a makeshift airship; it will fall out of the air right after she is pushed out of the clouds.

“Have you kept an eye on them Nightstar?”

NightStar nods.

“They landed on the water and let the wind take them. I think for now it’s a new shift and they don’t have enough fuel to fly or their flight core might overheat. Who knows I will let you when I get in there.”

I watch the many races help push the makeshift small airship off the side. I give her a wave and she nods, waving her hoof at me. I go to my home in the middle of the town. I made it in the middle of the town many years ago. To show them I am above them but now I am just like them. I go through my old boxes to find my armor.

I pull out dragon bone armor and grab another weapon staring at the gun made of space metal. I hold the mighty spear in my claws. I am told I can’t hurt anyone who has been touched by the moon and stars. I have never run into any of them during my attacks on the dragons of old.

___________

Nightstar

Being an earth pony you would think stuff like this would be easy. But sadly we couldn’t find any hoof braces for this airship. I get out of the cover of the clouds. I see them down there they’re moving very slowly. I have never seen such a big ship before. I wonder what they’re carrying. I grab the flare gun to make sure they see what is going on. I fire it into the air and it lights up the night sky.

I then click a box a zebra potion maker made for me and the entire back of the airship catches on fire. I try to fly toward them or close enough for them to see me. I brace myself knowing this is going to cause me a great deal of pain. I hit the water at breakneck speeds, the airship shatters on the water and I swim up to get on a plank of wood. This is the dumbest idea we have ever thought of.

“Mare overboard!!!”

I heard a voice scream. I groan why oh why did I do this stupidity? We could have just invaded them very easily. After a while I see a boat from the airship come towards me and help me out. I shiver from how cold the water is.

“It’s okay we will get you to a doctor”

I stare wide-eyed at the turtle creature. I notice next to her a camel is helping her save me. I have heard of camels before you never betray them and they will always remember if you do. They will tell those after them to hunt you.

“Oil, let's get her into the hospital quickly. She looks like she is freezing to death.”

Oil laughs.

“Gizmo it’s fine she wasn’t in the water for very long.”

We get back on the ship and I am carried to the airship sickbay. I look around seeing so many different creatures and I get a good look at them all. It's not just dragons here, they're full of a community. Why are they here? I hear the PA system turn on.

“This is Gem everyone, we will be staying on the water a bit longer. The flying system needs more time to cool down. When it’s cool we will continue our path to Dream Valley.”

I heard the word Dream valley. They’re going to invade the home of the ponies of old. Are these treasure hunters? My family came from Dream valley many of us came from Dream Valley. Even the zebras.

I need to stop them. I have no idea how though. When I get to the sick bay I am placed on a bed and towels are used to drying me off. I groaned the cold did hurt me some so did the crash at least I don’t have any broken bones.

“Most of the health workers are asleep. I will wake up our doctor. I am going to head back to the core and see if we can fix the flying system. I will see you tonight my dear Gizmo.”

The camel smiles sweetly at the turtle. The turtle nods heading out while I watch them kiss. I stare at this and I shake my head. What type of place is this? I lay on the bed staring at the photos. I am guessing these are the friends of the doctor. I look at the pink bug in the photo. It’s a photo of a wedding.

Before I could do anything I heard hooves trotting in.

“Oh hmm, I heard you crashed into the water.:”

I stare into the eyes of the yellow mare. I see she has been through much just staring into her eyes. I look back at the photo while the yellow mare checks me over. She follows what I am looking at and giggles.

“I see you found my wife.”

Wife?

“Forgive me for not speaking so much. I am Nightstar. I have been trying to find my way back home. But the airship I had didn’t work so well.”

Melody smiles.

“Of course, I am Melody, the doctor of this lovely airship. My friends and I have almost been on this airship for a full year. We might have passed the year for all I know. We will figure it out when we get to Dream valley.”

I tilt my head.

“Dream Valley exists? I thought it was just a legend for ponies to tell their children.”

Melody nods.

“I thought so too then I came on this journey out of a request for.”

Before Melody could finish, a blue dragon walked into the room. I stare at her in awe of a real dragon. I notice her wings are broken. The dragon walks over to me and looks at me over I feel a bit worried about what she might smell on me.

“Hmm, Melody, is she able to walk?”

Melody nods.

“She is well enough to walk.”

Gem smiles.

“Thank you, daughter-in-law.”

Melody laughs.

“I am never going to get used to being your daughter-in-law. Since I married your adoptive daughter.”

Gem smirks. I follow the blue dragon through the airship. I get a good look at everything including a sign saying to the power core. I am wondering if I can shut the power down and make it easier for the others to invade. Before I could say anything I saw floating armor with nothing inside. I watch while more living creations are talking to one of the large machine guns on a stand talking to their cleaner.

The one named Gem leads me to her office and I sit down on the couch.

“So my question is, are you from the city on the water of the Metal ring?”

The metal ring? I know about it and many of us trade with them. I have never gone down to speak with them. I know some of the others have and they only let a few talk with them. I shook my head

“No, I am not from there.”

I look up at the painting on the wall of a mare in various sexual positions. Gem follows my eyes to what I am seeing and she laughs.

“That is Cranberry, my wife. I have been away from her for almost a year to help her adoptive daughter with her journey.”

A weak smile forms on my face.

“Journey? I don’t have a right to know about your journey. I could find a ship from you and get my way back home. Now I am getting tired. Is there a place I can stay?”

Gem chuckles.

“I don’t sleep much so you can stay here. I need to ensure our ship's flying part is worked on. You’re welcome to stay here as long as you want. Then we can help you get on your way. But our journey will not wait for anyone; we need to be going as quickly as we can.”

Gem leaves the room and I lay my head on the nice couch, closing my eyes and opening them quickly. I stand out of the couch looking around to make sure no one is coming. I close my eyes using the magic inside me. I have been trained by the dragon slayers to use the power within me. I vanish from sight using my natural stealth magic. Magic I got from being a mix of a salamander from the island of devil's due.

I look back at the paintings on the wall and I finally get a good look at the pink bug. Oh my, it’s a magic eater from Devils Due from what my parents have told me the minions of Majesty and if the rumors are true Majesty is no longer the queen of their lovely home.

I get out of the room, sneaking through and concentrating to make sure the innate magic of mother is working through my bloodstream. I open my eyes, getting the vision of my eyes shifting from a mare's to a salamander's eyes of seeing heat.

I walk through the halls, my hooves slowly stepping on the wooden part of the ship. I groan a bit, doing this is also painful. I may be half and half but the pony genes fully are in control. It took learning from my mother and training from the dragon slayers to fully accept this power in my body. I follow the signs leading me through the area. I stop watching the turtle talking to a Kirin.

“So you rescued someone from the water?”

I stare at the kirin she is wearing earrings of a sea raider she even speaks like one. She has an accent but speaks normally without the sea words.

“Heh yes I did and Oil kind of made a show in front of her.”

The kirin laughs.

“Hmm how about the three of us give the entire airship a show Gizmo.”

The old turtle blushes.

“You two are too much for this old girl. I don’t think it would be wise to show them how we are.”

The kirin laughs.

“I need to go check on Ruby anyway…I have been told not to stay there long.”

Gizmo smiles.

“Alright, I am going to go get a later dinner. I am going to see if Mellow is still awake.”

The mare waves to her.

“Later Gizmo.”

Gizmo grabs the mare tightly, kissing her on the lips.

“Take care Wicker and stay safe.”

The mare laughs and walks away heading the other way. I shake my head that it’s not rare to see same-sex couples in the community I am from. But it’s rare to see them this open. I wonder if there is something about this community. They’re so open to each other and it’s rare for anyone in my community to be this open.

I don’t think I will be able to shut down this airship. I am starting to realize this might be something from the old war. I follow to the core and when I get to the door I finally notice its old war technology we have seen at home. There is no way I will be able to break into this. I quickly move to the deck. I grab a mirror to use the light of the moon to shine on the others.

_____________

Soft heart Eyes

In the darkness of the clouds, I stand on one of the old airships that haven’t been used in years. I see the single heading to the throne room on the airship bowing to the king. He looks down at me while he is surrounded by many guards of our kind.

“My king Nightstar has infiltrated the airship. She has now told us to attack what should we do my king?”

Golden mane nods. He grabs a speaker to speak to the other ships.

“It’s time to attack, remember no deaths, don't use the bladed side of your weapons. Make sure you use bean bag bullets and don’t kill anyone. They will not do the same. Fight like we are killing them just remember again no deaths. We will make sure the dragons of this airship bow to us and then we will help them repair as warriors should.”

I roll my eyes there is no way we will get these dragons to bow to us.

“My king there is no way they will bow to us. But we can try to get them to bow to us.”

The king just sends me away. I get back to the bridge grabbing a mirror to shine to the others to get ready to attack. We head down using the clouds to ensure we are hidden and when we get close fire on the ship begins to burn. An alarm sounds and I hover over the ship and get off it with the king joining me and many joining us.

“Remember to keep the other airships away, we might need you just in case they break us.”

It’s odd though why aren’t they attacking?

“Nightstar what did you see?”

Nightstar shrugs her shoulders.

“I didn’t get to see much. They have things pretty hard locked down and I met the captain. I am sure she is the captain. She is married to a pony.”

I am confused. Have times changed that much?

“The captain is a dragon?”

Nightstar nods.

“Yes, they’re searching for Dream Valley.”

Dream Valley the land of legend? The land of ponies who fought the judges of the stars and lost? I wondered and before I could think anymore I thought I was insane but suits of armor came out of the door leading below with no one inside and tables and chairs and even guns on stands.

I quickly grab my weapon and the others fight these objects. They aren’t living so the others began to crush and break the tables and other odds and ends. The armor on the other hand is harder to take down. You take a part of the armor from them. I swung my hand for others to join me while the king and his guards fought off the objects. I have a zebra and salamander who is Night stars mother and Nightstar herself.

When we get below a raptor creature jumps out of the side swinging at us with her sword. I grab my spear holding it tightly as I block the attack and I stare at her weapon. It’s made from the same metal as mine.

“Amandla now!!”

The raptor backs away and I hear a weapon turning on. I quickly get out of the way as a spray of what are called bullets comes towards us. I look down at NightStar and the other Salamander.

“Nightstar can you and your mother handle this one?”

The Salamander inflates her chest boasting as all her species do.

“My daughter and I can do anything!!”

Nightstar laughs and they both vanish. Before I could do anything the raptor struck again I am ready this time I grab the tail of the raptor staring into her eyes.

“Forgive me, warrior.”

I take the butt of my spear to knock her out. She quickly uses her claws to get out of the way and bounce off me. It takes a zebra I brought with me to toss a potion at the raptor and she freezes in place the mare snickers.

“Freezing brew will thaw out in a few hours.”

The raptor screams and tries to move but she can’t. She moves her eyes and I hear the large metal creature scream. As I looked to see, the two turned off the armor by pulling out the core. They take the helm off and I stare at the donkey. I walk to the donkey and see she is from Junk island. We are attacking a citizen from a community we are in a pact with.

Before she can speak I knock her out with the butt of my spear.

“Alright, let's find the dragons and take care of them. Lead the way to their captain please NIghtstar.”

Before Nightstar could speak, a strange bird attacked us with the same metal on her wings. I stare at the bird while the others use their weapons to save me. A Panna, a powerful race from Dream valley? Then a stone back from Dream valley with cybernetics comes from behind her attacking us.

I need to do quick thinking of course the zebra does the quick thinking for me. She tosses two more freezing potions, hits the stone back and the Panna gets the brunt of it in her wing. I quickly catch her so her wing doesn't shatter.

“We aren’t here for you little species of legend. We are here for the dragons.”

The Panna stares at me.

“They have done nothing to you dragon slayer. You have no right to attack us. All we are doing is getting to Dream Valley. The stars are guiding a friend of ours telling her to get to Dream Valley.”

The stars are speaking to a friend of theirs guiding them to Dream valley.

“This is a matter of honor to us great Panna. We will let you go after we deal with the dragons. Don’t worry there will be no deaths even when we deal with the dragons. It’s a matter of honor to us to force them to bow.”

Panna laughs.

“Could have fooled me, creature. I stare at you I see the Storm, King”

The Storm King? That foolish of a yeti who stole our power and our staff?

“We aren’t like that fool Storm King but why bring him up when the ponies of old killed him years ago.”

Before the Panna could speak, the salamander with us wrapped her up in a tail to silence her, constricting her enough to not harm her but to knock her out and she unwrapped her tail, leaving her on the floor.

“Was that really necessary Night Storm? I get your salamander doesn’t normally listen.”

The dark-skinned Salamander stares up at me smirking.

“Eh, you want dragons, you're just going to sit here wasting our time talking to her. Don’t worry she will be fine.”

The king comes down and he sighs.

“Well we took care of them, we have a lot of wounded above. I called one of the airships to take them home.”

I bow to the king.

“Sir, they're heading to Dream valley. One of them is being guided by the stars, at least that is their story.”

The king tilts his head.

“Guided the stars Dream valley? Soft Heart it would mean much if we could understand what this means. But our honor demands dragon blood to spill.”

I stood back up nodding.

“Let's go find these dragons then.”

Night Storm stays behind to watch the ones we already took care of While Night Star. Golden mane and the zebra mare named Brewsong come with us. She looks through her bags for potions.

“I got enough for a few more. I doubt I can take on an entire crew. Let's find these dragons quickly.”

Nightstar leads us to the office of the dragon and when we get inside the Blue dragon is looking out the window. The blue dragon turned around and I got a good look at her wings. They’re unable to move or fly on those again.

“Stories of your kind have been going through for years. I have faced species like you before and the ones I met didn’t want to harm dragons but learn from them. What is the difference with your sect or pack as they call them?”

The blue dragon turns to look at Nightstar smiling.

“I figured you dropping out of the sky was too good to be true. I had to see if you were a pony or a fool. It turns out you’re nothing but a slave to the dragon killers.”

Nightstar snorts.

“I am no slave I helped them willingly”

Gem laughs.

“I see well you showed the wife of a magic eater what you did.”

I look closely at the paintings on the wall. I see the pink bug and my eyes go wide, a magic eater? We have been hearing rumors from those who come to trade with us from below of a strange magic eater coming through the sea. I have to ask a question

‘Before we both go on and all this crazy you won’t win blah blah we won’t win blah blah.”

I turn to Golden mane.

“Shut up my king. Let me ask you a question.”

Gem and Golden mane stare at me.

“Tell me we have been hearing rumors about this ship. It stopped in the land of I can’t remember the cat creature's name. But this ship was there and helped them bring back their community.”

Gem nods.

“Yes that is us but why?”

Wonderful we are attacking the adventures who have been helping others and now we are demanding their dragons bow to us.

“Listen, I may be asking too much but can I fight you one-on-one if you win I will go with you. If you lose I will force you to bow either way we will help you repair what we destroyed. Thankfully we didn’t destroy much and we will help you fill your food stores.”

Gem chuckles.

“You want to fight me one on one? Alright if it will get you off my ship faster and make sure no one else gets hurt. I will have a neutral party be the judge for the fight. I will meet you back on the deck.”

I followed the others back up. Night Storm was chatting with another of her species. Wait, there are Salamanders here?

“Night Storm, did you find another of your species?”

The male looks up.

“Oh, you must be the one attacking the airship. Hi, I am one of the ones that are the bridge crew. I am normally asleep around this time but you woke me up.”

Night Storm smirks

“Yes I am asking him what it’s like at Devil's Due and he said a hero of legend went through and took down the queen.”

The salamander laughs.

“Yes, now I am on this journey with one of the former minions of the queen, and let's just say we bridge crew don’t respect her. I asked if you came to kill her so we can go back home.”

Gem slaps the head of the Salamander and he stares up at Gem gulping.

“Get back to work, Sludge.”

The salamander Sludge salutes the dragon running off waving goodbye to Night Storm.

“Come on, let's get going so we can get this done and back to our path.”

I sigh, nodding following the dragon back up the stairs and waiting on the dock is a turtle. A kirin a yellow pegasus and I stare at the troll.

“Beezen?!”

Golden Manes mouth hangs open a gap.

“I see you lost your way, good king. Be happy I am no longer a judge of the stars or I would put you in your place for attacking an innocent group of friends and heroes. I will look past this since I don’t have the power of the stars. The power of the stars has left me after a hero pretended to kill me. I allowed her to do it so she could understand the world around her will turn on her.”

I know Beezen, one of the judges who helped kill the ponies of old. He hadn’t been seen at her home for so long that we thought he was dead. I grab my spear and hold it tightly in my claws as they see the name.

“Hopes arm will ring true.”

Beezen smirks

“Gem, are you sure you can win this fight?”

Gem laughs.

“I doubt I can but it will keep them from going deeper into the ship and opening the door to Ruby and regretting pissing off a magic eater who is laying eggs. They tried very hard to kill any of us but I worry they could have caused a nasty chain reaction to some of the dragons on the ship.”

I held the spear tightly and Gem put on her armor. I haven’t fought with a dragon for years. I take a deep breath, Holding the spear tightly while I hear music in my heart. The music of this world, the magic of this world.

“Fight together..fight as one.”

Golden mane sings.

“Fight for honor, fight for glory. Let the drums sing for you, let your heartbeat. While the song comes forth through your steps.”

I stomp my feet. I charge smashing my weapon into the dragon's weapon and we hold tightly staring each other down.

“For my honor, I shall beat you dragon in the name of honor, the name of our song.”

The dragon grunts smirking.

“I don’t care about winning but when I hear the song I hear the beating of my heart. I miss my wife and you’re stopping me from getting back to her. You’re stopping my daughter-in-law's journey, you're a rock in the way.”

Our blades smash into each other again. I feel weaker than I used to be. I haven't trained like I used to. I groan. I haven't been able to fight as I used to every muscle in my body screaming in pain.

“I will not stop till I am back to my wife. I will beat you if I can to get to my wife sooner. A dragon will never bow to you!!”

I notice a yellow Mare coming out on the deck

“Enough of this pointless fighting. You two are acting like children fighting over a toy.”

Gem lowers her weapon. I lower my weapon to look at the yellow mare.

“Gem get over yourself and kneel to them so they leave us alone. If we fight them, we should just kill every one of them.”

I stare at the mare and she turns her angry eyes to Nightstar.

“You betrayed us for what to force the dragons to bow? Just bow to them, they're pointless worthless slayers anyway who have no idea what the real world is like. So enough of this.”

Gem sighs.

“Melody, it's a matter of pride.”

The one named Melody stares at me and then at Gem.

“Pride is what caused the war between ponies and zebras. Why are we going to fall into uncivilized creatures because some idiot wants you to bow to them?”

Gem sighs.

“Look I am sorry about my daughter-in-law. She is correct though the old days are long gone. We used to do this and kill each other in the name of honor. Now, look at us old creatures of the old world looking just for a battle.”

Golden mane strokes his beard.

“One so young seems to understand more about this world than we do. If we fall back into the old world because our honor demands it then she is correct.”

I sigh, grunting, leaning on the spear.

“It’s just as well my body can’t handle this. I need to train.”

Melody snorts again.

“You almost hurt many of us. We are still wounded from a battle not long ago. Trying to help those known as the Upholi get their kingdom back now you invade us. How about you get your honor by helping us repair what you damaged and help our food stores.”

Golden mane strokes his beard again.

“Beezen tell me why do you follow these creatures? Have they proven to you that they will sing to you?”

Beezen smirks

“With the return of Grogar almost certain I feel it’s a way to help them fight the Storm King. When the time comes I will be joining the judges again to fight your father.”

Golden Mane shudders.

“The father of monsters returning I see. And the Storm King has returned, so we need to help you. Are you able to fly?”

Gem shakes her head.

“Your attack did something to our core for flying broke again. We have no idea what is going on. It was overheating at first. Now it’s smoking and needs some new parts to work on mind helping us with this?’

Golden mane nods.

“Yes, also Soft Heart. When we get back we need to talk.”

I sigh, nodding to my king and helping Gem and the others I got to know. Gizmo I am happy I didn’t fight her. We had a good chat from the old gal to the old gal.

“So then Ruby attacked the guard with the shovel to prove a point, and I loved it.”

I laugh loudly.

“She sounds like an interesting creature. So tell me why did you follow them on this journey?”

She shrugs her shoulders.

“I don’t know, I felt it was the right thing to do. Tell me why you feel it was wise to attack us?”

I shake my head.

“Honor demanded it. I don’t get it but honor demands it.”

I help Gizmo and others help us get ropes tied to other ships and we lift the ship to our home. It takes a few hours but we carry it to an old airship repair station which hasn’t been used in a long time. Our old workers wake up from their slumbers and notice the ship.

I give them a nod.

“Alright how about we do this for you all of you leave the ship we will repair it and you go wander around.”

Gem nods.

“Alright I will go.”

Beezen stops Gem from speaking about someone he shakes his head. I see him speak only with his mouth. I can make some of it. ‘She is not ready to be released yet.”

Gem nods and after at least a day all the crew is taken off the ship as most of them stay to help. The dragons stay to help Gizmo carry the ones we hurt to the office to help get the freezing potion off. Golden Mane and I lead the remaining ones called the heroes. The others will join us soon as we bring them to our home.

______________

Ruby a few days later.

My vision turns back to normal. I look around noticing I am in a dark room. I turn the light on and see all the eggs are laid. I groan deeply stroking my ass. How the hell do queens do this day in and day out?

I smirk weakly stroking my eggs and whispering to them. I need their magic so they will go dormant for a time till more magic is infused into them. Thankfully they won’t die but I live one up to the light to see the little one forming inside.

“Hello, I am your mother.”

I give off a buggy purr but I notice something we aren't moving anymore. I head out of the room looking around. I smell blood and I don’t know whose blood it is. I also smell smoke like we have been attacked.

I look out the window and we are on a strange floating island. I sense the magic here. I groan feeling in pain looking down at various creatures working on the ship taking parts from it and they go inside.

I don’t see my friends. Wait, did they kill them? Did they steal the ship from their dead claws? I quickly go through the airship seeing no one, not even Beezen. I look to see many of the creations Beezen brought to life broken and destroyed. No, my friends, the ones I talked to no…NO! It means Melody is alive or dead.

I quickly fly to our room and get my armor and my weapons. I look at the door knob and he is still asleep. I sigh, put my armor on and quickly fly to get out of the airship. I hide quickly seeing these strange creatures coming in carrying stuff in. I see a mare with them. I need something to eat. I am hungry. My stinger comes out of the armor and I quickly jab the large creature from behind. I force the venom into them.

“Wait, what is going on?”

The male groans.

“I don’t know. Warn them, NightStar.”

I quickly grab the mare while the large creature falls and shudders. I let out hungry buzzes. I am starving. I put my sword to the mare's neck, shuddering to whisper.

“Don’t move this will go quickly then I can go save my friends or avenge their deaths”

The mare shudders and shakes.

“But…we haven’t harmed them.”

I don’t know why but my mind makes it sound like yes we have harmed them. I shudder deeply, so hungry. My mental mind is still affected by laying eggs. My mind is full of judgment errors.

“LIER!! There is blood on the ship and the creations a friend brought to life are destroyed. I was friends with them as well. You’re going to help me by giving me every part of your magic.”

My helmet opens up and I jab my jaws into the mare's neck. I taste her blood. She is a mix of a species I have feasted on before. The mare grows older and I make sure I don’t kill the mare I take enough just to get around. I toss her to the ground staring down at her.

The mare turns her head weakly to stare at me. She screams for help and I quickly fly into the night to get my revenge.

End Part one

Chapter: Sixity-One: The angry bug moving on and the mother {Part two}

There have been stories of mothers so angry they lose the sense in front of them. A tale of Ruby recently laid her eggs she went on revenge for a misunderstanding. It took a lot to stop her. We didn't know it at first but it was more than laying eggs that made her this way. All the stress reached its boiling point and we now see it full blast.

Written by Sterling

________________

Eyes of Soft Heart.

I have been sitting in a tavern getting to know the mare Melody. Then an alarm rings; it's an alarm we haven’t heard in years. I stood up looking around and Melody got out of her chair to look around. The alarm is so old it sounds like someone is screaming.

“Is that normal?”

I shrug my shoulders looking down at Melody.

“No idea comes with me, it's coming from the repair station.”

I grab my spear running off with the yellow pegasus flying beside me. It didn’t take too long to get to the airship repair station. One of my species is paralyzed but able to speak and move his head at least. A mare with heavy white fur wrapped in a cloak is shuddering. I look into her eyes, my eyes open wide.

“NIghtStar what the hell happened to you?”

Nightstar lifts her head shuddering.

“Strange creature I didn’t get a good look at her. She was screaming about revenge for us harming those she cared for.”

Wicker came up from the basement panting and ran up the stairs.

“Ruby is gone…”

Ruby? I look down at Melody.

“You said your wife is named Ruby, why would she do this?”

Melody groans face hoofing.

“Before we ran into you she was starting to lay her eggs. I think she noticed things were not moving and that we stopped. She can tell through the motions of the airship. She is not in her right mind right now. Please don’t kill her, she must think you have killed us all or worse.”

Wicker sighs. I glance at them and then look at Melody.

“So we have an angry new mother flying around thinking she needs revenge for us harming you? But we never killed any of you, we did destroy those creations that Beezen brought to life.”

Wicker's eyes open wide.

“Oh no many of them were her friends and with how her brain is so fucked up right now. She might have thought an invasion would happen. We need to find her quickly before she causes it.”

Before Wicker could finish her words. An explosion from one of our gunpowder storage. The explosion is so big that it causes a nasty shockwave causing me and the others to fall to the ground. I quickly grab Melody to make sure she will be okay.

“You shouldn’t be flying as it is can’t have your wings get worse.”

Melody chuckles.

“Thank you but we need to find my wife..”

Wicker looks at the burning building.

“Well, it’s not like she wouldn’t be hard to find. Just follow the carnage of a very angry bug who is out of her mind.”

I have a very worrying thought.

“Melody tell me how good her magic sight is?”

Melody thinks for a second shrugging her shoulders.

“I am not sure but she was able to see necromantic magic. Is there a type of magic here that you need to be protected?”

I sigh deeply oh no.

“I may be an egg layer like the other females. But our eggs are our eggs. We have a queen dragon who expands our genetics. You see again I may be female but all of us can breed with the queen including the males. It’s another way to expand but her innate magic keeps the island from falling to the water below. Her magic also keeps us living as long as we do. As for me, I used to be her guard. I retired and she allowed me to keep my long life. I am seven hundred years older.”

Melody gasp

“You think she is on her way to your queen?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“It’s just a guess but her path could lead her there. We will do everything we can to trap her with the queen. So the queen can have a few words with her.”

Golden Mane taps my shoulder. I turn to look at my king kneeling to him.

“No need to bow Soft Heart. I got a message from one of the queen's guards. She wants the bug in her chambers. She wants to see if she can help her. I will never understand the feelings of a mother. So from what I am told from her messenger, I think the queen feels a connection with your wife. She normally is not like this with other mothers. But she will help them. She helped me when I lost mine.”

How did the queen know about her? I turn my head to look towards the area Ruby is going. Deep in the burning village is a large building poking out of the clouds above. I have been told it was built like this years ago to connect to the leylines in the world.

“Has she killed anyone?”

I look down at Wicker after her question and the messenger shakes their head. The messenger leaves soon after heading back down to the tower made from magic stone. I look at the tower as the others follow my view of it.

“Soft Heart that tower. Do you think my wife is heading there?”

I chuckle weakly.

“I don’t know if that tower is connected to the lay lines of our world. It was built for the queen to lay her eggs. She is what you call the mother of all monsters. At least that is what many used to call her in the past. Grogar may be the father. Some consider her the mother of monsters. She is not a mother of anything but our species.”

Wicker shakes her head.

“Do you want us to follow her path of destruction to your queen?”

I glance over to Golden Mane. Golden Mane shakes his head looking down at Wicker and Melody.

“No Ruby is lost and confused. From what you two told us about her. She has been through so much that it’s finally coming to a hilt. She is being used as a mind-controlled monster to fight those who her creator hated. Then being used as a brainwashed minion to fight those other monsters hated. I think it’s time for a creature, a mother who will be known for looking deep into her mind to help her.”

Wicker sighs

“I thought the demon of the sea would help her enough. I am starting to wonder if she kept some things deep inside her.”

Golden Mane laughs.

“No, I am sure it did something. But it’s going to take more to help someone like her, a counselor someone willing to listen. Before the queen became well, she consoled those who needed it. I think she needs someone to talk to and then fight every single inch of her pain. It’s going to take a lot of talking. Because from what you said about your world it chews up and spits them out.”

Beezen stood beside us.

“Then she will do what most of us can’t. The golem of the waste has used Ruby as its puppet for too long. I would say the golem will finally be destroyed.”

I am confused looking over to Beezen.

“What do you mean by Golem?”

Beezen chuckles.

“It’s more a metaphor. It’s like seeing the ghost of the waste. It's a pony as a bone skeleton which many have seen. The Golem is the same way but for some it becomes real. The golem controls those it wants as a puppet. The dealer uses its cards to tell you what you might be doing is wrong. There are many ideas for the wasteland. One of them is the death singer, a mare who sings when you’re about to die. The dragon death monster when they see their time has come. The burning stars coming down from the sky show your end has come. Then there are the good ones. There are many of them even say their names. One of them is the random stranger who shows up as a guardian and then vanishes.”

I shake my head leaning on my spear.

“This new world we are about to enter after being on these clouds for so long is strange. We locked ourselves off years ago from the war. Thankfully we never had anyone trying to push us into the war.”

Before I could continue speaking another explosion happened closer to the queen's tower. I chuckle weakly.

“Well, your wife is something Melody. I can’t see her but damn never thought she would blow things up and become explodey nut”

Melody shakes her head.

“She is normally a very sweet gal. She is always open-minded and accepts many things. It took her a while to accept a same-sex relationship with me, of course, I didn’t her much of a choice then. I told her when I met her I picked her to be my toy and treated her like an object for a while. Some say males do that to females, no it can be just as bad as when a female does it. When they think the one they focus on doesn't have any feelings. I fell for her after seeing her true heart when she cared about my feelings. After we had sex she spent her time asking me how it felt with her. She asked if she felt any magic after it was over. The sensations, the feeling in my soul and my heart beating during it.”

I chuckle

“So you wanted just a toy but you got someone who cares deeply for you now. Just tell me how she got pregnant?”

Beezen sighs.

“A male of her species mated with her. She thought he loved her and at the time he did. But after three years his love for her vanished. Even though he still wanted to fill her with his eggs. She expected more and then I had to break it to her that he doesn't love her. Just did it as a way to remember when her journey is over.”

I stare at Beezen confused, clenching my claws.

“You mean to tell me you didn’t stop this, where were you at the time?”

Beezen shakes his head.

“If I knew at the time I would have kicked him out. But he told me he just wanted to talk. Then when I came back after an hour he had his way with her. I asked him why and when he told me I told him he’s lucky I have something to do or I would put him in his place for it.”

I shook my head.

“Now I am starting to understand why she is so upset. Just her blowing shit up seems the only way for her to feel better. Let’s go tell the others we found Ruby and where she is going.”

Wicker shifts her hat trotting off to find the others turning to look at me and Melody.

“You two go on ahead. I will go find the others who come and help me please Beezen.”

Beezen follows Wicker while they find the others. I use my spear as a walking stick leading Melody through the burning village that housed the warehouse holding all the gunpowder now burning. It took a while for the fire to get taken care of and many barrels were moved away from the fire. Melody and I look around while she helps some who got burns and a few who got stung by Ruby and bitten to get magic.

“Is it normal for her to drink so much magic?”

Melody shakes her head.

“I am guessing the eggs took so much from her just to lay them. She is very hungry and needs to ease herself back to normal. We thought she was going to stay in the room. I am sorry if this is upsetting you.”

I glance at all the wounded ponies and my species talking to each other. To be frank it’s the most action we have had here in years.

“To be honest Melody it’s helped us get off our butts and since Beezen wants us to join in your war back in Widowmaker it gives us more of a reason to be ourselves again. Just without creating slaves and other things.”

Melody glances up at me.

“What do you mean other things?”

I laugh softly.

“I'd rather not go into it. Come on, let's follow your wife and make sure we get her inside the queen's chambers. Please trot beside me Melody, we don't need your wings getting worse.”

Melody nods as the two of us begin to run towards more of the burning buildings. We follow the carnage Ruby has left behind. All those she stung and fed on for their magic. I noticed many tried to fight her. She must be scared to death thinking everyone she ever knew was either dead or worse.

________________

Ruby’s eyes

I don’t know how long I have been running away. The alarm rang soon after I flew away and I feel like I have been here for too long. I fly around buildings in a strange village of different various creatures. I have no idea why ponies are even here working with these creatures. I see a big warehouse with its door left open.

I quickly fly into the building flying up to the upper level taking my helmet off panting trying to gather air. The air up here is so thin it’s hard for me to keep moving. I cough hard, feeling my body struggling with this thin air.

I take a few deep breaths to try to regain myself. Putting my helmet back on trying to ensure I get enough air into my lungs. I look at the place I am in and open one of the barrels seeing gunpowder inside them.

My mental mind right now is not the best. All I can think of is revenge, maybe they didn’t harm my friends. Perhaps they didn't kill my wife. I look back at all the creations Beezen brought to life and the blood I could smell. No, they need to be shown not to screw with my friends. I dumb the gunpowder opening a few more to dump them.

Quickly going to close the door to make sure there is enough pressure in here to cause a big enough explosion. I look through my bags and find an old bomb I remember one of the ponies at Nirik giving it to me. They wanted me to use it to destroy more than I did. I have a few bombs in my bags why didn’t my friends or wife remove them? I shrug putting one of the bombs in a barrel and setting it to get it ready to go.

Closing my eyes tightly, getting out of the warehouse to let it blow. I then go from other places with the bombs setting them. I don’t know why I am not being stopped. I have no idea why I kept these bombs and never used them. I am guessing the thin air is causing me some problems. I get the other bombs set wondering if I am doing the right thing. I look back again at the smell of blood and my friends.

I feel someone grabbing my shoulder. I suddenly pause, turning my head to look at the creature doing this. It’s one of the creatures who attacked my friends. I am sure it is one of the creatures who hurt my friends.

“Are you Ruby?”

I pause there before I could say anything the bomb in the warehouse explodes loudly enough to cause a chain reaction. It causes more explosions around me to come out of my stupor grabbing one of my swords. My brain is too out of it. I slice the arm of the creature and scream in pain holding its stump. I quickly fly off leaving the bomb behind and forgetting about it.

I find a place to hide in a group of rocks feeling tired and weak. I groan as the air gets thinner. I feel my eyes getting heavy. I fall asleep and I woke up maybe an hour later. I have no idea what happened. I hear strange words in my mind.

“Come to me….come to me…”

I hear in my head. I lift my head looking at a group of towers leading to a larger one poking out of the clouds in the sky and changing to my magic sightseeing very powerful magic within the building. Looking through my bags again to see if I can find something else.

I heard the voice in my head again. ‘Don’t worry little one my guards set a tower to blow up. To show your friends where you are. Please follow the magic please little one I sense your sorrow I sense your broken heart.’

I shake my head groaning. I heard a song in my head. Wait, why is the voice singing? ‘You’re losing your way little one. You’re losing your mind and your heart. You have become lost in the clouds. Come towards me, little one show me your heart. Give me your song and sing with me. It’s time to move on.

I close my eyes hearing each of my friends sing.

“It’s time to move on and sing to our souls.” {Dunewalker.]

“I am just a robotic creature. I have no heart but I love it. Maybe I have no soul, but It’s time to move on and become one with my friends and my love. {Hawk}

“I am just the one who rolls. I am not one for friendship normally. I am lost. I have seen many things and fought with Ruby. I have seen the end of our friendship. I have seen the end of her and I wish never to see those eyes sad again. So it is time to move on.” {Roll Roll]

“As a typical clockwork mare, I am told I have no feelings. I am told I have no right to move on. Maybe it’s time for all of us to move on and become one with our hearts. Maybe it’s time to let time go over us as we move on with our lives.” {Tick Tock]

“I am the only zebra in a group of ponies and other races willing to fight back the storm. We have lost this battle and it’s time to move on. The spirits tell this farseer it’s time to move on, it's time to sing, it's time to dance, and never let our times end.” [Inyanga]

“I am a simple water hunter. I just do what I feel is right in the grand scheme of Luna's desires. I sing to her when the moon rises. I praise her every time I draw blood and I see her in my heart. Oh, great Luna I shall sing to you in the words of a water hunter. O Luna, adiuva me potentiam et voluntatem inveniendi perditam aquam et tempus est mihi progrediendi et canendi ad ee.” [WaterSpout]

I close my eyes tightly hearing these words. I haven’t seen my friends in three years and they moved on. I haven't. I haven’t moved on since the days of the island. Since the days of Majesty and I have lingered on the pain. I hear the voice again. ‘I know you haven’t moved on. I am not going to say how I know little one. But you need to join in with your friends and move on. It’s time to put the old you behind. Sea demons and thinking you can just move on without help no little one it doesn't work that way.’

The voice begins to sing again.

“It’s time to move on, it's time to let the past stay behind you little one. It’s time to let the past become what it is the past and never let those words end. You have nothing left to lose anymore little one. You can’t go any deeper in your hole without death. Come to me and while you do. Let the song in your heart move you. Your journey is almost over.”

Closing my eyes I take off my armor, remove my weapons, and put them on the rocks. So my friends or whoever can find them. I can’t meet this creature ready to harm them. There is no way I can. I take a deep breath landing on the rocks leading me to the large tower. I get many who stare at me but they know I am coming through.

“It’s time to move on. I can no longer allow my heart to stay in the past.”

As I walk beside me my friends show up one by one.

“OI buggy it’s time to move on and time to sing with your soul!!” {Dunewalker}

I smirk seeing my friend Dunewaler winking at me. I know she is not fully there but just the idea of her being here would make me so happy to see her again. It’s no longer a journey I going on my own. I got a wife now, I got many friends and here I am not moving on as I should.

“Only you could stay glued to your past like this Ruby don’t let your past control you, my little friend. You proved to this Clockwork mare you may have been dumb may have been stupid at times. But you showed me you had a heart that cared for everything around you. Move on my little friend.” {Tick Tock}

I close my eyes feeling the song fill me again while I walk past the guards. They don’t bother me one bit, they just move back to let me through.

“It’s time to begin our journey again little Ruby. I will be with you till the end even if you piss me off to the point of no return. I will follow this path with you even if I am not here.” {Hawk}

I see Tick Tock, Dunewalker, and Hawk walking beside me. I feel at peace finally even though in my head I see them again. Maybe I needed this, maybe I needed a goodbye from them. Maybe I needed to know they still cared for me.

“You protected a mare who is a mare that kills for water. You could have let the camels kill me, Ruby, you could have told them to end me just because I am me. But you risked your soul and your reputation you didn’t have for a Water hunter.” [Water Spout]

The sand-colored mare walks beside us. I look towards the tower as it gets closer.

“I may never forgive you when your journey is complete, Ruby. But you did all you could for me and the others. I fought with you, I fought with you to the end.” {Roll Roll]

Another shows up beside me looking over to Roll Roll the large bug skitters close to me. I wish I knew what he has been up to. I close my eyes, sighing deeply and I feel more is going to show up before my time is done with this walk.

“You’re but a lost spirit in the endless walk of the stars little Ruby. The stars control your leash but you’re your soul. Your song is but the only thing keeping you afloat. When you sing for us all, little one.” {Inyanga]

The zebra shows up beside us now. She is beautiful as always, her white body with the black stripes showing a long body. The beauty of her old wise eyes. She had wisdom beyond her years but there is one missing.

“Don’t let your journey end with you falling apart and losing yourself, my daughter. I love you with all my heart. I hope you move on and return to us so I can see my loving little bug daughter I adopted.” {Cranberry]

I look up, finally seeing her Cranberry. As I look around I see many from my journey and they all look at me. I hear them each.

“You wish to be a guardian of this dead land? You wish me to be a leader of this goddesses forsaken town? Oh Ruby I am just a simple explorer I am not a leader.” {Pinda}

A warm smile forms across my face seeing Pinda and standing beside him is Porcina the pig princess.

“Follow your journey to my former home, little one. When you enter my former home forgive me for what I did to the ponies of old.” {Porcina the glass princess.]

I see so many faces: Flame, Star Shooter, Skull Crusher, Dr, Slice and so many more from my journey. I feel It’s time to sing. ‘Sing please little one it’s the only way to open my door and sing your heart out. It’s the way to show you’re new your soul must show.’

Then I must sing. I look back at those I left behind. I see their eyes staring at me. I see Star Shooter, her friends, and those she followed on her journey. I even see my brood mother Glide come over to me holding me close to her.

“You forgot so much about us little Ruby. Even so, you need to move on. Your brothers and sisters will need you to move on as well to honor them. You gave your new wife our name, you and she are all that remains of the glide brood. So please move on but don’t forget about us.”

I sigh looking seeing all my family including every single brood sister and brood brother all those that were either taken or killed by Majesty. I turn back to the tower staring at the door and read on the door.

“To open this door, sing and move on from the journey before. Become cleansed for the journey ahead. Let your tears fill the ground to cause the rain. Don’t become lost anymore my friend become one with the sky.”

I close my eyes tightly feeling the song fill my heart. I finally began to sing tears falling down my cheeks.

“I haven’t moved on, I haven't let go. I have used the past as an excuse. I have had the past used to force me to do things I am not happy with. I can no longer allow the past to control me. It will take years for everything to become normal again. There will be times when the end becomes my journey. My journey is about to become complete soon and then within the end of the night I see my dream.”

I turn to my friends and smile.

“I will see you all again. I will see you again hold you all in my many arms and love my friends again. I will introduce you to my wife and my new friends. It’s time to journey on and you all are the journey behind me.”

All those I touched and helped and even fought with Smile. They start to vanish one by one. I turn to the tower again.

“It’s time to move on.”

“It’s time to sing this song to move along; we can no longer linger on the past.” {Dunewalker}

Dunewalker bows her head, vanishing with Pinda and many others.

“Oh, a walker with the stars moves on, little one please move on and sing.” {Inyanga.]

Inyanga smiles sweetly at me, vanishing with the zebras I met in the cave.

“It’s time to move on Ruby.” {Roll Roll}

“Let the song dream within your heart, let this clockwork mare forgive you, and move on.” {TIck Tock}

“My brain fluids only give me certain feelings. I wish I could show you love my little friend. I wish I could fully understand friendship with you.” {Hawk}

After those three from the island sing their song. They began to vanish but the only ones who stay behind are the heroes of legend.

“Move on Ruby you may have fought us in the past. You may have lost your way. But we did what we could even if the legend was fake.” {StarShooter}

Star Shooter turns to look at her friends and she and Blaze kiss when they kiss they all vanish with the legends waving at me Jonon bows her head to me. I turn again to see the lovely queen of the Tunnelers.

“Move on, bring back the water for us..” {Waterspout}

Water spout vanishes with all the sand dwellers. I bow my head to the queen of the tunneler's Golden wings. I turn my eyes to stare at Cranberry. I feel when I return to see her again she is going to be lost. I fear for her right now.

“I look forward to seeing the strong little bug you became my little Ruby. I love you so much.” {Cranberry}

She vanished and all that is left is Glide, my mother, and my family.

“Let the past move on from you while you move on from it.”

She smiled and my family vanished with Glide. I turn around to the door looking to the side to see the judges. I can't move on from them but they vanish soon after. Looking to the right to see The Storm King and Wheel tread. Beside them is Majesty and I close my eyes. I will be talking to Majesty again soon. I look back to the door.

“It’s time to move on from my broken heart. It’s time to move on from those that hurt me and it’s time to stop lingering on the past. I can no longer allow the pain to control me. It’s time to move on, my dear friends.”

The door opens and I hear an explosion behind me. I look at one of the towers and I shrug my shoulders heading inside the tower. The door closes behind me and I look around seeing many paintings from the world of old.

I follow the halls heading deeper in and when I go inside I see a dragoness laying in a bunch of gold and eggs around her. She looks at me with her gentle motherly eyes. Her body is pure black and her eyes are a gentle green.

“Greetings traveler I am Khaleesi. Welcome to my domain little one. I have felt your sorrow, your pain and I want to help you move on.”

I sit down in front of the old dragon.

“I want to move on but I fear if I do I will not be as strong as I used to be.”

The old dragoness laughs softly.

“Oh, little one moving on won’t make you weak. Moving on from what has caused you pain will make you stronger. You need to allow yourself to move on and not linger on what is causing you pain. From just staring at you I can tell you don’t sleep well and you keep seeing something that stops you from being what you want to be.”

I chuckle weakly

“I just want to be a guardian if I am allowed to be. I don’t know why I had feared my friends were killed or worse or why my mind settled on they’re dead.”

Khaleesi sighs.

“I can’t tell you what to do, little one. I am a mother, I am a queen but I have moved on from many things. I have forgotten the past and before Grogar became a monster. He was always evil but he wasn't. I must destroy and take over everything. All he did was create the monsters to fight the alicorns who refused to listen to him. We need a connected world and as one to fight a monster like him.”

I close my eyes tightly hearing the robots and I finally think it’s time to stop lingering. I will never forget what they did to me.

“Little one be honest with me about what I feel and how I look at you. You don’t want to move on at all, you just want to keep lingering on your pain and allow yourself to become more and more in a hole.”

I wanted to argue with her but she was not wrong. I looked deep inside my heart and I thought the demon helped me. I can tell fully I didn’t move on at all when I thought I did. I need to be stronger. I need to not allow the stars to use me as they did. We still have the deal that I spill blood for them but they will no longer control me.

“I think the final part of my journey to Dream Valley will help me find myself and I will fully move on when I get to the heart of Dream Valley.”

Khal smiles sweetly leaning down to give me a sweet lick.

“All you need to do little one is to stay strong and not let your mind control you. Let the Flames of Truth lead you through it.”

The flames of truth again? I close my eyes seeing lighting and fire and quickly open my eyes shuddering.

“Alright. I am sorry for what I caused.”

Khal laughs.

“No harm done, it's been dull here the last few years. So I am sure you make many happy when things like this happen. Now I can’t let you stay here too long, little one. If you did, you would absorb too much of the magic in this room. It’s healing you just a bit but having too much will make you addicted to it.”

I am confused. Is the magic in this tower helping me? I shrug my shoulders bowing deep down to the mother dragon.

“Thank you, Khal I am Ruby I got a request for you before I leave. Will you and yours join the battle ahead at Widowmaker?”

The mother dragon laughs.

“Hmm I would love to even though I may fall in this battle it’s normal for battle. A very normal time for battle and it’s all you can do. Now I need you to stand strong little Ruby and stay strong as a mother should be.”

I turn around hearing the door open up. My friends are there with one of the creatures holding a spear tightly. I walk to them smiling at them.

“Soooo Sorry for what I caused. I know what caused me to act as I did.”

Khal waves her claw for the creature beside my friends to come over to her. She walks over to her kneeling the queen.

“Soft Heart you have felt lost for years since you have been here haven’t you? I have a task for you to go with them to Dream Valley and then follow their journey on their way back from Dream Valley and fight with them to keep them fighting till we show up.”

Soft Heart stood up looking at me and the others.

“I shall, my queen, I will return when it’s time for me to.”

Khal points her claw to Melody.

“You yellow pegasus, I sense you’re close to this little bug. Are you her wife?”

Melody nods.

“Yes, I am.”

Khal smiles sweetly.

“She has good taste.”

Melody’s cheeks glow bright red and I laugh turning back to Khal feeling a little better since I talked to her. The next part of my journey is to get to Dream Valley and do what I need to do and then find myself in the heart of Dream Valley. My friends and my new friend Soft Heart head out back to the airship. When we get back the airship was ready and I head to the room full of eggs. Melody follows me setting down the strange device Gem gave her.

“This will keep the eggs safe till they can be moved when we return. Then I will turn it on again because…I don’t want them born during a battle or a war.”

I click a few buttons on the device. Melody and I leave the room and a strange magic forcefield grows. I close the door looking at Melody as I feel the airship getting ready to move. It’s time for the next part of the journey, the final part of my journey is Dream Valley. Then I must return to Widowmaker.

“It’s time to move on.”

I hear deep in my heart closing my eyes seeing all my friends again opening my eyes and heading to join the others including our new friend for a feast meal. A meal of friends, family, and those who came with us and remember on this journey.

Footnote: Max level

Perk added: Soft heart has joined you on your journey. With her close to you and your friends, you feel the strength of one who has been alive for almost 700 years. She is strong, she is gentle and with her spear Hope's arm, you feel hope in your heart with her around and all your friends are together on this journey.

Chapter: Sixty-Two: Welcome to Dream Valley [End of Arc Four]

In the old days of Dream valley, I thought I was crazy and insane. I thought these ponies I saw were just my imagination like the old days. These days though I doubt it’s my imagination I think fully I am seeing all these ponies and fighting this large creature. I don’t know what to expect anymore. I have been on many journeys with them. I have fought the smooze with them. I have fought so much with them. This might be my final battle with them. My sister Molly and my brother Danny left with WindWhisler to head back to our world. The Mooochick went into hiding with a spell and it was just my friends and me. I know we will lose and someday we'll be found. Hopefully, someone will read my history and tell those I care about that I love them. I hope to see them again someday.

Written many years ago by Megan Williams.

_____________________

Eyes of Ruby

It’s been a week since we left the floating kingdom. I spent most of my time away from my eggs. I didn’t want to connect with them. I may have moved on or tried to move on as the dragoness asked me to do. I have spent most of my time on my own watching the world go by as we fly.

Melody sits beside me setting down food.

“Ruby?”

I look over to Melody, a gentle smile forming on my face.

“Yes, my dear Melody?”

Melody chuckles

“You have been here ever since we left the kingdom in the sky. Are you okay, haven't you gone to see your eggs since we set down the shield?”

I shook my head.

“No. I have been thinking of what the queen told me. The flames of truth it’s not the first time I have heard these words. Each time I think about them I hear a song deep in my heart. I want to sing it but I am scared to do so.”

Melody sighs, stroking my back with her wing.

“Ruby, you need to sing this song to relax. We should be close to Dream Valley and should have been there by now from what Gem told me. From what she told me Dream valley is hidden through magic and most magic keeps things or areas hidden because of emotions. The emotions on this airship haven’t been the best. I feel a song would do us all wonders including you.”

I shook my head.

“I don’t have the heart to sing Melody. I haven’t after we left all I may have moved on. I may have felt the song in my heart. But I no longer feel that song in my heart. I think the only way I will feel up to singing ever again is if it helps.”

Melody sighs standing up on her hooves and kissing my cheek.

“Ruby, when you feel like singing again, I will talk below talking with Beezen. I am going to try to find a way to help you get over this funk if it’s the last thing I do.”

I watch Melody leave to head back below. As I look back to see the endless clouds blocking the way to Dream Valley. All I can think of right now is eating and wondering if this journey is even worth ending. Lifting the plate to eat the food.

“So many care about you little bug. You seem to ignore their feelings about what they want. Are you this selfish into thinking you’re the only one that matters?”

I glance at Soft Heart. She sits down beside me looking over at the clouds like I am. Am I being selfish? Maybe I have been on this journey for so long. I have had my eggs and now I am waiting for the next horseshoe to be tossed.

“My kind normally follows the strong, not the weak. I see you as strong but you also need to remember. You’re not the only one on this flying ship. Many are here helping you with your journey. To bring back balance to the stars. To some, it’s a small journey to bring back balance to the stars. The stars are no big deal to many but the zebras and those who follow everything the stars do.”

I let out a soft sigh.

“I know Hunter and Lotus, two zebras told me so much. I miss them all. I miss every single friend I ever made. I never got a chance to say goodbye to either of them. I worry when I return things are gonna be ten times worse.”

Soft Heart laughs. I turn to stare at the dragon hunter. She keeps wearing the mask that hides what she looks like. From what Gem told me it’s to keep the other dragons from the truth. Dragon hunters or in their own words Dragon Slayers are an offshoot of them.

“Ruby, I haven't known you for very long. When we first met you blew up or tried to blow up half of my home because you felt we attacked you. To be honest we did it mainly because we saw the dragons. If we knew about your journey we would have never attacked. So as your new friend open your heart and let the music of this world go inside you.”

I set the empty plate down, sighing and looking away.

“The music in my heart is no longer there. I just feel nothing but glum the last few days. I did so much to move on I still feel emptiness.”

Soft Heart sighs.

“Maybe you need to admit to yourself this one called Scaled Wing never loved you.”

I hear his name and tears fall down my face. I just feel the emptiness in my heart growing. I loved him. He even said to me he did so. He even said he would wait for me. I am guessing he never thought I would be shot like I was.

“I Ruby I am sorry I didn’t mean to say his name.”

I chuckle half sobbing.

“No. I needed to hear those words even if I didn't want them to be true. I love Melody so much and I thought I could share him with her. I highly doubt she wants to herd a male of my species who did what he did to me.”

Soft Heart sighs.

“Love is not easy to understand these days. The world is so broken, slowly healing and some rush into things. Because they never know if the world will break them. The world wants to not only break them, but the Golem and the dealer want them to suffer.”

I turn my eyes to stare at Soft Heart.

“You have been alive longer than most of us. Tell me does the hurt of loss ever go away.”

Soft Heart takes a moment to answer. She lets out a deep sigh shaking her head.

“It will go away. It's best to not forget the pain either. The pain will make you stronger and help you learn the path of forgiveness. Even though you may never want to forgive this male. It’s best to allow yourself to move on. I think you may have told my queen you have moved on. But you fully haven’t. You’re upset you didn’t get to say goodbye to your friends. You’re worried the land is not going to be what it was when you left. Ruby, they have moved on without you, don't let this community on this ship move on without you.”

I look away grabbing the plate to head downstairs.

“Ruby..”

I turn around to stare at Soft Heart.

“Let me take your plate to mellow. I think you need a long time to think.”

I shake my head, setting the plate back down and sitting back at the spot I was. Soft Heart takes the plate and leaves. I just stare watching the clouds form to keep us from finding Dream Valley. As I get more and more upset and sadder the clouds form into storm clouds and rain begins to pour on me. Before I get any wetter something blocks the rain from hitting me. I look up seeing Beezen holding an umbrella for me.

“Melody asked me to come up and talk with you. Ruby, why are you acting like your world is ending? You need to stop acting like everything is falling apart around you. I get it you never got to say goodbye. So many want what is best for you and right now. What is best for all of us? It is getting to Dream Valley. If things don’t change soon Gem is going to turn us around. We will head back to Widowmaker and the balance will never be restored.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Beezen you should be able to get us through this spell. You have been to Dream Valley aren’t you from Dream valley?”

Beezen shakes his head.

“Yes, I may be from Dream Valley. Things have changed so much because of a group who went there to break a time spell. It didn’t only break the spell but caused the citizens of the valley to add more defenses.”

Looking away back to the clouds.

“So if I don’t get over myself and finally move fully on like the queen back on the floating island told me to. Then I won’t get the journey complete and just return to the pit of sand where I belong.”

Beezen sighs shaking his head.

“Ruby, I know you don’t want to move on. I know you don’t want it to be admitted to you that Widowmaker desert and your own home Devils Due moved on without you. The entire world moved on without you while you were cocooned and now it’s moving on without you again. If you keep letting your depression and admit to yourself what you’re doing is just to restore the balance and then go back and fight the Storm King with the others.”

I look away from Beezen sighing.

“I don’t know if I can move on to Beezen. I want to but my heart is telling me I can’t. I can’t admit he didn’t love me. I can’t admit when I return my friends are going to want nothing to do with me. I can’t handle it.”

Beezen sighs.

“Ruby you infused your magic into Melody. You know what that means don’t you?”

I glance at Beezen nodding.

“She will live as long as I do and she will slowly mutate into a species like me as the years go by. She will lose more and more of her pony body. I even warned her before I did it that she will no longer be a pony when the years go by.”

Beezen nods.

“It means she will be with you till the time comes. There will be a time before your body can keep you alive any longer. She will go with you on every path and follow you on every journey. If you can’t move on because of Scaled Wing and the others moving on without you. Then you have no right to do this journey. You should just return and let the Storm King and Wheel tread beat you and then force you to be under them as a slave. If you choose this path then I no longer see the strong creature. I see a pathetic little bug who can’t let it go.”

I buzz angrily but he is right. If I can’t let my broken heart let me go because of Scaled Wing and the others then I need to say goodbye to him. I close my eyes tightly. Tears falling on the deck add to the rain.

“Did he ever tell you how he treated me when he and I met?”

Beezen nods

“He told me he called you worthless and treated you in his words trash. He told me before you even hatched from your cocoon he was going to try to express how he felt about you. Then he told me he didn’t do either, just wanted to do something to remember you. I never figured he would mate with you.”

I let out a soft sigh.

“It’s pretty normal for our species never to be in love. We just expand our broods. But I wanted to feel love for once in my life. I think he shows he never wanted to show love in his heart. He just wanted to expand his brood. I can’t argue with it but for once I just wanted love.”

Beezen chuckles.

“You have it now, is Melody not enough?”

I was about to speak and then it hit me. He is correct. I moved on from Scaled Wings. I even laid his eggs. I am upset that he used me. Yes, I am upset that he may have found someone else. I am upset I may never get to raise the eggs myself. Yes, I am but if I moved on in my heart why can’t my heart let me?

“There is more to this than you think Ruby. I think you’re upset about being given to the Storm King to face judgment. Your friends tried to save you. Dunewalker betrayed you and the others. You need to fully move on. You need to accept you may never see them again. Dream Valley could be the end of your journey. The time walkers were lucky Ruby we might not be that lucky. This land is not for the faint of heart.”

I close my eyes tightly.

“Beezen, what happens if I forgive them all?”

Beezen smirks.

“They may not know you forgive them. They may not know you forgive them, but you must follow the last part of your journey. I heard you saw them when you went to the queen. You need to speak to them again. They might hear you but it’s for your mind only. Ruby I am going to head below. If you start singing and the clouds begin to the part we will join you. But if not we will return no harm done and things will go back to normal for you.”

Beezen stood up heading below. I close my eyes tightly. I open my eyes again, turning to stare at my friends. Are they here with me this time or are they just here to fully say goodbye to me? The first one I need to say goodbye to is Dunewalker. I turn to the camel with a weak smile on my face.

“Dunewalker there are many things left unsaid. I wish I could have said goodbye to you before whatever you did happen”

Dunewalker laughs

“I will be honest Ruby, your mind must be awful if you can see us. But I think you need to use this world full of magic and full of wonder. We could be talking to you for all I know. But if I did what you think then Dunewalker is long dead. The real soul will take control of the former body.”

I smile weakly so the truth then.

“Then I will say goodbye to you then. I forgive you for everything Dunewalker. I am sorry for everything.”

Dunewalker smirks

“Well, buggy, I should tell you I am sorry for everything. I hope I will be able to see you when and if you return. I will be truthful to you. We both know I will not see you but if my body and old soul take full control they will do whatever they can to make it up to you.”

I take a deep breath.

“I feel the only thing I can say to all of you is this. I love every single one of you my friends. Keep moving on without me. I will stop allowing this journey to stop me from moving on it’s time for my soul to move on. Now it’s time for me to say goodbye to you all.”

I stand in front of them looking at all my friends.

“Goodbye to all of you. If I return I will become a stronger little bug.”

Tick Tock nods vanishing into the mist. Inyanga vanished into the mist and the others followed. The last one to do so is Cranberry. All she does is nod to me. I wish they were here and now. The last thing I can do is speak to Scaled Wing. At least say what I think to him.

“You used me…you said you would wait for me and all you did was force your eggs inside me. Then I had to have Beezen tell me how you felt.”

Scaled Wing rolls his eyes.

“You’re being silly again Ruby. I had to deal with you for a month and I learned the real you is a childish bug.”

I growl softly, buzzing angrily.

“You’re not here and just this chat is pissing you off. I am going to find you for real when we get back and I will have words with you.”

Scaled Wing laughs.

“Then continue your journey and stop holding back. You need to move on from what happened to you and the world moved on without you. Sing Ruby, I will be honest I could have deep respect and love for you for all you know. But it’s time for you to move on and you can’t just keep it in.”

I close my eyes looking over the side.

“Everyone, we are getting ready to turn around. We can’t find a way through the magic spell. The only way we could was to sing and many of us haven’t been in a singing mood since we left. Don’t consider this journey a failure; we did all we could. But it’s time and we can no longer waste fuel trying to find a way through this spell. I am sorry, my friends.”

I am sure Gem is happy to be returning. But I can’t go back without finishing this journey and I made a promise to Jumper I would make a deal with Omega. I have to do what I can and all I can do is what is the time for me to do it. I close my eyes tightly, tears falling to the water below. Goodbye, my friends, I love you all. I feel the music of the world playing and all I can do is join in with the music.

“Oh, powerful magic. I have no right to sing to you. I have no right to do anything with a powerful magic set like you dear Dream Valley. All I can do is bring the journey back to my heart. Oh to the story below I see my journey has come to a close. The final task of my journey is to follow the path to Dream Valley like the ponies of old.”

I stare at the clouds, seeing a rainbow form. The rainbow glows brightly dimming a bit to show the emotions of this ship overriding this journey. I quickly fly to Gem’s office and notice she is not there and I feel the ship slowly turning around. I quickly grab the microphone for the PA system. I softly began to sing.

“Come let us follow the rainbow on our path. Don’t let the pain control who you are.”

______________

Gizmo

Oil went to deal with some issues on the bridge and I am alone right now. Since Wicker needed to deal with some demon of the sea stuff I guess. I had a lot of time to think I care deeply for both of them. If we don’t finish this journey even then I was going to ask them to come and live with me back home.

I grab a wrench to tighten some screws when I hear the PA system come on.

I sigh deeply and the emotions are high. I think most of us want to just go home. It’s been this way ever since we got to this wall of clouds that are stopping us from getting into Dream Valley. All I can think of is it might be best to go home. I feel the ship slowly turn around. That’s it then we are heading back.

I hope the path won’t I hear more over the PA system.

“Come let us follow the rainbow on our path. Don’t let the pain control who you are. Allow the laughter to control your emotions. Don’t let your heart stay dark and empty at night. We are here for one another. For the magic of friendship is in our hearts. Oh please, my friends let the Rainbow see who you are.”

I close my eyes, feeling my heart beating. We haven’t had a good song ever since we left the world of the Upholi. Ever since we left we all felt like the pain within was all that is left. Seeing all around us die and those close to us survive. I never knew Gearshift seeing her lying there made me feel awful. After what I did to Wicker I felt even worse. Tears fall down my cheeks. I felt awful ever since we came back. Please oh please Goddess I am sorry for what I did to those in the court. I am sorry for what I did to the king and his queen. Please forgive me. I sob gently.

Now it’s time…to move on.

“The magic…of friendship is in my heart. I will always feel the sadness of what I did but I can’t allow it to control who I am. I always feel what I did but I will look at the faces of those who I love. I will always be there for them because of who I am.”

I head to the Gems office to join in with the song.

________________

Sterling

I have stayed in my room in the airship ever since we got out of the island in the sky. All I can feel is the pain from seeing Gearshift every time I close my eyes. I look outside my window in my room and notice we have been near the same clouds the entire time.

No matter how much we have moved there is no way we will ever come closer to the end of the journey. It’s mainly because of the path being blocked by a spell set by emotions. My emotions are just as bad as well. Mainly because I left my home while they could use everyone to help rebuild.

I crumble another paper trying so hard to make some news. But ever since I have been here all I could think of is dead. I toss it into the ever-growing trash. I take a deep breath feeling tears fall down my cheeks.

“Oh, Gearshift, why did I let you die? Why couldn’t I convince you to stay away from the battle?!”

I growled softly to myself. Others have been worried about me since we left. I have been keeping to myself and it’s all I can do to not want to join Gearshift. But Dancer is waiting for me back home. Including the lost children. They’re no longer lost though.

I rip most of my paper up and toss my pens and quills to the wooden floor sighing weakly. I am so homesick that I want to go home and just get away from this journey. I know I promised I would help bring back the balance but I want to be with Dancer…

When those words come over the PA system I feel my heart at ease. We are returning and it’s all I could do to keep myself from falling apart. I haven’t been on this journey very long with my new friends. I have felt so much pain while I follow them. The ship turns around. I feel the shift, a smile forming on my face, feeling at ease. Static comes over the PA system again another voice comes over it.

I groan no please Ruby doesn't make me feel the need to sing. I turn in my chair seeing Gearshift wait, she is here? Gearshift stands looking around smirking at me.

“Yes, Sterling, I am here. The magic of this land is allowing me to give you one more time to speak to you. This is the only time I am allowed to thank your friend Wicker. The sea demon had to pull a few strings to allow me to show back as a spirit but only this time. So listen to me closely, this will be the only time.”

I stood there staring at her.

“You need to let me go Sterling. I knew what I was getting into and please tell Ruby she did all she could for me and the others. I am here with Nova and Joken. We all are hoping you will continue this path. Please Sterling I loved you so much now you need to move on.”

I let out a weak sigh.

“Gearshift I wish I could have made a family with you. But we both know our lives wouldn’t have been the same after we got our home back.”

Gearshift chuckles and she slowly begins to vanish.

“I can’t stay any longer but I want you to know. You’re stronger than you believe, let the song fill you please Sterling get this journey complete and then return to Widowmaker with Ruby and help her fight the final battle.”

Gearshift vanished before I could say anything. Tears fell down my face looking towards the door. All I can do is sing and join in the song with Ruby. I close my eyes, holding my chest looking at one of my newspaper's freedom.

“We found freedom. It took so long for us to have the freedom we felt we deserved and needed. It is time for us to move on and to sing to the rainbow magic to bring forth our never-ending dream. It’s time to move forward, time to sing, time to bring forth the ending clouds. Allow us oh goddess who watches us from the sky to join the battle of Dream Valley.”

I head to Gem's office to join Ruby in singing this song.

________

Wicker

I don’t get why when sea raiders felt like this they would go attack and pillage and many other unsavory things I didn’t care much for. Now all I can do is worry about my friends. I don’t have anything lingering deep in my heart or soul. I just worry about Gizmo and Oil and how they feel right now. Oil is stressed because of how stressed Gizmo has been lately.

I use my magic to light so many candles around me that I have to speak to the Demon of the sea to help them but I can only help one of my friends. I can’t help Ruby anymore. The demon refuses to help her since she didn’t do anything but keeps focusing on her pain.

I form the ring through the water. I have to do something and now I think the one that needs the most help is Sterling. I can help Gizmo. It's not going to be easy to help Gizmo. She has Oil and I and we will do what we can for her. I light the candles chanting to bring the demon.

“Ay, el gran demonio del mar necesito ayuda. Un amigo se ha perdido y te necesita por favor oh demonio del mar te necesitamos de nuevo.”

After I say the words my horn glows brightly the demon's head forms in the water and he stares at me.

“Okay, Kirin, you have called me so many times now that I am unable to do my task. Now I don’t have a lot of time. What do you need?”

I weakly smile.

“I have a friend who needs to speak to one he loved so long ago. One who died during a battle her name is Gearshift and my friend is Sterling. Could you pull some strings with the keeper of those who passed so he can speak with her one last time?”

The Demon sighs.

“Oh, grandes demonios, solo puedo hacer esto una vez.”

I chuckle

“Thank you.”

The demon rolled his watery eyes and vanished back into the wood of the ship dripping into the water below. I close my eyes heading to rest on my bed, closing my eyes for a while. After at least an hour I open my eyes hearing the PA come on.

My ears droop well at least we will return and maybe Gem will let me leave with Gizmo and Oil. Oil said to me if we don’t make it on the full journey we will train someone else to learn how to keep the core from falling apart so the others can make it back. I get ready to fall back to sleep when I hear a bit of static and hear another voice over the PA.

I just stood there, we turned a bit and Ruby started singing. I am wondering if she finally has gotten over herself and she finally learned that she needed to move on. She will still have everything lingering she will need to face those fears. I think it’s time for me to sing as well. I take a deep breath to let the song fill my heart.

“My story always starts with the sea, the stars above glowing with the moon. The song will always be there when the time comes. The moon shall always glow and start. I feel my heart drifting to the music when the time comes it’s going to be full to the end of the tongue shrilling moment as the music calls to us.”

I head out of my room to Gem's office to join Ruby to sing.

_______________

Joona

I haven’t felt this lost in years. The emotions of this airship have dropped to the point no one is even getting along. It’s why I have stayed in my room ever since we left the floating island of the dragon hunters. I think most are too scared to see what is to come and it’s not going to be easy for everyone.

Beezen and I feel it and all he can do is to keep everyone from falling apart and it’s not going well. I sigh no longer have a home where would I go even if we turn around? I shift on my bed worried about the others. Ruby hasn’t been the same since we came from the island. She was told to move on and she tried so hard.

Rock Back walks into my room since we share the same room and have two beds in here now.

“It’s not very peaceful out there Joona I am worried we may be turning around. I tried to speak to Gem but she is very stressed. I have never seen a dragon’s scales so dim without a shine in them.”

I smile weakly

“Yes, I agree..”

The PA system comes on.

Rock Back sighs.

“I had a feeling this would happen.”

Rock Back sits on his bed stroking his neck the mic from what he told me bothers me from time to time. It hurts for him to speak and I do my best to teach him when he is not wearing it. I took a deep breath worried about what is going to happen to the others. The ship turns around and before I leave to talk to Beezen I hear the PA system turn on again.

The feather on my head droops looking over to Rock Back and he smirks. He takes my wing in his claws and we dance. My cheeks glow red from just suddenly dancing with him. He and I have become close as we share the same room. Most would laugh at us for how close but he is the one who understands me more.

“We are a story lost in this broken world. A world that moved on without us. I am a Stone Back you’re a Panna there is no time to do but to sing and to dance. The story will always be moving on without us. My dear friend, let's go sing with our friend Ruby.”

I chuckle Rock Back leaves the room and I shake my head following him feeling the song in my heart.

“We hear that sound… It’s our hearts singing… Come let's join in with the others.”

The two of us Hum as we both walk to Gem’s office to sing with Ruby.

____________

Rhyolite

It’s been days it feels like since we left the island. I used that time to try to relax and find someone to spar with me. It’s been so long since I had a good spar and now. I am losing my ever-loving mind.

We have been stuck close to Dream Valley for almost a week. It has been a week now. Many of us have been close to losing it with each other. I know I got upset with Ruby and almost strangled her. Then I realized I can’t blame her for not fully moving on. She did stay stuck in time for three years and the world and her friends moved on without her.

The only thing keeping me from fully losing it is sharpening and cleaning my armor. I hear static coming over the PA system. It's been at least a while before anything came over this system. I worry Gem finally might have broken down after having enough of the emotions on this ship. I hope if we are turning around that they drop us off back at home.

I close my eyes, sighing I am happy we are finally turning around. The turning of the ship turning around to leave makes me feel more relaxed. I don’t want to feel hope in myself anymore. I just want to get home to my husband. I want to retire and not care what happens to the world around me.

I get ready to put my weapons and armor away to make sure I never have to wear them again. I take a deep breath. I am not even sure I belong in this family any longer. I want to get back home and stay with my race and be at peace. Before I could fully hang up my armor on the stand I brought with me the PA system opened again with static.

Ruby is singing. I hear my hook claw tapping to the song and the music. No please let us go home no I had enough of all this. I can no longer be on this flight. I don’t care about the balance with the stars I have had. Deep in my heart, I care deeply for my new family and I love them. I must see this through.

“It’s time to move on…It’s time to bring forth our dreams of a balanced world. Even if the balance will take years for it to become normal again. It’s our journey to bring to an end. The stars of hope, the stars of dreams. Blood will flow and we will see our family again. It’s no longer time to end. It’s time to move.”

I head out of my room to Gem’s office to join in with the song. I look over to the window to see a rainbow leading us.

_____________

Dust

It’s been at least a week since the floating island and what happened with us. We could have fought them off if we weren't so weak and unsure of ourselves after the deaths. I close my eyes, meditating and relaxing my mind and soul.

I am one of those who know how to control my emotions. It's been so long since my emotions took over and didn’t let me handle the dream. My dream is to get this journey over and get back home. I wonder if Gem will let us leave if we turn back around. I break my mind out of the meditation after I hear the PA system turn on with heavy static from the sound of Gem's voice. She hasn’t been herself for a long time now. I think the fact we are stuck in this place for almost a week bothers her something awful. I worry though Grogar faced her and told her something about her wife.

A weak smile forms across my face. Then it’s done, we will turn back around and the hope in this Airship will come back hopefully and our dreams become normal once again. It’s been years since I had normal dreams. The only dreams I ever cared about were finding Katrina and Rep and putting them in their place till I learned the truth.

I get ready to put up my weapons and never fight again. I was about to toss the daggers made from the metal in space into the sea below. Before I could do so the PA system comes on again and all I hear is static for a bit.

My ears pin to the back of my head. Hope is all we have left, we have nothing else but hope. A song to give us more hope? We have been stuck here for so long that I just want to get back to Rassie. My task has been completed. I made sure Ruby and Melody got married. I have helped them on their journey. Is this the next part of my journey singing and going to Dream Valley? I stood up putting down knives made from the metal from space. I set them back in the case I have for them, closing my eyes. Then we will continue this journey. It's all we can do.

“I walk in the shadows, I observe, I watch, I seek in the name of my king. I kill in the name of the king just to follow the right path. My path is to lead me through the land of the ponies of old. So many creatures we will see, so many dreams we will sing. The song in my heart is no longer lost…”

I head out of my room to head the office to sing with Ruby and I am sure the others have come.

________

Amandla

It’s been at least two weeks or more since the end of the battle. I still feel wounds on my body and it’s been so long since my armor has worked. My armor is going to take a long time to repair and it’s not going to be easy for me to get it working again but I am going to try.

It’s the only thing keeping me from losing it. Working on my armor it’s a path I have never understood at all. If we are going to waste our time trying to get to the next part of our journey, then we will never move on. I want to go home. I miss Junk island, I miss my friends, I miss my king…

I stand up from working with my armor and look at Candle Light, my new sniper rifle. I will keep it with me and hold it tightly as I go back. To show I did learn something on my journey. Never let your emotions control how you feel. My emotions have been lost ever since I left Sterling's home. I feel so bad for him.

I close my eyes, opening them and hearing the PA system turn on.

So I no longer need to repair this armor. I was hoping this would happen, it's not something I was hoping for. Now I can relax and not worry about risking my life again. I close my eyes seeing Gearshift trying to protect me and getting herself killed for it. I see Nova and Joken oh it’s hard to see all those deaths. The airship shifts and turns and all I can do is wait till I get dropped off at Junk island.

I hear the PA system turn on again.

No….Ruby, please don’t give me hope. I no longer want to follow this journey. All those I see who died to defend me when my armor broke. I don’t want to see any more die to defend me please Ruby don’t give me hope. I take a deep breath shuddering from the sadness in my heart. I blow air out of my nose and mouth to relax standing on my hooves.

“I am just a motherly donkey. I don’t see why I am on this journey but I hear that sound…I feel it’s time for us to end this journey. All I can do is to follow the path my friends are on and to protect children and those who are too weak to fend for themselves.”

I head out of my room to join in the song.

________

Melody

I set down food beside Ruby. I feel I am still losing my wife. After she infused me with her magic. I have started to notice how deeply attracted I am to her. I will follow her to the ends of our world and back. No matter how much she becomes like this I will be a pony version of one of her species many years from now.

“Ruby… I brought you dinner.”

Ruby and I chat for a bit and I kiss her to head back to my office below. When I get back to my office I feel being here is the best way to relax. Soft Heart comes in soon after I return and she smiles at me.

“You wanted to check me over? Also, I tried to talk to your wife. I couldn’t convince her to move on. I even called her out and I can’t believe you’re willing to risk your life to get infused with her magic. Are you willing to allow yourself to mutate into a creature like her?”

A smile forms on my face.

“That is love or what some call love. Soft heart. It will take a few years, maybe even a lifetime before I change. But who knows, maybe after the stress is gone from our lives and we just go live in a land to relax and never allow war to control us again.”

Soft Heart chuckles

“I have deep respect for you two. Your wife has guts and she showed me that we aren’t really for an assault on our homeland.”

I laugh and while I check out Soft Heart I hear the PA system turn on.

My ears pin to the back of my head. I never told Ruby what happened with Gem. Grogar showed up and told Gem what happened to Cranberry. I wish I could have told Ruby but she would have wanted to turn around just to see Cranberry.

“I think I need to tell Ruby why Gem wants to turn around, her wife needs her and needs her now. It’s going to take a year for us to return.”

Soft Heart smirks

“Well No matter what I am with you till the end of this journey including to the Widow Maker desert. My queen asked me to follow you both all the way and that is what I am going to be doing.”

I chuckle

“Thank you Soft Heart I…”

I go silent hearing the PA turn on again.

I close my eyes. Oh Ruby you pick this time now to move on? You pick this time now to let the song fill your heart? A soft heart hums to the song and I open my eyes smirking with my good wing. I offer Soft Heart to follow.

“The darkness is ahead and we will never lose if we allow ourselves to be lost because of Grogar. We see the end of our journey and the true journey ahead. Dream Valley is ahead and we are lost. Dream Valley is all we see when we get to the journey we will finally reach the end. To restore the balance of our hearts.”

Soft heart smirks

“And we will end this task. I am a simple dragon hunter. I see in my heart a good friend who cares so deeply for her wife. We must move. We must end this task. It is no longer the dream to see.”

Soft Heart and I head to Gem’s office to sing with Ruby to give hope to the airship. I am so happy for Ruby to finally move on. She will be stronger after this journey is over. She will face those who harmed her and then put them in their place.

__________

Ruby and her friends.

I held the mic tightly feeling more of the song coming over me.

“It is time. To bring forth our dream to end this journey. I am so sorry to all those who wish to see their families.”

My friends come into the office including our new friends Soft Heart we all stand by the mic I take a deep breath sighing.

“I am sorry to those who want to go home. I know many of us to miss our families hope is no longer in our hearts. But the truth is if we go home now Grogar and the judges and the Storm King will have won. The Stars will never get the balance they need and we will be lost. Gem mother, please let's keep going and let our song lead you through the rainbow.”

I hold the mic to the others and I sing first.

“The first part of the journey has come to an end. It’s time to move on from the past. I can no longer focus on the past and allow myself to become one with the pain. The world moved on without me and It’s time for me to move on without the word. I am with a new world and to see a new song in my heart.”

I look behind my friends and see my old friends standing there again. I hear their words in my head.

“It’s time for us to move on..” {Dunewalker}

She vanishes after her words.

“It’s time for us to see the end.” {Tick Tock}

Tick Tock vanished after her words nodded to me.

“The stars have said to us it’s time to end our journey.” {Inyanga.}

The zebra smiles sweetly at me showing her lovely face as she did. I cared deeply for that zebra like a sister to me; her beauty made me smile. When she vanished I see only where she stood looking over at the others,

“In the words of a water Hunter Spes oritur, et somnia videmus, et qui ante, O luna, cantant ad nos et aquam referentes.” {Water Spout]

She vanishes and I feel my heart releasing the sorrow of not being near them or seeing my friends. I turn my eyes to see Hawk in her pony form. I have only seen this form once in an old photo she found ages ago.

“There was a time when I was a pony and now I am just a robot. I wish I could be there for you Ruby. But when I see you again our lives will be far apart.” {Hawk}

Hawk vanished

“A siege breaker is all I am and it’s time to move on.” {Roll Roll]

He simply just vanished after the little song he and I never got along even after the war. I doubt he and I will even be friends when I fully return. There's nothing I can do alone. The last one I see is Cranberry.

“I love you my little Ruby but it’s time for me to move on. I can’t linger any longer it’s time for my task and to become what I am.” {Cranberry}

She vanishes and when she does tears fall from my eyes down to the floor and I finally feel I can move on.

“The start of my story has come to an end.”

I softly sing as the others join.

“Oh, Ruby my love I will follow you to the ends of the world till our journey is complete. Then I will become one with you again, my loving wife.”

Melody holds me into her tightly as the others join in the song.

“I am just a simple donkey but I hear that song of friendship in my heart. I can no longer let the end take me. It’s time for us all to let the song of friendship come to our hearts.”

While we sing we feel the airship turn back around and we head to the deck above singing the same song again. Mostly about friendship and just saying these words in our hearts makes the rainbow show.

“We all have the magic of friendship back in our hearts. We are no longer lost as we see the future ahead and the end below us. I follow the journey with my friends and we see the sound before us. It's no time for us to know and it’s time for us to see.”

The song ends

When the clouds break we see the shore of the land and standing at the shore I see the one known as Majesty. The song of my heart ends and the song would have lasted longer. But the stress has taken full control of us.

After a while, when we land, head out to speak to Majesty. She stood there staring at me as I stared at her.

“Mother I am here please let us stay in your home so we can rest and relax. Let all of us come to your castle please?”

Majesty frowns

“Mother dear Ruby after what I did to you. Do you still consider me a mother? Oh, Ruby sweetheart, I never wanted to do much to you. But Grogar gave me no choice and now he hasn’t spoken to me ever since. I did his task and I have no idea what he is doing.”

I smile weakly looking at the others including my wife. I pull Melody with me to Majesty.

“Mother please meet my wife.”

Majesty smiles sweetly.

“I know I saw your wedding. Melody I approved of you and to me, you’re my daughter-in-law. Please accept my home as your home. Before you do your task take a week to relax it will take too long for Omega to find Rose Dust she is good at hiding and he won’t destroy the land to find her. He was created to protect it and he might break his programming.”

Majesty shakes her head.

“Enough though, come with me, and welcome to Dream Valley.”

Arc four complete

Footnote max level

No new perk

Author's Note

Arc four is done my friends and the next arc is the Meanwhile arc that will come in December.

Chapter Sixity-three: Silver Gunner. {Meanwhile Arc]

Some think when the hero leaves a location. The stories of those who they met stop. This is sadly not true. It would be a great honor for those lives to stop. Moments never end though, for we are still living.

Written by Pinda
_________________________________________________________________________
Silver Gunner The Return of the Hero.

It’s been almost three years since the hero left the land. It took her and her friends to return to this land from Dream Valley for three years. Many stood waiting for the hero to return. We knew she was coming. A message was sent to us by the radio of who sent us. While I wait I remember how long it took me to get this far. I wanted to tell others of my journey but I never could tell them the full truth. I look over to Shadow who followed me on this journey everyone knew his journey. He followed Tiria like I did but I have more of a story than he does. I do worry about when this battle is over and what to expect.

“There is her ship!!” Yells a young mare.

I look up with the others, seeing the airship flying towards the docks of Kludgetown. I look back at Rainfall seeing the strange fire orb that Wheel Tread did something I know he did. The Storm King slowly removed his storm. He told the others of this land it would take three or so years for the storm to vanish. Now while it slowly vanishes the hero can return. The airship lands on the water and connects to the dock. The airship has seen better days. It's falling apart; it looks like it’s been through hell and back. We were told it would take a while, maybe an hour or so for them to even come out.

They have been in this airship for so long that their bodies aren’t used to land as they used to be. So they will need an hour for their bodies to recover and I look down, starting to remember the moments I have come and where I have been.
___________________________________________________________
Creation of Silver Gunner.

“Creation..”

A soft female voice says. The eyes of the gentle old mare stare at what remains of her classroom. She has been told that she could only keep her old views in Ponyville. She looks at the remains of the class. There is barely any pony left to listen to only a few children. She turns her eyes toward an old photo. Of her older class and the Cutie mark crusaders. Her eyes have tears falling from them, regaining herself and looking back to her class.

“Today children we are creating a robot who could lead us to the past and future. I will call him the Silver Trail.”

They spent at least a year building me. I remember the feeling of hooves and their magic on me. The beautiful teacher is my creator. I wish I could have known her. But a former student of the teacher failed to protect her. The old ones all failed to protect her. I was finished but I wasn’t turned on. I remember what was written in books: this poor mare was forced into prison. She was released when the bombs started to fall.

I remember it pretty well she quickly went through the village of dying ponies. The poor town was full of so many dying from whatever sickness was harming them. She didn’t know it yet but she was dying. She has one last piece to give me to turn on. My brain, my heart, and the power that will keep me going forever.

She broke into the old school I was kept there to gather dust. She forced the boarded doors open, coming to me and placing the items into my body. I don’t remember her eyes but when I saw them she had been crying because she knew she was dying. When I came online she was still able to move. I turned my emotionless eyes toward the dying mare she had a weak smile. Weak coughs released from her throat. It was all she could muster to stay alive. But I look right at her and she. No wait I remember now she asked me to do something for her. She went to her desk bringing back a photo.

“Silver Gunner. My creation I want you to find do something for me if any of my students survive this awful awful end. Silver…”

I watch while my creator falls, her body was barely able to keep her up now. I rush to help her and with a movement, I help her down with ease. I still have no emotions but I know full well she would have given me some to learn down the years. I ease her on her old desk chair and she finally smiles knowing it is her end.

“Silver…open the recording box and record.”

I didn’t know what to expect. She could order me with her words. My body opens up the joints screeching and groaning. I could tell she didn’t use the best of metal when she created me. I might have to go through old junkyards to find parts to fix some wear and tear. I look behind me seeing the recording box and I lean close to her to let her speak.

“Hello, my students... “ Her voice was so weak I was amazed she could even speak “I wanted this to be my last recording. If any of you survived this...awful end. “The mare's voice coughed weakly “When I was asked...to give up teaching because my view on this war..was controversial. I went and made this form you see standing in front of you now. I had to beg many to help me. But I wanted my view to be remembered by all my students. Though I might already be dead when you hear this. I want my little ponies to know... You all made me proud.” She coughed deeply. “Silver…. Please if you see any pony...that finds the core values of friendship, please…..tell them.” The teacher's old voice slowed. Her breath ebbed ever so gently. Her heart gently and weakly beat. Thump thump…thump…thump…thump.

Then I stood back up seeing the dead mare. Lifting my hoof to gently close her eyes. My creator, the one who gave me life, is now dead. She gave me the life to fulfill my task. My task was to find the True value of friendship. It wouldn’t be an easy trek but I would do what I can.

“Goodbye “Ms. Cheerilee…”

I turn to look at her body. I felt sorrow for her. But I had a journey to fulfill it is now time for me to
follow that journey and be ready for her when I get to that moment in time. I will use what I have learned. I didn’t know it then but my journey would be a long one. A very long one is the moment when you understand this. It won’t ever be a good day.

I don’t know the next part of my journey. I will just follow what I can find. I followed a set path and I don’t know how many years had passed. I don’t know the year but I ended up at a location of creatures called Hell Hounds. This was at least ten or so years after the war. I quickly fought them and I was overwhelmed and I remember a Hell Hound coming up to me shooting me and I shut down.

__________________________________
Fallout Equestria: Reminders by Lusamine Uncompleted story.

I don’t remember how long it has been. But wait, I have come back online. I have been shut down for so long. It’s going to take so long for my date system to catch up with me. Each system finally came back online and I came face to face with the group that brought me back. One named Zoey. But the one I focused on the most was a young mare who hugged me dead hooves. My mind hasn't fully returned yet. So I pulled her away from me with the arms on my back.

I just stare at them as they speak to each other. I have no idea why they turned me back on. They could have just left me dead like that. They could have done so much to me and I wouldn’t be able to fight back. I just kept watching, noticing their uniforms well then there is a military in this dead world.

One of them came up to me. I didn't know what to expect really but they were sure kind about it and not trying to be in my face.

“So do you wanna talk first or should I?”

I just turned my eyes to the one who spoke and all I could think of was what my creator told me to say.

“What is the core value of friendship?”

The words confused them even more. Till the one I am sure is their leader Dead Hooves who I got to know well spoke up.

“Being nice, kind, generous, loyal, honest,” it took a moment for her to speak again before when she did it was pretty much an insult to somepony else. “In Sharpshot’s case sometimes being an insufferable bitch.”

I just stood there again while they spoke allowing my processor to gain what I have lost and I noticed it’s been at least seventy-five years since the war ended. I have been dead for almost thirty years. I have been in the same spot that long and left there. I am surprised I wasn’t reprogrammed into something worse.

“You seem to show knowledge of friendship,” They looked back at me as I spoke to them. “I am Silver Gunner, a robotic pony created during the war.”

They were talking about me being a trophy. I just wish I could have snorted. I am no one trophy. Then again I was hugged. I was getting pretty tired of this and this time I pulled off the mare hugging me and I stared at them noticing their outfits again.

“What can I do to be of assistance to you fine soldiers,”

My voice must have confused them and I am sure they were confused. They aren’t military but I would have to amuse them for the time being. Till I get my bearings and understand what is going on.

“The war ended seventy-five years ago,” Zoey said in a deadpan voice. “We aren’t soldiers from the war. We lost, we all lost Celestia damn loss. No pony or species won because of the megaspells.”

Being who I am, I am not going to be affected by this. I just again spoke my mind for who I am a robotic pony. My creator always told my parts when she created me to be ready for times like this. Just in case the world did indeed end she was ready for it and it was time for us to know more than what was given.

“What could I do to be of assistance?”

“We’re on a training mission of sorts to take down a raider,” Dead Hooves explained to me the best she could on how they were training to take on a fake raider but this is the thing. They fought in a place full of live creatures including the ones who did this to me. But they’re fighting to train. I see I am amazed that I wasn’t picked up by someone.

I stayed as I always do. I needed a weapon before I had weapons built into my systems. I look towards them all just standing there like they wish to know what they would give me and then Dead Hooves does it again.

“I shall assist you on your mission then,” I say looking towards her. “I require a weapon to help. I suggest handing me the Novasurge rifle you currently hold.”

It took a while for Dead Hooves to answer me. She pulled a shotgun from her back and when I grabbed it with my robotic hands. I stare at the words on the gun. Remembrance is a weapon I felt I would need to use. A weapon to use for a while now I shifted grabbing the gun tighter and getting ready to use it.

We take care of it and then I follow them. They lead me to Misty Moon apartments. I feel maybe if I find more I would be able to. I follow them for a while and before the journey is over. We took a photo together. Then the mother of the pony Dead Hooves leads me astray. Willow Wisp she was called. I knew her, I knew who she was. But before I could warn the others she asked me to go with her on a patrol. The patrol area was close to an old cliff that led down to another city that I have never seen before.

“That is it dear you’re so helpful. Now I am sorry for what I am about to do. I need you out of the way and you’re not helpful to my daughter.”

Before I could do anything or even fire on her. She used a strange weapon and forced me to go limp and I was still on. Using every part of her body she would force me down the cliff. I hit my head many times when I finally made it below.

It took me so long to even return to what was considered living even for me. I stood up having no inkling of what happened. I stood up, my body broken and shuddering. Losing the memory of what happened. I pull out the shotgun and the photo I don’t know any of these ponies and zebras. I just know I got this shotgun that I found somewhere.

I continue on my journey having no idea what I would find. Many more years passed as I just kept walking, meeting many souls, and making a name for myself. I had a story about me now I was called the Silver Gunner.

There was a legend around me of the Silver Gunner who walks. An old legend like the burned pony. No one knew who I was. I just kept asking the words "What is the value of friendship?" I mostly got no answers.

The last place I stayed at for a while. The name of the town was called Bright Town; it was extremely far away from any other lands I knew of. It was close to the Hoof and I had no idea why I came this way. But I remember those I met and I hope to see them again down the road of time.

I met a mare who named herself Teal. A gentle mare who did much for me around this time she even cleaned me up when we met. They gave me an inn room and I was told this city has some Enclaves why did they still have Enclaves here?

But then I understood it’s an Enclave ground base. They used it from time to time to keep in touch with the ground. The moment though I was told I needed to stay hiding when the Enclave showed up. Other than that I am allowed to do what I need to.

But after a while, I had to leave. I caused a great stir when I was found by the Enclave. They wanted to take me apart. But Teal and others defended me. It was the night before I could fully know the reaction. Teal came in slowly. I could tell she cried and sighed at me.

“We need you to leave Silver. You have been so helpful to us. I wish I could tell you. That you would be able to return.”

It took me at least a day and I left not looking back. I will never return and it took me a few years to get to my next journey and I have no idea about this journey.
______________________________

Fallout Equestria: Aftershock

30 years before the time of Littlepip an event on the west coast of Equestria in the city of Lost Alicorn, an event known as the Aftershock happened which involved the Stable Ranger, Aka Sparkplug, and a section of the Enclave led by Major Redrain who sought to use an old Project known as Project Tide which was meant to use multiples mega spell to flood Zebrica. The Enclave planned to use Project Tide to bring Los Alicorn to the depth of the Ocean but this plan was thwarted by Sparkplug, his friends, and the remnant of a chapter of the Steel Ranger led by Senior Scribe Notepad. It was during the final moment of this event on a Spark Pump platform in the middle of the Lunar Sea that Sparkplug vanished by overloading the Project Megaspell and using a Balefire Megaspell to destroy the Project and the Platform. Sparkplug was nowhere to be found after.

Despite my lengthy search, I could not find the Unicorn Sparkplug, the only thing I was able to find is a piece of his Steel Ranger T45 Armor. A weathered and dented pauldron with the number ‘281’ written upon it. I’ll never forget the day I met the stallion in the Tavern of Ridgeway Town, a confident smile with that demeanor that comes with military training back in that so call Stable 2-81. Exploring Stable 1-81 didn’t surprise me with what vile experiment Stable-Tech had with that hi-tech tomb of social experiments. I wish I could have visited 2-81, regrettably, it's nothing more than a crater now with that sickening Induction Emission Radiation coming out of it… Or now commonly known as ‘Fear Radiation’. Another broken vestige of Nightmare Moon…

I first met Sparkplug in that Tavern. He was in a corner, working on a badly crushed pipbuck that he found in an old military research facility near the badlands. Out of curiosity I approached him and asked him “I don’t think that Pipbuck will ever work again kiddo.” He looked at me with a smirk and indifferent despite my appearance as if used to wasteland oddity then he pointed out at the Pipbuck and said: “It might be scrap but the Spell Matrix can still be salvaged and with it, all its secret will be revealed!”

Then the young stallion went to open his rather uniquely painted Steel Ranger T45 fetlock plate and opened it, revealing a lost jewel of technology, a Pipbuck 3000-M, A military edition of the Pipbuck 3000. These are supposedly fairy tales! Never produced and there it was in front of my eyes! Then the young stallion went to pull out a cable from the Pipbuck, the kind that is used to unseal Stables then went on to attach an… adapter to it then plug it into the destroyed Pipbuck then after a silent moment a beep came from the 3000-M then the young stallion cheered.

“Ah! See? May be partially corrupted! But still salvageable! Now I’ll be able to find Stable 1-81 and I can finally figure out why Stable Tech made 2 Stable 81 in Los Alicorn! Guess what? By what I’m reading it's right beneath Celestia 1st Bank right in the middle of Los Alicorn!” At that moment I wasn’t aware that this crazy colt was pulling me into quite an adventure. Believe me! A Stable full of clones of that same single pony. What kind of nutcase would clone Applejack constantly for the last 170 Years?! During our trip to the guts of Stable 1-81. I came to learn how to… erm. Lazy Jackass, Sparkplug is as he approached all problems with a keen intelligent eye but when he puts his plans into motion something either broke or explodes and he always proceeds with the most destructive and lazy method to approach a problem! I swear some of my circuits fried up when he pulled out a brick of C-4 just to blow up a James door instead of using the emergency release on the door! Good time though, He always took any situation with a grain of salt and a positive attitude. I remember the last thing he said when we were done in that vault of madness.

“Keep in mind SIlver-Buddy! As long as one’s teeth are in their mouth! Why not just make the best out of it all and smile like a jackass!” Heh!... After having found out what he and his fellow Stable 2-81 dwellers endured I kind of understand the little unhinged demeanor he has. I will miss him. Good thing my memories are vast, I’ll never forget what he did for Equestria. He went out in a big explosion with a big smile knowing he saved the west coast of Equestria. 10 years later that crazy filly from Stable 2 would emerge and change the Wasteland even more alongside that wild Security Mare from Hoofington, but 5 years before that I would meet the weirdest and most mysterious individual near New Appleousa, an aberrant bat-winged mutant Alicorn working for Ditzy Doo as a courier mare by the name of Bolt

…. Sparkbolt, A coincidence maybe? Nothing like the Sparkplug I knew, She always had a mean streak and constantly frowning. Sparkbolt was quite a strange mare to speak to, she said how much she wanted to go somewhere but hated going back to it, and also how many gaping holes her memories had. I accompanied her once on delivery to Glyph Mark. When we traveled together I noticed two interesting details about her, how she concealed her wings with a tattered cloak and something else, a very battered pauldron from a Steel Ranger T45 armor with a faded S-R written on it in what I assume was yellow paint. When we were about to engage raiders in combat down the path to Glyph Mark. The dead giveaway that I may know the previous identity of Sparkbolt was when she put on that very old Steel Ranger T45 Helmet she had in her saddle bag, with a very familiar dent on the side of its forehead. Then the second, a large anti-machine rifle, minus a scope that was previously destroyed in combat with that name on its barrel ‘Retribution’. I knew right away that Sparkplug didn’t die. But following his disappearance it's obvious a lot has happened! That young stallion that I knew was now a tall mutant mare, and the way she was glaring at those raiders was the same way Sparkplug glared at them back then! I didn’t go into detail, but damn it was somewhat nostalgic to team up with Bolt. When a raider got too close to her instead of using her hoof-to-hoof expertise she just went and clobbered that poor bastard to a pulp with Retribution. I must say that the Anti-Machine Rifle has a rather unique sound to it when it comes to colliding with a raider’s head. Then what was most surprising was when she was about to give a killing blow to that raider.

“Smile like a jackass as long as you have tooths you bastard!” I couldn’t help but confront her about it and said her previous name. A little mistake on my part but didn’t suffer any rebuke for it. What she told me next told me enough to know that Spark turned the page onto a new life and put away the mantle of a wasteland hero. “Sparkplug was a brave and a fool colt, He died for what he believed was right, that what we should all admire and aspire to… Without dying at least. Me? I’m just a big mare paying her debt to a truly wonderful ghoul. Silver Gunner, Sparkplug should be left in the grave of the past, Alright?” Then we finished delivering the package before parting ways. But what struck me after her comment? She remembered my name from her previous life. When we parted ways, she left me a single gift, an Anti-Machine Rifle bullet with a rather peculiar comment “Hold onto this, I got a gut feeling you might need it someday.” As of today, I still have that bullet in my saddle bag and I know I will eventually use it for something important… When I will use it, I’ll make sure to say Sparkbolt’s favorite line to my opponent.

That’s what I would say I remembered Sparkbolt and his friends. Before I left a battle happened I don’t know what caused the battle I don’t remember what caused most of these issues. I got my head smashed hard. I fall into the water below and sink for a time. I was saved by a pony but I don’t remember anything and after I am repaired I go on my way again.

I follow a journey of learning stories about a creation called the Iron Wolf Project. I followed the stories to a hidden lab under the desert before the light bringer showed herself. Before I go inside I turn to see a crow and its shape shifts into a changeling.

“Listen, metal pony you don’t want to go down there. I have been here for a long time waiting for a moment.”

I just stare at the changeling. I remember after I met him he introduced me to Kipkipe and her family and the group they stayed with. This was the time I first went into the lab and I was told everything about the Vul’fin by the one inside. [Howling dance.] After this I leave and I follow the roads to help the others I have met along the way. I destroy many raiders along the way including putting my calling card the Silver Gunner walks. Before I enter the Misty Moons apartment as I did with my friends before. I turn to see an orb sprite bot.

“I have been following your journey for a long time, Silver Gunner. I have heard stories of what you have done and who you know. But my request if you see a Vulf’van come into the world show them that lab.”

I just stood there staring at the spirit-not giving a single nod.

“You must be the watcher and yes. I shall do so and if need be I doubt I will ever know the full truth. But what makes you think a vulf’van will be leaving their caverns? No one has seen one for many years.”
Watcher hovered there for a moment.

“Because I have been seeing him more and more. The spells his on prison have weakened..”

The spells weakened and then it hit me. He means Grogar there have been rumors of the old goat showing his face in many spots the spell is weakening. But I haven’t seen him as of yet but I worry that soon I will. I know soon that the rumors are true about a vulf’van leaving their cavern years ago because of the one named Wheel Tread who I learned about in my travels. Then it’s time for me to be ready.

_____________________________
The Crystals Howling dance {Completed story}

Misty Moon apartments

I heard we have prisoners. I haven't been told what they captured. I follow Crossfire to the room we made a prison and inside Kipkipe is helping a wounded griffin and hooked up beside the griffin. One of those creatures is known as a vulf’van. I knew sooner or later I would run into one of them.

“Keep them alive, please. I have a feeling this wolf is going to be a hero and maybe we can use her for our gain.”

I head back up into the room I privately used, waiting for me is Crow. I look up at him nodding to him. I pull out my shotgun and the round Sparkplug gave me and I clean both of them up and take apart the shotgun.

“So one of the wolf creatures showed up as Watcher said. How did he know of this creature? How did he know she would someday show up to us? It makes no sense. I have been wondering more about it.”

I just gave a nod.

“I will teach myself what we will learn.”

The wolf woke up soon after I learned her name Tiria. We go through a journey of pain and sometimes hope. We go through a path leading to find toys for young ones after she freed us from a ghoul issue below the basement. Then she wanted to get toys for the children and I know full well that she regretted what happened there.

They all got captured but me and I fought my way to them and the children. We went through much to get to our journey. I followed that wolf through death and hell to get peace for those who I followed.

The moment you get to a ship and then get captured and then you go through so much more. It’s no longer the time you see. Meeting King CannonBall, meeting the Rat Creepers, everything. Then the one moment you see the end. You meet him you meet Wheel Tread.

There was a moment I spent while Tiria was out again after the arena fight. I stood in front of him.

“Neighsay.”

The pony in the Wheelchair turns to look at me. He noticed me and a frown forms on his old face. I have a feeling he knew who created me and who I was. He comes up to me and looks behind my left ear. I see a gentle smile on his face.

“So the great teacher of Ponyville created you. That is her cute mark and I can tell she did much for you and gave you your emotions.”

I just stood there wanting to tell everyone who he was. I knew what he wanted to do from stories I heard from the past. The Storm Project uses old villains of the past. Villains from Dream Valley villains from the dead land.

“You shouldn’t be alive, old one. You should have been dead like the rest of the past.”

Neighsay laughs softly.

“Yes, like the Hoof that should be dead. The old stories will never be the same if one random old pony is trying so hard and is stopped here. Silver let me do it please let me push Project Stormwatch I need to be allowed to start that project.”

I just stood there with no emotions. Looking at him through my glowing eyes. The moment I allow this then I will not be blamed.

“Tell me then why do you feel that this project will be the only move forward?”

Neighsay chuckles very weakly leading me to his room. In the room, I see many things but I focus on the crystal. The howling dance closes the door behind him and he turns his wheelchair and he lifts an old book.

“In this book, Celestia herself said that Grogar himself will be released if the war goes too far. Many projects in this world have absorbed the magic that holds Grogar in place. Every friend you have met who destroyed a project has caused this problem. Thankfully the only projects that don’t have this issue are the One Pegasus project and Rainfall.”

Wheel Treads logic is sound then that means he is correct. If these projects have taken the magic to hold Grogar in place. Then there is a need. I feel whatever his plan is he is going to fail and fail badly.
“Then what is your plan? You have to deal with the Enclave they’re coming back and many heroes are trying to fight them. What do you expect us to do for you?”

Neighsay chuckles.

“I have a way you see I am going to use a robot dummy of myself. He will have all the movement and abilities I do. But when the attack happens I am long gone. All I need from you Silver Gunner is the power. I need you to give me half your power and I know when they come you will not be strong enough to fight them. You will be the first to fall, you know this right?”

Again the logic is sound. He leads me to a closet and inside is his body and all that is needed is power. Enough power to keep this farce going till the end of our moment. I have a feeling since he told us he wanted to make a deal with the Enclave there would be no way we can save ourselves.

Neighsay using his unicorn magic opens me up and connects the dummy to me and it. I sigh, shutting down to let this happen. Before I shut down though he said one last thing to me before he fully goes dark in my eyes.

“I am sorry my old friend. I am sorry, old teacher. I wish I could have been there for your little ones. But my hatred grew for non-ponies. I regret everything I ever said to Twilight but she knew I was right. Open the school of friendship to back up my old friend. Accept friendship in your soul Silver Gunner. Let that wolf give you the emotions you need.”

The charge is over and when I wake I am told the figment made a deal with The enclave to give them the Howling Dance. I couldn’t do much. I was barely able to stay on. I followed the exchange and then a battle broke out.

We backed off to the cave and then I don’t remember what happened. I was hit by one of the attacks of the Enclave and then I fell to the ground hearing Tiria.

“SILVER!!”

I watch the others while I slowly still have power, the world around me freezing as a group of Enclave engineers look me over at who created me. They wanted to use me as a weapon. I don’t know how long it’s been but it’s been at least two weeks. I was brought online to follow the orders of the Enclave. But they never could get into my weapons compartment and get my shotgun or my round. They just placed a weapon on me and heavy armor. I remember nothing of that moment.

I stood in front of Tiria. It was a battle to regain this home and this land. I stood ready to fight her, a friend I made. I could hear the voice of my creator.

“Don’t ruin the magic of friendship. Don’t allow yourself to be lost, Silver..”
I remember saying something stupid and the battle started. It wasn’t much of a battle. I blew up her leg after she smacked me in the head for some reason that knocked the programming loose well not really. It caused my backups to take over and make sure I followed the right path again.

Now the battle regains everything it took a while. I remember the moment that Tiria snapped. I stood right behind her buffalo friends. The words she said didn’t bother me and I knew she was unsure of how to handle her feelings.

"Ponies..." It Echoed. "Griffin's." it echoed. "Minotaur's... All the other races... sent back... 200 years because... Of ponies of the past... My kind created... because of your war between Zebras and ponies. You swear you want to bring peace... back to the Equestria... But all I see is you want to control it... Look at the Lightbringer... She is trying to protect it from... FOOLS LIKE YOU!! Same with Security. I am nothing like those two... They are bigger players. I never wished to be a hero... But fate turned me into one. I used to hate ponies... I used to hate them... For what they did to this land."

I knew she had become a hero. A hero of anger, a hero of peace. But a hero like many. A hero will never understand this path the moment you try to become a hero. You either become a monster or you become a legend. She will become neither for I know her fate. I can see it in her life signs. She is dying.

"I came back here... to free those that you captured... At first... I didn't care what happened to the lives of your ponies... Then I was forced into your little pity parties. I hear about you and how warlike you are the ponies of old. None of you deserve to live only ones that run and tell... the others to never return here... I will ask never to be killed."

An enclave soldier attacked her and she fought them off. Yes, she is not a hero, she is not a legend. She is just a story now. Some don’t kill, some don’t end, and some never will understand the path of the ending.

"See... I am nothing like the Lightbringer... I don't care who gets in my way to save who I care about. Another life of a worthless pony."

I watch while she puts on the metal hoof that replaced her leg and smashed the head of the Enclave she hurt. I knew she didn’t want to be a hero, she didn’t want to be anything. She just wanted to give the pain to those that gave pain to others.

"You hurt Kip... maybe even killed her... You are... my target... I am already an outcast of my species... I am not even a pony... I will not take heart... into killing you. For you are those of the past... and push... You belong there like the rest... So die and become dust like in the past... Where trash like you belongs."

The battle continued after Kip was stabbed. Tiria ran after the others while a large robot and I named Proto fought and all the metal they placed on me slowly melted off and after a while we won.

We cheered for the hero but our journey wasn’t over. I knew that Tiria was going to have a child sooner or later from the male that followed her. She used him as her consort. It’s not what I would have done. But she needed something for the pain caused by this world. I knew I never told the others I knew.

The journey went through us finding fake seals. There were never seals; it was a way to get Tiria fully ready to be accepted by a monster. When we got back to the fake seals we knew full well what was to come. But there is something else that battles that ghost that held Fleur. I know who it is now.

Then Tiria forgot us and when we opened up the stable. I look down another hall and look up. I see it. The Storm King's brain. I knew then before the end we would be dealing with him. I see the ghost that was in Fleur. It was trying to get into its brain. But I knew who the Storm King was. He is now unable to be alive. But I know what this was for. Project StormWatch why here?

That would have to be another question another day. I follow Tiria and the others. Tiria has something calling her and I am starting to worry we are going to lose someone on this journey. When we get to the moment. Tiria using the orb to open a project. Project iron wolf.

After he dealt with the others this creation he looked at me.

"Ah...robot...you forgot those that you cared about ....Remember..."

I felt everything break into my mind Sparkplug everyone I ever met including those I met at the first of my life. Dead Hooves, her friends, everyone. I lay there looking at the shotgun. I remember it all but why am I sad…Why do I have emotions that others get hurt and die around me? I lift my head watching Crow. We thought he died at first but we forgot he is a changeling and the changeling's bodies aren’t like ours.

"You're not pure...."

He formed a spear from strange magic and stabbed it hard into the heart of the changeling and he tossed Crow's body on the stairs as he died right there. Crow was dead. Kip's eyes go wide and charged in anger, her hooves hitting the ground as she was picked up and smashed hard on the stairs, her back legs broken. But she was alive and knocked clean out. Shadow's eyes go wide watching his adopted sister get hurt.

"I am going to kill you!!!" He charged and before the creature could stop him he clawed his face...it didn't heal...he stared at him. He laughed so strangely.

"Oh.....good job... Griffin, you got me to bleed... I wonder...."

He used his magic to grab Shadow's wings and break them. He screamed in pain and tossed Shadow to the ground and stomped on his chest breaking a few ribs and knocking him out cold alive... He looked to see Sand wasn't still against the wall Sand started fighting him with so much anger in his heart.

"Let...go off my wife!!"

The creature laughs.

"You should be under my control!!!"

He tried to use it on Sand but it took effort Sand jumped around too much like one like us was trained to do. Jump around, don't let them get a hit in. He got a few of his claws even digging into the brain. Then he finally did it. He made a wrong step and got caught. He held sand close to his eyes and stared at him.

"I can't have you trying to break through my slave...die." He glowed as every bone in Sand's body started to break and he screamed as he fell to the ground and tried to look at me seeing me in his dying eyes

"I love....you Tiria."

He died as the resistance that was my friends stayed there... Silver Gunner wouldn't even move. Shadow was broken but alive... Kip is alive as well. Crow Alive and Sand Dead. Fleur was thrown out of the room and the door went down to lock. He laughed and looked at Tiria. After all this it was time to fall I felt I couldn’t do anything.

Tiria then broke through. I couldn't do anything. I lift my head watching the exchange. I knew full well when the time comes it would all happen. I would be asked to fight. I would do so and when the time comes I would do it again.

"Why....would you do all this...why all this?!"

I watch while Tiria talks to the creature. She looks at the one she loved. How she treated him she is starting to understand she needed him. She needed him more than she thought. It wasn’t going to be a simple time. But I know my time is coming to get ready to fight.

"When the Nightmare Moon was forced into the moon. A piece of the moon flew out and smashed into the ground. No pony even knew about this. 1000 years go by the war slowly starts the mines and it's found. All these bodies you saw here...are the former creators. The one you met...is the one that ran...from here... He made your kind to fight me... But if any of your species hold the orb for a certain amount of time... I can control you... I was made...to stop the war... But they needed the orb...and he stole it. I was held there for 200 years waiting. I spoke in the Steel ranger's dead minds... Yes, those Steel Rangers are dead... I used them...and now they're on the ground outside...dead... I am pure... I am your God!! I am the Iron Wolf Project!!!"

Tiria moved to the stable and gave a little foal to one of our Hellhound friends. I stood up ready to fight. I knew my time was coming and it came. She called me and we fought. She used the Howling dance and smashed into his face.

The battle was over. It was time. But we knew soon she was going to die and if it was fate she spoke to Watcher. One day the clouds broke apart so she could see the sun again. I look up seeing the sun. I remember now I was there to see the sun. I was brought online before the end.

Then it was time for many days or months to pass. It was time for her to give birth. Under the sun in a bed, she did just this: she explained her story to others around, and like a time of no pain no suffering she did it. I remember the day before I was there to listen under the moon and I felt pain for the first time.

I could see the anguish on Fleur's face. Kip crying and then the words said by Tiria it was heartbreaking even for me.

"I... I don't...want...to go... I... I can't do this... I need...to see you....all... I need you..."

The words hit me hard, it hit the others hard. But there was no stopping this and it was time for her to go. It was time for her to die. I wish I could have stopped her and been there with her to carry the orb but maybe she would have died no matter what. Then it was time. Time for the future and time for what is to come.

"Please...don't forget me... My story needs to live on... Maybe someday. I will be a hero...to many in their hearts... But I don't wish to be a big hero... I want history to remember me as the wolf...that left a cave to save her friends... I just want to be remembered for that..."

We watch as Tiria gives birth to the future and right at the end she dies. But before she could see Kip giggles

"Tiria...it's a girl..."

Star Shooter, all of them, even me. I left and went down to a statue where we had the orb. I dug into it and I couldn’t say a word. Then left for patrol they finished burying her and I watched while little Star Shooter was watching.

"Mommy...she won't wake up..."

The little one said to her mother.

"She is dead....sweetie...remember her for what she did for you."

Then it hit her hard and I looked at the grave that would soon become a statue. It was a few months later or a month I don’t remember. My memory is still hazy after everything. I remember something of that effect and the words from our DJ.

"Ah yes...this is Iron Claw or Bowwwser Wowser... I will be sending this to whoever I can... Thanks to Djpone3 I can make it to places like Manehatten but sadly, for now, that is it... But I wish to explain. It's been ten months to the day. that Tiria passed away... It's been hard for us... But on the anniversary of her leaving her home... We changed the name of the town to Tiria's Heart. To honor her... It's been pretty peaceful around here. But some are still hurting. But I doubt you wish to know about our pain... How about happiness ahem."

"It's been hard for a lot of us that knew her so well. But we move on and have cleaned out the stable and will be using it as housing. But I don't have much news on the goings on here, only what I have been told... Fleur De Les has finally built her Inn... But this entire town..is still waiting for something to happen... We will be training new wasteland heroes here as well. Hopefully, they will be able to fight like the Lightbringer... But most hope that.."

"I sadly don't have much to say...but thank you Tiria...for what you have done for us...thank you. I will be sounding out a lot more to give news about our little town. But I can give some things..."

"Kip has finally gotten the family she wanted... She didn't want to go deep into it... Cannon Ball and the Rat Creepers are helping the Dumbbell Raiders and the Junk Reapers at cleaning up Reaper Fields... They leave some of the scraps for traders to take... But they wish to make it like it used to be... Before the war even started."

"The Iron Wolf Project nothing more has shown up about the Iron Wolf project. It seems Tiria's species just stay at their side of Equestria...they know their little god the howling dance is broken... They wanted to go to war over this...but the elders said no. Maybe we will never see them again."

"Shadow is free from his pact with Gawd. He is now fully living here with us. With his new lover Owl Beak... Maybe someday we will have more peace in the wasteland... Not every area of our world is free...even Equestria itself is still in pain... But the Buffalo have gone back to their lands...some do come by now and then... But they refuse to even go anywhere else for the moment till ponies prove themselves again."

"The three Enclave soldiers we have in our ranks...have built an information center to help find the missing of the Enclave's little war they are having."

He sighed.

"This is sadly all I have to say...thank you Lightbringer for all you did...and Tiria... Thank you, Lightbringer, for grrrr bringing back the diamonds in the sky."

My next journey would be ten years later. Not much happened in those ten years but we lost Star Shooter to some boat and we didn’t see her again for a while. But I heard rumors of an old mare coming back from being frozen so I went and met with her.

______________________

Fallout Equestria: Survivors Guilt {Written by RuinQueenofOblivion]

It was a matter of fate. Scootaloo just recently met with the one with the 21 on her rump. Black Jack in a way a strange pony on herself. It was a moment of reflection even for me when I worked with her and Scootaloo. I knew my task was going to be complete. I would be able to tell her who I was but. At this moment I couldn’t follow her into the store and listen to her about how much ammo is.

“You’re kidding, that much for ammo?”

She groans looking through her bags. I did the next best thing. I lift a bag of caps and place them on the counter. She is confused about who did that for her and she turns to stare at me. For a moment we just stare and then she talks first.

“Hello?”

I stood there a moment thinking of what to say. I could say I am the creator of your former teacher. I knew what happened to your teacher. I know this I knew that but all I could do is what I am always able to do say the words.

“What is the core Value of Friendship?”

Those words always hit everyone I speak to, including the others. It was a time when moments of moments would be there. I just had to wait for her answer and the moment would be there. I think at the time it was the only way.

“Forgiveness, forgiveness is the core of friendship,” she says. “Friendships are built on trust with one another, and even if that trust is broken, friendships can survive through forgiveness.”

“Most never know the answer. But there are many answers to this Scootaloo.”

I turn to leave. I know I will see them again and yes I did. I found them again. I didn't wish to do this to her but I had to put her on the spot while a meeting was going on. I sat there waiting for the moment to speak. Black Jack wasn’t very good at speeches so I let myself speak. I walk towards the stage and allow my mind to speak

“Most of you know me as a legend. I was turned on when the bombs fell to see the world end. I have seen what has become of this world through my entire walk of it. But my one question is to one orange mare.”

I turn my vision to look at Scootaloo and I put her on the spot. A spot that I feel she would have regretted if it wasn’t for her friends. Those friends of hers did so much for her and I knew full well they would be heroes. I helped her to the stage so she could speak for all of us and I worry that I did worse than help. She began to speak after she lowered her hat.

“You all know what I did… you all know what I’ve been doing if you’ve been listening to DJ Pon3. Silver Gunner asked if the Alliance or the Enclave is worse, and I’m not going to lie and say that there is any single faction that is good or evil. Both sides from what I’ve seen and heard are capable of both good and evil. The Enclave however has proven itself to be a threat to Equestria, even if they have promises of helping, there is always a chance they will go back to the old ways.”

She closes her eyes and bruises her mane out of her eyes.

“Over 200 years ago I lived in the early days of the Enclave, they weren’t even called the Enclave yet but the mentality was there,” I said. “There were a lot of lies, a lot of manipulation, a lot of ponies who were willing to follow this mentality. I wasn’t one of them, and I saw what life was like under the Enclave. Is it possible that they may make life better for Equestria? Yes, but at what cost? Are you willing to sell your freedom for that? Sometimes yes, extreme methods are needed, but we cannot lose our souls for a better future. As for the Megaspell, I know everything about the Megaspell they’re after, and I’m going to say this. There are no right hooves for it, or for any Megaspell, I promise all of you that I will do everything I can to make sure that neither side of this war gets to use it.”

After the speech was over I stood by Scootaloo and nodded to her.

“Now you get my question? The core value of friendship?”

It took a while for her to speak and then turn her eyes back to me. I think she knew full well what was going on.

“I think so…” She says softly

I turned her towards all the ponies in the area and then I knew the truth of what my creator meant. The core value of friendship is all those we meet. Is all those hearts we touch that we fall in love with. Those we connect to.

“All of them are the core value of friendship. Not just one thing. The ponies you share it with are the core value. Friendship is always there even if the ponies themselves don’t feel it. So Scootaloo get it now?”

“Friendship is magic,” She says with a smirk. “Yeah, I get it. I don’t know how many ponies we convinced, but hopefully, it was enough.”

“I am sure. But you convinced me Scootaloo.” The compartment in my back opened up and I bowed using my hand as a flourish. Then simply walked back down the stairs and stood back in my spot like I was a guard.

It was time and then I talked with the one with the twenty-one on her rump. It was like a few hours later and I knew full well it was time to tell Scootaloo the speech and I knew it was going to be harder for me to hear this again.

She is brought over by the one with the 21 on her rump

“What is it?” She asked.

“Silver Gunner has a recording he wants you to listen to.”

She looked over at me with pure curiosity in her eyes. “Sure, I’d love to listen to it… what is it?”

I walk over, opening the back of my body to bring out the recording. It was going to be hard to hear this all over again.

“When my creator made me, they recorded this. I want you to hear it.” The voice comes on that sounds old and worn. But like a pony, I used to know.

“Hello, my students... “ The weak voice said as she coughed. “I wanted this to be my last recording. If any of you survived this...awful end. “ The voice coughed. “When I was asked...to give up teaching because my view on this war..was controversial. I went and made this form you see standing in front of you now. I had to beg many to help me. But I wanted my view to be remembered by all my students. Though I might already be dead when you hear this. I want my little ponies to know... You all made me proud.” She coughed deeply. “Silver…. Please if you see any pony...that finds the core values of friendship, please…..tell them.” The old voice slowly breaths gently and the entire recording was of shallow breathing to nothing.

The poor mare's eyes began to water and she knew who it was. I wish I could tell her otherwise but it was hard for me to even hear it again. I wanted to make sure she was here for every moment. I could feel my creator watching and knowing what I just did. I could feel her emotions somehow I could I don’t know why.

“Ms. Cheerilee…” she softly said

“Yes, I have lied to many about who created me. Also how I was created. I did so to keep this message alive. Her last and final words. Her last final words were at the school. She had to break into them to hide. But that’s where I was secretly built until the bombs fell.”

“She was my teacher when I was just a filly,” I said with a sigh. “I never really thought about what happened to her after all of this. I, just… I miss those days a lot.”

I gave a small nod

“She was branded as a criminal by the Ministry of Image. Because she wanted to teach the way she had been before all this came about. But they didn’t let her, So she had been fired, beaten by some ponies, and then shunned by all those she had taught.”

It didn’t stop her though she kept teaching and got some students but it’s how I got created, how I was created and thought up. I was thought up by her students that didn’t get brainwashed by all that and I didn’t tell Scootaloo.

“I never wanted to shun her,” she said and closed her eyes. “But I was so busy with Red Racer and Stable-Tec that I didn’t even have the time. I don’t know if there’s anything I could have done, but maybe I should have said something to Sweetie. I’m sorry…”

I felt even though I am a robot she was trying to speak to my creator and not me at the time. I knew well that she was trying hard to make sure it was all she could. I didn’t want to make it any harder on her but I had to.

“We all messed up… we all were willing to compromise our morals during the war,” she said softly. “Some of us are worse than others. I guess, in a way, Cheerilee was one of the best of us, I just wish I could have told her how much her teachings meant to me.”

“I got one more thing for you,” I said as my back compartment opened up and I brought out a photo of something powerful to her and something she could use. Before I did though she didn’t notice I placed a strange device on it. “She wanted any pony of her class to have it. So I feel you need it more than I do.”

She looked at the photo and then hugged me like she was hugging my creator the only way I wish I could. I wish I could say she is watching her but I couldn’t it’s painful

“Thank you…”

I let her hug me and I brought out my hands from my back to hug her and then all I could do was speak.

“Your welcome…my little pony.”

I used her voice or she used me to go through me and I don’t know how that worked. I pulled out of the hug and went on my way. My way to my path, my way to my future. I had to do something I had to do more. We lost Star Shooter. We gave up the search a while ago and now it’s time to be useful.

Scootaloo and the others went to do what they needed to. I contacted Crow to keep an eye on them. It was before much of everything went down and in a random spot I spoke to him he wasn’t sure of all.

“I want you to keep an eye on her Crow. I know she is not Tiria or she is not a friend of yours. But I know full well that she wants to bring peace to this land. It’s not going to be simple, it's not going to be easy.”

Crow sighs nodding.

“I will do it, Silver.”

It was a war. I joined the others in the sky on the clouds. I remember helping others and then meeting with Cranberry. She did so much for everyone. It wasn’t just Cranberry I met either. I met someone who will be useful in the future. In the future, I am unsure if I will turn to look at the goat. Why can I see him? Why can I see him?

“Why can I see you Grogar? Why are you here? Why are you here?”

Grogar chuckles.

“I am not even releasing my hate sickness robot. But there is something you should know. I have come to warn you.”

Warn me why is he warning me then I noticed something why is the sun getting brighter?

“Silver, look at me. I don’t like you. You don’t like me when I break free I am going to take over this world. But I can’t take over a world almost about to be destroyed…By..”

A beam of concentrating light hit the other side of Thunderhead, searing part of the city as it paved a path of destruction through the city before it came to a sudden stop.

I watch as this happens Cranberry and the others run and I grab onto a few little fillies and foals Grogar watches with a dark smile on his face. The others don’t see it or do they? Maybe they know he's there. But the magic from the sun closes his image portal and then Fluer trots up to me.

“They used Celestia-one Silver!!”

I charge right into the base with Fleur trying to stop me. I get to the general before Scootaloo and her friends do.

“GENERAL!!!”

I yell I am being held back by Fluer. She is using all her magic to hold me back and it is hard for her to do so and I could tell she wasn’t happy with me.

“Silver… Calm down.”

Midnight her name looked visibly shaken

“We didn’t order the use of Celestia One,” she managed to get out finally.

“Hello. Forgive Silver.”

I knew Scootalooo was now here and I had to make sure I didn’t make more of a scene. good luck with that.

“I don’t blame him,” she looked at Fleur. I turned my head and I had a feeling she knew it was her.“What happened here?”

“The Twilight Society fired it,” Midnight said. “They acted unilaterally and without the approval of anypony in the Alliance.”

I finally relaxed. “Why? It makes no sense they would do this act. There are still foals here.” Fleur shook her head, sighing.

“Silver, you don’t have emotions. Think like them for a moment.” Fleur added.

I watched while the others spoke and that they were going to break into the area and I felt I should express how I felt. But after I was shot down with my logic I went for the next best thing.

I spoke up

“Fleur call Peach Blossom back from the field please.” Fleur nodded, lifting a trash-looking talkie, and spoke into it.

Then it all happened. I don’t know what I was there for but most things happened. It happened like clockwork. I was there for some of the fights. I was there to help the wounded on both sides. I didn’t want to do anything but be neutral. My friends from Tiria’s heart were there. They did all they could even though Kipkipe was there. The years haven’t been kind to her or me.

“I am sorry for asking you to join us here Kipkip you can head back home later.”

Kipkipe smiles.

“Like old times Silver. Now we have peace for now I am sorry for being upset. Just seeing Star Shooter gone for so long bothers me.”

Then my life went on, life went on a battle with death. Then one day or was it the same day? Things happen while I watch Scootaloo begin to lose herself. She fights the Hardliners and one screams for mercy

“Please, don’t… have mercy, mercy!” The stallion cried as she shoved the barrel right up to him.

“MERCY? HOW MANY PONIES HAVE YOU KILLED THAT BEGGED FOR MERCY?” she screamed at the top of her lungs as she prepared to pull the trigger.

Her other friends do their best to keep her at bay and then I do my best to use my chance and speak like my creator.

“Students. Today we are going to talk about cutie marks.” The soft voice said to me and walked over. “A mark that shows what he or she will do in her life. Tell me Scootaloo the cutie mark given to you. What does it mean to you?” I asked in the voice of her old teacher.

“It… means my bond with my friends,” She said softly as she cried even more. “It means that I can figure out who they are. That I can help ponies, when they need it most. But, I just made things worse, for every pony I’ve helped, I’ve hurt even more.”

I sat in front of her staring. “Really. Logic dictates you have helped many too. You have helped a mare that lost everything. BlackJack you helped her get back her life. I’m sure you helped the others with you. Ignore the pain of a robot like me, I don’t see the pain. I see what you have done.”

I chuckled softly. “I could list it all. But I will be here forever.”

I let her speak to the others and then it was fate. I knew what I would do if the pony that she fought got back up and I did the unthinkable. I let myself get destroyed. I quickly get in the way and my head gets blown off and then I look at Scootaloo with one eye. I could see her fear, pain, and hate. I wanted to say please don’t lose your heart.

I was out of the fight and then soon after I am sure it was many days after it was a wedding I had gotten my memory back and I was waiting for it all. I heard all the lines being spoken and it was time. It was a wedding four parties said I did and they did. I was standing by Crow and Peach Blossom.

Scootaloo spotted us Peach gave her a salute and then we began to move our path our way. The only time we would see her again is if I followed the path to her. I knew she was behind me. I heard her voice.

“Hey, what’s going on? Aren’t you staying for the reception?”

“Scootaloo we have one that is lost to us. We have been searching for her for a long time. But we gave up to help you.” I turned to her to stare at her. “Peach will be back to see you. So will Crow. Me…. My journey will always end up finding you.”

I turned to her sitting down in front of her. “Again what is The core value of Friendship? The true answer this time.”

It took a while for her to answer but it was her wife or new wife Cherry who spoke.

“Hope, hope is the core value of friendship. Hope gives your friends something to hold onto, to give them something to be inspired by.”

I felt that was the right answer. I opened up my back and had a recording of fake cheering and laughter. She was right to hope it is the best thing we have now. It’s the only thing we have and it’s the best way to know.

“Hope is a big part of the core. But the most valued of them. Treasure it, don't forget it. I shall come back someday. But for now, we must return to our home. Remember the journey you have followed. Don’t forget the past either. For if we forget we are doomed.”

I turn and I hear her final words of this journey, my journey with her.

“Thanks, Silver… for everything,”

The next path would be many years after a time of awful strife. I would have done some things for Scootaloo and her wife before I left. But I knew it was time I had to go face Neighsay it was the only time.

_____________________
Fallout Equestria: {Rainfall}

It’s been at least three years since I got here or more but the heroes have left and I did so much for them. I wait now but I didn’t do much. I was asked to stay out of it. Shadow and I and the others from Tiria’s heart were asked to stay out of it.

I did things that most wouldn’t do. I helped Pinda. I helped the other towns and I felt it was the best thing I could do. I look up at Rainfall and the orb I keep hearing the words. The Flames of Truth each time I stare at it.

It’s no longer a time when I can no longer say the moment of it. But when I gathered the others I knew what is to come. I wish I could know. I wish I could have done more and now all I do is wait for the hero to return.

I see the door of the airship open up and we wait for them to come out. What will it be that we will know? I doubt we will but the moment of our time is here. The hero is home. What did she do in Dream Valley? What did they know and understand?

I wish I could understand but I can’t any longer and I stood there waiting for the moment and it was the end. I look back at the heroes coming out and then I know my time is up. I leave with my friends when the battle ends we will see it and the war will end.

Max level

Chapter Sixity-Four: Cranberry [Meanwhile Arc]

When you become a doctor you try your best to keep it all alive. But most always need help understanding the reason for your doing. If you do then you can’t understand the idea of the story. It’s gotten to the point I am never asked but always thanked.

Written by Cranberry [The healer]

__________________________

It’s been almost three years since my adopted daughter and wife left to find Dream Valley. So many allies they made on the way to Dream Valley recently showed up to be ready to fight in a war. The Storm King and Wheel Tread have gathered an army under Project Rainfall. We know another army will face them on a former battlefield sooner or later. I have missed them for so long. I have refused to leave the island now I am here. Here with my family and friends. Hawk stood beside me. Roll Roll stood beside his two wives. Hawk is on her own since her husband is working on a robotic body for her.

The others are here waiting to see Ruby. We haven’t had any news about her. I glance over to see Ruby’s, so-called mate. I think he is searching for the eggs he gave her. I know full well he is going to take them from her.

“Here they come!!”

We all follow the hoof of a young mare. We see a ship slowly coming into sight. It’s been so long that I miss them. I wish to explain to them everything that happened to me. I look over to Tick Tock. It's been so long since I have seen them. It’s the only time they left here. Water Spout with her family. Inyanga with her family and now…it’s my turn to be with my family. I glance at the camel beside me smiling up at her.

“I hope Ruby won’t mind that you’re still alive my dear friend.”

The camel looks down at me smiling. She nods, not wishing to speak, she has her body and head covered. The ship finally landed and we were told it would take at least an hour for them all to be ready to leave the airship. I close my eyes remembering the last three years.

_____________________________________

Three years before Ruby’s journey. A day before Gem leaves.

We have been arguing for hours. After the argument, I stood there on my hooves sobbing. I was going to lose the one I loved. Like I will be losing my children and husband all over again. It was a storm in my heart and I knew it.

Every time I broke down Gem she just stood there letting me get it all out. She didn’t satisfy me like a pony lover would. She is a dragon and I keep forgetting that she is. All she did was when I stopped the crying she smiled.

“Did you get it out of your system, Cranberry?”

I slowly nod.

“Yes, I did. I am sorry Gem.”

Gem laughed

“Now I understand perfectly. You’re going to lose me and your adoptive daughter all over again. But I will come back to you. I can’t promise Ruby will. She will either fail in her journey or she will die. The stars are more powerful than you think Cranberry. If things get to be too much.”

She pauses a moment, turning to look at our adoptive children, the two zebras we adopted as they sleep.

“I will return and never leave you again.”

I just stood there. It's been a long time since I removed the healer suit. I had many scars adorning my red body. Gem slides her scaled hands over the wounds and the ones on my face. I haven’t been the same since the healer business and trying to regain the friendship of the others.

“You have your friends from your hero journey. Even so, you don’t wish to be called a hero again. You know full well when the war comes. We..”

Gem went silent looking out the window of our home. We can see even through the clouds blocking the desert. We can see Project Rainfall. We have been hearing stories about the one named Wheel Tread and he has been losing it for a long time. Since Ruby has been lost, we listen to him. He thinks Ruby is still alive. I know she is or I think she was. I no longer know.

“Gem, I need to open the hospital. When are you leaving?”

Gem took a deep breath breathing out steam and smoke from her nose and mouth. I worry it’s going to be soon. The stories about the stars of hate and evil getting more powerful are on the rise and with Ruby dead, many who follow the stars have been telling us this and worry about what happens when Ruby takes on the stars' avatar.

“I am leaving tomorrow Cranberry. During the time I am going to be gone, I want you to make up with your family if you can. I know you don’t want to try but you have to. I want our children to have a family they can rely on.”

The words hit me hard. She is correct even though deep in my mind she aint. I need to make peace with my family. It will not be easy to make peace with my family. Since I haven’t spoken to most of them since the hardliner war. The hardliner war destroyed many families. I can’t blame Scootaloo and her friends for that. I can’t blame Silver Gunner for that. I can’t blame anyone for that but the hardliners.

“I will do it for them, Gem. I will do it for our children and try to make peace with my father and it’s not going to be easy.”

Gem sighs.

“I know it’s not going to be easy Cranberry. You haven’t seen him for almost ten years you said? After the hardliner war, you just gave up on him? You never explained to me why you gave up on him.”

Closing my eyes it was more the other way around he gave up on me. So did the others of my family. They didn’t care that I left the safety of the clouds. To come to a desert land like this to help the citizens here. I would know him if I ever saw him again. He would tell me he told me so. But the Storm King hasn’t done the attack like he said he would. He keeps saying he is waiting for the right time.

I look through old photo albums I had with me opening them up. Showing Gem my family we come from a long line of medics and soldiers in the enclave. I was the odd one out who didn’t become a battle medic.

“My father and my family come from a long line of soldiers and medics. I broke the line by going to normal doctors for families. But after Celestia one was used I started training into what he wanted me to be. But after our mother's death from the burns from Celestia One. He blamed me for it. Because she was with my children and husband at the time, she survived the attack. But the wounds took her a few years after.”

Gem takes the album looking through it.

“I see your father has the name Dragonslayer. If he saw me he would be even more upset if you gave your heart to a dragon.”

I gave a short nod. Gem lowers the book looking down at me, a gentle smile forming across her maw. It’s been so long since she smiled like this and it’s something I never thought I would see much. She hasn’t smiled since the day we met. But she always tells me she loves me.

“Cranberry I love you I know I don’t show it. The day I return I am going to do everything in my power to learn to fly again just for you. Now I need to get ready to go in the morning. I..”

She goes silent as she notices the tears welling up in my eyes. Gem just sighs gently, holding my head and stroking my mane.

“Stay strong Cranberry I will return. I will do everything I can to return to you. Not even death will stop me. I will make sure Ruby stays safe and that she doesn’t do anything silly. Of course from what you told me about her, that would be easy to stop.”

We spent the night together. It was more we held each other than sexual intercourse. I just wanted her to know I would be there for her. She said no matter what she has to leave early. She knows all the supplies are ready. She was told this before we slept now all that is needed for her to get to the airship and leave.

It was the next day I stood and watched while they left. I knew full well that I won’t see her again for many years now. I turned to gather myself but before I could do anything. A pegasus lands right in front of me.

“Excuse me, are you Cranberry?”

I just stare at the pony. I know this pony is the mail pony for my father. I took a deep breath releasing the stress I was feeling. I know full well what this is about. He wants me to return. I relax, finally showing a weak smile on my face.

“Yes, I am Cranberry.”

The mare looked right at me. She hasn’t seen me in so long that she doesn't remember who I am and it’s no longer going to be easy to hide. If they all know I am here. I don’t wish them to know that I am here.

“I have a letter from your father. He wishes to speak to you one last time.”

Those words hit me one last time. He wishes to speak to me one last time. It’s not as simple as I thought. I know my father is not in good health he never has been. He has always been sick ever since my mother's death.

“How long do they think he has?”

The mare chuckles.

“At least a few months. But I would say it’s best to see him before he gets too far gone to even speak with you. He wants to see you so badly, Cranberry. He has heard what you have done with yourself. He also worries that you have caused some problems to bring the Storm King back to life.”

A deep sigh releases from my mouth. He should know better. I would never do anything to bring some evil foe back from the dead. Rumors about me have made it to him and he refuses to listen and wants to bash me for what I have done in this land.

“When is he expecting me?”

The mare smiles.

“He is expecting you soon. He knows his daughter will always try to one-up him in the final argument.”

The final argument a chuckle releases from my mouth. There is always a conclusive argument. This is not the first time he’s been on his deathbed. Maybe this time is the final time he will be on that deathbed. Closing my eyes, could it be that time, could it be that final curtain for my father? That last breath. A powerful one of the Grand Pegasus Enclave. I am now reduced to nothing but a shell on a deathbed. Could it be that I have seen it this last time? Maybe I need to remove my mind from the healer and return home. But only for a time. My time is not here yet. Ruby needs to return and that time of return is not yet.

“Tell Father I will be there.”

The pegasus smiles.

“Do you need a ride?”

I shook my head.

“I already have one thank you.”

The pegasus looks at me confused.

____________________

Flight to Fort Pegasus Wing-Medical base

It’s been a while since I have been on this ship or plane as it calls itself. It took longer for the zebra trapped in the hospital to integrate into the system of the craft. When she finally was able to speak again she helped Gem with many things.

The Eagle has been very helpful even for me. It’s not even made for me to fly, it's made for dragons to use. But thankfully the mind of the zebra within the Eagle makes it easier for me to understand.

“Eagle, how much longer do we have till we get there?”

It took a second for an image of the mare I saw back in the hospital. She just chuckles and shakes her head in the image. She looks at me like I have asked this question many times before.

“Cranberry I have told you already it won’t be much longer. You need to relax dear you act weird when Gem is not around. I get it you’re worried about your father. As you told me many times, he never cared for what you did in your life.”

I stroke my face with a hoof sighing. I look at the other seat of a case holding those weapons. I know sooner or later I am going to need to use those weapons to break out of here. I am not welcome in the Enclave anymore. I know full well I have been labeled as a threat and an enemy.

“I need you ready to get me out of here as quickly as possible. My suit can only do so much. They will learn who is in it. I used my old enclave suit Id to make the healer suit. Their technology will be able to look at and it will take security a while to wonder what id that is. Because the id has been lost for many years.”

Finally, it was like clockwork as the base came into view. This is a smaller base located in the hoof. It is close to Thunderhead. But it never was part of it. I know when I see my father he will try to get me to turn myself in and I know I can’t. I need to get back to becoming a healer again. Till my life ends or my Gem comes back. Those I help will kill me someday or I will never know. Over the radio system, I hear a voice.

“Good morning whoever you are. That is a fancy craft you have there. Might I ask how you found such a craft and why you’re flying to land here?”

The zebra hushes me.

“This is the Eagle. I am the vessel's AI and my owner wishes to land. I can’t tell you why and I can’t tell you the area we are from. I hope you understand we are sworn to secrecy I am sure you understand.”

I roll my eyes and lean to speak into the radio

“Come on, Blackstorm let me land.”

The voice on the other side was stunned and unable to speak for a while and then the female voice said again.

“Cranberry?! You know I can’t allow you to land here you’re wanted like the rest of your platoon that you left with.”

I sigh deeply that I didn't tell Ruby the truth. Those I came with so long ago were former Hardliners. I was the only one who wasn’t. I left with them because of my father and they were exiled. I had to save them somehow and I can’t believe this lie has stayed too long.

“I am all that is left of that platoon BlackStorm. You know full well we went out to try to regain respect from our own. I went with them so they could have a doctor. Now let me land so I can see my father.”

The voice sighs.

“Cranberry, you know he doesn't want to see you. But…I will try to ensure they don’t read the id of your suit. It will only work for a few hours. So please don’t stay too long. I can’t promise you much and this could make me end up in jail because of what I am doing for you.”

A weak smile formed on my face. I knew full well she would be either killed or worse for helping me. She is a mother and a wife. She will have to deal with more of course. I have been gone for a long long time and I worry about what is about to happen to her.

“Blackstorm everything okay with your life?’

Blackstorm sighs

“Not Cranberry. My husband took the children and left me for another mare. I have been keeping myself from falling in love again. But enough about me, I need to know the truth, Cranberry. You're Not the reason along with your friends for bringing back the Storm King are you?”

Closing my eyes I knew this question would come back to me. I felt that my heart would not be able to handle the truth. We aren’t the reason for him coming back. This has been a plan going through the years. The story of why he has returned is because of the creature known as Grogar. I worry about what will happen when they learn about his return.

“No, my adoptive daughter helped bring him back. She had no idea what she was doing and pretended to be a hero who cared about the land. I sometimes wish I never met her. Now are you done asking me questions or can I land now?”

I felt tears roll down my face. I know sooner or later I will have to tell Ruby the truth. All her old friends will turn on her when she is placed on trial. I worry she knows this and that she will have to accept her punishment whatever that will be.

“Cranberry…”

I look over to the zebra AI with a weak smile on my face shaking my head. Eagle knew how I felt about Ruby. I love Ruby but I can’t let her get away with the hope she brought to me and the others. I know full well when the war is over. We finally remove Wheel Tread and the Storm King from Rainfall. We will have to force her to accept punishment. The ones in charge will want all of us to accept punishment. I got to do everything to make sure I didn’t suffer anything.

“Please let me land Blackstorm.”

Blackstorm groans.

“Fine go ahead and land like I said the system will not catch you. Now get out of here before I have to ask for you to get shot down.”

I lower Eagle down to the landing pad. The zebra AI used to be an absolute mare. It helps me get my armor on. She has been helping me so much lately. I am unable to move some days because of what happened to me during the judgment the Storm King forced on me. The magic he used on me and the others to toss me away. It did something to my body. It’s why I need the suit now. It keeps me from feeling the pain.

“Cranberry I am sorry…I can’t tell what is causing your pain. Maybe you should ask one of the doctors here. Maybe they can do a better job than I can. So please tell me if they learn anything if you go to one.”

I stood there while the hands of the Eagle get my armor on. It connects strange devices to me while the suit takes the pain away. I have a feeling it’s because I rely too much on this suit. I look over the box on the chair

“Eagle please put those on my armor. I need them.”

The hands of the AI grab the weapon claws attaching them to the suit. They go inside the case to be ready for what is to come. I may have to take on my family or the enclave. If they would care about what happened in Widowmaker they would care about the rest of the world even if Scootaloo did what she could they still don’t care.

“Make sure no one comes inside and learns you’re a former experiment for the past Eagle. I wish I could help you remember your former name.”

The Ai laughs.

“Don’t worry about me worrying about trying to fix your issues with your dying father.”

The helm of the healer suit is put on my head. I feel the pain in my body subsiding. Now to become the healer. Cranberry no longer exists till I remove the helm and become me again. I wish someday I can exist without this suit. The others have made a name for themselves. I am just the healer.

The Eagle opens up and I see the clouds and the magic concrete used to let us land. When I get out the sun blinds me for a time. It’s now time to find my father and see my family again. I worry about what will happen when the time comes.

_________________

Fort Pegasus Wing-Medical base

It’s been at least an hour since I landed. I haven’t been allowed to come through because of my suit. They forced me to wait for so long. The commander of the base has heard of my healer suit. He knows it’s me. After security keeps me for a time I am led to the commander's room. I wait inside and after a while, he comes inside.

The stallion sits at his desk. I grew up with him and knew him well. He is one of those who promised they would hunt me down when the mess that Scootaloo and the hardliners left behind. I was forgotten about last time though when I was him he was not even commander. The commander who had this seat was my former commander that led me to the Widowmaker desert.

“Cranberry I have heard a lot about you from those you helped over in that land of tribals. You didn’t leave as a hardliner. Are you here now to tell me you’re one and then I can put you in jail for the rest of your life? Or is there another reason you’re here?”

I take my helmet off and he stares at my scar-filled face. The beauty of my red coat and lovely mane is entirely gone. I have been in that desert for too long. My hair looks sun-bleached and my body starts hurting after the helm is removed.

“Cranberry what happened to you?”

A weak smile comes across my weathered features.

“That desert is what happens. I am known as the healer. I am sorry my dear old friend. I am sorry for the Windstorm. I had to stay there. Before you ask I never knew the Storm King was going to return but my adoptive daughter helped him return. Do me a favor and tell the Alliance…. When the hero returns we are going to need them for the battle to come. Then to put Wheel Tread, The Storm King, and Ruby on trial. A hero must be put on trial for the good of all.”

I can’t believe what I am saying. Beezen was right we would turn on Ruby quickly like she wasn’t even close to us, to begin with. Then it means Heroes and Villains this is their last moment in the sun. A villain is not what it seems; progress is needed; the hero must bend to progress or die. Why am I thinking like this?

“I see that is the truth then. I will let the Alliance know what you said. I think it’s time we focus on ourselves and then allow a hero to try to save us. Maybe someday we will just need a champion to save us. Then move on. The champion will be a minion in the end. Now Cranberry, why are you here?”

I chuckle.

“My father.”

The stallion sighs, closing his eyes.

“I figured when the news came out he was dying you would learn about this. Before you ask Cranberry, his body can no longer keep him alive. They tried everything and there is nothing you can do either.”

I chuckle, shaking my head.

“No, I am not here to save him. I am here to try to fix us. I doubt It will work but I have to try. I can’t allow the goat to win.”

The horror of the stallion's face. I have a feeling he knew who I was talking about. They all knew he was coming back. I think the enclave has known for so long that he has been returning. That is what most have known and seen over the years. The return of Grogar the father of monsters, the one who created them all.

“So you have seen Grogar. So the truth we learned from Wymarnic is true then. That ghoul detective was correct all along even after we learned his city of Buffalo was attacked by Grogar and the troggals. It’s best to learn what you can and then tell me. But I worry about you Cranberry if I knew you were here that means others do. I can only do so much to keep you safe. Many want your wings for leaving with the others. They feel you’re causing more problems.”

I shake my head grunting in pain from the movement of my neck. I haven’t been the same since I have been in that land. I think sooner or later my body is going to fall apart. I put my helmet back on and turn around to look at the commander.

“Are you going to stop me from seeing my father?”

My foal hood friend stares at me and sighs.

“I can’t stop you, Cranberry. Now I will do what I can to get the Alliance out there. What should I tell them about the heroes of that land?’

I head to the door stopping to think.

“Stay out of the way of the heroes and the desert dwellers they’re outsiders and many of us are going to fight them if they try to force their views on the ponies and other races there. Now I need to get to my father before he dies.”

I head out of his office heading outside of the building. It’s been so long since I have been here. Things have changed so much. I walk through the clouds remembering the stories of Black Jack and what she did. I worry that I may become like her. I get many eyes staring at me. Things are calm as security leaves me be.

After a while, I found the hospital my father is in. I don’t know what to expect and I know what is to come. My lowest will be coming soon and I know my lowest will be very soon. I worry that I will be here. When I am at that lowest moment in my life.

I walk to the hospital and many aim their guns at me. I just look at them with the glowing eyes of the armor.

“I am here to see my father. Don’t get in my way. You can fire at me when I get ready to leave if you’re so bent on trying to put me in my place.”

The soldiers look at each other. They look very confused about what I just said. They wonder how I will handle all their issues. I got to the point I had enough and I know full well when the time comes I will have to fight my way out.

I walk through the halls. I know my siblings will be here. But I don’t see them I don’t see them. I head into the room and see the broken soldier lying in his bed. He is breathing slowly with a mask over his face.

I walk over to him and he opens his eyes staring into my helm eyes. I finally remove the helm and stare down at my father. I know full well an argument will happen between us. The moment we start speaking it won’t end well.

“Hello, Father.”

My father uses his wing to remove the mask staring into my weathered eyes and looking all over my weather body. He lays his head back to look up at the ceiling of the room.

“Your brothers already said goodbye to me, Cranberry. The fact you’re wasting your time to find a way to cure me. This is the last of this soldier. I don't care if I will see your mother again. I will tell her how you failed me and how the others have done better.”

I snorted loudly and I knew it. I knew he would do this and I have never gotten along. I am angry and upset and I want to scream at him. I take a deep breath of the things I want to say. I know if I start feeling my anger rise it would mean Grogar is here.

“Father, I am trying my best to be here for you, please. Don’t do this. We haven't gotten along since Mother died and you always blamed me for her death because I couldn’t save her. Then blamed me for leaving with the others.”

He chuckles weakly

“Of course I did, you could have been great, my daughter. But no you had to follow those monsters to a desert cursed by Nightmare Moon and you couldn’t let me have my way and stop you from ruining our reputation.”

A deep growl released from my throat.

“You have never been proud of me for the first time. I try to do something that would make you very proud of me and now you find everything you can to destroy it. Dad, I come to see you come to say goodbye to you and that I love you.”

He laughs

“Don’t give your pity girl. I already made plans to remove you from the family name. You’re no longer my daughter but just an outsider to my family. Your mother will understand when I meet her in that land.”

It hit me hard when those words had been said. I wanted to strangle but that could kill him. But all I could think of at the time was yelling at him. I didn’t know it at the time but I was falling for Grogar’s trap. My dad was allowing the hate sickness to control him. He didn’t do any of this; it was a trick. A trick to get me at my lowest.

“Father…. For once in your life I want you to be proud of me. But I am not going to pity a stallion who will always blame me for the death of his wife!! I did so much I could help her, you know this. You’re just a fool.”

My father sits up the monitor for his heart starts spiking and he is getting angry. He is getting angrier than ever. His blue eyes stare right into my weathered eyes. I knew it was happening and when I was about to yell at him again. His heart monitor triggered and he screamed. I wish I could have done something but he was already too far gone.

I watched as he died. I felt happy. Why did I feel happiness as my father was dying? I turn my head to see Grogar staring at me. His portal opened up and he stepped out. He stares down at me while I look back at my father. He was using his magic to make my father die. Not allowing those to see what was going on here.

“I told you when I see you at your lowest I will make sure you scream. You will scream for me and that will be when you know I have won.”

I quickly got the claws to come out of my armor and fight him. I fly into the air with the heaviness of the armor and strike him in the neck. It caused him to bleed some but he laughed and he healed very fast from the pain and hate I have for him. He sent a bolt of his magic at me and caused me to fly into a wall. I fall into a heap groaning and slowly get back up and with one twist of his horns I hear a snap. My father who is weak and already dying breaks his neck and smirks leaving him to die.

The radio turns on from the irony of this.

“There's no time for us “

The song plays that song that follows me and the friends of Ruby. Why does this song follow us and then finally all I could think of is my father. I didn’t understand why but at this time.. It finally happened. I look over at my dead father. He was laid back in the moment of peace. He had a smile on his face. He didn’t die from the broken neck. His neck was never broken. Grogar used my hate and anger for my father to make me see an image. An image of pure pain. Grogar stares into my eyes.

“Do it…oh doctor. Screaming for that is what I am going to do with your daughter. It’s already set in motion. She will die for my amusement at the hooves of you and your friends. I heard everything you said and I am sure she knows it too. When she returns and the war is over. She will be put in her place. The ground…do it my dear do it!! Scream for me to cry!!”

The tears streamed down my face so many things left unsaid. I had to leave but I let out a scream and finally, I was at my lowest sobbing and crying. I knew they would hear me but I had to leave. I couldn't just do it. Grogar laughs and all I could do was cry.

__________

Escape

I was running as fast as I could away from the enclave soldiers. They thought I killed him and they tried to get me. They blasted my armor as many parts of my suit were smoking and these troops were led by my brothers. Father told them if they saw me capture me. I couldn’t let them get me. I had to get away.

That moment I was running I had to make sure to get to Eagle before they forcibly tried to shut her down and I couldn’t stop them if they did. I felt more blasts hit me in the back and I screamed in pain groning. I had no weapons on this armor, only the claws. I couldn’t attack my brothers or anyone else.

Finally, I had to get to the edge of the clouds. I couldn't make it back and then I jumped off. I called Eagle to come and pick me up. I allowed myself to drop but before I jumped I felt a blast hit me in the back of the head. I gasp in deep pain feeling my brain fried because of the helm and I didn’t feel myself land in Eagle.

“Eagle….get us home..”

The AI looks me over.

“Cranberry you’re very wounded…Cranberry?!”

I felt myself fall asleep. I think I am going into a coma. I didn’t feel like myself anymore. All the stress of what happened to my body and the pain. I think my body couldn’t handle it anymore.

______________

Waking up three years later.

I woke up from a coma after three years. The fact they had me on life support for that long was amazing to me. I woke up staring at the fact of a camel, a camel I knew. But I was told that Ruby was on her way home. I did dream of watching Ruby go through her journey. I told them everything she went through.

Then I came to learn I wasn’t the only one who had these dreams. It turns out everyone close to Ruby had these dreams. We learned later it was because of the magic connection we had with Ruby. That connection would be broken soon after we broke her heart.

I now stand here waiting for the ship to open up after many months. I knew when it was ready Ruby would not be happy for what is to come. The Storm King has done much and caused much since she has been gone. I have been told and seen her journey from the friends that came before. The Storm King knows the war is soon. When the door opens up there is nothing but cheers for the hero.

For she has returned. I see Ruby and I have words for her but they will wait when she is not surrounded by those that will later kill her. I hope she is ready for a heartbreak for this entire desert is about ready to turn on her. I will be the first because the mother is always the one to start the tide.

Max level

Chapter Sixty-Five: Diamond Cutter [Meanwhile arc]

I was created to be a weapon. One used in a war that most thought would never end as it did. I wish someday I could understand why I was given life. I can think for myself more than most robotic creatures. I think it’s because of what the hero did for me. I am unsure I could never understand the reason. But I am a protector who will fight and never end that battle.

Written by Diamond Cutter

__________________________

The hero returns

I stood guard with the others on this strange island. This island has been here for so long but I never knew. I look back at the desert not far from this little island. A large base and an army have been built under it. They’re waiting for the moment when the hero attacks or we attack. Something is going to happen with that significant battle of fire floating and sometimes screaming over there.

I stood beside the one known as Cozy Glow. The poor pony she thought the Storm King and Wheel Tread knew what they were doing. She learned the hard way she learned she was programmed.

“I am unhappy with myself Diamond. I mean I used to be evil I still feel I am. But what they wished to do bothers me. I wanted to follow Grogar but it turned out to be Discord. That moment you helped me notice what happened. What am I to do?”

I couldn’t show emotions I could show them through my voice. My one eye given that I am an Assultron diamond dog. Someday we'll know how to show emotions but for now, I can’t. That second I am told there will be a way but it won’t be simple.

“I wish I could be honest with you Cozy. I cannot show emotions but I can show them through my voice. I thank the hero for helping me understand the emotions when she saved me from the one that led you.”

Cozy is about to speak.

“Here they come!!”

All of us robotic beings look towards the water of the dock. We saw the ship returning. I had never seen this ship before. From what I can tell though it wasn’t kept together very well. Parts of the hull are missing and it’s smoking. I wonder what caused them to have this problem. I feel that someday that will be a museum piece to show the end of the hero. The hero will go and I will be one of them to end her.

I know what is to come. I heard the whispers from the others. It’s not the best. I look over at Silver Gunner who is with the crowd. He brought over another named RA proto, a large robot. One who helped defend Tiria’s heart. I feel that someday I will regret what is to come. But now I look back in my memory of the last three years.

_____________________________

Hard Rock three years before the return.

I have been doing what my job is protecting the young of Hard Rock. It hasn’t been easy since the fall of the Enclave. But they still work on saving this poor little town. I know someday I will lose myself. When I do I hope it’s not around these young foals and young camels, with the death of the hero or the end in a way that is not known. The hero waits for it's her.

I watch while Beezen tries to hide the poor bug in a cart. She is carried and brought up the steps Beezen turns around to look at me. My robotic eyes stare into his. He knew I would have called the others to get her back. But from what I have seen I knew full well that someday I should have ended her there.

“Guardian of the future I need you to tell no one she was here.”

I figured he would ask me to lie. Of course, I can lie and it’s not what bothered me at the time about this. What bothered me more was that I could have stopped the male of her species from destroying her life.

“I see what are your plans, old judge, are you trying to tell me you’re working with the hero now? I am sure it’s not something you wish to do. You and I both know sooner or later you will turn on her.”

Beezen chuckles.

“There will be a time I do so, yes. But it won’t be until Grogar returns. When he returns you will have to deal with either me or him. The order of mimic is already getting ready for his return. They know full well from Mimic’s horseshoes.”

I knew what he meant by the order of Mimic. I met them after the hero saved my life and showed me another way instead of murder. I look at the hero again, the poor creature. It's been so long since we all have seen her. Three years and then she will leave again. To find Dream Valley to find a weapon to deal with whatever is to come.

“Well then Beezen there have been whispers from other leaders of the desert in this town. They wish to fight the Storm King. Why are we having her leave when we could use her to fight this war?”

Beezen looks down at the bug in his arms and sighs.

“She is not ready to fight. She has to bring the stars of hope and peace back. It’s not going to be as simple as that. The final time those stars even existed was around the time of Dream Valley’s death. The death of the hero Williams. I know her path and the location of her. Those friends she makes on the way. Will have to break from her and follow their journey. They all will have to work to get the stars to return.”

No matter what, she and her new friends are going to follow their paths when they get on their journey. I worry about what will happen when the battle comes. I am just a simple Assultron. I know someday I will be destroyed.

“Beezen what will happen when this battle goes wrong and the stars return as you said? Are we going to see the path get worse?”

Beezen sighs.

“We will see the path become more bloody. I know when it comes down to it, Diamond. You will be joining with the others in condemning Ruby. None of us are going to want to defend her at all. I worry when that day comes we will see her cry and then she will end up like the monster she is.”

My scanning eyes stare down at Ruby. I let him leave and after an hour I watch as the male magic eater flies up to the Research building after a while Beezen comes back down and he sighs.

“Beezen, did you just leave Ruby with that male?”

Beezen nods.

“He told me that he is her mate. I worry he may have lied to me. But I need her at her lowest to be able to do this journey. Someday she will learn this and I know he doesn’t even love her and just wants to use her to expand his brood.”

I don’t even have a mouth he could tell from my body movement. I wasn't happy with him. I gave a deep robotic growl and wished my weapons worked. But I have to be repaired before I can even fire.

“Beezen you’re going to destroy your idea of love. You’re going to make her heart be broken. Are you doing this to make her angry enough to follow through with her journey? Are you sure this is the wisest idea if she learns what you did?”

Beezen sighs, shrugging his shoulders, then after a while the male comes back down and he looks at Beezen nodding.

“I did what you told me to. Beezen I just gave a female I don’t even love to my brood. Why are you doing this to her? She is already broken enough being enemy number one of this desert. I hope you know what you’re doing.”

Beezen nods.

“I am sorry my friend. Now I need to get her ready for her journey. I hope you understand you might not even see her again. She could die on this journey and all this would be for nothing. Suppose we don’t come back in two to three years. Get ready to start the war without us. You will know her journey is going well if we send allies back to you.”

I didn’t care he knew full well I was programmed to protect and I will always protect those of the future. I am nothing but a monster to those who knew me in the past. I was created to protect the sewers from the zebras.

“Then do what you can. I will try to remember to come and see you off.”

After those words, I just went back on my patrol and I watched those two talk about what they just did. Destroying the life of the hero I never told anyone what happened. In this book of Beezen’s I am writing in now I can now tell others. But who knows?

___________

The day Ruby leaves.

I found myself on the island to protect Cranberry and her adopted children. I never thought I would see them return. The ship lifts into the air. It would take time for me to understand what will happen.

“Diamond, do you think they will return?”

I just kept on my task guarding Cranberry. I had no idea what to say. I worry though what will happen to everyone if the hero never returns. I look over to the storm to keep everyone in. It doesn’t work like most thought it would. It’s slowly vanishing the Storm King from the sounds of it turning over a new leaf.

“If they do return we must be ready for a battle. The issue is though who is the real villain here? You know full well what the Storm King wants. It is to bring peace back to this land. It may not be the type of peace everyone wants. But who is in the right here?’

Cranberry looks up at me. I looked down at her and we both knew who was in the wrong and the right here. None of us.

“I never wanted this Diamond. I never wanted to say goodbye again to my adoptive daughter and now my wife. I never wanted it to end like this. I worry when they return Ruby is going to be hateful. She is going to be so hateful to the point that I may never see her again like she was.”

I just watched while the airship vanished as it got farther away. I worry about poor Cranberry. I look down at her again. Before I even get ready to leave standing beside us and I just noticed this. We both see the Storm King standing beside us. He looks at me.

“She is alive ain’t she?’

Cranberry sighs nodding.

“I see Wheel Tread will not know till it’s too late. The howling dance is helping me understand the part I have failed in.”

I just have no idea why he is even here. I found it very strange that he is here. I learned over time is not a monster anymore. He is now a simple creature. He used to be a monster that orb in his chest. He is gaining the knowledge of those who held it before.

“What is giving us a reason not to just kill you right here?”

The Storm King glares at me and smirks.

“If you killed me now I would be considered a figurehead for those who want my type of progress in life.”

He is not wrong he has many followers even in the cities and towns even in some parts of Equestria. Many of these followers came to him. He is now their master. I hope though when both sides fight the children will be kept safe.

“Storm King.”

The large creature stares at me.

“When the war starts can you please tell that idiot Wheel Tread to keep the children out of the fight? I don’t want the innocent to be harmed. I will do everything I can to defend them and they will never be victims of your war.”

The Storm King just smiles. He puts his hand on the howling dance closing his eyes. The cracked orb glows. Cranberry and I swear we heard whispers and voices talking to him. I hear one of the voices I have been told about Tiria.

“I agree with you, Diamond Cutter. Before you go, how did you know my name?! I have people around these areas telling me about everyone. They’re telling me not everyone trusts me and they don’t understand why. I told them honestly because of my past there are many reasons not to trust me and I understand perfectly. The young and the future will be protected from Wheel Tread.”

Just hearing those words makes me feel better. Of course, sadly I need to be powered down for at least a year soon. They want to upgrade me to be ready for the war to come. After that, I can do much to be remembered.

_______________

The year of the shutdown

It’s been at least a month or so since the hero left for Dream Valley. As for me, I have to be shut down for at least a year to be ready for the battle ahead. It took me at least a month to get myself to the mountain of the coast. One of the scientists or robotics experts is the husband of Hawk. I learned through him he can do everything to bring my emotions out through my voice.

“Are you telling me you can update my entire system? It will take a year for the entire downtime? Are you sure this is wise? I know I haven’t been serviced since the war. Who will protect the future of Hard Rock?”

The robot laughs.

“Like I told my wife she will defend your future. Doing this will help me build a body for her. So she can finally be happy again. Place her brain inside as I did with myself. I knew sooner or later I would be able to do this.”

I was turning my eyes to look at what I will be given. I will give a heavy armored body and my new head is just one laser eye like the old Assultrons of the past. I guess I will become stronger and I know full well the time will come.

“If you feel this is unwise for us to shut you down. I know you feel if you’re shut down the guards won’t be able to stop the future from being harmed. The only way that will be stopped there is no heroes. The resistance is not even trying to gain a foothold yet. They’re doing it wisely with the help of the Storm King.”

I didn’t understand why the Storm King was even helping us.

'The Storm King tried to enslave your race so long ago what changed?’

The robotic hippogriff shrugs his shoulders.

“Hawk asked me the same thing honestly I am not too sure. But our new queen has been doing what she can to make sure the war is not started early. We need to make sure we are ready for the hero and whatever allies she brings back with her.”

The argument is sound: I need to be ready for the future and the warhead. I am going to be shut down for a year and given upgrades to get me ready. I just hope I will be ready before she returns. There will be issues I am sure I can’t just allow myself to be shut down. The children need me.

“I will do it.”

The hippogriff nods.

“Then be prepared we don’t dream. If you did dream it would mean we have more than they told us. I am sorry if I am about to destroy you and bring you back to normal. Most never enjoy being used like this.”

“I didn’t even dream during the end of the war. I just kept following my programming. Then when the hero helped me I just started feeling things. I don’t get it. I don't understand at all it’s that idea of being robotic and able to feel.”

It took me a while to accept what was about to happen. He shut me down like I allowed him to. I felt a dream I am sure. But It was the year of Ruby’s journey. I don’t know why I felt it but she went through so much. Poor creature, how am I feeling this? It took her a year just to get to her journey. It’s going to take a year through Dream Valley and I feel that this journey is going to destroy her. If it hasn’t already.

I felt myself waking up. I don't know what happened but my true story comes soon.

____________

A year passes

I felt myself waking up or how to say coming back online. It was strange. I don't know what happens. But when I came back online I felt my power coming back very quickly. I haven’t felt this much energy in my system since the old days. It hasn't been the best for me since all that. I felt that something is a miss when I woke up I see the Storm King standing over me.

“Why…are you here?!”

The Storm King chuckles.

“I am helping you get ready to take on the army Wheel Tread is forming. He hasn't been himself the last few days. I worry about what he is going to do in the years ahead. He found a very old book of summons. I worry that he is going to summon something that is going to cause a stir, So please let me help you.”

I noticed I am not even fully together yet and he just begins helping me. The orb I see glows more and I hear the voices. I finally hear them and they sound beautiful and pleasant. The strangeness of that lovely sound.

“Help them win. Ole king.”

“Make sure they have a fighting chance.”

Then I hear a voice I have heard before: it's the voice of the wolf Tiria. Like part of her is in that orb. This orb the Howling dance seems to hold many souls and journeys within it. I start to wonder though what will happen when the orb shatters will all those whispers be for not?

“When the war is over, who will take that orb?”

The king laughs softly

“I expect Ruby to take it when the war is over. I expect her to hide it or destroy it. This orb started a journey called the Silver Trial. It didn’t start the journey for heroes to finally come out of the woodwork and save the world. It was heroes who aren’t even that important to the grand scheme of things.”

The silver trail? I have never heard of this before. Maybe sooner or later this journey will end. But even if the journey ends the lives touched by the journey will not end. After everything was said and done. I learned what happened while I was asleep. The resistance gained some footholds in the graces of Wheel Tread he doesn’t seem to know or care.

I came back to Hard Rock. It's peaceful at least for now as the others took up the guard of protecting the future. The brothel mares made sure the young ones were heavily protected. Because most of them are former slaves.

My life wasn't that impressive as the years went on. There were some wars and some powerful issues that happened. What mainly happened was the meeting of the Desert Dwellers I didn’t show up in because they didn’t need me. The biggest thing that happens is that a strange fiery orb near Project Rainfall keeps hearing sounds of singing and death and roars.

_______________

The return of the hero

Most never know what is to come. I watch as the hero gets off the ship and I stay back with the others including Cozy. I helped her with her journey. But she should write it when it comes to her journey in this book. Most would never know that time is here.

“Do you think she will attack me on sight for what I did to her in the past Diamond?”

I shrug my robotic shoulders.

“We are just the defenders of those who need us. She doesn’t need us right now. But at this moment we have no idea what happens to her. Just look up in the sky there are more stars than there ever have been. We have to accept we are just fodder to those around us. But I am sure when the NCA comes it will be even worse. They might destroy you and you have to be ready for that.”

I hope that I was wrong. But at the time I felt it was fully true. We are just fodder to those around us. Even though to this land I am a friend to them. But to outsiders, I would be treated as such. I look over at Silver Gunner who just walks by us.

“Silver, is there any hope for the hero?”

Silver stops looking back at me and he robotically chuckles.

“Heros are not the leaders of their stories. Those who are the leaders of their stories. Are the ones who are around them. A hero will not know their true path. It’s those who gather around them. A leader will never know their true friends till one dies around them. A commander is always there for their family to say. But in the grand scheme of the world. The commander will always fail. The friend will always fail. It's a matter of how the world writes history. I think this is the end of the history of this war. It will be the children of the future who see it come and fully understand the real story. We are just pens writing the hero's journey. In the commander's journey, those around them help them on their journey. They can’t always rely on those around them. They must act if a war starts they must be ready to call.”

Silver Gunner goes silent for a moment looking back at the hero Ruby. She is no hero to this land. She is but a means to an end. The idea that she is a hero to us has never been fully there. She is not a leader, she is not a commander. She is a former commander of a Queen named Majesty she was used to breaking those around her. She was controlled and she was broken. She watched as her brood was killed. She is the last of the Glides. She did things on that island.

“Like the rest of her kind the Magic eaters. They were created to be a weapon. A weapon for a monster named Majesty. She used them to be loved. She wanted to be loved by those on the island of Devil's Due. But she used Ruby Glide to break those around her. Someday though she will let the past go. She did things and she did things in Niark, a creation to be used to eat magic. To become a General of endless war. It’s all you can do to see the end. I hope that helps you two understand.”

I look back at Cozy nodding my robotic servos in my neck, creaking he is right we can’t judge her for her past. She is not the creation of Majesty anymore. She is Ruby Glide, the guardian of Widowmaker Desert. We must let her be and she will guide those or she will fight and end this war her way. Silver leaves with the others to get ready as I watch those cheer for the hero they’re about to put on trial for just bringing hope.

Max level

Chapter Sixity-Six Pinda [Meanwhile arc]

+The camels sometimes know the future. But they need to understand what is to come fully. We have genetic memory secrets born into our hearts and minds thanks to the past. Those moments we see that dream we dream of those futures and sometimes most become leaders. This time though a leader of a town named Hard Rock is dealing with the heart of the matter. Pinda is a story known and a story that no one shall know. This day Pinda will become the leader he is needed to be.

Plando writes history before his death.

________________________________

The hero returns

It’s been at least three years since Ruby left. I remember those days when I met her and she helped me learn to be a leader. I remember her friends and she didn’t get along so well even back then. They didn’t treat her well and I now see when this war is over and whatever that creature in the orb is unleashed we will have to put her to the gun. I stand beside my new wife Porchina. I married her during these three years. She has been helpful to me for a long time. We can’t have children together. But she has been my rock and helped me through so much.

We stand with the others as we wait for the hero to return. I look down at my two children, the zebras I adopted Porcina and I have raised them to be lovely young mares. They have been waiting for the hero to return so they can have someone to cheer about. I turn my head to see the Rainfall project and the red orb floating beside it.

“My darling.”

I turn my head to look at Porchina and a gentle smile comes over my face. I remember when she asked me to marry her and I didn’t hesitate. She told me her reason was for what Ruby did to what she left behind in Dream Valley. I wonder if Ruby didn’t destroy whatever she left in Dream Valley she would be like this towards me. I look back to the orb and then down at my young teenage adopted zebra daughters.

“Porchina when the hero comes back. I want you and them to stay on this island. Don’t come back to the mainland. If I don’t return to you please don’t be upset with me.”

Porchina chuckles.

“Dear I won’t be listening and you know our girls will not let you hear the end of it if you fall during this war.”

I turn my head to my girls who are staring at me and I just chuckle. I knew full well I would never be able to be without them during this war.

“Here they come!!”

I look down at my daughter Gentle Song. I didn’t name them after zebras but a camel. I turn to look at her hoof to see the airship coming down. It’s been three years since that airship left and now it’s returning. The allies that Ruby made have been showing up in droves many by the days and sometimes by the months. We have an army now and so does the king himself. That moment we see the ending of this war we will know the fate of Ruby. It took a while for them to get back and they land the entire ability to fly for the airship explodes off we all gasp.

“How did they keep that airship flying after so long?”

It was an excellent question to ask. I never thought I would be the one asking this question myself. It’s going to take some time for them to come out of the airship and be able to do anything. The moment you try to learn what is to come I worry more about what is to come and someday I will know if this war ends with peace rather than death. I look back at everything which has happened these past three years. It wasn’t much of three years for me. I mainly stayed around Hard Rock. But I am sure those who read this when Beezen gets the story completed then it will be best to do so. I look back and think.

_____________________________________

The day Goldie died

The alarm inside the town rings. It’s the fire alarm. I worry about what is happening. I quickly run towards the room of my two zebra daughters. The moment I saw them they were fast asleep because I was worried. I look out the window and Goldie's bar is in flames. I worry significantly about what is about to happen.

I quickly head outside to hear what Inyanga says about Dunewalker. The moment I learned this, Dunewalker was banished after everything that had happened. I worry about what is to happen and then many stories have gone on. It’s been so long three years gone by I was around for those three years. I remember those days and why I was asked to represent Hard Rock.

These three years the poor heroes do so much. Then they leave to find Ruby. I head back home and then I stand there watching them go. It’s like clockwork. I watch them get ready to leave. I understand Ruby is alive and I know soon when the NCA shows up and they show up later in my life. Soon I am going to see what is to come.

_____________________

The start of the three years is the first year.

I watch while they leave and I know full well when the Storm King learns of them leaving he will be happy. But I noticed something odd. I see him standing right beside all of us. I turn my head to look at the king. He turns to look at me with a smile forming on his face.

“Ah hello, great leader Pinda. It must be strange to you. I am here, let me guess you’re going to ask the same questions Cranberry asked? Then allow me to say what I said to them. The orb in my chest changed me more than you know. I hear the whispers of all those who touched it, including some of the most awful villains ever. Wheel Tread is even inside this orb. The real Wheel Tread the one who vanished years ago. I know how my war is going to end and the battle is going to end soon.”

I am confused so this Howling dance has changed him. I wonder why it’s taken so long for him to change and take an orb to change. The moment that time ends and I wonder what that time is. He and I looked each other in the eyes. I see what is going to happen. He knows what is going to happen.

“Before the war starts the NCA is going to catch wind of what is going on here and we all know what will happen then Pinda.”

I sigh I know full well what will happen. They will try to force their views on this land and be pushed out. Even worse though they will send us a judge to deal with Ruby. Ruby will not get the peace she wants. She will die again and we all know fully she will die.

“Yes, I know full well what will happen. It won’t be good for either of you or Ruby. I hope we can keep Wheel Tread long enough to face the crimes he has caused.”

The Storm King stares at me for a moment and chuckles.

“He hasn’t caused any crimes, Pinda. Wanting to create a world that doesn’t need heroes or villains is a world we should all strive towards. We all know though heroes will be needed in twenty years if the rumors are correct he is returning.”

Who is returning and he is not wrong we should strive for a world without heroes or villains. There will never be a world like that in this dead slowly healing world. This land will never have the water return. Even if it does it will take years or lifetimes for this desert to return to its former glory.

“Grogar you mean? I worry about this because there have been stories of a goat appearing to many. He showed up in a place called Wymarnic and he knows no one is going to even try to stop him. It’s going to become harder for us to stop him and we all know this. We have to work together and it means putting you three to death. Then so be it.”

I regret saying those words to the king. He just smiles at me. I knew full well he knew his fate. No matter what happens a villain is going to win this war and it’s not going to be any of the villains I see here. The judges of the stars are going to go fight with Grogar. We even know Beezen will join to fight us.

I wonder what judges will lose their lives when it’s to come. Watch the airship leave over the horizon. I stay there longer than the others and just watch. The Storm King leaves after he sees the ship vanish; he knows Ruby is alive and he is not even going to tell Wheel Tread. I look towards the project Rainfall and see the orb of death or whatever it’s in there slowly growing larger.

'Do you know what is floating around in the project?’

The King looks over to the Rainfall project and sighs, shaking his head.

“He found an old zebra summoning spell and it’s the result. Smoke Pipe and his friends confronted him about it, and now we have no idea what is in there. Wheel Tread is lost and I worry when Ruby returns he will lose it and cause another great war but on a smaller scale here in this land.”

I worry he is correct that there is going to be a war soon but on a smaller scale than the war which ended the world. I see it getting worse and worse when it comes down to it. A moment of truth when it entirely comes down to it.

“ I will do what I can to keep myself from losing sight of the real truth.”

The Storm King looks over to Porchina and then smirks at me.

“Keep a close eye on that pig. She will do everything to make you happy. The other side of her is in Dream Valley still trying to make herself more beautiful. Keep her close and she will help you through everything. Marry her even if I see how you look at her and you will be happy for the rest of your life.”

I stare at the king. Why would I marry a former villain? I look over to Porchina. She is taking care of my zebra daughters and a gentle smile forms across my face. I knew full well she has been great for the girls and I know sooner or later I would ask her. The leaders of the Desert Dwellers are here and more of them are now here. The ones that didn’t show up during the old meeting.

“Pinda I will give one last piece of advice. Don’t trust the order of Mimic. The order has caused more harm than good. Have you ever deeply thought if they can see the future they would know what is going to happen? Truthfully the Golden Horse shows of Mimic never left Dream Valley. If Ruby finds them she will destroy them and she will learn the real threat. Of course, they’re too integrated into this world. It would be another hero to fight them. That hero may never show.”

The order of Mmic always felt like they have more than they say. I have made friends with some of the camels in the order of Mimic and they have told me the order is not always looking out for us or others. When it comes down to it they will turn on us and we all know this.

“I better get back to Hard Rock sir King. What are you going to do with your minions or the judges? Will you try to remove them from anything or will they never listen to Wheel Tread and just you?’

The king sighs.

“Some of the judges refuse to do anything to the citizens of this desert. They will never harm anyone and they’re willing to allow the resistance to gain a foothold. Many of them know their future; they have seen it in the stars. The stars who bring peace are now waking back up. But it will take Ruby or another hero to find the avatar of both sides of the stars. They will either fight to the death or come together in peace.”

I look over at many citizens of this land. Most of them are missing their shadows and those who lose their shadows are meant to get sick and maybe even die. The hope though has caused them to be ready to fight even without them.

“What about the ones who lost their shadows?”

The King just looks at those who lost their shadows. This was before what Dunewalker did and caused the release of the shadows. A moment of this is what caused many of us to rise and what Dunewalker was willing to do.

“Those who lost their Shadows by the creatures of Dream Valley of old it’s what we will see in the end. There are stories of many who are coming from other lands. Detrot is a group of heroes who have cybernetics. It’s gotten to the point so many will come so many who are called heroes. They will remove the name hero from themselves and then betray Ruby.”

I sighed, closing my eyes I knew full well what it meant. It’s gotten to the point so many things are going to backstab the poor Ruby. The Storm King’s guards come to him and they bow their heads to me and the Storm King smiles.

“Take care Pinda. If a battle starts before the war it won’t be my doing. It will be because of Wheel Treads' stupidity. It’s gotten to the point many will never understand what he wants. If he does I am sorry I can no longer stop him. I hope someday his story will be told and many will understand why he did what he did.”

He just leaves after he says those words. I watch him pat the heads of many little ones. I could see in his eyes he cared deeply for those young. I wanted to raise the defense of my little fillies. I couldn’t just stand there and not say anything. But they aren’t scared of him. I watched him leave till he vanished from sight. Porchina puts her hoof on my leg looking my vision down at her and giving a smile.

“Come, my friend, let’s head back and become the leaders we are meant to be of a broken town in a broken land.”

I call my daughters who keep watching the path the airship left. Sooner or later if her journey works, she will come this way again. I worry though what will happen to the poor bug when she returns. Someday she will lose her heart and we will see her heart being removed from those who refuse to defend her.

“Let's go girls.”

The two zebras turn and trot after me. We head back home and I look back to the dock. I wonder what will happen. As I look back though I notice many of the orders of Mimic. I have never seen so many of them in one spot. I wonder what they get out of this and what will happen when the time comes.

______________________

The first year

The first year honestly is the slowest of them. Even though this is the year Dunewalker had the sand dream. I remember it like it was yesterday. It’s rare when we have sand dreams and I remember it like yesterday. She went on a journey and she came to see me.

The room was dark. I did this a lot lately sitting in the space of the darkness to think. When she came in I turned the light on and aimed my gun at her. She quickly backed up and I knew full well I would regret doing what I just did to her and it’s not going to be easy to ever forgive myself for aiming my gun at her.

“WHOA!! I am just here to tell you I had a Sand Dream.”

I hear the word a sand dream. I lower my pistol back on the desk looking at her. I couldn’t buy anything. She said she has lied too much to us and even betrayed us a bit too much. I take a deep breath sighing.

“A sand dream? Dunewalker, your kind has lied so many times. I doubt I can trust you to give me a good reason not to shoot you and kill you like the trash you are.”

From the look on her face, she was telling the whole truth but it was hard to buy it. Very hard to buy it these days. It's no longer going to be easy to do anything. The moment things get this way, it will get harder to do anything.

“Pinda I wish I could go into everything with you. If you knew about my dream, I felt you could help Black Rain and her community.”

Finally using the name of my wife. Well in the words of a camel, we have many wives. I am still married to her even to this day as I write this down. She has come to accept I won’t love her as much as I used to. I couldn’t after she removed the ability to have children to spite me but I learned her reasons. It wasn’t just to spite me it was because fully it would have killed her if she did have children.

She gave me a quick nod

She has a wife now? Did she finally find the one who would love her? I worry about what will happen when I meet her. I hope when I do I will respect her for what she has done. I hope she is someone I can respect like I used to respect Dunewalker.

“But the only way to break the spell is to fight to the death and prove yourself. Dune in your dream, did you see yourself doing something which upsets you so much you’re willing to do everything you can to stop it?”

She explained to me her dream. She is going to face the judges all herself in this dream? I hope she understands she won’t come back from this so quickly. It’s going to be hard for her to accept it.

Those words will always haunt me. I knew even then if she beat the curse. There would be no way we could ever do a Dunewalker curse again. The Dunewalker line would be entirely dead because of this dream. I had one last question to ask her though.

“Dune before you leave. I want to know, do you regret anything?”

From the look on her face, she was having a hard time speaking. I have known Dunewalker for many years and we have grown up together in some paths. Well, not fully the Dunewalkers before used to be part of my family. Now they have been fully removed and forced out of the family bloodline.

She turns to leave and looks back at me—so much stress on my shoulders these days. I would have done anything just to relax and enjoy these days. I could no longer. It was getting harder just to respect the ending story. The final words I heard from her before all this went down helped me a lot that day.

“Stay strong Pinda. Please stay strong.”

Just those little words made me feel I could do anything. It made me feel strong and happy. I could no longer see the stress in my heart. I thought through the focus that took a lot from me those days. I had to protect the entire town from Wheel Tread. The Storm King could only do so much and it was hard for him to do anything.

As the hours went by I was talking to Porchina. It was just regular everyday talk. I had many of Dunewalkers old files she kept since she trained a lot of the guards. I had to go through to see who I could trust. Porchina did what she could to help me by looking through them.

“I have spoken to all these guards, Pinda. They have agreed not to help Wheel Tread or The Storm King. Why do you feel so many of them are going to turn on you? Is this some issue with being a camel I am unsure of?”

I chuckle weakly

“It’s more of how camels work. One who has betrayed us before. Tends to do much. This Dunewalker curse has been a thorn in the side of the camels for years. I can no longer sit by as the name of the Dunewalker worries us.”

Porchina sighs coming off her chair and putting her hoof hand on my leg. I could tell from the look in her eyes. She knew I can’t just keep this hatred up for long. The only way we could was if we camels Allowed it to.

“Pinda this issue with your race needs to end. Your race is very untrusting. I can understand the genetic memory of always thinking everyone is going to turn on you after your issues with the zebras.”

I wanted to speak to push a counter to what she was saying. But truthfully she is not wrong. She is not bad at all. These days we camels have caused many of our problems. But before I could get the words out I noticed the names of Dunewalker changing. Porchina even noticed the name glowed and it changed from Dunewalker to her real name Jewel.

“Pinda….what does this mean?”

I look over to Porchina with a smile on my face.

“The Dunewalker curse is broken; it means she is dead.”

I felt tears coming down my face. Why am I crying? Is it because she finally freed her family from the curse? I knew she would or someone would have sooner or later. But the fact she is now dead I can never see her again. I know there is a chance she could have survived if her real soul is strong enough.

“Why the tears?”

I just offer a weak smile

“She proved to herself now that her family will not be banished like she was. She should have never been banished, to begin with, just my kind being too harsh to a Dunealker.”

Truthfully we should have never treated Dunewalkers like trash I never wanted to. A few days after I met Dunewalkers wife. I never expected her to marry a dragon. A few months past I allowed Dunewalker’s family to live here and we had a statue of Dunewalker built. I went to the podium to speak on behalf of Dunewalker and her wife Anys. I look over at the pregnant dragon. I learned they mixed their eggs with a male and then she got an egg. I began to speak.

We gave Dunewalkers an old home for her wife. We knew full well I couldn’t keep a poor expecting mother from being given her wife's former home. But what’s funny in a year from now many things are going to change.

_____________________

The second year new friends and an old friend

This is surprising. Things have changed a lot over the past few months. It’s already the middle of the year. Things were slow during the early months of the year. We heard stories of strange radio messages coming to the island. We have been told to expect new people pretty soon. So before the end of the year, I go outside to get ready to leave.

“Porchina we are about ready to leave.”

I hear steps behind me turning around.

“Hello, Pinda.”

I look at the camel who is covering herself. She took her hood off and I couldn’t believe who it was. I spoke to her and learned more about who it was. The camel left to take care of some problems and other things.

I gather Porchina, allowing my two girls to fend for themselves for the next few days. It takes a few days to get to Kludgetown but during that time. We ran into more of the Desert Dwellers ones who are now learning about what is going on. We are about to have another meeting before Ruby returns if she returns.

A few days later we get to the docks of the island. I stood by Cranberry. She has changed a lot since days and years went on. She refuses to get out of her armor. Rex and Ingyana have many children beside them. They have become helpful on this island and the other heroes have shown up. For some reason, Roll Roll and Hawk are here. But the heroes refuse to speak again. I think again they had another falling out.

“I am only here because of… information about Ruby.”

I heard the friends say Cranberry is only here because of information about Ruby.

“She could die for all I care.”

I sigh hearing those words from Hawk. I am happy they went silent when the first airship came into view. I learned Ruby made many friends on her journey. Razzie and many other leaders came through for us. Day after day an entire army followed. Many were from a place called junk island the Upholi or what they called themselves.

Then a few days before the end of the year. I heard a scream from Porchin. I ran into the room I gave her and we talked about what she felt.

“Ruby… killed the evil side of me I left in Dream Valley or one of the heroes did. All I did in the past is now gone. It will still haunt me and I will never be free from guilt. But now… I won’t feel the hate fill me each day for wanting more beauty.”

Then I did what I thought was right. Porchina and I got married before the end of the year. It was a small wedding and the heroes refused to show up. Then on our wedding night, I heard a knock on the door. I went downstairs to open the door. Standing there is an NCR soldier. One of the platoons of NCA showed up and now I have to worry about them. Standing with them is a judge they brought with them.

“Greetings you must be Pinda. I have come to talk to you about what the others have wanted me to do. The NCA will not try to control your land.”

I knew ahead of time it was a lie. The NCA will try so hard to get a foothold in this land. But they came because the leaders want to put Ruby on trial when the war is over. If she refuses I learned her friends will be put on trial for helping her.

“So the only way to save her friends from their fates. She has to give up herself and allow you and your friends to prove she did what she did not want to help. But to want to control the idea of hope?”

The judge nods.

“Yes, frankly how I feel I would just let her be the hero or guardian she wants to be. But after what Scootalo did and what Security and all the other heroes did. The NCA and other leaders are tired of the everyday citizen wanting to look at them like they’re an issue. The NCA hasn’t had a simple issue since the end of the Hardliner problem. So many leaders want to help their citizens. But a hero being around it will cause them to rise when they feel slighted just a bit.”

Then the year ended.

___________________

Final year NCA and the hero returns.

During the final year before the hero returns. We got all the allies Ruby made even for some reason Majesty showed up she knew full well and we all sat in one room to talk. The one to speak first though is Rose, a strange zebra from a place called Detrot. She and her friends have strange cybernetics placed in their bodies. She had something with her called the Frozen Clock.

“I am not part of this land but you need to understand. We can’t allow Wheel Tread to leave this time. He has had a hoof in many things. But the issue many don’t seem to speak about is Grogar.”

Many began to argue they hated the fact the NCA was here and one of them tried to arrest Hawk for what she did in the past. But the judge who I learned is named Gavel is a well-known judge for what he's done in the past for the Hardliners. He saved some from being put to death. But when it came to Hawk.

“The past is over soldier and she had every right to do what she did. The war could have ended with ones like her. But even though no one listened. It’s become to the point no one ever will. My ancestor was part of her group. I read his journals of what he did and we learned more about why the war ended so poorly so let her go she is free.”

Hawk’s cams stare at the pony; they both look at each other and she begins to talk to the descendant of her former friend. But it turns out he was not only an old friend. It turns out he was even family to her. Because his great great grandfather married her sister. Hawk from what I learned that day felt happier because she knew a family for her is out there. She has a family who follows how she felt.

So many spoke and then during it, we got a message Ruby was not only returning she was at least a day away. When I went outside to look at the stars. I noticed a change. There are now the stars of hope and peace. They work in unison so what the hero did worked.

“So… what she set out to do worked. I hope you can get her to agree to go along with the trial. I don’t want to put her friends on death row if I can help it.”

I turn my head to look at Gavel.

“I will convince her we all will. She will be told to protect her friends and she will have to be put to death after the war is over.”

Gavel nodded and the next day we waited for the hero to return. Then the memory ends and when it ends I am face to face with Ruby. The poor creature has been through so much. I could tell in her eyes she was not the same Ruby I knew.

“Ruby, we must talk.”

I felt so bad for her that she returned and now I have to tell her she is going to be put on trial when the war is over. I am not looking forward to this conversation.

Max level

Chapter Sixty-Seven: Water Spout {Meanwhilea arc.]

The one known as Water Spout has changed so much since her days as a water hunter. Those days of hers are now long gone. She has given her heart to a camel and wishes to become part of the ordinary everyday world. She still worships Nightmare Moon like the others of her kind. But she still felt Ruby would bring back the water. She learned later it was never the truth. She felt Ruby lied to her after the war was over. She then learned the real story and when she learned it. She thought she used Ruby for her ends. The friends will never return to respecting each other again.

Written by Sterling.

__________________________________

Ruby returns

It’s been three years since Ruby left. The other water hunters like me learned we had been hoping for the wrong creature. She wasn’t the one to bring back the water. So she will never be treated kindly by my kind again. Even so, I feel she betrayed us for what she did by bringing the stars back. But she is Ruby, just the simple bug who gave me a chance. I adore the fact she gave me a chance.

Soft Paw and my children stood beside me. He knew how I felt about Ruby after it came to light she wasn’t the hero to bring back the water. We had no idea who would bring back the water during this time. She didn’t even lie to us; she was given the knife which held the two eyes of the queen.

“Water Spout? Are you worried she may ask you to join her in the final battle?”

I turn my head to look up at my husband and a weak smile forms across my face. I knew I would go fight with her one last time. I can’t allow my children to grow up in a land that would never let ones like them be free. Wheel Tread wants to take over this land and force them under his rule just for water.

“Honestly Soft Paw I need to join this final battle. If I don’t Nightmare Moon herself will look down upon me and I will never see the truth of what will come. A truth of what is for me to see. I need to see this through to understand who will bring us back the water. The days will come soon and we will never know. The days the water returns. But it won’t be heroes who bring it back or monsters..”

Soft Paw looks at me confused. He knows full well I am a creature of habit. I will see what is to come and I have seen it. I have had a vision with the other water hunters. We will face the final fight of this land and destroy the hero by turning on her. I feel my heart break deep inside me. I wish it weren’t true when I saw this vision I just couldn’t bear to face the little bug. Someday I will be able to face her but it will be her grave.

I look down at my two children. I know more will come and they will know I betrayed the hero. I crossed the hero because of the call for peace. I close my eyes looking up at the Rainfall and seeing the orb of the summoned creature. I know what is in there, and so do the others of the water hunters. We haven’t told them yet it’s something that will destroy this land. It will destroy every part of this land and continue without stopping. I look down on my left foreleg seeing my old knives made for this wear. They haven't been used since the three years of gathering the friendship.

“Here they come!!”

I shift my vision toward the horizon of the water. The hero is returning. I look towards those of my former tribe. They still treat me as one of them. We all look at each other and nod. We know when the time comes. We will break her, we will destroy her. She will never be welcomed in this land again. We will mark her as a traitor before the time comes to see her end. I don’t have the heart to tell the others what this NCA judge will do to her. He will use us all to kill her and she will be another of the sand and dust.

The airship gets closer. It's seen better days when there are many scorch marks on the side. It’s been through hell and back just to return. We have been told stories from those who Ruby helped. What she did, what she killed. Those sins she holds, those stories I have been told of everything she did, including the ones of Dream Valley who came to our aid. I look over to all those allies she made. Including her creator Majesty, she came over before they returned. She told us she offered to bring Ruby and the others back by magic.

From what Majesty said she refused. Ruby needed to regain her senses after everything that happened to her and her friends. They all needed to return Cranberry wanted her wife back. Gem needed time to regain her heart. The power heroes who left three years ago never knew what would come.

I look over to Cranberry. She hasn’t taken the suit off since I went to see her a few months ago. She takes it off only to shower and then puts it back on. Her heart is broken, everything about her is broken. She is considered a monster by the Enclave. Her father from the sounds of it disowned her before his death and Grogar forced her to watch him use her to get what he wanted. The scream he told her he wanted. She screamed and he would tell Gem what he did to Cranberry.

I finally came back to my senses and I watched while the Airship landed on the water and it smoked and steamed up. The poor ship has been through so much and they tried everything to keep it together. I glance over at Majesty again. Many don’t understand how Ruby even got her to join in this fight. But we all know Grogar will force her to turn on us during the final battle with him.

The end of the story is coming soon and the end of this story will be with the death of Ruby. The death of a gentle bug that I deeply cared about. I would never be able to see her again and we all know full well when the story ends. The trial will come to an end. I know full well the journey is about to end with the final battle and we go on our ways again. We will forget each other or never care whether either of us existed.

The door from the airship opens up. It will take time for them to come out since many of them need to get used to the land again. I don’t know how to break it to Ruby. She is not the hero of this land. She never was the hero of this Land. There will be a hero. I look back at the three years and I wonder why I am still fighting like I am.

_______________

The first year

Inyagna and Cranberry called me to watch while Ruby and the others left. I am still trying to learn if she is the one to bring back the water. I focus too much on my Water hunter-like ways and my children are still like me even if they’re half camels. I turn my eyes over to Cranberry. She is still in the suit. I worry about what will happen to her if she never comes out of it.

Soft Paw and I went back to our home after the airship left. I worry soon about what is to come. Thankfully the first year wasn’t much going on for me as most could tell. I did my best to try to write about what happened to me in this book during the first year. The first year she was gone things got pretty dull. The resistance didn’t even fight the Storm King and his minions; they just stopped waiting for their chance.

During this year I helped my children learn the ways of a water hunter. My husband wasn’t around much because the camels went to do their things during this and I didn’t see him for about two years. Since he was helping the others get ready for the battle head.

“Now children the first method of water hunting is using the magic you have within you. Since you’re half camel and you’re able to use sand magic. You will be able to use the water inside the blood of your enemy to make it out of them and it won’t kill them, it will make them give enough water for the others of the desert.”

My son looked at me and he had many questions.

“It’s strange how this magic works Mom. I get it we are a mix between a camel and a water hunter. But how does it work to be a water hunter? From what I see in your memories you never used this magic why?”

I forgot they knew everything from my memories even if a water hunter or ponies don’t have the genetic memory the camels do. But since they’re half and half. I know full well it’s going to cause an issue if ponies' secrets are stolen because of this genetic memory.

“I never used magic mainly because it was forbidden to steal water this way. It wasn’t the best way to handle the removal of water. But my kind went to the point of killing to get the water from those who had it taken from them. I wasn’t happy with this idea either. But it was the only way to know fully.”

I know it was a lie and my son knew I was lying. He didn’t push through. My daughter didn't even push. But I had to teach them how to use their father's magic. He showed me how and I won’t see him for two years. Since the camels are doing another meeting it’s never going to be so simple for one like me.

“Now allow me to put the runes of the spell in the sand. Watch closely and when I speak the words it will cause the spell to be used. Just remember some spells can cause great pain or even death.”

I use my magic to pull one of my knives from its holster and with the blade, I put the runes into the sand. A deep sigh released from my mouth. I feel I am going to fail when it comes to this. I heard stories of a group of raiders on the mainland taking advantage of what Wheel Tread has been doing with this land. The Storm King's minions have been searching for them because they have harmed caravan paths.

“Now listen closely.”

I close my eyes after I place the knife back into the holster. I began to chant,

“ya raml almawt walhayat aleazimi. 'ahdur li dire al'amla. dire almawt faqat faliakun ya ramil eazimu.”

My horn glows and the sand around the runes begins to glow. The sand slowly drifts up my body forming an armor of sand. It turns hard like sandstone and I look at my children. A smile forms across my face and I chuckle weakly. I knew full well I was not going to be as good as my children would be.

“This is a method of using the sand and the dust we come from. Your father and the rest of his family and others use magic like this. They feel it’s easier to use than always using metal and then someday ponies will learn it.”

My two children look at each other and put runes on the ground. My daughter looks up to me and a smile forms across her face. They will have no issue with this. Since they have all their father's spell knowledge it will be a moment of how this works. I am not sure I will ever be as good as them or their father.

“Okay, I know you two will have no problems with this.”

Truthfully they did have issues with them. The spells weren’t as strong for them because I learned later that they’re half-breeds. They would need to go to the camel's lore keepers to be accepted entirely as camels. It’s not going to be easy for them. I learned this from their father even before he left.

“Why can’t we do it as good as Dad?”

My son asked

“Because we are half-breeds. We need to get approved by the elders. It’s not going to be easy either. Since Half-breeds are looked down on like trash, hopefully, we can prove ourselves worthy to be seen.”

I feel bad for my two children. They would never be treated like camels till after their father returns. He said while he is there with the lore-keepers he will set up what he can for our children. I spent the last few months gathering a group to help me fight the raiders who showed up from outside of the land. The raiders from Narik wish to destroy them as well. So I gathered Hawk and Roll Roll.

“So these raiders came out from outside of the land? I wonder what is causing them to wish to come here. Raiders shouldn’t even be coming to this land; it's not even worth coming here at all. It’s pointless. Could it be those rumors of a hero causing a great stir out there?”

I look over at Roll Roll who just spoke. Hawk stays silent. She usually used to speak a lot but I never know what is on her mind. She used to say many things when Ruby was around. But since Ruby is gone she no longer speaks her mind to treat Ruby even worse.

“How do we know it’s even raiders? All we know it could be a group of anti-government like I used to be.”

I sigh, shaking my head. I knew Hawk would think like this. I got to know her over the last few years.

“Hawk I doubt they’re anti-government from what I have been told by some of the desert dwellers they've seen bodies destroyed like raiders do.”

Hawk turns her cams to look at me.

“Not even the raiders in this land would do this. There are even raiders in this land Water Spout; they would have killed these raiders if they were raiders. If you two go in expecting to kill then they will feel your emotions if they have a unicorn with them.”

I groan. I keep forgetting some unicorns are trained to sense the emotions of others. I follow Roll Roll and Hawk. It's just the three of us because Hawk felt if there are too many and they’re on the run because of the government or something else then they will think we are part of who they ran from.

It took at least a few hours for us to walk through the desert to get to the base these so-called raiders built. It was hot and I never had issues with the heat of this land before. Roll Roll has gotten used to it and Hawk never had an issue.

When we get to a location we can see from far away like a small little hill above it.

Hawk takes a look first with her cams. From what she sees is just a group of ponies on the run. She turns to look at us and we follow her as she heads down to the group in the new base. The leader of them looks at us as we hear weapons cocking.

“Wait wait…”

We hear the leader of them say. A middle-aged mare comes out of the group. She looks at me and then to the other two a smile forms across her old withered face. She has been through hell and back.

“The friends of the one named Ruby, am I correct?”

I nod.

“I see I am SnowBreeze. I am sure you have been told a group of raiders are here, am I correct?’

Roll and Hawk look at each other and I chuckle.

“Yes and frankly if it was true the raiders of this land would have killed you by now. But from the looks of you all you are on the run what’s gotten you so spooked?”

Snow Breeze frowns

“Right to the point I see. Honestly, we have been on the run for so long many of us forgot. We are the descendants of a group of nomadic ponies who survived the end of the war. We had help every step of the way with the order of Mimic. The order of Mimic to many is one you shouldn’t trust. But we have had no choice over the many years. The reason why we are here? The truth is the order of Mimic in the land we are from told us Grogar is returning. They said this land will be the most protected when the war comes.”

When I was told about this group of ponies they had bodies they cut up with them. I wonder if the truth is they had a run-in with one of the desert dwellers and they took offense to them. I look towards Hawk and Roll.

“Then I will ask the question.”

The mare looks up to Hawk. I could tell from her old eyes she stared at the brain. Like she knows her.

“You’re running from something aren’t you?”

Roll and I look up to Hawk confused.

“What do you mean?”

Hawk lowered her other cam down at me and with the other kept looking at the old mare. It was hard to tell the emotions of Hawk and when we finally learn what is going on I get even more worried about this.

“I can tell when a group is on the run. I have been there since the old days. They have done things they aren’t proud of. Those bodies those who saw them saw. It’s the bodies of their old. Ones they can’t allow to be with them anymore. Soon you’re going to be one of those they cut up and what will they use you for?”

Snow Breeze sighs.

“They will use me to grow crops. Then we will have to move again because we can’t stay in one spot for too long. We can’t do anything about the fact and we will kill each other in the end. We can’t keep this going and we all know this. But what are we on the run from? Oh, that's a very awful story to tell.”

Snow Breeze tells the others to head inside and she closes the door coming towards us and sitting down.

“Some of us are descendants from banished or forced exile by the rich ponies of Wymarnic. A pony known as Smoke Pipe helped us over the years. Those rich ponies from what we have been told have been forced to exile themselves. Our ancestors lived in a town called Antler. Things have changed so much since Smoke Pipe did what he did from what we have been told. But we refuse to return since… Since... Grogar returns and no matter what they do he will be able to attack them.”

I sigh looking at the others we knew who Smoke Pipe was. I met him a few times and we know what he has gone through and he went back to his home. I wonder if he will return here during the final battle.

“I know Smoke Pipe. He is one of the reasons I was forced into the experiment that turned me into this. I never knew he was still alive till I saw him recently. I wanted to kill him for what did to me and the others. But after what he has been through I feel he got punished enough.”

I sigh, shaking my head I knew Hawk would feel this way. But at least Hawk is getting better. But she will always destroy those above her or try to help her. She almost killed some of the leaders of this land because she felt they would turn on the ponies here.

“Then we will tell the others of this land you’re not raiders. Do you wish to keep living like this though or find a place to be accepted?”

Snow Breeze shakes her head.

“No, we are going to try to become part of the Desert Dwellers. I have been told if it doesn’t work we will be killed. If we are killed it’s our last moment to try to change the future for us. We will never give up on any help. We will work to become part of the Desert Dwellers but again like I said if we don’t become part of them we will try to live alone or if we anger them they will kill us.”

After all that we left them to their own devices. We learned a year later they were not only not given the position of the desert dwellers but Snow Breeze had to tell them to go back to Wymarnic and accept their fates. Then she allowed herself to be put to death. But funny enough we did all we could to save her and she was told she could go follow her ponies back to Wymarnic and be given peace.

___________________

The hero returns

I heard stories about Ruby returning. I have watched the zebras change their tune over the years when the stars changed. I even noticed it myself. I remember being told by one of the zebras’s Ruby was not the one to bring back the water. She never was the one to bring back the water. I glanced over at the camel who hid herself and during all this time we watched while new allies showed up.

These allies are ponies and creatures Ruby helped on her journey. So many of them are so respectful. I then looked to my husband who came back and did his best to make sure our children could become part of the camel tribes. I sigh, allowing myself to relax. I am pregnant again and I know full well when the battle comes. I will have to fight for this little one's future. I can’t allow myself to be stopped just because of my little one.

I hear the door open up and I see the friends Ruby made on her journey. She made new friends. She even got married from what I was told. I was even told by one of the dragonslayers she gave birth to her eggs. I watch while their friends come out one by one and they get cheered but the one who doesn’t care about the cheers runs to find her wife. The dragon Gem focuses on finding her wife.

There is a large cheer when Gem finds her wife and they kiss after so long. I want to go speak to Ruby as many cheer for her but before I could even get close to her. I see she is stopped by Pinda.

“Ruby, we need to talk.”

Ruby just looks up at Pinda and looks over to me and the others. I could see the look of sorrow and disappointment for not being there for her. But I think she knows her fate and what is going to happen to her.

She finally speaks. She sounds like she has been through so much and her voice is gentle still. But the others of our friends could sense the tiredness like she wanted this all to end and end soon.

“Then we should talk.”

Pinda and her leave to head into a building with the judge following and I know what is going to happen. I close my eyes and lean into Soft Paw who strokes my head and he knows full well what is going to happen as well we all know. Because the future of this land depends on her winning this war. But the cost of our friendship with her and our betrayal.

Max level

Chapter Sixty-Eight: Tick Tock {Meanwhile arc]

Author's Note

If folks wonder why this is shorter. When it comes to Tick Tock it's not easy to write up about her. When the final battle comes she will get her own time to shine.

Chapter Sixty-Eight: Tick Tock {Meanwhile arc]

There are many creatures we will never understand in this land of sand. One of them is known as Tick Tock. The moment she showed up in this town called Hope. She gave us the hope we needed. Most will not forget what she did for us even though we treated her like trash. She helped us fight off those who found themselves purer than the others. We will never understand why she stayed so long even after the war was over. She never left and I feel when she shuts down we will use her as a statue to show the truth of what happened here. It’s never going to end that peacefully for any of us.

Letter written by the speaker to an unknown

______________________

The hero returns

I stood in my new skin the same color as the other. This time though the seam is no longer around my eyes or even on my back. There are vents in parts of the fur to make sure my robotics can cool down. I am here alone to represent the town of Hope. I need to tell Ruby what Wheel Tread has done and destroyed the name of a family.

I look over at my friends or those I thought were my friends. I haven’t seen them since Ruby left and refuse to see them myself. Roll Roll and I have been catching up and he told me about his brood. Incredibly, he has a family now and I know full well he will never take me to see them. He has changed a lot.

“Most would feel since my wives are into sexual stuff I should be jealous. I normally join in when a female wants to be with me. So I tend to know what it’s like. Now my wives don’t care if I spread my brood around. Since many magic eaters have been showing up late after Ruby left.”

I found it very concerning that more magic eaters have been leaving the island. Most of these magic eaters are showing up because of Ruby. They feel they have made the outside world from the island easy for them to take time for moments. It’s never going to become that easy for them. Ruby forced herself into the limelight. Then she started seeing how heroes are meant to be treated and how they should always be treated when they try to force their views on others.

“Roll forgive me.. I have been away from you all for so long. I don’t even want to be here myself. I just want to go back home and forget you guys exist again. I hope this doesn’t bother you too much my friend.”

Roll laughs.

“Honestly Tick…I don’t blame you at all. I have a family now, and we will work together when the war starts.”

I shook my head.

“No, we won’t. We won’t be joining in the war.”

Roll looks down at me and he nods. He shifts a bit on his enormous legs. Being a father had changed him a lot. He used to be one of those who would fly off the handle. Getting married to those two females changed him.

“I don’t blame you, Tick Tock. I know the reason you’re here though to see Ruby. Are you going to say goodbye to her or are you going to allow her back into your life?”

It’s a question I never wanted to be asked. I knew full well what was going to happen. There is no way I can bring Ruby back into my life. If she even steps into the village of Hope she will be shot on sight. She got too much pain in this land and now this land wants nothing to do with heroes.

“When I see her it will be the final time. She will not be welcomed in my new home even if she comes to call us for help. We will either shoot her or toss her aside. I don’t want to do this but the speakers and the leader of Hope made it so. I follow what they say and when it comes down to it they even want me to break my friendship with her.”

Roll Roll sighs.

“I will be doing the same. I already talked to Hawk about it. Hawk is going to be doing the same. We can no longer follow her. It seems even though we brought our friendship back together. Look at us Tick Tock. We refuse to even give our heart to the little bug who we fought with to help make the island a safe place.”

I gave a quick slow nod. I didn’t care for how it was. I look over to a group of ponies standing by Majesty. Ruby asked her to come to help fight in this war. It won’t be much of a war. This land has always been at war. I turn my eyes to see the Queen of the Naga and other desert dwellers.

The desert dwellers respect Ruby deeply for what she has caused most of them to do. They wonder what will happen to them. When this war is over I wonder. I wonder if they will join the battle when Grogar returns or if they will join him because he is the father of all creations like them. I will never understand this myself.

“Here they come!!”

I come out of the thoughts of my mind looking over to the pony and following her hoof. Seeing the airship coming back. It’s been three years to this day since they have been gone. Majesty even told us she offered them the ability to just come back without the airship. But they felt leaving the airship behind would be a bad idea. This airship could be useful for the battle ahead. When I finally see it though. It’s barely kept together.

When it lands parts of the wood fall off it doesn't cause anything to happen but mainly the airship is going to need a lot of work. I close my eyes to remember what happened after she left. I worry so much about what is going to happen when I have to tell her.

__________________

Three years before, a Village called Hope

It’s been at least a month since Ruby left. I didn’t even go to see her off. I focus on my new home most of all. A house that welcomed me after all the issues cleaned up from when I first showed up here. The doctor who took overworked with Ruby during the battle for Kludgetown. She told us stories of what Ruby did for her and the other doctors. How Ruby spent the entire time helping take care of little ones.

“Tick Tock.”

I turn to look at Desert Rose. She has been here for a while. I got to know her well and she told me stories of her journey in Detrot. But she never explained to me what happened in Detrot and why she was asked to come out this way. I have heard stories that there is some secret war going on down there.

“Hello, Rose. Is Deco and Maria with you right now?”

Rose chuckles.

“For once in my life my mind is free again from hearing them both. They’re both exploring this land and should be back in at least a few months. So for once, it’s nice to have to not see a pink pony in my vision and deal with Maria and her wanting to understand feelings.”

I chuckle looking down at her legs and hooves. I heard her story of what happened to her. The poor zebra mare is accused of killing her pony family. Then forced into this program to become a weapon for the Black Hooves? I never asked if she had taken them on yet and before I could ask she noticed me looking at her legs.

“Tick Tock you have questions?”

I look back up at her eyes. I always wondered if that caused her pain. I noticed what’s interesting is that she moves like it gives her pain from time to time. Her entire legs are now robotic. I am also told most of them might even lose their insides. I wonder what will happen to her if she finds the rest of the upgrades.

“Rose I wanted to ask.. How are you able to have children with your wife Hops and your husband? Didn’t the upgrades destroy your ability to have children? I noticed Bowser no longer has natural eyes. Your friend June no longer has her horns and I am told she even has children.”

Rose sighs

“You would think with what happened to us we wouldn’t be able to have children. But thankfully we can. I had to tell my husband and wife I might become a full robotic zebra when we get our final upgrades.”

I was cornered about what would happen to Rose and her family after all this happened. I worry too much about myself as of late. There is so much going on and we refuse to even become part of the greater desert of this land. The alarm rang and it seemed the speakers were ready for their meeting. A Meeting to see if we will be helping fight off the Storm King.

Rose follows me to the meeting room. We have more than one speaker now after what happened during my first time here. There are now five seats for each race in this town. Zebra, camel, pony, Rat creeper, and Magic eater.

The two stands are still there are a Storm king-picked minion and a pony they are meant to argue if we are going to go to war or not. The minion who is a creature like Reaper from the Isles calls himself Gasloss he speaks a lot of truth.

“Now speakers, we all know there will be a war here. It’s not going to be by the claws of the King but the hoof of Wheel Tread. If you can allow us time to weaken Wheel Tread then we can help you end it swiftly.”

The pony sighs.

“What about the spell Wheel Tread or whatever is hovering next to the machine?”

Gasloss glances over to the pony. He takes a moment to answer his question but he waits for the pony to speak his mind looking through his notes. This creature writes everything he hears and tries to make sure no one is ever lost.

“Speakers… of various sexes… We are gathered here today to see if we will join in the fight when and if the hero ever returns. We all know she is alive. But the problem is how will we know? How will we know if we can trust the hero.”

The pony is trying hard to fight for Ruby and her cause or are they trying to not even fight for it? There are times we must fight for our cause and the pony turns to look at me. All eyes stare at me. I get it. I am the former friend of the hero. They must think I will join in just to help her. I need to come clean.

“To speak for us… Tick Tock..”

The pony moved and I took a deep breath or I tried at least. Even with the change to my body I never needed to breathe. I just knew this was going to be stressful. I took my stand near the pony I looked over to the pony and then I began to speak

“Speakers, you all know me as the guardian of this little community of a town called Hope. My problem with all this is something most won’t understand. I have known Ruby for years and I know she would want me to join in this fight and I am sorry to my friend beside me here. But I must agree with whatever Gas is going to say. This village has been free from the Storm King and his minions even Wheel tread since the start of all this. The moment time comes we will stay and wait unless it’s time and if we do join I feel it’s best to join with the minion of the king. If he agrees.”

So many eyes stare at me. I could tell some of them were angry with me. It’s something I expect to happen and I can’t allow ourselves to become lost at the end of our lives. I am no longer alive like these others but I still understand life. I have a feeling there was about to be an argument but I was surprised.

“Then she is correct we shouldn’t fight in this war unless the hero calls for us even then the battle is not our battle since we are not part of the desert as a whole.”

I turn my eyes to stare at the pony who agrees with me. They never care about what I think. They wanted to make sure they didn’t have to fight in an argument. I knew full well this was the best course.

“Then from the looks of it, I may be new to this lovely town of home. But I wish to live here myself. Not in the name of the King mind you but in the name of peace. I have been told what this land has gone through and I wish to help it.”

The speakers look at each other and the main one hits the gavel on the table. The others began to leave while the main speaker spoke in the old mic on the counter. It’s so dusty they don’t clean this place much.

“Everyone will be back. We need to speak on our vote for this. Please talk among yourselves as we do. We need to make sure every voice is heard including the ones of Rose and her friends.”

They all leave while I look among those who I got to know, my wife the zebra who is part of the timewalkers. Who went to Dream Valley and broke the old spell the judges placed on it so long ago? Now they’re growing old or going back to being younger. It’s a sad time when I have to watch the spell finally make her grow older. She was pretty old back when it happened. How many years from now she will look very young. Sadly thanks to the spell of time her organs will be the first thing to go.

It took an hour for the others to speak their minds on what to do. That time I spent getting to know our new friend, the new minion of the Storm King.

“So you were on the island as well? How come I never saw you? Was there a reason for this?”

Gas chuckles. He shifts his body to show a photo of himself and the others; it is a memory of what he was and what he did for the island. From what I could tell he is the reason for Ruby losing her family.

“I am not fond of what Majesty had me do. It’s best to move on from what she had me do. But the bigger problem is the one who caused Ruby to be the one to force Ruby under the stars.”

I look at him with a shock on my face.

“Wait, you didn’t know the friend you have been getting to know all this time is the reason for the judges going after your friends and Ruby?”

I watch while Rose comes back from talking with the speakers. I look over at her friends. June, Bowser, June, Drift, and Maria. We have welcomed this group in this land for so long. Now it’s time to express my view. Many months passed before I got my chance though. After everything that happened with Dunewalker. She showed up and told me she regretted so much that happened.

I finally spoke to Rose before she vanished for a time. Some have asked me why this part of my life is very short in this story of Ruby. The reason my body started falling apart. So I had to be taken offline for at least three years so I could be upgraded. They had to go find the reason I am like this. But enough of the forward of the story it’s time for this part of the story.

“Rose..”

I felt very weak. I had no idea why at the time. Ever since the last few months. My body started feeling weaker. Rose turns to look at me. She was getting ready to leave because of something Dunwalker said to her.

“I don’t have time Tick Tock. I need it.”

I cut her off

“Why?”

Rose stares at me.

“Why did you make Ruby the target of the stars and the judges?”

Rose closes her eyes letting out a relaxed exhale. I think she was expecting this to happen. I wish I could remember what she said to me before my body shut down and all that.

“If I knew it was your friend Tick Tock I would have forced the stars on me. But it’s all said and done with. I know full well when your friend's journey is done. She is going to confront me and I expect it.”

I was about to speak when my vision went dark and I felt my body shutting down. I fell to the floor with a thud and I heard screams and hearing steps coming to get me. I wake up many days later and I can’t move. I can't do anything but just listen and speak now and again.

“I am sorry Tick Tock. Hawk told us what happened to you and we went to go find the one who did this to you and now I am very sorry for what happened. Hopefully, you will forgive us for bringing the one who did this to you.”

I just give a nod and my vision goes dark again. I didn’t know then that I would lose three years of my life and wake up one day when Ruby returned.

_________

Ruby returns

I open my eyes remembering the three years of my life well a year or half a year of my life. It’s not something I am happy about. So many things happen. A new alliance with the rest of the desert dwellers, many wanting to turn on Ruby and hearing the NCA has shown up and many are worried about them trying to take over the land.

Ruby came down to look at me; she didn’t even know it was me. Before I could speak Pinda got in the way and Ruby was told they needed to talk. Many guns cock and aim at the little bug. They keep Rubie's new friends from stopping them by getting in the way.

“I am sorry Ruby but this is not something you can get away from this time. You need to be told what to expect after the war is over.”

Ruby didn’t argue or complain and followed the others. While I stood by my old friends and the new friends Ruby made stood beside us. We all are friends of this bug. I look over the yellow pegasus who I learned is Ruby’s wife. She wasn’t happy she couldn’t help her wife. Cranberry put a hoof on her shoulder shaking her head, What is to come? We have no idea it’s time to wait and see when the war starts.

Max level

Chapter Sixty-Nine: Jewel {Dunwalker] {Meanwhile arc]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Sevenity: Aljins {Meanwhile Arc]

The idea of a brothel and why? You see I am just a simple mare with simple needs. I may have been a former order of Mimic mare. One issue with this though, is that you have to give them a part of yourself. I gave them my hoof and they gave me a cybernetic hoof I can turn into a mini-gun. Sadly, I had to do this. But to be honest I would have done anything to make Ruby happy and I love her. I wish I could have been there for her at the end. But when it comes to the pleasure of a town. You must give them what is needed. I watched though with my girls and my stallions. We stood there and just watched them break her. I couldn’t allow them to see anymore. The stallions even took some of the children of parents they knew away. The mares tried to console Cranberry and Ruby’s wife Melody. But I am getting ahead of myself.

Written by Aljins

____________________________

The hero returns

I stood with my girls and stallions. It’s been a busy three years helping the new allies get used to this land pleasing their needs and allowing some of the new allies to enjoy my girls even me now and again. Standing beside me though are many others who Ruby touched with her kindness and everything she did for them.

The order of Mimic was here too and it bothered me how they always showed up. Everyone around us somehow either got helped by Ruby or they hated her. Now some are here to arrest her. I look over to the NCA troops who are ready to arrest her. I hope they understand that even if they do try, many will turn and defend her.

I take a deep breath exhaling, remembering when the Storm King's minions attacked the town and many of my girls and stallions learned I have a mini-gun for a leg because of what I had to offer to the order of Mimic. The order of Mimic knows full well not to bother me or my girls at all. I wish I could get them removed from Hard Rock. It's never going to be the same till they’re fully gone.

“Here they come!!”

My large stallion lets me get on his back so I can see. I am smaller than most of the mares in my brothel. I feel sooner or later I will need to see if there are any more slaves I can buy and free from the raiders in Nirak. I have been hearing stories that they have found many young mares. They’re not touching them or they know I would show up and deal with them.

After a while though the airship finally made it and the strange Shark creature from the Junk Island recently showed up.

“HA that is my work and it looks like it kept them together for their long trip.”

When it hits the water the airship suddenly catches on fire in many spots and parts of the engine fall into the water. I laugh softly watching the beauty of a ship falling apart and it’s amazing to me it kept together like it did. After a while the ship opened up and I remembered how kind she was to me. I look back remembering the last three years But sadly starting with my life before then.

____________

Time before Rainfall

I have been asked by the troll who hangs around Ruby. I am starting to wonder why he asked me about this. But frankly, my life is not as glamorous as most lives. I am just a simple whore a slut to some ponies. Of course, before I became this slut I went through many life issues as a simple path.

As most don’t know, I am the daughter of a rich pony who refused to acknowledge me since my mother was just a one-night stand. My mother was a wonderful mare; she did everything she could for me when I was younger. But I know full well she didn’t want me either. I could tell each time when I was close to five years ago. She would degrade more and become more willing to beat me.

When she wasn’t drunk she finally understood she wasn’t the best mother. So she gave me the order of Mimic and told them to please raise me right. She kissed me and I remember the words she said to me.

“My little Aljins you’re a beautiful little filly. Please be strong and use your beauty to free the mares trapped in bondage and use your heart to get what you feel you need and deserve. So please for your mother don’t come and find me.”

I don’t know why she told me these words. Later in my life, I would understand. The order of Mimic cleaned me up and I did everything to make sure I would follow everything in the order of MImic. Most don’t know this though but Mimic herself is a corpse in their main church. Their main church from what they told me is in Dream Valley. None of them have returned to Dream Valley since the old days and the one known as Megan Willims. I heard stories of her stories I never expected to hear.

Over my foal hood, I did everything to train to be part of the order of Mimic. I wanted to do everything to please the order and the full moment it was my time to join. I had to get myself ready for it. I spent at least many days and months getting myself ready. I would have to give a bit of myself. I would have to give at least something important. They wished for either my ability to carry foals or my hoof. I wanted to have children someday so I gave them my hoof.

It was the day and I stood with the knife ready to cut. I gave them the hoof and they had something ready to replace it. A mini-gun leg I wasn’t expecting them to give me something like this. But most would start to wonder why I gave up on the order. There are many reasons I gave up on the order. I shall write what Beezen allows me to since many secrets will be given in this story of Rainfall.

I take the knife while gentle drums are hit. Chanting to MImic herself I take a deep breath and they cover me with cold water. I feel my body shuddering and shivering taking the knife and cutting off my leg with the knife and I scream loudly and in pain feeling my body give out. I wake up days after with the new leg and I am in.

The order is what you think it is. But we went to Widowmaker desert from the land I was from. I don’t fully remember it any longer and on the way, we went to save mares jailed and this was the day I finally saw the order for what they were. The order with a large army was a big army and they took on a slave trade. The army killed all the slavers while the army cleaned up the bodies I went to the slaves. They were all sex slaves, mares and stallions.

“Aljins get them ready for processing.”

I turn to the commander of the army. He was a camel and I had no idea what he meant by processing. I went to find one of the holy priests and went to ask him and he looked at me after I came into the tent.

“How may I help you, child?”

I took a deep breath exhaling soon after. It was hard to want to ask what they meant by processing. I have heard it so many years since my foal hood and each one they went to process they’re never seen again.

“I have been meaning to ask you Father what do the others mean by processing? I have been wishing to do so for so long now but no one has ever told me.”

The priest stood going to his tent and cast a spell quickly and then made sure no one was listening and turned to look at me. His eyes turning soft and scared he takes a deep breath and looks at a book. He quickly opens the book and brings out a strange device meant to turn off microphones or bugs used to spy.

“I am sorry for telling you this, Aljins. But processing means brainwashing and turning the slaves into mindless cannon fodder for the order of Mimic. I want you to understand this has been going on for years. Remember what your mother told us before you came to us? I have been waiting for this chance. You’re the chosen one to free them please do so.. No matter how many of us you kill. I am sorry child, I wish I didn’t hold this on you.”

I remember the words my mother told me. Then I took it. I only got a few soldiers to help me and the words rang true. The order of Mimic is in us all. I was told stories would never allow these things to happen. The battle went on pretty quickly. They weren’t expecting one of their own to turn on them and we took them on and the soldiers who joined me all died other than me. I gathered all the slaves and we all ran into the desert.

It took us many days to get to Hard Rock, the place that would allow us a place to live. The desert dwellers allowed us to go through since I took on the order of Mimic and I covered their blood on me as a trade. They knew full well when the queen of the Nagas said to let us pass and it was not as simple as I expected. Finally, we got to Hard Rock and the queen of the Nagas came with us. The fact she was told Nagas found us on the way and she joined us to tell the leader of the town. Well at the time there was no leader. But when we got there Emerald did everything she could to tell them to let me have the old brothel.

I was led to the brothel. What's funny I would have written the rest of what happened. But most of what I saw were secrets even the desert dwellers didn’t wish me to talk about. It got to the point where they started reading what we wrote in Beezen's story. The old brothel needed tender loving care. The others and I worked on the brothel to clean it up and I had my own office. We finally opened up and I enjoyed the treatment I got since I have been here. One day though I was resting after a little fun with a stallion and one of my mares came inside the room.

“Mistress the camels are off to find some more water. Do you think we could find ways to help them gather more water?’

I look up from my book trying to help the camels find more water. I looked over to the stallion. He was a rich stallion from Equestria. We were outside of Equestria and I could ask him to help me get some water since he was a normal customer. I started getting and nodded to the mare and walked to the stallion waking him up.

“Excuse me, Sunray, sorry for waking you up after pleasing you. But I found another way you can pay us.”

The stallion sits up and tilts his head.

“Oh?”

I nod sighing I need the money but we also need water.

“If you could give us a lot of water supplies and at least caps for me. It would be wonderful.”

Sunray chuckles.

“Just water is all you want? It’s pretty easy to get it. Is it that hard to get water? What about the creation of Rainfall?”

Yes, he is correct we have the creation of Rainfall gathering enough water in only one spot. But that is the problem, it's never done anything but tried to gather just in that spot. It was hard to gather it after the sun came out.

“I am sorry my dear but Rainfall will never work. It’s surprising to me it’s worked all these years but only in one spot. The only ones able to get the water are the desert dwellers like the water hunters and the others.

“I see then I will do it. I will be coming here every two to three weeks and get you enough supplies for this entire town then?”

I nod

“It won’t be easy to keep it up. We will need to find supplies in another way. But someday you could help us the best way.”

I always thought Sunray would be there to help us. But close to getting the supplies we need, I learned he was murdered. I never learned who killed him or why he was killed. But I am guessing it was The Storm King's minions they had something to do it with but we went on as we always did. We had our supplies thanks to him. We never told the town though because if we did they would try to take it from us. Before he died he was acting like someone was following him.

So last year he showed up. He found a supply of water deep in the underground for us and he made us an indoor well and we used this water for just us and sometimes the town. Someday I know I will have to tell them.

Then I met her. Ruby the gentlest most loving creature ever. I wish I could forgive myself for what we did to her.

____________________

Rainfall

I heard stories recently of a new hero. A new hero a hero wishing to be part of this land? But my life wasn’t always simple. Before the hero graced us we went through a lot of problems. Most of my mares couldn’t handle the camels. I had to get more stallions to help them through most of the issues of stress.

Then one day she just flew in. It was just another day one of my mares getting pleased by a stallion and the bug just wanders inside looking for her friends. When she came in she asked me questions.

“Excuse me, have you seen..”

The poor bug heard the wet sounds and I giggled to myself this poor creature hasn’t even had sex. I adored how she tried to keep focusing on what she was doing. But with the sounds of the sex beside us, she goes to move the curtain. I normally never allowed this but I needed to make sure she would understand. I softly spoke in my gentle voice.

“Miss, you wanted to find something?”

I didn’t learn till I went back to read this story. She was blushing and I loved it. The fact that Beezen worked so hard to gather what was written from the others. We found these writings in what remained in her bags as well. Yeah, I am not going into it, you will learn sometime.

“Y…ess um I am searching for a Water Hunter mare following a Clockwork mare who looks like she has fake skin on. Have you seen them, have they come through here?”

I chuckle. I feel awful for this little bug. I didn’t want to tell her the truth because her friends hurt one of my stallions so I worded it very wrong.

She looks back at the ones having sex and I chuckle softly to myself. The poor bug was still learning about sex and after I learned what happened to her. I wish if I ever ran into the male of her who did what he did to her I would break him.

“What are they doing?”

I let out a soft giggle

“Why is that sex? Why not watch for a while? Maybe you will learn alot from them, hmm?”

She didn’t even know what sex was at the time. I had to tell what it was like and how it happened. I think during the time she got pregnant no matter what she allowed her instincts to take control of her and I think it’s all they could do.

“I don’t want to invade.”

I let out a soft giggle.

“Oh, no need to worry, miss the hero or buzzer you call yourself?”

From what I could tell from her movement it was hard for her to accept the words of the buzzer or being called the hero

“I don’t consider myself a hero.”

A frown formed across my face again. I could tell from the sounds of her voice she didn’t want to do anything to be a hero.

From how she acted and hovered there she was confused. So I did my best to break the ice and stood up from my desk. When the stallion climaxed the mare screamed in pleasure and I chuckled smirking at the two.

“Take off that helm for a moment. I want to speak to you in your private area?”

I led her to my office. She takes off her helm and oh my she was cute when I saw her. I could see why so many would fall in love with her. Like the lovely Melody, I learned she used to be in this line of work like me. I could respect it more than she knows.

“Before you go and search for those you call friends. I have a personal question for Ruby, is it?”

She gave a quick nod

“What is the question?”

Before I asked my question. I stroke my hooves along the lovely body of the pink magic eater. She is so strong and I wrap my forelegs around her, kissing her face a few times and giggling. I wanted to please her so badly.

She let out a soft sigh

“Why do you care so much?”

I let out a soft giggle.

I didn’t tell her the truth, it wasn't one of the leaders. It was my mother and one of the priests. I wish I could tell her the stories of what I did back then but I can’t. I didn’t want her to know her fate. I remember seeing this day when I saw my moment when I touched the golden horseshoe of the future.

A smile forms on my face and I pull Ruby into another hug.

She moves from me and I give her another kiss

“Thank you so much.”

I giggle after the kiss and I nod.

“Now go find your friends. If you need to talk again I would be happy to. Just remember I am here if you need to break down as well.”

She left after she put her helm back on. I just went back to the time I always did. But later many days or months I lost track of when Ruby was killed during her judgment and it happened. I knew sooner or later this would happen.

I heard the city's alarm and I stood up from my desk and came out of my office. My stallions and mares stand waiting to fight. You don’t piss off sex workers, you treat them with respect and honor. I stared at them as they held their weapons. I don’t even have any weapons I trained years ago into something else most didn’t but my workers

A bunch of Storm King minions charged in and my stallions and mares fought any way they could weapons guns I did what I could do went to one of the minions a robot and took my left hoof and with one hard smash into the robot it shattered hard as my hoof forced out of the body

I let my leg down as my cybernetic leg returned. I fling my mane. I stand on my hooves and click my hoof and it turns into a mini-gun starting it up and firing on the robots and the Storm King minions.

Finally, as it was fate, all the minions turned into glass from Porchinas magic and I cock my mini-gun as it shifts back into a hoof.

“Girls boys go help clean up and I will talk with the order of MImic to get doctors and medicines for the wounded.”

My girls and stallions leave and I go back to my office, open a closet to grab fake flesh for my leg, and put it on their leg after putting new ammo into the leg. I sigh. I didn't want to show them that I have a cybernetic leg. I turn to see one of my mares.

“Ruby is dead.”

Hearing this hit me hard tears fall from my eyes as I head out to deal with the order of Mimics. That's all I can do now. The order of this land was more respectful and I enjoyed the fact they didn’t care what I did in the past.

Life went on as normal after all this and my six years were pretty normal. I had children and my husband was one of my stallions from all this when we got. The time we changed my children are growing around sluts and stallions and they don’t seem to mind. But the day comes when she returns.

I stood on the back of my husband and I watched while Ruby was taken away and now we have to wait to see how the end comes. I glance at the orb floating near Rainfall. We all know that someday it will come.

For now, though we wait for this story of a hero to end in blood

Max level

Chapter Sevenity-one: Sunny Days {Meanwhile arc}

I am Sunny Days—a former soldier of the Enclave. Someday no one is going to remember who I am. I worked to help Cranberry with a little bug named Ruby. We did so much together and she helped me learn about life. I helped her learn of life as well and it’s all I could do to remember that day. I remember the day I watched while we broke the little bug. I still remember how she looked at us all as her time came. I wish someday she would forgive us and maybe just me. I sit here dying and now all I can do is wait.

Written by Sunny Days.

____________________________________________

The day Ruby returns.

I stood with the others of the Enclave. The Enclave sent some soldiers to help fight this ending battle. I look over to them while they respect me and Cranberry. Most of them don’t trust me or her. Since we are both former Hardliners, I am too old to fight now but it won’t stop me from doing such a battle.

To every other pegasus, I am just a normal kind gentle heart. I would never allow myself to be lost. I wish I could find Ruby and speak to her before the NCA takes her away. I just have to wait for her to get off her boat when she returns. After the war, I used my ability to heal and be a combat medic to help others in lands that needed it. I could never truly give myself to the Hardliners. I would always help others.

I glance at the open portal for some reason. I see him. I don't know why I see him. But he looks at me and I see he is staring at his former minion Majesty who turns to look at him. The alicorn stands beside me to defend me.

“Relax Sunny, I won't let him harm you. I wish I didn’t have to betray you, master.”

Grogar chuckles while the others do see him some don’t so they don’t understand why she is speaking to what is called air.

“Frankly my dear.. I don’t care if you betray me. If I am to return I need you to destroy whatever Wheel tread is causing. I may be evil and the father of monsters. But still, there is no glory in taking over a land of weak and thirsty ponies. I may again be evil but sometimes to keep your citizens happy. You need to give them basic needs. Food, water, Sex just simple needs. As long as they follow my will I have no issue in the matter.”

Majesty rolls her eyes looking back at me and she chuckles.

“I am sorry you have to see my master. But Grogar it might be best for you to close the portal. Just in case Ruby sees you and it causes more problems for her.”

Grogar laughs

“Don’t worry she did her task. You have nothing to worry about. I will still be returning. But doing so with the stars made it easier for you all to keep me from returning sooner.”

Before I could speak up a young mare yells

“Here they come.”

I lift into the air with my wings Majesty flying beside me. We watch while the airship slowly comes into view. The poor ship looks like it’s barely holding together a lot of the wood is ruined and looks ready to fall apart. When it lands on the water the entire ship starts falling apart and parts catch fire.

“Poor Gizmo, it looks like the airship will never fly again. I do hope they get it flying again so we can use it for the battle ahead.”

I chuckle after Majesty spoke. I am unsure of what she means. The airship should just be allowed to rest. Maybe I will understand what she means. I close my eyes to remember what I have been through.

_________________

The Battle of Hardliners {Survivors Guilt.]

The war wasn’t going well for the Hardliners. I have read much of what Cranberry wrote; she lied she was part of the Hardliners. I have noticed she has been doing this a lot. She won’t be honest about anything lately and I don’t fully understand why. I joined the Hardliners mainly because I felt what was being done was correct.

I didn’t get a chance to do much. I was a medic and used my abilities to help the Hardliners. But when Scootaloo and her friends came through our field of battle to get to the megas-spell weapon. I got shot by the one known as Black Jack. I will never forget that mare for the reason why I have endless pain in my left back leg.

The ones who took care of the wounded including me were Cranberry and the others. But Cranberry and I lost so much. I lost my family and she lost hers. We watched our entire worlds fall apart and she saved me from being placed in a cell.

“I get she is the enemy but the war is over. She doesn’t deserve to be placed in a cell and I know I was told if I helped both sides I would be punished. So go ahead and punish me and I will do whatever it takes to help those who wish to survive.”

The commander she worked under just stared at her.

“Well, then I know the punishment you will be getting. You will be following former Hardliners who gave up and surrendered to us. I am sure you will love being taken away from your family. Your brothers and your father.”

Cranberry snorts.

“I get it, Father. You wish to make an example of me because I wish to help both sides. But what is the task then?”

The old commander looks at me and then at the other of the Hardliners.

“There is an old Enclave base in a land called Widowmaker Desert. By flying it will take at least a month to get there. If we force you to go on hoof it will take three years. But the base has been empty for so long. It will take at least ten years to rebuild it and the reason you’re going is to reconnect with the lost of the Enclave.”

The lost ones? The ones who left the Enclave back during the war and went to Kludgetown? It has taken a long time before the end of the war. We were sent to the desert. So we didn’t get to see the end. We heard who won though.

We made it to the base after a month and it was pretty beat up and not well taken care of. Old machines guarded the base and we had the codes and everything to get inside and when we got there.

It started taking a while to rebuild everything. The camels left us alone; the desert dwellers came in now and then to offer help. The leader of the Naga was kind to us and she met Cranberry once. But I have a feeling Cranberry won’t remember like I won’t.

But after our meeting, she gave us a strange drink and we forgot they had come. But they did help us I guess? It took us ten years to get everything ready. To get our water systems going and to get everything set up.

Then we try to contact the lost Enclave. But when we ask for help the community of this desert refuses to help and they refuse our help. Amazingly, it took a bug to help us. It was that day I met her well I saw her not met her not till it was time to.

____________________

Rainfall

It was just a normal day in the desert. We found a way to get a new water system and before I went back into the hospital I was told stories of a strange hero showing up and we heard music. The tower begins to play a voice.

“Greetings everyone I am Dj Mixer and I am here with the hero known as the Buzzer. She helped me get this radio station up and running. She is willing to help the others of this land. I hope you all understand it won’t be easy for her to help you. Now time for some music.”

The commander of the team sent out a few scouts to make sure we got the hero to come to see us. It took a while for them to find the hero but when she came here she wasn’t a pleasant hero. She didn’t wish to help us at first. It took a while to get her to understand what was going on.

It went on as always and she met Cranberry. We did a lot of tests with her. It went pretty normal. I learned much about the little bug.

I heard the door open at the front door. I walked down the hall hearing a few voices while I got near the waiting room seeing the little bug. I chuckled a soft smile forming across my face loving the look of the cute little thing.

The little bug landed on the counter. The mare looks up from her computer tilting her head and putting her glasses up on her nose with her wing and a gentle smile forms on her face.

“How may I help you?”

Ruby just looks into the eyes of the mare. The gentle eyes of the waiting mare. I know her well and she came here together.

“I am searching for the doctor who runs this hospital. Is she too busy to talk with?”

The mare just chuckles.

Ruby stays silent for the moment

“I am Ruby Glide. May I head in there now to talk to her?”

The mare nods, clicks a button, and a buzzer sounds the door unlocks and she waves goodbye. I nod to the waiting pony seeing the bug and she doesn’t notice me when I quickly go inside and the door closes.

I followed Ruby during this time. I wanted to learn by myself but I would have to wait for Cranberry to call me to help.

“Yes?”

Cranberry asked from the other side of the door.

“I need to speak to you, may I come in?”

Again a few pregnant moments there is silence. In the silence, You could hear a pin drop. I watch while the little bug jumps from the sound of the fan going off and I chuckle weakly at it all and wonder what is up.

“Please come in.”

Ruby goes into the room and I sit in one of the chairs waiting. I can hear though of course. Since many never wish to see me. My old job was not only a medic but a spy. Since no one thought a medic could be a spy.

“So how can I help you?”

She doesn't even look up and keeps focusing on what she is doing on her desk, turning the paper to write something else. Ruby let out a gentle buzzing sigh so as not to get upset with her. She is focused on her work.

“Well don’t just stand there…Tell me..”

She lifts her head and stares down at Ruby with wonderment like a foal who has seen a toy for the first time. I giggled watching Cranberry look after her first Magic eater. It's amazing to me how she did this.

“A magic eater?!”

Ruby got very confused by Cranberry grabbing her face with her wings.

“You know what I am?”

Cranberry stays silent while she watches the little bug and I giggle again.

“Miss I…WHOA!!”

Cranberry looks between the legs of the poor creature to her egg chamber.

“Miss, please don’t do that.”

Cranberry laughs doing all this and ignoring what Ruby complained about. I wish she wouldn’t do this but I noticed she did this a lot.

She gets in the face of poor Ruby.

“What was Majesty like?! Do you have genders? From what I see from you. You have a gender, a female in the kinder way a vagina. What about the others who have a penis?”

I face-hoofed Cranberry's questions to the poor female. I find it very sad she did this and I wish I could have saved the little bug before that male got ahold of her back then.

The mare frowns a second then quickly smiles again her ears perked fully up and she trots out of the room. Cranberry stares at me and giggles softly calling out. I giggled and went to get everything. I didn’t hear the other things but I will have Cranberry write what she said.

“Nurse please get every testing system ready, we will be here a while.”

The more quickly it comes back, the look of glee on her face scares me. I have never seen such glee about testing.

“Come with me, we need to do some tests, every test, every test!!”

With the smile on her face and the excitement in her voice,

Ruby followed her to another room and a couple of nurses trotted around with vials of many things. They bring it all into the room and she is forced into a strange chair. Looking around is very very concerning. I come over to her with some of the items to help with.

I wrap her leg with a blood pressure cuff.

“It's okay, it won't be too long.”

I made sure to look at the monitor and keep an eye on all this. Thanks to Cranberry doing this earlier than it was. It helped us learn more about Ruby and her species. I wish I could have been around when we learned so much.

“See it wasn’t so bad was it?”

I smile sweetly at the little bug and grab the needle to take her blood. Taking at least seven vials it’s going to be hard to do this for a creature who doesn’t understand what is going on.

“Focus on me, little one. I am Sunny Days. I am one of the oldest nurses here. What is your name, little one?

The little bug was about to speak but she got the word Ruby out quickly when Injecting the needle into her. I felt bad for her and she didn’t understand any of this. I felt so bad when we did all this and I turned to Cranberry.

“Is that enough testing Doctor Cranberry?”

The doctor named Cranberry giggles.

“No nurse Sunny Day’s please take this to the testing area. We seem to be missing Nurse Heavy Rain. She hasn't come in with other instruments I need to use.”

I give the little bug a sweet kiss.

“I will be back. We can talk anytime if you want a little bug.”

Now I head off to do the test and the rest of what is written here is what was copied from what Ruby and Cranberry wrote.

“Miss, I need to talk to you.”

The red mare smirks.

“Shh, we can talk soon. I need you to pee into these two cups and get a sample of your droppings in this bag.”

She sets a bottle of water down and I stare at it. I look at the bathroom and then back at her.

“Come on why won't”

I think she suddenly realized she was watching someone about to go to the bathroom with an object I had never used before. Her cheeks glow brighter red and she hides on the other side of the wall. I open both cups and look to see how I do this. I notice the strange object has a lid. I pee into one of the cups grabbing the water like she asked and drinking it and I feel my system work this water through quickly peeing into the other cup. I then opened it up like it saids in the instructions and put some droppings in the bag. I look at the sink. I know what this is. I clean my many hands.

I come out with the two cups and the bag and I offer them to her.

“Here you go.”

She takes the cups and bag from me and she leads me to a machine. She smiles and opens the machine and she sets down the cups and the bag looking at me again she chuckles and her eyes glow brightly.

“Thank you now, go in this machine please.”

‘Miss I.”

The mare is trying to force me into the machine.

“My name is Cranberry. I will talk to you after everything is done with these tests. Now please drink this white fluid.”

“Listen Cranberry, I came to find you because children are dying.”

Cranberrie's eyes fill with horror with every word I have said. Her face turns from sadness to now full anger.

"Helpless fillies and colts and children are being killed for their water. Why would they do that? We have all kinds of water here. Of course, it's not endless, we would have to call in for it."

“I will go talk to my commander. I will talk to him about trying to get a steady supply of water and supplies for Hard Rock. Why don’t you go tell them we will be coming.”

I just stare at the mare smiling weakly.

Cranberry sighs coming over to me and showing me gentle sweet eyes.

“Oh, you’re so cute!!”

I buzz angrily getting out of her hug.

“I am not cute!!”

Cranberry giggles and looks towards the way out. She clicks a bell and Sunny Days comes into the room and waves at me with her hoof.

“Sunny, we need to go talk to the commander. We have a lot to convince him of. We need to convince him to get enough water and enough supplies to help a sick little town. Are you willing to help me?”

I give a quick nod

“Alright, please wait here Ruby we will be back.”

I wave at the little bug and we head off. I didn’t know what was going on till it was too late.

“Oh Lord, the Storm King rises, praise him, praise him with your blood!!”

“Oh my?!”

“The Storm King returns to praise him, oh Lord, praise him!!”

The creature spreads his arms like he is chanting something and the commander lifts his hoof. The guard's fire energy beams right at the creature and he laughs in pain, blood, and gore flying all over the walls and the floor. The creature just keeps laughing as he enjoys it and then lifts his knife and his arm while it barely connects to the flesh.

“He rises and you’re his damn soul…Hero.”

The commander shakes his head.

“No, he was not, the Enclave is too foolish to talk about the past. Because the past to them is not pure. I am hoping soon they will think like Winter Breeze and teach as she does so we can learn and learn the truth.”

I look up at the commander.

“Um…I would normally be pissed off and try to chew you out for being late and not helping me. But you did what you could for me.”

“Okay, Commander Sunny Days and I will be going ahead. Do you need me or her?”

The commander shakes his head and the two mares spread their wings and fly off. I noticed something odd.

“Why didn’t she say your name?’

The commander sighs, shaking his head.

I sigh deeply looking towards the way out. I see Sunny Days and Cranberry doing what they can to get many workers and others to go to Hard Rock. I look back at Shadow Flight and I weakly smile.

“I hope they at least trust you. I got a request before I go back.”

Shadow Flight stares down at me.

“What would that be?”

“Can you give me a large bottle of fresh water before I go? I don't want to worry about myself flying too much and getting hurt along the way.”

Shadow Flight chuckles.

“I see I will see If I can find some fresh water for you is that all then?’

“Ruby, are you alright?”

I turn my head looking at Cranberry.

Sunny Days listens and she glances at Cranberry.

“I will head on ahead to Cranberry. It might be best to stick near our bug friend here. Since she seems weaker than most races we have come across.”

I felt insulted and Sunny can tell from my emotions I feel insulted she came over stroking my face with her hoof.

“I mean no insult, little cute one. From what I can tell the heat of this land gets to you pretty harshly. Before I do anything or say anything I got a personal question for you”

I look up at the old mare.

“A question?”

The mare leans down to look into my buggy eyes.

“Do you have anypony who is willing to get close to you and you open your heart to them?”

I shake my head.

“I doubt I would ever find one wanting to give me the love to fulfill that need.”

Sunny smiles sweetly.

“How about a gentle old mare like me to at least be a friend you can confide your stories and your feelings to when you need someone my age to ask questions?”

A gentle smile forms on my face at least as much as it can.

“I would be honored to talk to an elderly mare and pick her mind.”

Sunny chuckles as she leans down kissing my head.

“I will head on ahead, you come with Cranberry okay? Just if she tries to push too much, allow her to. She won’t listen to reason because she is always the one that needs to be quick.”

“Ruby?”

I open my eyes looking up at Cranberry.

“We are about ready to leave, are you okay?”

I smile weakly.

Cranberry stares at me confused.

“I have never felt this way myself.”

I look away sighing.

I get into one of the Enclaves machines leaving behind a very concerned mare. I glance back at her and she starts to follow me and we fly off to get to Hard Rock.

_____________

The judgment

I don’t remember much of what happened during this time. But after everything that happens. I spent most of my time at the base. But one day it was just a normal day.

I was just having a calm day and I heard an alarm go off. I didn’t know what it was until I got up from my desk. I heard gunshots and it made me stop in my path. A mare guard rushes in and pants looking at me.

“Sunny… the Storm King has returned, Ruby is dead and Cranberry and the others have been tossed all over the land. Shadow Flight could be dead or alive I am not sure. We need to get you and the other doctors out of here. Do you have any battle experience?”

I shake my head

“No, is there a safer way out for me?”

The mare nods.

“Sunny there is a back way out of the base into the mountains. It will lead to a back door and I will ask you this fly as fast as you can to Hard Rock.”

I nod and the mare shows me the way. We walk past a bunch of battles and we look to be losing. I see many of the other doctors either dead or getting shot. I see some of the Enclave gettings lined up and then killed

We finally make it to the room and the mare puts in the code.

“Go..quickly.”

I nod and I have to leave and the mare stands by the door. I hear her firing and she closes the door. I run very fast through the mountain's old tunnels. I trip on a rock and flap my wings to keep myself from falling. I stroke my wounded hoof. I fly as quickly as I can out of the tunnels and get into the desert.

I see a few Enclave vessels still around fighting off the Storm King's old airships I can’t just stay and watch I fly off as fast as I can get to Hard Rock. It takes me at least Thirty minutes of nonstop flying. My wings are burning I feel like they would fall off if I keep flying

I get to Hard Rock and I crash land I cough panting trying to get back up and I see a camel from the order of Mimic coming over to me.

“Sunny?! Are you okay?’

I groan.

“Warn…Pinda the King has returned."

The order of MImic camel lifted me on her back rushing with me to the hospital. I pass out from how tired I am.

__________________

The six years.

The six years were pretty normal as well. We thought the war was going to get worse but after a while the Howling dance took over the Storm King and we learned he was trying hard to destroy whatever Wheel Tread wanted.

For the next six years stayed in the hospital working. Using the tests we did on Ruby to help other magic eaters who started showing up. It was a bit odd how it went but this is all there was for the next six years and it got to the point most wouldn’t know.

But we updated all our medical technology to help creatures like Ruby and the others who came from the Alliances Ruby formed. Thanks to all the doctors we have been seeing and coming to help us. They gave us updates to everything and it helped me learn more. Then one day before the final year.

Majesty showed up and it was impressive. She showed me everything about how she created them and the best way to handle them. But something happened in the final year. I was in with one of the test subjects, a magic eater and she got scared and took a bite out of me. I felt the venom in my system and Majesty told me there was no cure. It will take the poison at least five years or five months. She told me it depends on the stress I am going through. She is worried when the final battle ends the trial is what will cause it.

We now back watching Ruby being taken away. There is not much we can do and I feel weaker than normal. I wish I could be cured but I guess I won’t be anytime soon if at all. Then the moment comes and we know when the story ends.

Max level.

Chapter Sevenity-Two: Inyanga and Rex {Meanwhile Arc]

A mare and a stallion. Inyanga and Rex. It got to the point where these two are the biggest lovers. They met through the Enclave. Rex is who he is a unicorn. He loves his wife and she loves him. They’re of two other worlds. He was one of the unicorns who lived in the Enclave. But most of the time we had no idea what to expect from them.

Written by Pinda.

_______________

The hero returns

I stand by my husband while I hold my children close to me and Rex. I don’t know why I am here but my husband wanted to come and see Ruby again. I also wished to see him, but he knows we will go to war when the time comes.

“Rex…I don’t understand why you and I are here. I don’t wish to see Ruby but we are all here to see her.”

Rex turns to look at me, he cocks his eyebrow.

“My love you have been looking forward to this since you heard she was returning. Is it because you’re worried she won’t respect you and your friends changed their lives without her? I get it she has been working so hard to fix the fate of the stars. But all we have done is live our lives as she risked her life.”

I let out a sigh. He was right. I hate it when he is right. We have been married for so long now. Every time he speaks the truth I have to get used to it. I pull our children closer to me. I don’t trust many of the new creatures of this alliance Ruby created.

“You’re correct, my love. Just someday I am unsure what is going to happen when she returns. I worry she will push us right into the battle and the war will end. I worry when the war ends. We will never see her again.”

Rex chuckles nodding

We hear a scream.

“Here they come.”

Finally, after all this time they’re coming. I look over to Rex who does what he can to keep our children from running to the docks. We didn’t want them to see Ruby. I had no interest in Ruby meeting my children. I felt tears filling in my eyes. She deserved to meet my children before the day came.

The airship lands on the water, explodes in some spots, and falls apart. It took a while for the doors to open up and I looked over to Rex and a weak smile formed across my face. He holds our children remembering the last three years. I close my eyes doing the same.

_____________

Rex and Inyagna

I am writing this book for Beezen. It should be completed soon for all to read. He wishes for me to write about my entire life. I can't be fully honest. My life is just simple. I was one of the unicorns who grew up on the clouds with the Enclave. A life like this is boring to be blunt when you never have to deal with the ground below.

I shall give a few points. I was born in a simple unicorn family who worked with the military of the Enclave. Most of us didn’t even do much during the early times. But a mare I grew up with died when Little Pip set off that balefire bomb to destroy the unity. No matter how angry or upset I was, I couldn't stay angry at the hero. My friend told me before she left she didn’t expect to return. She told me to please take care of her family and I did my best to do so. But during the fight with the Hardliners, her family was on the path of Celestia One like many families. I was gone at the time and most of my family was taken out too.

But things slowly changed. I watched while Cranberry and the others left. I didn’t show up till they needed one to get food for them. You hear a lot of stories during this time but most of my story within the story written by Ruby is when Inyanga met me. I am going to allow her to write what she saw of me from her point of view both times. My life is not that important the only time it is when Ruby’s judgment happens.

____________

Inyagna meeting Rex

“And to add more to injury they used the weapon Celestia one and. I wasn’t hopeful and well I lost everyone I knew during that war. I don’t blame the alliance or Scootaloo, I just wish I could have said goodbye to them. But anyway, on a better note, you have been living in that cavern for years?”

Cranberry chuckles.

“I have talked to other zebras before, most of them are trying to forget how ponies of old treated them. They agree the war went too far and of course, some can’t handle it either.”

I nod agreeing.

Cranberry sighs.

“Inyanga is something wrong?”

I look at Cranberry.

“What do you mean?’

Cranberry chuckles.

“I noticed when you are deep in thought your forehead wrinkles and you get an unsure look in your eyes.”

“I can fully tell you’re a former mother. Unless being a doctor helps with the showing of emotions.”

Cranberries' ears droop.

“Well yes, I was a mother, I'd rather not go into it yet. Being a doctor you learn to pick up on many things.”

She looks down the stairs leading to the cafeteria.

“Inyanga I have a question.”

I glance at her.

“Oh?”

She smiles sweetly at me.

“Do you trust me?”

“I may have not known you very long but you’re trustworthy, why?”

She sighs.

Cranberry smiles.

“If you’re up for it I wouldn’t mind giving you a physical if you wouldn’t care?”

“I wouldn’t mind that at all. I may have been trained in medical ways. I doubt I am as good and able to see everything you do Cranberry.”

Cranberry chuckles

“Hmm, Rex outdid himself today.”

“We don’t see many zebras here. I am Rex. May I have your name?”

A smile forms across my face.

“I am Inyanga. I am looking forward to trying what you made here.”

Rex smiles

“Thank you. I will be on break soon. I would love to have a chat with you if you don’t mind.”

I nod to him going to sit near Cranberry and she giggles.

I chuckle

A mare comes over pouring me and Cranberry a cup of green tea and she smiles.

“Hello, you two I noticed you forgot to get something to drink. I am Tea Leaf. I hope you have a wonderful meal.”

“Hmm, pretty good food. I have been too used to the food in the tribe. So why did you join the Enclave?”

Cranberry smiles

I sigh.

“I see so you felt at the time you were above those on the ground below?”

Cranberry sighs deeply, shaking her head.

“Stupid huh?”

Rex sits down by me and he sets down a tray of what looks like to be boxed food. I look fully at the food, finding it strange it smells so weird.

“Heh, you notice eh?”

I was confused at first then I finally understood. He made non-frozen type food for those who are new here. He must have run out or he saved it for Cranberry.

“You’re eating the older food?”

Rex nods.

Cranberry smiles.

“Unless you saved it because of me?”

Rex laughs, shaking his head.

“You know how the leadership feels about saving fresh food for a specific pony. So yes you two got lucky.”

I chuckle.

“How hard is it to find pure fresh water?”

Rex sighs.

Cranberry sighs nodding.

“It’s been a struggle for a lot of the enclaves who agreed to come out here. Most of the reason we are out here is to try to contact the old enclave in Kludgetown.”

Cranberry sips from her cup of tea.

“Our leader felt it would be better to find a community to help. So we can connect ourselves to the rest of the desert land. I learned that desert Dwellers who don’t live in these cities would be harder to convince to help. We tried to invite them to talk with us, but no luck.”

“Now Miss Inyanga do you have anypony waiting for you back home?”

“I don't, are you willing to be the first to court me like a normal stallion and not rush?’

Rex snickers

“Sounds like a challenge, are zebras hard to court?”

I chuckle

“No, we just met good sir. So my first question to you is, can I trust you?”

Rex smiles as he eats. I can tell he is trying to think through his head. I have a feeling he is trying to say his words carefully.

“I am a former married stallion. I haven’t been married for the better part of five years. The more I gave my heart to break it off with me. She broke it off because I am part of the Enclave Military. After everything that happened ten years ago and the years before that. She doesn’t trust anyone in the military of the enclave. So because I didn’t quit she divorced me and I haven’t heard from her since.”

“Okay, Rex as long as you don’t push me into anything questionable and you treat me like I should be treated like a mare and not a sex toy or an object then you will get everywhere with me.”

Cranberry giggles.

“Rex, don’t you have a question to ask her? We have a dance to relax?”

My ears perk up in surprise at a dance.

“I am confused as to why they wanted to do this dance. After everything that happened over the last few years, morale is at an all-time low. So they’re hoping to fix that with music, drinks, and everything they could get from the enclave.”

I smirk, setting down the empty cup of tea.

“Well, then you're going to be a good stallion and ask me to come?”

Rex laughs

“I was just about to. Are you willing to come with me to the dance tonight?”

A gentle smile forms across my face.

“I would love to know when the dance is?’

Rex smirks

“Tonight I need to get the food ready for it. So I look forward to seeing you there Inyanga and looking forward to dancing with you.”

Rex trots off to go into the kitchen. I shake my head. What just happened?

“Heh heh, you’re smitten?”

I turn my head, smirking.

“Heh, I guess I am, at least he didn’t force himself on me.”

My ears perk up. I sense some powerful magic in the hospital. I quickly stand looking up the stairs.

“What's wrong?”

I stare up the stairs.

“I was trained to sense various types of magic. There is something wrong with the air in here.”

Since this chapter of the book is about me and Inyanga, she is going to write her confrontation with some of the judges. But it will be in the view of Ruby. She will copy what Ruby wrote.

_________________

Zeb, Erebus, and Somnmbula and her canary Kyrie[G1 version]

“Hmm, so you’re the one my employer is scared of. Hmm, I am not impressed. Now I wonder how powerful your shadow is?’

“Now just sit there as all heroes do. I am sure you will come up with some comical I won’t get away with this!! Then if you don’t want me to get away with this, attack me.”

“Master!!”

“How about some Shadow harvesting master?”

Erebus laughs at the music growing.

“Capital idea capital”

“Ha ha!

Hee hee!

Do you see what I see?

A bunch of lovely shadows for the satchel and me.”

“Ha ha!

Hoo hoo!

There are more than just a few

I see some pony shadows plus a pair of heroes too!”

“I'll bet they're tasty shadows

They look so dull and gray”

“There's nothing quite like shadows.”

They both dance and the zebra can hit back at those trying to attack him. When he is around the strange wizard cloud he cannot be harmed by a strange invisible storm shield and he grabs one of the mares who attacked. She was able to get through the shield with a knife and stab his shoulder. He laughs at the pain-causing his adrenaline to speed through his system. I also think the song is doing so as well. Both sing as I charge with some ponies who have no shadows and we are hit back by the powerful magic of the wizard. I groan, falling to the ground trying to flap my wings. It's getting harder to do so.

“To brighten up your day.”

The two laugh and a group of pegasus force the two back with weapons now. The two don’t seem scared of this as the weapons go through the wizard and hit the zebra; it doesn't bother him as part of his ugly clothing smokes.

“HA HA”

The cloud creature laughs. He quickly floats at me and before he can hit me Inyanga hits him back with the strange staff she has been holding. The gem on the end glows brightly and she stands on her back hooves ready to fight the two.

“Tra la!”

“We had been feeling blah

But seeing all those shadows makes us want to shout "Hoorah!"

The two laughed and they finally began to end their silly song

“Yippee!”

“Hoorah!”

The zebra yells getting back open but unable to aim. They finally get to the last set of their song.

[ARABUS and ZEB]

Sis boom bah!

[ARABUS]

Yippee!

[ZEB]

Hoorah!

[ARABUS and ZEB]

Sis boom bah!

Ha ha ha ha ha ha!

The song ends and before Zeb can use the bag again I stab my stinger into it, slicing through the bag and releasing some of the shadows he wasn’t able to feed to the cloud and they go back into the ones who got hurt. They may get them back but they’re still wounded.

“NO!!”

Zeb screams in pain as he falls weakened. He holds tightly onto the bag and I sting into his side forcing deep in to at least paralyze him enough so others can deal with him. The cloud wizard stares at what I just did and he charges his magic before he can do anything Cranberry charges in with a group of pegasus who help parts of the weather they use their pegasus magic to mess with the cloud creature ripping him apart and weakening him enough for Inyanga to finally strike.

“Egameni lamaponi e-Flutter adedela lezo zithunzi ozitholile”

“This was a bad idea master..”

Erebus looks around with a great amount of fear in his eyes.

“Somnambula help!!”

Who? A strange haunting song fills our ears. I look around and see ponies screaming in pain like something is attacking them. Inyanga screams and rolls around like she is on fire, and Cranberry stares at the ground. She is acting like she lost her wings.

As for me, I look at my buggy hands as the skin melts off them and the room begins to twist and turn. I fall to the ground screaming in pain. I can see the cloaked figure in purple fabric again. I stare up at her when I get a chance. What in the world is she? She has pale skin and hair on her head. She has pointy ears ..wait Majesty told me stories about Dream Valley it had a race known as Elves

“I can’t believe I have to save you two fools.”

“The spell will only last as long as she can sing along.”

Zeb and the cloud monster follow the elf out of the building, the music keeping us at bay, and after the music leaves us. A lot of us can’t move Inyanga and Cranberry nod trotting off to chase after those three and all I can do is lay here like a weakened bum.

Frankly from what Inyanga told me Ruby passed out a lot in her journey. I found it funny. Honestly, I just laugh half the time when I learn the hero sure has a lot of bed rest because every time she gets hurt I find it funny each time I read what Ruby wrote. Now next will be Inyanga's point of view again.

___________

The enclave dance

“How beautiful Inyanga. I talked to Ruby before I came here. They got everything set up for us. I just told them they would have to wait at least a day for us to go. Ruby wanted to come but she got angry we couldn’t find a dress for her so she just went to get some sleep.”

I chuckle.

“What about Tick Tock and Waterspout?”

Cranberry frowns

I nod

“I can understand why Waterspout is not here. Since it is being tasked to find more water. As for me, I am here because you know why.”

Cranberry and I walk into the main hall. Many ponies are dancing and laughing and drinking. They have a band playing heavy dance music and I just sigh I have never been to a place like this. Cranberry looks around smiling weakly.

“I met my former husband at one of these so long ago.”

“Well hello, Inyanga. You look wonderful.”

A smile creeps across my lips.

“Thank you, Rex, you look very handsome.”

I notice Cranberry is up on the stage whispering something to the band leader. She nods and they both laugh. The mare's voice comes over the mic

“Hello, everypony are you all having fun and enjoying having at least a little peace in this broken world?”

The ponies cheer and Rex and I stand beside each other wondering what is going on. The leader of the band looks at the two of us.

“As a request from Doctor Cranberry, this next song is for the young lovers of the crowd. You know who you are.”

The mare nods to the other ponies and one of them magically forms a saxophone and another gently hits drums and the mare holds the mic to her mouth closely

My knees are getting weaker as I hold onto the stallion. I stare into his eyes feeling a budding love, not lust. Not wanting pure sex and pleasure. Just a little love to fulfill a dream it’s like a dream in the night, a song for both of us.

“Ooo hooo we shall kiss in the pale moonlight. Don’t delay showing your love. Don’t rush, let the love build over time and become closer to the point of the blast of love.”

The song ends with Rex and I kissing gently, my cheeks glowing brightly. It’s just a gentle kiss not one of lust. He takes me outside and I sit on a bench beside him.

“I am happy we won’t be rushing this.”

I chuckle

“Same with me. But why did you ask me to come out here?”

Rex smiles

“I would like to court you and maybe if it's in the cards, marry you. No rushing but if you break off from Ruby and you have nowhere else to go. I would love to get to know you more.”

I smile sweetly.

Rex chuckles

“I agree now. Get some rest, beautiful zebra. I shall see you again when you’re able to return from the journey.”

I lean in to give him a deep kiss standing up and heading to the research station to get to my room to sleep after I walk in, Cranberry comes in behind me giggling.

“I saw it all.”

I laugh blushing.

“We will talk about it when it’s not too late, Cranberry. Goodnight.”

The song sung for us was also sung at our wedding. But the next thing is the journey and again during all this. I wasn’t doing anything impressive. My life before Ruby’s judgment I was just a simple cook. Nothing really impressive about me.

The next part is written by Ruby again. It’s part of their journey now, not everything that Inyanga wrote will be here. Like the chapter all about the three years without Ruby. But to be honest, our lives pretty much became not noteworthy when Ruby left on her journey. Inyanga gave up the name of a hero because of reasons.

But this part in the story is when Inyanga notices Ruby is not the best leader. Even their friendship kind of fell apart because of this.

___________

The old Military warehouse

“Be careful please.”

Winter Green trots off and we go inside, closing the door silently. We notice the dust has engulfed this building. We see many stone bodies of ponies and other creatures. Some of them

“I am here to stop you don’t move”

The one I am sure is the leader smirks at me

“I got a better deal for you.”

“Stop if you don’t let her go I will fire this big gun up into the room.”

I put my buggy hand on the trigger. I can tell this got the attention of the leader. He chuckles weakly.

“You got moxie kid but I am going to be blunt with you. You don’t want to fire in there. See the cure is in there and you want to help this town, am I correct?”

The cure is in there and I look back the pony is already gone. It’s like he knew I was here and I growl angrily

“Who the fuck are you working with?”

The creature chuckles, smoking his cigar.

“I can’t tell you that but I can tell you what the master wants. Now are you going to be a good little bug or do we have to be mean?”

I growl softly again

“I want to talk to this leader!!”

The leader nods and one of the rock creatures tosses me a walkie-talkie

“You’re the one I have been watching. I see I am going to ask this once will you get out of my way and if you want to help with my plans join me.”

I buzz angrily

“No deal.”

The voice laughs.

“See as you have been sitting here talking with me and them. You may have noticed what one of them has been doing to your friend.”

The voice laughs.

I fly down to Inyanga. She is still able to move a bit and breathe. I try to help her by stroking all the dust off her and the rock creature sighs after the leader stops speaking to me.

“Let them go…Ruby, I am not worth it. I am just one life compared to so many.”

“Kid let me make this easier on you.”

I turn my head to the leader of these rock creatures.

“Let us go and you may have a chance to save your friend. If not, she will make a big paperweight and the time is running out. What will you choose?”

I look at Inyanga and then back to the creature's cure. I sigh, taking my helmet and offsetting it down I kneel to them.

“I surrender, go.”

The others laugh charging out as the leader stays behind and he leans over to me looking into my eyes.

I head quickly up to get the cure. I notice a computer and get into it. It’s already been hacked into and I notice the fan blowing to blow the air outside is off. I wonder if I can clear the air up then I notice another set has a filter. What in the world is that? Oh, wait I remember them I turn it on to get the dust out of the air and quickly head back down with the cure. I was too late.

I look at the cure and Inyanga is still able to talk. I lean to her to look into her eyes.

“Inyanga I am going to give you this.”

She smiles weakly

“No Ruby, they will find a cure for me someday. Go please give it to those who can help.”

She fully turns to stone and I try to shake her. Tears streaming down my face I wrap around the stone zebra crying hard.

“Inyanga please don’t go, I don't want to lose any more friends.”

I sob like a pathetic bug and while I do I hear heavy stomps coming in and I look up to see Crunch the Rock dog. He has an earpiece attached to his ear and he is talking to someone as he walks in.

“I don’t think this is a good idea, master. I mean come on you won you beat her let's just kill her and be done with it.”

He growls

“Yeah I know but…but we had a good thing going here. I know oh come on that was a mistake I lost my temper.”

He growls deeply

“I see you want to give a chance like this is a game of chees? Seriously she has already lost a pawn let her lose another. Okay, I get it you want to make this a big deal and a moment of glory for yourself correct?”

I hear very angry talking on the other side. Crunch grabs the earpiece and crushes it he looks down at me with a smirk.

The big dog puts his paw on Inyanga and she goes back to flesh and he even removes her high. She stands up shaking looking at the dog.

“If you say thank you I am going to kill you and turn you back to stone.”

She smirks

“Good dog.”

He roars angrily growling, heading back out cussing.

“Fucking worthless pieces of shit Dream Valley and cutesy pink ponies and stupid zebras what a fucking worthless shit.”

She starts walking out and I sit there sobbing and buzzing sadly she turns to look at me and I see the anger from her eyes subside she comes over to me and hugs me tightly

“Oh, I am sorry I am so sorry I didn’t mean it you’re a wonderful little bug please stop crying.”

I don’t feel any better. The crying finally lets up and she smiles leaning into giving me a gentle nuzzle.

“It was just my anger speaking. Come, let's give the cure to Cranberry and see what she can do with it.”

But there are some things Inyanga will never write in this book. Like how she felt about Ruby when she vanished into the bunker. Inyanga mainly said she wanted her life to look like she is in the background when the greater story is being told. Then the judgment happens she shall write what happened to her. But when the judgment happened she didn’t care for the idea of it. She wrote everything. Look in the other chapter the Farseer for the rest of the story. Our wedding wasn’t in it. Our wedding won’t be in this one either. It’s a matter of keeping our lives private to those who read.

___________

Inyanga part of the farseer chapter

Forced to stand there watching while the Storm King takes us all I am forced to stand down and when it comes we are all lifted. I look at my friends even though Dunewalker was forced into this and she betrayed us. I was tossed towards Hard Rock and unlike the others, I remember my landing. I was very lucky and broke my fall but it still hurt. Parts of my body broke and fell apart knowing that someday I will feel this when I get older. I remember before passing out my tribe found me. They took me back home to rest. When I finally came back from the sleep of dreams I told the tribe what happened.

“The path has been long.” She softly added looking towards me. A smile formed on her face. I don’t remember even waking up here. I have been told I have been in a coma for almost six months after I came. My mind, my brain was full of pain. I have some mental issues after waking up. Not easy to work through. The Storm King may have returned but hate and sickness are one.
I stood there going silent, the fire dimmed from my silence. A ring forms in my ears, closing my eyes and fighting this pain that lingers. A hoof strokes my shoulder, opening my eyes I stare at one of the elders.

“Wonderful story..” I turn to look at the stallion. I know nothing about him but I am told we need to treat him with respect and give him what he wants if he asks for it. I bow my head to him in respect.

“It’s all true as well. Forgive me if I haven’t been very open to you. I don’t remember how I ended up here at all. Just every time I try to remember it’s like my mind and umphefumulo. Oh, excuse me.” I don’t know every word in Pony. So I will try to say it. “S S” It’s hard for some words for me.

“That would be soul. Don’t worry, I have learned to speak like your species ages ago. So I can understand you more.”

A pony that wishes to understand my kind? My species is very kind to them. Normally they expect us to learn to speak like them. Most of my kind refused to learn to speak pony after the war. I for one feel I needed to.

“I am known as Cross. I am a pilgrim of the order of Mimics.” I lift an eye ridge at the name order of Mimic. I have never heard of that order. I have never heard of MImic at all.

“Forgive me but I have never heard of the order of Mimic you said?”

Cross nods as he shifts in his cloak into the light. I finally saw him. His coat looks like it used to be brown. But now it’s fully sunbleached like it has walked into the sun and never came off the desert. Those are nomads.

“PUH!! Friends treated me like some worthless piece of udoti. Ruby was the worst of all; she pushed us into helping this land. That refuses us and now I don’t even remember how I ended up back home. I have been told by Pinda that the very land could be at war at any moment. The Storm King has returned.” I stomp my hoof hard on my medicine staff, breaking it with a crack. The other Farseers this is a bad omen whispers sound around me.

The thoughts I had for my friends. Then I thought of Ruby again. The hate returns and I remove her from my mind. I took a deep breath.

“Who betrayed us then?”

He stares at me again and sadness fills his eyes even more.

“DuneWalker. She had been working for Wheel Tread all along. She is the reason why Ruby got mind-controlled; she forced you all into a trap. But she is also part of the circle of your friends. You need to speak to her. You need to get her to understand. She can’t go on like this. She may not follow but she will help if you confront her.”

The question rings in my mind.

“What is in it for you if we fight? Why don’t we just give up? I have been told what the Storm King wants to do. He is not wrong, you know Wheel Tread is not wrong. The time of heroes and villains has come to an end. It’s now time to move on from the idea of the West and become like we used to.”

Cross shook his head.

“The issue with their idea of progress is on the backs of the weak and the dying. The order of Mimic is for the idea of getting the world back on track. The idea that the world will go back to the days of old is great. The idea of backstabbing and the idea of using the world as the old world did.. Needs to die. Wheel Tread and the Storm King brought it back. All dressed up in suits and hats of progress.”

I took a deep breath. Yes, I remember a few days after I woke up one of these ponies of progress showed up. They offered water and food to us. In the name that we give them lives to work on this progress as slaves. Since then we doubled the guard and asked Hard Rock to help us protect the water. DJ Mixer has been telling stories of water ending up poisoned and crops being killed.

“Again what is in it for the order of Mimic? Why do you even care?’

Cross smiles showing his yellow teeth and some cracked

“What is in it for the world? You see if the idea of progress spreads in this form it will be bad. Scootaloo brought the idea back. The other heroes helped with that as well. But it could be in the path of the hardliners but by the judges of the stars. What the order of Mimic wants. Is the world to be at balance again? There is no balance without peace. There is no balance without hope. Someday the world will not need heroes. But this day is not today. Fight the sickness of hate.”

“I shall form myself a new staff. I shall redo my combat training and then go on. I shall then confront Dunewalker.”

The stallion nods. He turns away to move along. His hooves had a golden shine when he moved. His tail was so wilted and so dead. It’s like magic and power. It was time for me to go back to my training. I leave the camp a day or so later and stay alone despite my bones not fully being repaired. I cut a limb of a tree and with the help of a pack of timberwolves that live in this cavern. Help me by placing some of their magic within us learned ages ago to be one with nature. Even if nature is painful at times.

I fold and sit down near the branch taking a knife in my mouth and carving runes inside it. The old cracked staff was made for peace and healing. Now, this staff is needed for the days ahead. My training won’t be simple even with my pain. I must fight and train till I am ready to confront Dunewalker. Carving another set of runes feeling the strain of my weak body. I can’t allow myself to have another failure. It made me lose my friends before. I should have seen what was happening to Ruby.

“The old stories of the war fought for the idea of revenge. Many even fought for the idea that the stars told them to. The reason our family got placed here was to protect us. At first, that was the idea. Then another took over and then made us into targets. But that didn’t last long and then the bombs went off. So revenge for your friends? I feel that there is a greater need for revenge. Just don’t let it consume you.”

He stood up and placed his hoof on my new staff, bowing in respect and whispering a few words.

“Izinkanyezi'' He spoke the words" stars and the staff glowed brighter and then dimmed after a while. He said a word that many staff of my kind hate. But this burns for the blood and hunger of the stars. I know it may consume me. But I can’t allow this to happen again. I need to train because I will have to fight the camel and beat her to get her to understand.

He walks away from me while I walk deeper into the forest in the caverns to be one with nature for a year and then destiny. I spent a year in these caverns getting my new staff and what’s odd it was pretty normal normally life comes from harsh. But when I told Rex that I took on Dunewalker after he and I got married when she returned I forgave her for what she said and did.

_________

The fight with Dunewalker

This was a time I felt I needed to avenge Ruby. But after what Ruby has done in Dream Valley I can’t anymore. I… There are some tear stains on the book I am sorry if you see tear stains here Bezzen I can’t forgive myself for what we did to her.

“You betrayed us…” I softly said. Her ears perk up the sadness in her eyes. She reaches for her sword and Goldie hides behind her bar and others get ready for a battle. She swings her large sword right at my table and I quickly dance out of the way while she cuts the table in half.

“Is this how you betray those that called you friends Dunewalker?” She lifts the sword staring at the broken table.

“Betray? I did what was right. Heroes are a threat to this land. I joined the winning side. If you had smart Inyanga you would do the same. The days of heroes and villains are over!!” A smile forms on my lips.

“Oh no, it’s not Dunewalker for you have become the villain. The day of Heroes and Villains has ended. But you have become a threat to this land. To my kind you allowed Ruby to die!!”

Dunewalker grips the hilt of the sword tightly in her cybernetic foot. It turns into fingers and she turns her robotic eye to stare at me. They hate the sadness in her eyes. She didn’t want to do this. She never wanted it to go this far.

“Then if I am the villain what does that make you Inyanga? The hero with a self-important sense of fake justice? A justice that to others gets many killed? How many died during the Lightbringer's battle? How many died during all the hero’s paths to conquest?!” She swings the sword again and I quickly get out of the way the edge of the blade cuts my cloak. It breaks the floor and she lifts it again.

“What does that make me? I am not a hero. I never wanted to be one. Neither did the rest of us Dunewalker. I am not some Lightbringer, I am not some pony seeking justice for a war-torn land. I am doing what is right.” A sense of what is right and wrong? Sometimes what is right is to follow and allow the world to end.

I must have struck a nerve. The word slave makes her shake the hilt in her cybernetic hoof cracks just slightly. The hate sickness invades her senses. I again see the goat not too far off. With an evil smile on his face. Dunewalker takes a deep breath blowing out steam. Some of the cybernetics inside her even overheated from her anger.

“I am no one’s slave. The camels know who will win this battle. They know who will win this war. The ones who control the water. The food others will know. Others will get smart and join that idea. Water is but money and food is power for lives. If I must be on that side to protect the world from another war. Then SO BE IT!!” She quickly swings her large sword and our blades finally clash. Sparks fly from the blades of the swords coming together to form a sense of music. A piece of music that can bring forth death brings forth the end of lives and peace. Some would see this battle and be in awe. The sparks fly onto the wood causing small fires to break out.

“Get out!!” Gold screams to the others inside the bar while the Camel works to save her bar. I no longer cared about the others in the building. My focus was on the camel that was racist to me and then backstabbed my friend. Dunewalker holds the hilt tighter, her eyes glowing brighter. There are no longer any words between us.

Our two blades clash harder between us while the blades shine and sing. My blade is knocked out of my hoof and I quickly get out of the way of the many swings. She had me on the ropes. I could die pretty simple here. If she didn’t do wide swings. Hiding under the bar and her large sword smashes right into it and gets stuck while she tries to pull it out.

I quickly out from behind the bar and before I could my sword she pulled the gun part out of her blade and shot at me with a shotgun. A few of the buckshot goes right into my side. I scream in pain falling to my side. Groaning deeply she stares at me while she reloads the shotgun. I am not able to move. She places the barrel of the shotgun right on my forehead.

I barely knew the bartender quickly grabbed the sword and stood back up groaning and limping outside to get out of the burning building. I wasn’t fast enough and looked back to see Dunewalker smashing through the bar out of her rage pulling the hilt out and placing the gun back into the blade.

I was able to finally get outside before she charged right at me and I buck her right in the face hard enough to make her bleed from the nose and she spits out a tooth. I look back up at her with fear in my eyes. I just pissed off the camel even more.

Lights turn on in the town ponies and camels run out to watch us battle. I tried to strike again but with all her weight she forced me down on my side and with her metal foot tried to stomp down hard on me. I quickly get out of the way and dust flies up.

“A zebra has no right to tell me!!! What I can and can’t do. You and your Rome are the reason this world needs ponies like Wheel Tread and creatures like the Storm King. You’re what the camels of the past called. A Kaffir” My eyes open wide at the racial insult of my kind. My eyes glow brightly showing the hate sickness getting to me now. I took a deep breath allowing the hate to go over me and then finally relaxed. Looking up at her I see the hate filling her and it’s for Ruby.

“I am willing to look away from what you just said. If you’re willing to drop your weapon and admit you just murdered an innocent camel to get to me.” Dunewalker stares right at me. She hates building so much now that she lifts the blade holding it tight. I knew fully that I wouldn’t survive a strike if she hit me. I pray to the stars, the good stars, the stars that haven’t had a say for so long. The blade swings down hard. I open my eyes a golden shield around me and the stallion I talked to a year ago. His bleached fur glows brightly.

Dunewalker's blade smashes into the magic shield. The runes on her sword glow brightly. She lifts again the mindless hate inside her and she smashes into the shield again. The stallion screamed in pain. With his might, he can extend the shield causing Dunewalker to back up

“In..” He coughs in pain from the use of his magic. I finally noticed his head. He has a makeshift magic horn able to use this magic. “In the name of Mimic. I shall protect this warrior of the stars. Release the seeds of hatred and the hate in your very heart.”

“You talk too much!!” Dunewalker smashes the blade into the shield again and it starts to crack along with the horn on the stallion’s head. He screams in pain and falls on his forelegs struggling to get back up. With the horror in my eyes and the hate in Dunewalker's eyes, I am starting to wonder if some of this hate is something she has had pent up over the years.

The poor stallion from the order of Mimic. Had one last bit of magic one last blast of the shield to expand it one more time. He caused Dunewalker to back up again and the shield broke and he forced himself back to his haunches blood draining from the broken horn. Dunewalker finally regains her footing and to all the horror around us, she stabs through the stallion and his eyes go blank and the blood sprays all over me. She pulls the blade out of the stallion’s chest and while the stallion goes limp dying right on the spot.

Dunewalker steps over the body staring down at me panting hard. The hate in her eyes finally vanished; she no longer has the hate sickness in her system. The hate in her eyes is still fully there.

“It’s now time for you to admit to something Inyanga. Join with the Storm King and Wheel Tread and follow progress.”

“GOLDIE!!” She screams at the burning building. Tears fall from her eyes and she is finally remembering what she did. The guards force her down and force chains around the ankles of all four legs.

“Take her to a cell till I decide on what to do with her. Inyanga?” I had no idea what was going on anymore. The adrenalin going through my system finally ends. My heart gently beats and my vision blacks out feeling my entire body falling onto the sand of the city.

This was another failure in my life. I didn’t allow my life to stay pure. I am a zebra. I regret so much of what I did and most of the time we should allow ourselves to not follow the path of the stars. Revenge is a path of the stars and it causes us to become monsters like those who have been touched by the stars. But most of what happened later is I found something in a bunker given to us as a home.

__________

Moon touched weapon

Walking into the Bunker the light turns on. Ever since I returned to this city I felt for some reason drawn to this place. I just never wanted to come here. Taking in the old air I could still smell the scents of my friends. Ruby’s scent was kind of strange. It smells like old magic and bugs. I guess I will get used to it. Now I just had to find a room for me to stay in till then. I walk through the halls and I notice something out of the corner of my eye. Turning to notice a sign. ‘Zebra weapons research. Head of research Glyph’ I knew that name. I heard old stories of a traitor who helped the ponies in the past learn our weapons. I am starting to wonder though if she was a traitor. I didn’t pay any mind to it till I walked past the door.

Looking up at the computer. The words ‘Testing the blood testing… testing. Zebra DNA found. Welcome, brother or sister.’ On the screen, an old zebra mare looks at the screen. There are sounds of her metal door being smashed into by heavy hooves.

“I went and cast a spell to keep ponies out and it may keep zebras out for the moment. I ain’t sure but I hope the future finds this place first. Good luck to those in the future.” The screen turns off and I look at the dome holding the sword. Got out of the chair walking to the dome. I grab the dome with my hooves and gently lift it. The sword glows in the darkness and the screen comes back on. I turn to see Glyph again. She is much older and doesn’t look very healthy.
She is breathing very ragged and her left eye is completely blind. “I finally finished it. I made a sword. A sword that will only be named for the right one that picks it up. One who is a true hero who will save this land from itself. I have been able to leave this room now and then. But..” She removes a hoof from her chest and she has been shot. “A part of this land is overly mutated thanks to the Mega spell in the salt flats; it caused some of the water under the land to get worse.” She went silent again, closing her eyes tightly.

“I am sorry to those watching… I can’t help you. The stars will give your weapon a name. This sword is made from zebra brews and magic and bathed in pure water. It can be used to fight anything under the stars.” The screen turns off and once again goes dark. I looked at the sword and took a deep breath. I didn't feel I had a right to take it.

Looking at every inch of the sword before I grab it. It’s made for those who are trained to fight on their hind legs like a far-seer or a storyteller. I place my hoof in the hoof holding the hilt and lift it off its home. The blade glows brightly while it names itself ‘Umboni kude’ which means farseer. I swing the blade and it sings in the air. A powerful blade is used to fight those who work for the stars.

Pulling the other sword out of its home in my robes. I look down at the remains of Glyph. She deserves a proper burial. I can’t do that for now but for the remaining time, she will stay here. Leaves the room shutting the door and the locks are too broken so the door won’t even lock again.

I went to one of the bedrooms to relax. I lay in one of the dust-filled beds and relaxed even though the bed wasn’t clean. I learned ages ago you can’t always live in a clean world. I didn’t let it bother me long. I closed my eyes and finally fell asleep. Dreams you could say most didn’t understand.

______________
Dreams

“The blood...shall rise from us. The blackness of holes. In the endless death.” I turn to look at the stars, the evil stars, and the beholden stars deep in the back. I try to run to them to see if they will turn around to face me.

“Please help us.” One turns to look right at me. Its eyes are full of pain full of dread. The poor stars of the past used to bring peace and balance. The real balance of this universe is of the stars. I finally turn to see one of the stars sitting in a strange chair and it lifts a hoof.

“Take the hoof. Veins’ blood muscles are all part of the universe. We are the blood of the universe. You’re the dust of the universe. But the universe is mostly the idea of what came before. It’s understanding that. The future is never in stone. The future is never in writing. To those who fully understand. The war is the beginning of a voice suddenly and so it begins with death. Some will die for a hero. Some will die for the villains. Most never understand the balance fully till the end.”

Taking a deep breath I didn’t understand what the star meant. The balance is broken. We need to fix the balance but how do we bring back those stars? It’s not going to be easy to bring back the balance that the order of Mimic has said to do.

“Just how would I go about this balance?” The star finally looks at me. It’s surprising to even see me like it didn’t even know I was there at all. The other stars that some would consider a good turn to look at me as well. Some of them look very sick and some don’t even look like they wish to speak to me.

“You have forgotten about us. Our brothers and sisters of evil are always feared and talked about. But you never speak of us. You never speak of the stars that bring luck, peace, and hope. You just use us as a problem in life.” Do the stars wish to be honored as well? I never heard these stories before myself. But I am starting to wonder if the stories of old are at fault. Maybe they will always be faults. I try to think but my dreams never allow me to think.

“I never heard of the stars that bring hope and dreams. I have only heard of those to fear. There have never been any good stories about the stars. Does it have something to do with the Nightmare Moon and the day of rebellion?”

Closing my eyes hearing that song again in my head. The one that played while Ruby died. I try to blot out that song. It’s ingrained so heavily in my mind I can no longer fight the tears. I didn’t even cry when she died. I didn’t even get the chance to tell her goodbye. When she was taken from us. The sorrow is so much that I wake up.

But to be honest I met Rex on an island where we all met. I stayed there though after I became a brew maker Rex became an innkeeper and we worked together and then married. Again the first three years after the judgment my life just became simple. I became a wife, a mother, and Rex. He explained to me how he escaped when the Storm King's minions were at the Enclave base. To protect our lives. Because we know Grogar and his minions do read these stories. We want to keep the names of our children and our location secret. We say island but we won’t say what part. But the end of it is when this happens. This part though is in the eyes of Cranberry. I shall copy what she wrote.

______

Cranberry and the end of the three years for all the former heroes

It’s now the third year. Roll Roll took to his new parts very well. He and I were the only friends still active. Hawk is now fully covered in plants and whatever else. The storm around the mainland is now so bad that random bits of lighting smash into the coast of the island.

Roll and I haven’t talked since he got out of the hospital. He stayed as far away from me as he could. I didn’t blame him, there are too many memories between us. Gem and I allowed some of our little ones to be adopted by full parents. We now have just three who wish to stay with us. Three zebra fillies.

It was very late at night. Most of the customers have gone home. I took a deep breath, having my armor and helm on. I notice that Roll Roll is waiting. He had his cybernetics painted his shell color. He turned to look at me, he just didn’t say a word. Our friendship hasn’t healed. I doubt it will ever heal. This is the time our friend had judgment passed on her.

“For the heroes that wished to defend this land. You sure won’t even work at fixing your friendship.” All of us look towards a mare. A mare that sold me the cameras I could tell the others knew her too. A very strange unicorn, a silver unicorn with a crystal ball for a cutie mark.

“I help lead you all here. I help you find each other and all you can do is hate each other. Look at yourselves, it's the anniversary of the one that tried to bring hope.”

Inyanga and Water spouts stand on their hooves. Inyanga looks the same beautiful zebra mare she always has been Water spout stares at me with tears dripping from her eyes. I can’t come to show them I care for them still.

“I understand this perfectly. You’re all scared that your friendship will end in death. But that is the price you pay for protecting a land such as this. You need to allow your friendship to heal. Cranberry you need to stop hiding.” The unicorn mare walks toward me lifting off my helm with her magic. I had more scars on me than ever. My face of beauty is now very scared. She even removed the armor showing that I had even more scars and a metal left hoof.

I stayed silent. I couldn't handle being without Gem. I need her. I sat in the spotlight closing my eyes, tears falling from my eyes.

Inyanga nods as she and I used to be good friends and the unicorn sighs looking up to Hawk. Who hasn’t moved an inch?

“You did what the mares of old did. They forsake friendship and they never fix their friendship and they all die but Fluttershy. All of them will never know what happened. Do you want this to happen to you? I see it in your eyes you want to just break down and be the friends you’re meant to be.”

We all look at each other.

“I agree with her, my love.” I turn my head to see Gem. I turn to look at her and she holds my cheeks in her claws. “You need to come together again to bring hope. Help our little ones get land that they can grow up in."

I took a deep breath looking at the others while they all stayed silent.

“What must we do?” I knew I would regret asking but I had to.

“Simply just let go. Let your emotions release and embrace.” I simply do just that. I trot quickly to Inyanga tears streaming down my eyes and embrace the zebra mare. I held my forelegs around her tightly while she used one to hug me. Tick Tock came over next doing the same. Roll Roll joins into the hug along with Water Spout who is still new to all this. She joined in the hug and our bodies glowed.

We rose into the air, our eyes closed. I was in the middle. When finally Hawk wakes up we all float our bodies glowing with great power. It shines through the land and a beam points right to a place we need to go. It points right to Mount Aris.

When we lower back to the ground. I feel what I was meant to feel.

“Now that you have accepted the Magic of friendship again. You may have the magic but you aren’t as strong as those who wield the elements. But you can be strong in another way of saving this land. First, you must form an alliance that can destroy the Storm King once and for all. You must go to Mount Aris. Meet with the Hippogriffs and other races. Once you do this you can start the quest to defeat the Storm king. In that, you need to find Ruby.”

How do you add this? Again the next part will be in all of our minds. These chapters have been written though. The end for this one shall be how we see our lives. My life and Rex’s are just simple. The others have become more. Hawk she has become what she wanted to be. A soldier for a cause. Cranberry is a healer. Tick Tock, she is a guardian now. Roll Roll is a father and a great father at that. Dunewalker well she finally forgave herself. The others will have their stories in time. But soon we will be going to war. What we did to Ruby though she feels no matter what even if we hate her. We still will fight with her. The final part of this chapter is when we leave to let her go on her journey. Again in the eyes of Cranberry.

_____________________

All the heroes sing for their friendship, a broken friendship.

The first part of this is through the eyes of an order of Mimic mares. Some of them I trust not all of them even if they would say don’t trust the deep ones.

“What’s wrong with her?”

Cranberry's voice is full of fear but also sadness as she slides her hoof on the face of the pink bug who doesn’t even react. Cranberry looks at the others and she feels something is wrong. I know what is wrong. I have dealt with this species before.

“What are you doing?!”

Tick Tock yells.

“Dunewalker, where are you going?!”

“She does what she must do. What you all must do.”

“I can’t explain my love but I am sure she can.”

“You can’t be seen together. It would raise too much suspicion. Ruby can’t be seen either. If the Storm King and his minions knew that you all came back together and that Ruby was back. He will enact his plans early. The resistance and the alliance are not even ready for it. That is why we asked Dj Mixer to come on the radio soon and explain the alliance is only here to help the cities worse off with food and health problems, not to fight for them.”

Cranberries’ features on her face turn from sadness to anger.

“Then why did you tell us to do all this? Why did you say to meet up and go to Mount Aris?”

A weak smile forms on my face.

Hawk robotically growls.

“We need to do this.”

Water Spout didn’t argue at all; she nodded quickly when she finally understood.

“Go back to your homes, your lovers. Form alliances and craft weapons if you can. Help the alliance your way. Talk to the leaders of the desert dwellers to get them to try to contact the other desert dwellers who didn’t come. But go back to the places you live and grow and I swear to you she will return.”

Hawk sighs, turning her cams to Roll Roll and Tick Tock.

“We will see each other again. Roll… I must get back to Hope. I am sure you have that family to get back to. You have a father-to-be.”

Tick smiles walking out Roll sighs going as well. The last three behind are Water Spout, Cranberry, and Inyanga.

“Love, just be happy that you have seen them. It's time for us to get back home. You will see them again on the island. Just allow us to go and I am sure the alliance understands..”

Gem turns her head to look at me.

“Correct?”

I nod.

Gem frowns, and her crest droops, she knows what is going to happen.

Inyanga nods and walks out with Waterspout following behind her. The two left are Cranberry and her wife Gem. Thankfully from what I noticed Cranberry was crying too hard and Gem was talking to her loud enough so she didn’t hear what I had to say.

“May I please hug her before we leave?”

“I love you, Ruby..”

Now the song comes. This song shows why we refuse to write more privately. The others are willing to go deep into their lives. We can't, we don't wish to zebra’s don’t wish to explain our lives.

The music gently plays while the first one known as the Dunewalker sings.

“It’s time to walk away again. It’s time to follow our paths again till the time is right. We follow our hearts, we follow our songs. I am named Dunewalker. I have forgotten my name. I have been known as Dunewalker for almost as long as I can remember. I am thought to be a traitor because of my family’s past. I have betrayed, I have murdered, I have killed in the name of peace.”

“It’s time to watch the desert fall apart more. It’s time to get ready for the battle and the lives that will be lost ahead. There is no time for us to be together as the friends we are meant to be. Friendship may be magic. But the magic takes time for it to fully take control again as all of us become empty with sadness.”

The next to sing is Water Spout while she walks through the sands. Digging her hoof through the sands to get into the water hunter tunnels so she can get back home she knows how to avoid her own.

“I am just a water hunter, a former warrior of Luna. I am a warrior of the night I have left my tribe. I am an outcast. They will protect me even so because I have been near the bringer of water. But in truth, we all know prophecies and legends are fake most of the time made by those who are mad. I am just a mare that found love in a camel. I made friends and have hope in my heart.”

The naked mole rats join into the song.

“The storm has come. The storm king has won. At least for now, the souls are broken. The end of this desert may as well come to pass. Citizens flock to him like hungry ants. They feel hope around him. They feel hope in progress but this desert can’t be tamed. It can’t be tamed till it wants to be.”

She takes a deep breath, closing her eyes. She opens her eyes and finds the gate leading into Peace Rock. It may take longer than most to walk. But she feels it’s like time doesn’t even pass when it’s already been hours. The door opens and MRS Slice welcomes her and leads her through the tunnels. The zebra looks around at the many zebras and other creatures around this tunnel they all sing as one.

She turns her head to stare at the mare that has a rocket pack attached to her back. She wears a golden helmet and a strange leather coat. She lifts her helm and waves. The zebra waves back and nods.

The next to sing is Roll Roll. He rolls his way back to Nirak; he sighs he knows that his children will become warriors in this battle. Since broods age quickly and become warriors because of that stupid Majesty wanting a warrior race.

“I foresee this land becoming a graveyard. It’s the point of war and the sadness of truth. It’s a time and a song we all know. I know I will see my friends again. However, there will be a day that I watch Ruby be dragged out for just giving this land hope and then she will be put to death. Someday they will do this in the name of peace.”

She knew full well what was going to happen from the start. She remembers stories of these talks being used on the elements of harmony if the war ended peacefully. Sadly, the idea of heroes will not only become myths, but most will do their best to put them to justice for what they have done.

The crew looks at each other and over the PA system, a soft female voice sounds out.

“Name it the Bell of Freedom.”

The entire crew looks at each other. They then turn to Gem and they all smile including her and she joins in with them.
“It shall be the Bell of Freedom.”

When Dunewalker gets back to her home her dragon children and her wife come out to greet her and they go back inside as she goes to tell the leaders it’s time to train for the battle ahead.

The order of Mimic keeps moving on its path. It's either been hours or a day since this happened. They make it to the gates of Hard Rock but they know it’s going to take a while before they’re allowed in. They cast a spell to make Ruby look like a piece of fabric.

She finally gets back to the island, goes into her home, and embraces her half-camel pony children and her camel husband as they all relax. She goes to make them dinner since she feels that is the only thing she can do to keep her mind off what is going on.

“I am a simple.. mech. That has been welcomed in the mountain that I have forsaken so long ago. They welcome me even though I blew them up in the name of freedom in the past. I feel my forgotten soul and forgotten heart slowly shatter from the pain of what I remember. Someday I may request a new body and I know full well I will never get that wish. Since my brain has been in this juice for so long, it has made it grow too big for a normal body.”

Hawk finally makes it to Mount Arise, her new home away from home. She gives those who greet her a warm robotic chitter she goes into the workshop of her lover and he doesn’t even say a word he looks at her grabbing a large set of metal and armor. He starts to work on her fusing heavy metal and more guns to her to be ready for the battle ahead.

“I am a siege breaker. Just one meant for the front lines. I will never be a normal creature. I will always be a large brute. But for those I found love and we shall always rise.”

He walks past the stadium and waves to his team.

“WE DIG IT!!”

They all yell at him and he yells back. He finds himself not long in front of the bar his mates run. He stares at the cybernetics that now make him what he is. He finally gets to The Sexy Mare to be with his lovers. He stands outside to sing the last few words.

“I am home and I am a father now. I shall fight for my brood whatever it takes. I shall be there for everyone and make sure that life will never end for them.”

He finally goes inside to see his two lovers Savannah and the female silverfish magic eater Isiliva. When he goes in they see what has become of him over time and they both rush from the bar staring at them but he says no words to them pulling them into a hug and the two just embrace the large bug.

The final hero finally sings the last words.

“We will meet again, my friends. We shall meet again when the Storm is right. When our blood flows our song becomes one again. I Cranberry or..”

“I am Cranberry the healer.”

The next song is Dunewalker.

“I am Dunewalker, the traitor of my kind.”

Roll sings

“I am the siege breaker. I shall always be the first in line to fight.”

Inyanga sings

“I am the farseer I can see the future of what is to come. I may not always see the true future of what is to come but I will finally see the end of it. I have become known and I have seen the unknown but that is all that is time to be.”

The next soul to sing is the Water Hunter.

“In the words of the Water hunters. Pugnabimus in nomine lunae et canticum cordis nostri. Numquam finem nos fieri sinemus et cum cantico nostro semper finiemus in cordibus nostris.”

She sings in her own words, feeling her heart sore from the song and feeling her heartbeat louder. Just from those words alone.

Hawk sings.

“I am but a machine made for death for a war that is long said over. I will always be ready for the next war as the war will be ready for me. I will walk that fine line from a killer to a murderer there is no way I can sing my heart so I will sing with my brain. My thoughts are my way of seeing. If I do have a soul still it is lost within this shell of metal but I shall always endure.”

The final one to sing is Tick Tock

“We must fight, we must never let them think we have lost. We must let go of this town’s xenophobic nature. We must act, we must do it now before another gets the ideas of the Storm King and tries to cause another civil war in this town. Look at the graves within these halls of those who died, we must act!!”

“We brought…”

Cranberry sings.

“Our hearts..”

Dunewalker adds.

“Back together.”

Water Spout adds.

“So we can finally dance.”

Hawk sings.

“It is time to rise.”

Tick Tock sings.

“It is time to see and foresee the future.”

Inyanga sings.

“It’s time for peace and time to love those that come before us so we all can be one together in the great world of peace and friendship.”

Roll adds.

They all sing at once.

Cranberry sings the last verse.

“ I have finally found myself...It is time. For hope and time to rise. It is time. For the great day to seek.”

__________

Inyanga

I open my eyes, grab my children tighter, and look over to Rex. I smile at him. We both remember the life we came from and moved on from. I watch Ruby come down from the ship and Pinda and NCA troops step in front of her. I hear the words from Pinda and I worry about what is to come next. I make sure my children can’t leave my forelegs.

“Ruby, I need you to come with me.”

Ruby looks like she was about to argue and a bunch of guns cock and the NCA aim at her and the judge chuckles who stood beside us. I look over to the judge. I have been told he is one of the stars too. But he told me he is a judge of the good stars, one that wishes to bring forth justice.

“Please Ruby, what you did may have caused the war to start sooner than we expected.”

Ruby sighs looking at all of us Hawk primes her guns as they spin and Ruby is taken aback at her former friends so upset with her. She changed the course of fate for this land. She did something to bring back the stars of peace. But even so, fate for some lives has changed.

Ruby is taken away and Rex sighs.

“Friendship is magic may be a thing for our ponies. But friendship seems to have failed with you and her and the others. She made new friends and they will do anything to defend her. But I fear soon they will understand why we must. I am sure they will do the same and betray her.”

I take a deep breath exhaling Rex is right and we watch while Ruby is taken away. The former friends stand by each other. With the new friends standing by them. She made a group of allies and friends and here we are old with the new. We look at each other and we don't say anything. The meeting will come soon.

Max level

Chapter Sevenity-Three: Ghost {Meanwhile Arc]

Author's Note

Well, I figured I would just do a very short chapter. Ghost may have had a part in the story. But she is one of those who would refuse to write about her life. Since all, she is a caravan guard or defender for hire. But she will have her part during the final battle.

Chapter Sevenity-Three: Ghost {Meanwhile Arc]

I remember Ruby yes. I helped her and her friends go through their lives and then helped her with her war. The war still affects most of us during the end. Then I am told there might be another war with Grogar. There are times we must handle it another way. But I am known as Ghost. A minotaur who has been mutated to vanish like a ghost. The reason for this power I don’t know myself. But I learned I might be one of the old Equestrian experiments I wouldn’t know this myself. I have always been awake but I remember waking up in an old stable. Someone told me they found me in a tube, with clones of others who looked like me. I learned fully I am the real Ghost or whatever my name used to be. I don’t remember and honestly don’t care about remembering the past. I care about the now and what we shall be doing.

Written by Ghost

___________

The hero returns.

I have no idea why I am even here. I didn’t have much of a connection with Ruby. But I was asked by others of Glow Worm also known as Hard Shell to come out here and represent them. I just lead them to the forest and the tunnelers. It’s nothing I ever did or even honored anything she did. I wish I could care more about all this. I let out an angry sigh Tirak one of the judges stood beside me.

“It seems you feel like me as well. I shouldn’t be here at all for what I am. But I noticed others trust me now since I refuse to follow the path of Wheel Tread. I refuse even to follow what Grogar wants.”

I glance up at the creature and chuckle.

“Didn’t you tell me your fate is to die during this war?”

He looks down at me and smirks

“We shall see. Cozy was meant to die as well. But look at her now a robot and I feel she will survive this as well. I just know I might have to fight her because I refuse to be evil now. It has something to do with the stars. I feel they wish me to be a judge of peace.”

I laugh softly

“I doubt it will stick. If you fight Ruby she will not wish for peace. She is going to want to deal with you first.”

Tirek sighs.

“You’re correct the other judges have been weakened. I heard stories she killed Somnambula. She even killed some of the judges who never made it to this land. The stars representing them have gone out. Meaning they’re at war with the stars of peace.”

I will never understand this idea of the stars. I always thought it was just a zebra story. It’s gotten to the point I don’t wish to speak to a zebra. I was about to say something and before I could a mare or a filly I guess? Points with her hoof.

“Here they come!!”

I turn my head to see the ship coming. It’s a grand ship or it was. I remember hearing stories from others it’s an amazing ship but it’s been beaten up and there are many burns on the wood. I am awed that it’s still flying and when they land parts of it fall apart. I close my eyes to remember the past then I open my eyes quickly why would I wish to remember the last three years? My life is not that interesting.

“What are you doing?”

I look up to Tirek and chuckle

“It looks like the others are remembering the last three years without the hero here. I don’t see the point of doing so. All I am is a guardian for caravans my life is boring when there haven’t been many caravans. Thanks to Wheel Tread and you star judges my life has ground to a halt.”

Tirek laughs.

“Yes I am sorry about what he did but I couldn’t stop him from controlling us.”

I chuckle and I walk off with Tirek in tow. I am just a caravaner I am not a fighter. Tierk knows he is going to die at the end. I have no connection to the hero. I don’t need to show others my life. But I must train to get ready for the upcoming battle.

Max level

Chapter Sevenity-Four: Hawk {Meanwhile Arc]

Do you wish to learn about a former terrorist turned mech with just a brain in a dome? I am known as Hawk I was named Hawk even during the old days. I was very anti-war and anti-noble. I hated what the princess did to us and the fact Celestia caused many children to die, I get it war is war. But those I led refused to allow it to keep happening. It would be one of those days when we knew what would happen. I had my life taken from me because of what they did to me. I was given a fake past with Starlight. So I wouldn’t remember and now I can explain what happened fully.

Written by Hawk.

_________________________

The hero returns

I haven’t been given my new body yet. My husband told me my new body wouldn’t be ready till the end of the war. I stood beside my family well. I got to know the judge, a descendant of one of those who worked under me during the old days. From what I learned from him he told me his family still knew I was alive. He became a judge to ensure what happened to me doesn’t happen to anyone else. He did say to me that my methods during the past weren’t the best idea but he would have done the same.

I turn my cams over to Gavel. I remember his family well and those who came before him. I wish I could understand what happened to them but he never told me. He told me they were treated better than I was and told me his family turned on me and why I was turned into this. When he learned this it's why he became a judge so it wouldn’t happen again.

“Gavel I hope you’re ready to deal with Ruby. I no longer have any respect for her. She is going to expect us to fight in her war.”

Gavel chuckles.

“You should fight in this war because if you don’t the ability to live here is going to be harsher even if Wheel Treads methods are what a business pony would be doing like in the past. Sometimes we must allow ourselves to progress even if the moment is not as simple as most see it.”

I wish I could groan and sigh but I can't. I could feel my anger build. It’s like all they gave me and I know my husband is trying to give me a body that will give me an ability to feel love and all the other emotions again. Even if I feel love around him right now, it’s rare at times.

“I wish I could agree with Gavel. It’s harder than you think to want to accept it. I don’t want to be there to help her at all. I miss my old friendship with her. Now I won’t even be able to look at her like I used to. The others refuse to want to fight for her but we have to. We are forced to since this is now our home. The island is no longer our home. Many of those who lived on the island want to come here now.”

Gavel sighs.

“I need to warn you, Hawk. After this is over the leadership of the NCA wants this land taken over by them and brought into the fold. I need you to be like you are when they try. Try to force them out. I will be leaving after my task.”

I turn my cams over to Gavel. I knew I couldn’t trust the NCA, it's something I never will trust. I will never trust anyone in power again. After what happened to me in the past. It’s not something I can handle. I was about to say something.

“Here they come!!”

I turn my cams to follow the heads of everyone else I see the airship coming towards the way to land. It’s seen better days. There are so many scars on the old wood it looks like it’s ready to fall apart it’s pretty normal sadly. When the airship lands it falls apart and It will take time for them to come out. I look over to Majesty who turns her eyes to me. I could tell she was happy to see me. I remember fighting her. I remember fighting with the heroes of legend. But my path is how I see it now. I look back on what happened to me.

_______________

Hawk during the war.

How I was during the war Beezen wants to know more about what went on in my life. My life went through a lot of problems during the war. I lost most of my family because of the war and I had many zebra friends who had to be placed in camps. The words of those who placed them in the camps. We need to accept them in these camps for the value of pony life. I didn’t care for those answers; many who I knew did the same.

It took time but we started to get more and more angry at the government and the war. So I gathered who I could and we met at an old run-down theater and we used it as our hideout. Many have been displaced thanks to the Storm King attack many years earlier and thanks to when so many issues started happening after that it caused more things in this world to fall apart.

“We are all gathered here today to become what is needed. We gather our hope and then we wish to end this war our way.”

I watch the pony speak. I don’t get why there is this speech we should just do what we need to. Ending this war won’t be as simple as blowing things up. We need to prove the war is causing more with the pony way of life. But it’s never going to be that simple. I stood up from my seat.

“We get it we are here because of everything the war has caused. But there are better ways to do this than blowing places up. We need to choose a leader and we need to make sure our leadership will be the best.”

The pony turns to look at me and the entire ground looks at me and I just stare at them. Why are they staring at me? Do they want to make me a leader? I am the daughter of a former guard. I don't know anything about being a terrorist. I wanted to argue but I saw all the eyes staring at me. I knew it, I knew this would happen.

I stood up on my hooves, took a deep breath, closed my eyes tightly, and looked up at the others standing at the podium. I look at all the eyes staring at me there are even children here and this is all about our future

“I don’t know how to say all this, my friends. But we hope that we know what is to come. If we don’t fight correctly we might not make a dent in the war effort. But even if we do this it might not work at all.”

Even after that they still cheer. So we did what we had to. We went through many bombs and we caused many issues with our supply lines. Everything we did caused the Equestrian ponies to hate us more and we had one more job to do. We wanted to force the Hippogriffs out of this war. So this was the best choice we could make.

The plan was sound: we would gather many allies within the land itself. But this is what caused us to fail. Many of them backed out and even warned the others of what was happening so they knew we were coming. We had our meeting before we left.

“It seems many of the allies we made turned on us and then warned the guards we were coming. But they never told them our looks and our names. You know this is the only chance we have and if we do this it will break their ability to go to war.”

The ponies nod.

“I know many of you are getting scared of this task. We have done it for so long now. It's all most of us know now. I don’t feel I can do anything else myself. But I think the path we follow is this. I expect myself to die.”

I look over Hammer who is Gavel's great-grandfather. He from what I am told is the only one who survived and was free from this entire thing. He turns on us and makes it so it's harder for us to fight for our lives. I didn’t understand then but he saved us from watching the world end. Well, I saw the world end no matter what twice.

I am unhappy I am even writing all this again and the fact I am remembering all this. I never wish to remember again but my husband found a way for me to remember and I wish I could stop myself from remembering.

“Now Hammer, you have everything set up?’

Hamer gave a quick nod.

“Yes, they found a way to get all the bombs and supplies there before they gave up and had cold hooves. Now they wish to not do this anymore and they promised they wouldn’t turn on us. But they did warn others to make sure no children get hurt.”

Once we all had the idea we did it. We didn’t do many things around this time. The last few things we did we tried to destroy weapons and mostly we caused weapons to stop being made for at least a few weeks. But this could cause an entire ally to pull out of this pointless war. Deep down though I wish I never did this.

It was the day we did it. The freedom from the Storm King they did their celebration and now it was the best time to do so. When we set off our bomb it caused so many problems. I was caught in part of the blast. I didn’t get hurt just the shockwave of it tossed me into the water causing me to get the wind knocked out of me.

But others died and Hammer was the only one who didn’t do anything. I learned later he was the one who was betraying us and it didn’t only work. The Hippogriffs broke off from Equestria altogether because of the deaths.

Of course, I wouldn’t know that I was forced into a program soon after and all I remember is them making a spell to make it look like Starlight was turning on me. Mainly my life is what you see as I write this. You all know from the other stories I was found by Star Shooter. I am not going much deeper into this. Just you have to understand if I did my life would be destroyed. Many enemies would read these books and I don’t know when this book will be finished. But no more.

_________

The end.

I come back after remembering and I watch Ruby come down from the ship. She looks so much stronger. I worry what is going to happen to her. I know full well what is going to happen. I will turn on her and the others will too. I can’t breathe, I can't feel and all I know is that my friend is going to die. I watch Pinda take her way. I stand by the others and her new friends. I turn my cams to see her new friends.

I see a yellow mare.

“Cranberry, why are they taking my wife?’

When I heard those words, wife? She got married, she finally has a life and we are about to destroy it. Gem comes down and puts her arms around Cranberry before they even speak and we all watch while the hero of the stars or so-called hero is taken away. Standing beside us is the Storm King.

“I wish I could tell you what is going to happen but we all know what is going to happen. The war will be soon after she is given the riot act by the NCA. Just remember my friends this war you can win. I will be heading back and waiting.”

The Storm King leaves with his guards and we watch while the other judges follow me and I just watch while the goat watches me. I can see him and now I know why so many get upset. I see the red mist. The battle is starting and it will start soon.

Max level

Chapter Sevenity-Six: Emerald leader of the Desert Dwellers {Meanwhile Arc Final]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Seventy-Seven: The Moochick and Legends. [Arc Five start]

There are stories of Dream Valley, where the land ponies first came from. The stories of Humans Megan Willams and her siblings. The stories of three witches from the volcano of gloom. Stories of the ponies fighting the smooze. The time many ponies ran from the judges and not only lost but became forced to expand to new lands. Some say the tribes lost all sense of history forgetting the roots of the land they came from—Grogar stories of what is to come. The great history of what is to come is what is known. Grogar told stories of how strong these ponies used to be. Now they’re so weak it’s sad even to him. I don’t know anymore myself but what we know is what history tells us. It's never going to be the same. Maybe someday this land will return to its former glory but no one knows. I will know someday someone will remember me. But no one knows. Someday I will remember what was written by The Moochick.

_____________________________________

Dream Valley back to Ruby.

“Welcome to my home my daughter”

It’s been so long since I saw Majesty that I am not happy to see her. Now I am here in her home with my new friends and wife. I wasn’t sure how to handle all this. I took a deep breath relaxing soon after my wife gave me a gentle kiss.

“Hello, Mother, is there a place I can rest and then get ready to do our journey?”

Majesty sighs.

“Yes but to start the journey. After you’re done resting I will take you to the Moochick. He will tell you what needs to be done. No one has seen him since the days of Megan. When you’re ready we will do what we can and I will take you there. I warn you you will not like what you will see here. This land is full of pain and it’s not wise to stay outside long.”

I close my eyes, sighing.

“Fine, do you just need me?”

Majesty shakes her head.

“No, I need all your friends as well. I need every single one of you to come without your moon-touched weapons. The moon-touched weapons will trigger the anger of many beings around here.”

I look at my friends. From the look on all their faces, they wanted to rest. But we are heroes and we need to get this done and then we can take at least a day or so to rest. I glance over to Beezen and he places a hood with a mask over his face.

“I think it’s best for no one to see me. Many ponies have survived the old wars here. Some of them have a history of what I used to do back in the day. You will see many ponies living in this land still Ruby. They don’t hate heroes here, they want a hero to show up here.”

A deep buzzing sigh releases from me.

“Then I won’t speak about it. But the location of this Moochick, do you know it?’

Majesty nods.

“Yes, I am the one that trapped him in the spell. He asked me to bring him back when a hero who would save this broken land would come to save it.”

We set all our weapons down and the belongings we brought with us. Of course, I barely had anything with me. I took off my armor to make sure I wouldn’t look like anything of a hero. I took a deep breath sighing with a gentle buzz leaving me.

“Come everyone let's go.”

I watch while my friends leave ahead of me. I give Melody a kiss when she heads out. I worry this may be the last time I see them all. I hope whatever is to come I don’t lose any of them and I worry big time.

I follow them out and when we get outside. The weather changed from a nasty storm to just a simple night. It’s now peaceful and I notice Majesty’s horn is glowing and she chuckles weakly.

“I control most of the weather of this land. I used to be connected to this land and when I got all my power back it was the first thing I did. I made sure those who wished to worship me again would be at peace. Instead, I started to feel bad for them and let them live as they wished. The storm was for the farmers and I warn you don’t give off you’re a hero.”

Majesty leads us through the land. While we walk there are many graves. One of the graves has the name Megan Willams. The next one is Windwhisler and Galaxy. It says all killed protecting us. We hope they dream of a world full of peace and hope. We need them, we miss them and the last few words are weathered.

“So the stories are true there was a human hero in this land.”

I turn looking over to Softheart. I figured she would know she was older than most of us. Since she has been in this world so long and her kind lives so much longer than we do we never know what is to come.

“Yes, she was a strong creature, a strong soul. The ponies of old found her to take on their first threat. Tirek. Because of the rainbow of light that you’re searching for and if you can try to find the queen I doubt you will find either of them.”

I look over to Beezen.

“You’re searching for the Rainbow of light? I will be blunt with you; it wasn't on the human body when we killed her. Majesty should know.”

Majesty sighs.

“I hold the Rainbow of light. The room I placed it in can’t be opened up till the heart of Dream Valley is well healed and the stars return. There is a legend that when the heart is cleansed a new Sunstone will be made to bring Flutter Valley back and that will help the stars return. When Flutter Valley returns the stars of hope and peace return.”

One of the weapons we are after. I wonder though after all this time is the rainbow of light still able to be used? I wonder if I never asked this question. It's something we will never know till we know. But I wouldn’t even ask and one of the times we know fully what is to come.

“Mother, we will talk later.”

Majesty led us through the broken land. Many bones from ponies and other creatures littered the land. While we walk we see old estate ruins. I look at the sign while the others keep following.

“Here lies Paradise Estate, may it never be opened again.”

I stay there for a while and then I see many colored eyes open up and coming out of the shadows are messed up ponies. Many of them look so sick and wounded while others look sick about to die. They all come at me.

“A hero?!”

One whispers and touches me. They all began to gather around me like I was some god to them. They keep saying, hero savior. Quickly before any more ponies could surround me Majesty lands down in front of me using her magic to shield me.

“Ponies of ponyland. Go back into your shelter. Your lives will be free again. Please go now and don’t allow your pain and your hearts to follow a false hero.”

The ponies move away from me. When they go back into the darkness. I watch through Majesty’s legs and she sighs. Craning her head to look down at me and smiles weakly. I could tell she is not happy her citizens are like this.

“I allowed this to happen to them because I wanted to be loved and more powerful. But I should have known what I would have done would have caused the judges to take over and try to kill the ponies here. Alicorns feel they’re so powerful and they do what must be done.”

Majesty leads on again and I get back to the others. Melody places a wing over me and stares at me, her eyes gentle, and nuzzles me gently.

“Love please don’t go on your own. The stars I am sure know you’re here. I am sure they’re ready to give you what for dear.”

I need to listen. I look at my friends and they stand there looking at me. We have been on that ship for so long that we are now here. We left Gem back on the ship and she will be staying there. The moment we see our dance it’s going to end soon. That day we see endless dreams.

“We are here the demon of the sea brought us here peacefully.”

Wicker nods.

“Yes, I am ready to end this journey and get back to working on my creations.”

Gizmo added

“I could do with a great amount of sex soon. I am tired of waiting for the next battle to happen. My claws are crying for blood.”

I chuckled weakly while Rhoylite spoke.

“Then we should get ready, my daggers are ready.”

Dust nods.

“My power armor is ready.”

Amandla chuckles.

“I am ready to write this entire thing for a newspaper

Sterling was already writing a story on his paper and I have a feeling before this is over he is going to have a story to tell the entire world. I doubt anyone would buy it and I look over to Softheart, Joona, and Rockback

“All of us are ready I am sure Ruby. I will use my ability to shift just in case we meet some of my species who survived here. I know many of us are still here in hiding. I am sure I will be asked to go find them.”

Joona nods.

“My species are always here. If they’re still at war with the furbobs then we must be ready for them.”

The soft heart didn’t say anything and we began to follow Majesty again and it was the only way. We go through the path and we are blocked by a large group of mushrooms Majesty begins casting a spell and it doesn’t work

“I see Beezen you were correct. The only way for this spell to be released is through the song of heroes. If we start singing this land will start coming back to life and many of the evil creatures and good lives will begin to wake again.”

Beezen laughs.

“I told you, Majesty no matter what you try, a hero is needed. I think we better guard the heroes here and let their voices sing.”

Beezen and Majesty stand behind us while we look at the mushrooms we have to sing to break the spell. It’s no longer anything we know well. But the moment we know when the time is ending. Beezem uses a spell to call many broken objects and many chairs and some swords to dance ready to battle and Majesty gathers her magic and gets ready to defend us.

“Do it… Ruby when you sing the sun will return here..”

I look over to Majesty unsure how to start this. But music begins and I hear a voice starting to sing.

“Oh ponies please rise. Oh ponies please bring forth your dreams.”

I look around and I hear this. I am sure the others are too. I look to see a dark red mare unicorn. With strange diamond eyes. From the look in her eyes, she is connected to this spell. I hear rustling not far from us. I look over at the buildings and old ruins seeing eyes open up in the darkness.

“Ponies rise and bring forth your peace and dreams.”

I turn to see another mare a white mare. Her cutie marks a couple of leaves. Another ghost appears, and then I notice who they are. I heard stories of these mares. Galaxy I remember that name now. My brood mother told me stories about these ponies. Gusty was the next and the final mare was a pegasus named Paradise

“Rise ponies please rise. Show them your might.”

Beezen chuckles.

“The spirits of the old ponies are rising.”

All the ponies baby Spike the humans and Megan singing with them. My friends and I began to sing with them and it’s all we can do to keep it close and the moment our hearts gather as one we begin to sing.

“Ponies rising for your heroes have returned to this land of peace. Oh, ponies sing again for the bells have rung. Ring the news and bring in the news. Show the path we have seen forever know what is to come!!”

The sky starts getting lighter and we start seeing the creatures coming and some of them are nasty creatures. But they just stare at us and the ponies stand beside them like they have allied and Majesty found this strange. I am told by her she never thought any of them would join as one. Melody sings on her own

“I am here with my wife. We are here to bring freedom and peace for you all ponies of Dream Valley. The moment you see us we are here to free you from the endless darkness brought you by the judges of the stars.”

Next to sing is Gizmo.

“This journey I have met many souls who are willing to accept me for who I am. I am normally never accepted for who I am even by my kin. They see me as a threat, a monster and we know full well what is to come so raise ponies!!”

The light gets brighter, the trees begin to rise and the pony's colors begin to return. The creatures we are being protected from are not even attacking. They’re getting lighter and brighter as well. I am starting to wonder if all this darkness made enemies. The next soul to sing is Rhoylite.

“Oh, stallions please rise, I need some fun!!! But we also need some hope within the endless darkness of dreams and hope the dreams shall become full with us and that idea is to come. Most wonder why I am here to know but I am here to see the end of this journey with my friends.”

There are a couple of happy laughs from the darkness. The trees and birds began to move. I see rabbits coming out of the darkness. Most of them look like they just woke up and more animals start to see. It’s like this land was stuck in time. Then I remember Gem telling me a story about a time spell that caused many to lose their lives. Next to sing is Joona.

“Oh old legends of the ponies and Pannas of the past. Join us in this song. Join us to unlock this land again let us bring forth the dreams that many forgot. We can no longer see the end and we must know what is to come.”

The song goes on and meanwhile, during the song at a Volcano three witches are laughing at all the darkness and one of them speaks.

“Hieda.. It’s getting lighter outside.”

Hieda blinks and quickly runs outside their house in the volcano.

“Ponies…. Songs…the hero is here.”

Next, sing Dust a Lovely Voice.

“Oooooh great ponies of the past. Great creatures of this land. Rise and bring forth your dreams to see what is to come. Legends are no longer gone. Your heroes are here to help you and then the dreams shall see the end. When we are here to see you and the endless waltz of dreams, the way to know that day.”

The grass begins to become green again. The air begins to get clean again. Dream Valley Pony Land is waking up. The song echoes to other lands. In the land of the elves, they see their trees blooming again. Just a simple song to bring life back to a land. But we aren’t the heroes this land needed. But we are here to bring the stars back to normal. Deep in one church, an old tube turns on, and deep inside a voice speaks.

“The song is here. The hero of legend or a false hero brings forth the stars and their peace. Find them and bring them to me when their journey is close to and end here.”

A couple of figures bow

“At once Mimic.”

The next voice sings.

“Great demon of the sea please bring the rain to this land. Bring your glory to this land oh dear demon of the sea. For we have become part of this land. We are no longer victims of your glorious demon of the sea, we sing to you and sing to the ponies of this land!!”

At the water, the demon of the sea Wicker sings about looks towards the land and a smile forms on his face.

“Good job..hero.Good job Wicker. Help bring this world back to normal. But what you do is just a gear in many journeys of many heroes bringing this world back to life. Your journey oh hero is not even a big part of the gear.”

The next to sing was our donkey friend. But she waited for the moment. She was silent and while we all hummed for her to sing. She looks at the world slowly coming back to normal. She knows if she sings this journey will continue and we won’t go home. But she looks to see a filly and a colt. Two little ones wanting to be free from this darkness tears drip down to the ground below. Amandla softly sang.

“I’m just a simple donkey, a soldier of the great king of the junk island. I hope to fulfill this journey someday and then we must know what is to know. The time we know what is to come and we must sing and bring forth the endless waltz with my armor. Oh, ponies rise and bring forth it all up.”

The next one to sing is Sterling, he sighs.

“I don’t have the right to add to this song. I am just one who will never know the true endless dream. It’s something I will never know. The idea of what we shall see and how it shall end. The dreams of my home of what we need to see and how it’s there. We no longer know what will be the future and so I must write.”

The world is finally whole again, the land of the dragons they wake up. So many citizens of this land are becoming whole again. The only land not to get this journey though. Flutter Valley the sun will never return without the sunstone. The mushrooms started to glow and they began to shrink. RockBack sang next

“To my people still lost within this land and the war of the furbobs. We must know the idea of the song. We are now bringing friendship back to this land. Friendship has been lost and we know what is to come and we know what is to see. It is now time to see the dream to know the endless dreams.”

The mushrooms get even lower and the birds start to sing. But this is something most don’t understand. I will never understand this is the last time I will see this land. I will see this land just once in this journey. I hope to never know what is to come and dream. Soft heart starts to sing her voice is so gentle for a dragonslayer she raises her hands to the sky.

“Oh, great dragon slayers of the past. I am here in the great land of the ponies. The greater land of the dragons. I wish to meet the dragons of this land, understand them, and try to learn from them. I wish to see what is to come now and see what is to see and that day we know that time is coming. That dreamless night is coming and we know what is to come.”

The final part of the song was on me. I look around seeing this land of the ponies becoming part of the world again. The time-locked land is becoming one again. That dream knows what is to see. I look at my friends and my wife and she smiles at me. While I look at all the spirits of each of the ponies of the past. I look at Megan who is using what is left of her spirit or herself in this spell to sing with us.

“We have brought friendship back on our journey. We have freed many lands and gained many allies. That moment we know what is to sing we see that endless journey of pain. I know my end. I know what is to come. I will never know what will never come. I know my judgement and we all know what will happen to me when the story comes. That time we will never know what is to end. It’s time to sing for the way to know. That endless dance. We see it.”

Then finally we all sing at once.

“We gained so much on this journey. Friendship, love and hope. We…see today for tomorrow. I Ruby…”

“I Melody the wife of this hero.”

“I Wicker… mate of Gizmo.”

“I Gizmo we see that end.”

“I Sterling, we know the dream.”

“I Joona, we know how to travel.”

“I Rhoylite a creature of the night. I am here with my friends Dust and Gizmo,”

“I am Dust, the hand of death for my people. I am here to be one with my friends.”

“RockBack I am here to see.”

“Soft Heart is my name.. Of a dragonslayer. I am here for my friends I am here for my dreams.”

“I am Amandla, the story, the tank, the dream. I see my dream and know the day it comes. We know the song and we all sing together.”

The mushrooms almost vanish and it’s time to sing alone. I fly into the air and let the sun hit me. But I am not the legend that is meant to be here I learned later. But I am the hero of the stars of peace and hope.

“Oh please bring me peace. For we are here to bring you back to the sky. To fight the war of the stars. To sing to the endless night the endless waltz of a dream. Bring forth that end. To see that day that comes. So we know what is to see. What is to know and that dream is now. Bring forth the magic.”

All of us at once.

“Magic of friendship”

The song ends, the spell finally is released and the world slowly begins to breathe. The ponies and the creatures dance and sing to us. As they cheer for us, Majesty sighs and Beezen laughs and we know what is to come. Majesty lands in front of us and then leads us to the Mushromp and the future.

__________________

The Moochick.

Majesty leads us through the Mushromp the land looks green and beautiful. But even if the land is back and green again. There are still some problems from what Majesty told us. There are creatures like Goblins and many other races in this land who will take advantage of the land waking up again. She said the magic of the land will not be protected till the heart of Pony Land is brought back to life. Then our final journey here is to bring life back to Dream Valley and help Rosedust wake her people.

“So do what you must. But I sadly have a feeling you won’t be able to go on this journey together. I don’t understand it myself but Moochick will be able to tell you. I warn you though he hasn’t been awake for many many years. The last time he was awake Megan and her family and her friends were alive. He allowed this spell to be placed on him so he can be protected till a hero or one who refuses to do so comes along.”

All of us follow her to an old house and it hasn’t been kept up and on a chair, a creature I have never seen has been there for so long. Beside it is a rabbit they’re both covered in webs and dust. Beezen walks over to the chair and the rabbit and looks at them to make sure they’re okay

“Alright they’re good go ahead and remove the spell Majesty I can’t allow them to see me. I don’t want the Moochick to think the judges have returned to finish the job.”

Before Majesty does the spell Beezen moves to the darkness of the mushrooms and I try to stay relaxed Melody could tell from my movements I am unsure how to handle everything. It’s gotten to the point I don’t know what is up. Melody puts her hoof around me and pulls me aside away from the others. I hear Majesty chant a spell. It's going to take a while from what I learned about this spell and I can feel the magic within it.

“Ruby.. you need to relax. I understand you don’t want this journey to end. I have accepted that I am going to lose you at the end of this journey.”

A weak smile forms across my buggy face.

“Melody. I promise you. You won’t lose me at all. I have a plan and I know the others will backstab me. But I need you to do something for me.”

I lean to whisper a few words to her and her eyes open wide. Turning to look at me tears filling her eyes. I weakly smile nodding to her and she just hugs me. These words I said to her will be written in the letter. I just give her a wink of my buggy eye and tears stream down her face she tries to rub them away quickly and then we head back to the others. The spell is finally being removed.

“Oh, great Moochick you’re needed once again.”

Majesty releases the spell and the two figures glow brightly after the spell. After a while the spell slowly glows through the two figures The Moochick opens his eyes and coughs out webs and dust he looks around seeing the Alicorn in front of him with us behind her he looks at us and then his eyes open wide.

“Oh!! Majesty, so good to see you. I..”

He goes silent looking around and frowns seeing the land even if it’s full of life again. He can sense the ponies of old are dead. A few tears fell down his face. He lets out a sigh and stands up from the chair. The short man looks at us and Majesty.

“From the looks of it and the feel of it, the poor ponies are dead including Megan. But Majesty, who are these with you? Are they the heroes of legend?”

Majesty frowns

“No, this is Ruby the minion of the stars. She wishes to wake the stars of hope and peace to fight those who caused so many issues in the past.”

The little man walks to me and holds my face with his hands.

“I see and you wish to use the Rainbow of light and find a Queen who has been lost. I know the location of your queen. She is at the heart of Pony Land. She found an old way there and it cost her much. It’s all I can tell you and the rainbow of light. I don’t know if it can be used any longer. There is not enough hope in this world for it.”

One of the reasons I came here. So the item I want to use is no longer useful? What else is new and what is he going to tell me now that all my friends have to go on a journey by themselves and I have to wait?

“There are nine doors in Dream Castle. These doors your friends will have to go on their own and open the final door that leads into a cavern leading to the heart of Pony Land. Each cavern leads to a spot where your friend must place themselves and allow their hearts to power the way in. Once this is all said and done you must fight the Avatar of the stars. I can’t tell you much else. But I will gather allies for you here.”

I was confused.

“How did you know I was going to ask for Allies?”

The Moochick laughs.

“Dear, I may be a fool at times. But I know full well when someone needs help. I will gather who I can and we will head to this desert of yours. Before you ask how I know it’s pretty simple. Majesty told me while the spell was being removed.”

Majesty doesn’t say a word at all and leads back while Moochick screams at his rabbit friend.

___________

Dream Castle

I headed back to my room alone and began writing in the letter. Melody and the others were gathering supplies as well as their moon-touched weapons and they had no choice but to go alone. Well, Joona and Rock-Back are going to be together. I look at the letter to make sure every word is correct.

I heard a few words behind me.

“Ruby… how can you accept all this?”

I quickly turned looking into the eyes of Majesty. I feel anger in my heart. But I don’t say a word. Majesty takes the letter reading it. From the looks in her eyes, she is full of horror and pain. She doesn’t say a word at first allowing the letter to be placed back on the desk and I put the letter back into its envelope

“You won’t tell anyone else about this letter Mother. They don’t need to know what my plan is. I know they will all turn on me during my judgment and I ask you to do the same.”

Majesty frowns

“I find it hard to accept. But I will stay here with you and when you leave for the heart. I will head off ahead of you letting the others know of your friends you’re on your way back. Just please Ruby, don't let this journey destroy your heart.”

I just roll my eyes heading out of the room. Each door is connected to the heart of my friends, including my wife. I look towards the door she is about to head through. The door is called Hope while it glows. She gives me a deep kiss and a smile.

“The other doors won’t open till Melody is done with her task. If she dies the door she went through will open for one of you. Then you will have to finish her task to get to what she needs to do. I won’t say this will be easy, you might die or worse.”

Melody rolls her eyes.

“I will be fine. I have a bug to return to. I want to live my life with her.”

I watch while the door opens up for Melody. We all hug her and we have no idea how this is going to end. When Melody finishes her hug giving me another kiss. She tells me she loves it. I watch while she leaves and now I have to be worried for her. The door closes and we wait to see what happens with her. This journey of Dream Valley has just begun.

Max Level

Chapter Sevenity-Eight: Melody's Journey Goblin caverns

Author's Note

I know the chapters are shorter than the others. But I plan on trying to get this arc done this year. Suppose I can get the story done. The final parts will be longer.

Chapter Sevenity-Eight: Melody's Journey Goblin caverns

This land of ponies has many creatures within it. Dream Valley is not just ponies, the entire land is connected to many other lands. A rainbow used to lead to the world of humans. Now the rainbow is destroyed by the judges. Many creatures worked with the judges to destroy the ponies. Goblins are one of those races. Goblins are a race you don’t want to be lost within the tunnels. A group of goblins did so much to help the judges. But one family stayed away after they took the horseshoe of mimic which allowed them to mind read others around them and now they must help a mare find her way to the first place of the heart.

Written by Majesty.

_____________________

Before leaving that night

“Melody, I need to speak with you.”

I turn my eyes to look at Majesty. I feel uneasy being around the mare that created my wife. I look back at Ruby who is in the room and I let out a sigh. She uses her wing to ask me to follow her. I follow her outside the castle. It’s not something I wanted to do but she has wanted to talk to me since I came here.

'What do you wish to speak of, should I call you mother?’

Majesty chuckles.

“No dear pony you don’t need to. Even though you’re married to my creation or I should say, my daughter. But I must talk to you about a letter Ruby is writing.”

The letter Ruby has been writing? I shake my head. I knew someone would see what she had written. She is so private about it that she won’t even show it to me. I close my eyes, sighing a bit looking up to Majesty, a weak smile forming across my features.

“I have seen her write the letter but every time I come into the room or our room in the ship. I am worried I know what is inside the letter. Are you going to tell me what's in it?”

Majesty blinks.

“Wait, you didn’t know?”

I shook my head.

“No, I didn’t. I know she asked me to join the others to turn on her. I don’t want to turn on my wife. But I have a feeling no matter what Grogar will show up during all this and cause every one of us to turn on her.”

Majesty frowns, sighing and shaking her head.

“So, what I read was true then. She knows her fate and you all know it?”

Majesty nods.

“Beezen hasn’t been silent about it. He said he is with us to make sure this fate comes to pass. He wants to make sure she is not there when Grogar starts his final gambit. He told me though, that he wants Ruby there for the final battle. He wants Ruby to kill him finally and we all know that fate.”

Majesty sighs.

“I think I know I will be fighting with Grogar. I have a feeling I won’t have a choice. I hope I do have a choice: the path I see is what I will be doing. But this is not the only reason I have asked you to speak with me.”

Majesty set down a bag for me.

“Your moon-touched weapon will work. But in this bag are food healing potions and just in case anti-radiation potions. The bombs may not have fallen here but some of the magic in this land has mutated. So it doesn’t help but one last thing if you run into the order of Mimic when you get your location. Talk with them and respect them. The order of Mimic in this land is the ones you should trust.”

I was confused about the order of Mimic. Maybe this is the land they formed in. I was told they came from Dream Valley and that this entire land is not all of it. We are heading to many areas where I know humans live here, elves and other creatures are here. We might find humans and they try to grab our magic fur like they did in the past.

“Question Majesty, why did you come back here?”

Majesty takes a moment to think. I have a feeling from the look in her eyes she regrets a lot of what she did to the ponies here. I have seen some of the creatures she turned into trees and some of the paintings who are alive and ask to be freed.

“To be honest Melody I don’t know. I feel guilty for what I did to the ponies and other races in this land. I didn’t want to destroy the ponies and kill Megan. She was a powerful young lady. I did what Grogar wanted us to do and it was the only thing we could do. The judges and with me being one of the judges.”

I shook my head. The stories of the judges and what they did to this land of magic. It makes my stomach turn. I wonder if someday I will ever be able to tell Majesty I respect her. I could try but I need clarification. Majesty just gives a gentle smile.

“I can see your respect in your eyes, Melody. But you need to get going. I doubt we can wait any longer. The stars have already said the war is a year from now. You and your friends need to get to your places to bring the magic back. Then your return will be caused by the magic. All you have to do is at least sing. I warn you though when your journey here is over. When you finally bring back the old stars. The stars of war will send minions to attack you on the way back.”

I knew this wouldn’t be much of a journey. We have to get back to help end the war. I worry though, that Ruby is going to do something crazy to end the war. Turning around and taking the supplies Majesty gave me I head to the door. I turn back to my friends. They have to wait for me to complete my journey into the Goblin caves whatever else is after. I smile sweetly at my wife.

“I will return my love. Maybe after we can speak of your letter.”

Ruby looks away nodding. I turn back to the door and it opens up. It's stale air like it hasn’t been opened in many years. I head inside to get through the goblin tunnels and follow the journey of those who went to find the magic horseshoes of Mimic. I knew this story but I didn’t know Megan was a human the entire time. I use the lights on my armor turning back to see the door close and lock. I am now alone and it’s time.

________________________

The goblin tunnels. The path of the Golden horseshoe of mind reading.

I have been in this cavern for at least an hour. I don’t feel lost but Majesty said to us to follow the old path of the ponies of old during their hunt for the golden horseshoes. She said to allow the magic of the area to lead us. I am not fond of the idea of allowing the magic of this land to lead me. It’s going to be hard to learn this cavern. All I need to do is find the other side. She also told me to get help from a goblin family, I shall do so.

I follow the path of the ponies of old. I could still smell the scent of all the ponies who walked these caverns. I don’t know why this place is so easily connected to the Dream Castle. I am starting to wonder if Majesty herself linked these places too well for this journey. I was told to follow the path to meet with the Goblin family who will help me through these tunnels.

How I was told to find them on the other hoof. Is to follow the magic markers they left on the walls. I was warned though that way I might run into many other goblins who would try to kill me on the way. I get my bridle-saddle ready to go and try to make sure I will take them on if I have to.

Before I could fully move through the tunnels. I heard roars and growls seeing eyes open up around me. I quickly looked around unsure I could take all these creatures on. A creature came out of the shadows.

“Oh, something we haven’t seen in years boys. A pony. A pony wishing to defend this worthless land from the stars?”

I got a good look at the creature finally. These are star hunters or whatever Majesty called them. Creatures empowered by the stars themselves. Glancing down at the weapon touched by the moon. I take a deep breath and get ready to fire. Before I could though I heard a crunch. The goblins lifted their heads looking around and a flash of magic caused me to go blind the creatures screamed in pain and I heard the sounds of flesh ripping and being sliced. After a while, before I could do anything I felt a smack in the back of my head, I fell to the ground passing out from the pain of the light.

I don’t know how long the time was. But I woke up in a bed and sitting near the bed was a female goblin. A mother from the looks of her clothing. She gave me a gentle smile when I woke up and chuckled.

“You're the lucky one pony my husband and I found you. My boys are out cleaning the tunnels for you to get to finish your journey. I do hope you understand we don’t normally respect your kind. But we know what you wish to do.”

Slowly getting up in bed and looking around. Looking up at the female a gentle smile formed on my face nodding.

“I am sorry for trespassing. I was just trying to find my way through if I could. I didn’t expect to run into minions of the stars here.”

The goblin nods

“Yes, they started showing up here during the battle of this land. They have taken over almost all the tunnels. It hasn’t been easy to fight them off and we almost lost most of our battles with them.”

She told me a story of what happened with the ponies of old and the horseshoe. Before she allowed me to leave though. She had me eat something and then cast a spell on me. The spell from what she told me will shield me from the star minions.

“Now Melody it’s wise for you to leave before my sons and my husband get back. I don’t want them to try to kill you. They may not be like me but.. They don’t care for ponies because of the past I am sure you understand.”

I let out a sigh while I ate the food she gave me. I explained to her about my life and everything we have been through. I told her about my wife Ruby. She stopped me after I mentioned who I was married to.

“Ah, the poor creature. Who is now a minion of the stars? It was forced on her from what I have been told by a friend of yours. I am sorry for what is going to happen to her. She knows when her death will come, Melody. I hope you’re ready to grieve when the time is right. I know when the battle to fight Grogar comes. I will be right there beside you.”

Another to join us during the fight with Grogar. I closed my eyes, sighing I was a mess. My mane was covered in dirt and sand. The fur on my body was matted and I knew full well no matter what I was going to get like this.

“Will you be joining us for the final battle in the desert?”

My new friend gave a nod and I heard the door opening up.

“Mama we are home. The path is clear.”

Before she could hide me the three boys and her husband took a look at me. One of them just gave a smile.

“I’m happy to see a pony here. I miss them after the judges almost killed them all and chased them away. Please save this little pony. Bring your hope and friendship with us as you save us.”

I felt my heart jump when one of the boys said those words. I gave a quick nod grabbing my gun and saddle headed quickly out the door and turned back to the mother of them a smile forming on my face.

“Thank you and see you during the final battle.”

I leave to head back to the tunnels.

__________________

Goblin tunnels

It’s been an hour since I left the home of the kind respectful goblins. I am unsure what to expect. I felt my heart jumping while I couldn’t. It was getting harder to see inside these caverns. Little to no more torches. I had to turn on my saddle. I was told no matter what, don't stop at any of the sounds.

“Oh poor little pony.”

I heard the voice echo around me.

“You’re trying to get to the heart of Ponyland? I have been here since the heart was destroyed by a little pony. I hope you’re ready for the battle you see ahead.”

I stayed silent

“Oh, a strong pony. I used to be a pony like you little one. At least I was back in the day. I was named NightShade.”

A pony named Night Shade?

“I turned on my old friends and family. Truthfully I had no choice.. When the end came it was either to fight or be destroyed. I fought to try to stop the judges. But I saw many die, including my friend Inferno, Icy, and Shadow. The war ended so many of us. Please don't hate me for what I did to the ponies of old.”

I could see the way to the next path. I was warned the next area was covered in Lava demons and some strange ice creatures. I get to the last and final path of the caverns. I was told I would have gotten lost if the old ponies didn’t mark them.

“I will let you through little pony. Maybe you and your friends can save us from the stars. But I warn you. You will have to fight me at the heart itself. I will help the avatar of the stars of peace fight you.”

I heard steps behind me and turned to see a large dark pony. His eyes glow brightly and fire comes out of his nose. Before I could do anything I was about to fire at him he hit the wall and the door opened up and spread his wings.

“GO!!”

Flaps his wings and I fly into the darkness of the next set of tunnels while the door closes and I hit my head on the wall groaning feeling a bit dizzy. But I feel a great weight lifted off me and I turn to see a bunch of torches turning on and see ice and lava marks on the walls and ground. I turn back to the door knowing I have a path to go down and I must go on. I will be back to see you, Ruby…I will be back.,

Max level

Chapter Sevenity-NIne: Melody's journey Lava demons [First heart in place.]

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Eighty: Gizmo's journey. Rats and villages. [Outside the tunnels]

There are many creatures in this land. Gizmo learned this when she met us so long ago. The power Gizmo found is something she never expected to find. The moment she came to find us. She knew full well why we do what we do. It’s no longer the way to become what is there. I am just a simple creature like the rest of us. We aren’t rat creepers. We are rats made by magic and we live by magic.

Written by Police Captain Monte Rat

____________________________________________________

Dream Castle before leaving.

It’s been a strange couple of days since we got to Dream Valley or Ponyland as they call it. Wicker and I have been given a room to ourselves. Oil didn’t wish to come to the castle; she felt it was too evil for her and the other camels. But she felt if we wanted to make our love between the three of us a long-term thing. Wicker and I needed to get to know each other better.

The first day I spent working on parts of my body parts I needed some upgrades before I went on this journey—the journey of finding the heart of Pony Land or Dream Valley. I am very unsure it’s starting to make me wonder though.

“Caps for your thoughts Gizmo?”

I glance up, turning my head a bit in the chair of course this chair is not made for me. I don’t wish to complain and upset our host Majesty, it's not wise to do so.

“To be honest my love I am worried about my love. I know fully that when this journey ends we will turn on Ruby. It’s something I felt deep in the back of my mind. We will be forced to betray her and she knows this too.”

A weak smile forms across Wicker's features.

“Kirin’s learned years ago Gizmo to fight for family. I know sadly as the pirate in my heart we will have to turn on her for our own lives. She gave this world what the other heroes gave hope. The issue with hope and being a hero is you cause more problems than trying to help solve them.”

I let out a sigh.

“I am more worried about those children of hers and how Melody will handle it. We all know she will be the first one to be told to betray her wife. Are we ready for that? Are we all ready to see the poor creature who did so much for us fall like a worthless creature to the power that be?”

Wicker nods

“Are you ready to go on a journey without me?”

I turn around in the chair to fully look at Wicker and a gentle smirk forms across my turtle features.

“Wicker I have been on my own for so long it’s sometimes hard to know what is real. I am older than you and Oil. I am a race who will outlive you. Unless I find ways to make you live as long as me. I know Ruby is going to do this for Melody. She is going to infuse her magic eater life span into Melody. It will cause Melody to watch her wife die and she will live on knowing what she did.”

Wicker is about to speak when there is a knock on the door.

“Excuse me, ladies, may I come in?”

I turn my head to the door. Majesty wishes to come in to speak with us. I wasn’t sure what to say so of course Wicker did it for me.

“Please come on in.”

The door opens, and the alicorn waltzes into the room. She stares at the two of us and chuckles softly.

“Melody just left for her journey. Gizmo in a few days your door will open. I am sorry if I am invading though. Just I got something I need to ask you two. I have been asking the others if they knew about this.”

I turn my head to Wicker looking back to Majesty.

“What do you mean?”

Majesty sighs.

“I found a letter Ruby has been writing. It’s a letter she hasn’t even told her wife about. Do you two know anything about it?”

Wicker shakes her head.

“I know she has been writing something. I just know about those parts. I fear what It’s about since we all know her fate.”

Majesty frowns.

“I am hoping I can stop her fate. I knew full well when she finally did everything she was meant to. The stars will finally let her go but they will only let her go when she gives them her blood.”

I just nod, lifting my sledgehammer. I have been adding to it. I have placed a rocket exhaust on it that I found in the junk in Junk Island and I felt I could use it to give me stronger attacks. I stood up knowing it would be my time to go soon. I gather my armor, placing it on me this armor I made over the last few months during our journey. A power armor-like armor nothing like our Donkey friend of course.

“Let me know when it’s my time to go. I am tired of sitting here doing nothing. The journey on the airship left me antsy. I want to break some skulls.”

Majesty snickers.

“I see why Wicker and Oil love you.”

Wicker smirks

“I love her because she listens and doesn’t judge me for what I did in the past as a sea raider. I did what I must to survive and to survive you do things most never wish upon others and the time we must know what is to see.”

I give a quick nod. We heard a strange alarm.

“Oh. Melody made it through her journey. It’s your turn Gizmo.”

I stood up, gathered my gear, and headed down to the many doors when I got to my door. I notice the symbols on the door are of strange rat creatures and Megan and her friends. Following a journey, I would follow myself.

When the door opens up I let out a sigh.

“I am not sure what you will find there, Gizmo. But please stay alive. I want you and your lovers to have a long peaceful life.”

I turn my head smiling at the Alicorn.

“I will be fine.”

I hold my hammer tightly. I am not sure what to expect during this journey. I walk through the door looking back while it closed behind me. It finally locks and I feel trapped but I can’t allow myself to worry.

________________

The rats of Dream Valley.

I don’t know how long I have been in this cavern. I smashed a couple of heads though of strange creatures trying to barrow into my body. I don’t know what these worms are called and it’s starting to worry me. These creatures are so hungry.

I stomped through so many of their nest while I walked through this cavern. I kept getting attacked while I smashed my hammer down. I didn’t know while lifting my arm though one of them tried to get into the flesh under my arm. I screamed in pain feeling them trying to go through.

I heard heavy gunshots and swords slicing. Looking up, I saw rats, the rats from the image of the door.

“Hurry, follow us, you're lucky we heard you!!.”

I quickly followed as quickly as my body would allow. When I got through the way the large rat helping me took my hammer and smashed the cavern wall to smash the way in to make these creatures can’t get out.

I stood there panting. I felt weak from many of the attacks of these creatures. They used a strange fluid and when it hit me it made me feel sick.

“What…are those things?”

The large rat chuckles.

“What remains of a curse. Now let's get you out of here.”

I weakly smile following the rats outside they’re heavily armed and trying to make sure none of the creatures made it. When we got out in the sun though I noticed a pony doctor. Why is there a pony here?

“A turtle creature hmm? You wouldn’t happen to be those visitors who helped bring life back to this land with a song?”

I gave a weak nod.

“I am Gizmo. I am here with a magic eater named Ruby. She came from an island called Devils Due to a desert far from Equestria itself.”

The doctor smiles.

“Ah, so Equestrians came to this land? I see my family left before the world ended. My family found its way to this village and… Gizmo, are you okay?”

The large rat chuckles.

“She fought the worms in the cavern.”

The pony looks worried and quickly uses her magic to look me over. She gasped.

“She has been bitten and quickly get her to my clinic.”

I let out a painful gasp. I felt my body going into shock and I fell to the ground. I don’t know what is going on. But I felt something get injected into my side and my world went dark. I don’t know how long it was. But I woke up in a bed looking around and noticing a strange jar with worms inside it and a bunch of eggs.

“Oh you’re awake so you made it through the worst of it.”

I look at the doctor and back at the jar.

“What are these things?”

The pony frowns.

“A curse well more a creation made by the witches of the Volcano of Gloom. They found a way to control the bodies of the dead with these worms. They would take over your brain and if you’re alive they would not only turn you into their nest they would eat you from the inside out. You’re lucky since they injected you. You now will be free of them and they will never bother you again. All of us have been bitten by them one way or another.”

I slowly sit up grunting.

“I have a journey. I need to find the second lock to the Heart of Ponyland.”

The mare opens her eyes widely.

“I see.”

Slowly getting out of the bed. Looking at the mare a weak smile formed across my turtle-like face.

“Forgive me if I don’t ask your name. But I need to get on my journey. But I have one request to ask you.”

The mare looks up at me.

“I don’t know if it hasn’t already started or not. But a war is going to be happening back in the land we are from. We are working to get the stars of hope and justice back into the sky. We are going to need help.”

The mare smiles.

“Well come with me, you can talk to the leader of the village. They’re the only ones who will let you go to the ruins.”

I shake my head looking at the table and finding my armor. As well as my hammer. I put it all on and sighed deeply.

“I am known as Dove. If you help us we will help you. So follow me to our leader's house.”

I didn’t argue and followed her to the main house. The two of us walk in and the leader is wearing a mayor outfit. The rat looks at me from his table as he is talking to other mice. He lifts his hand and stands up.

“You must be the one who came out of the cavern. How can we help you?”

I chuckle.

“I am searching for the second lock to the heart of Dream Valley. Do you know the location?”

The leader sighs.

“We do, yes it’s in an old building, a former villain our ancestors faced with Megan the hero of our land.”

Dove walks up to the leader and whispers in his ear.

“I see you want our help as well to deal with a war. Tell me about this war.”

I just said one word.

“The judges of the stars are there.”

The mayor blinks

“The judges I see. So every creature in this land will follow you to get revenge for what those judges did to our lands. But we need your help first before we let you go to the lock.”

Give a smile. Shifting on my turtle-like legs, my metal one clicking as I do.

“Name it.”

Dove chuckles.

“I will take over from here. The ruins are full of thieves and bandits. They stole so much from us all we need you to do is to kill their leader. If you kill all of them then it wouldn’t be much of an issue. But these bandits or thieves as most would call them used to be part of this village. During the judge's attack so long ago. They took a couple of our soldiers and they became bandits.”

I give a quick nod grabbing the handles of my hammer tightly.

“Then I shall do this for you.”

I turn to leave.

“Wait, don't you need the location?”

I chuckle

“No. I heard of this village back from a pony who visited your land many years ago. They gave me an old map just in case I ever found my way here. Her name was Fizzy. The poor pony escaped the attack. Now if there is nothing else I will take care of this.”

I head outside the leader's house, open the map, and notice it’s in a ruined old village called Bright Valley. It’s a couple of miles away from here. Hoof click while they stand beside me looking down to see Dove.

“I am coming with you. I have been told there might be sick and wounded citizens of the former village.”

I give a quick nod.

“I will allow it. Come, it's a long walk.”

Before I left though I turned to see the large rat who saved my life. A smile forms on my face. The large rat gives me a quick nod.

“I am Goliath. I am here to help you with this journey. It's best if it’s just the three of us. I will be following you for the rest of your journey even after. Dove and I got permission to go ahead with you on your airship while we gather the others of these lands to follow you.”

The thoughts in the back of my head I felt a smile from across my turtle face. So many wish to help us, so I have hope for the end of this war. It’s now time to follow our journey. I follow the map while we head to the Ruins of Grey Vale. What will we see there we never know..

Max level

Chapter Eighty-one Gizmo's journey. Gray Vale and the Mansion [The second lock]

The journey of the hero named Gizmo. We didn’t know much about this turtle from a faraway land. She came not only to free us from the monsters who took over our home. But she brought others with her. While her time here she told us of her journey to find the heart of Dream Valley. If she can do what she said to us. Then we must join her there are rumors of Unicorns vanishing in a faraway land. Images of the undead goat of him returning. If these stories are true then we must leave Dream Valley and Grey Vale to join the final war.

It was written by a pony. {Story Journey’s End.]

____________________

The story of Bright Vale.

How should I say this? I wonder. I am one of the older creatures of this village. One who was cursed to live forever. NightShade tried hard to become a singer and did his best to do what he could. But he failed and almost gave up. But he found a cloud creature—a cloud creature who is like me.

I am known as Storm. I am a cloud being like Arabus was when he was finally defeated. I am another part of him that broke off from him, part of him that learned to live without him. I am like my own person. It’s time to wonder what is known but back to this story. NightShade was used to steal shadows of those who came to see him.

He did this till he even kidnapped foals and took their shadows. It wasn’t a pleasant moment. But even now I am too weak. I am just here to do what I can for those who survived for so long. Most of the creatures or ponies here have lived. They lived longer than most creatures who have ever been alive. For some reason, they’re connected to Night Shade. When Night Shade finally dies they will be able to die.

I don’t know how I know this. I just do it from inside my head. When the judges attacked he was the first to fall and did it quickly. Because he wanted to prove himself. What's even worse the heroes and villains of the story world did offer to help us. But their door is locked. The only way in is rumored to be in Dream Castle.

But something was about to happen. A creature known as Gizmo would come into this village to be a hero. But their method of being a hero would not only destroy this village. It would just make her not care,

I lifted my head looking at the guards and I gave them a nod.

“We have someone coming towards us, my friends. We need to be ready to confront them.”

Of course, I didn’t buy anything the fortune tellers told us the last few months. I wish I did for it was the only way to save us from what is about to happen. I quickly fly with the guards. We finally head to the gate while we stop the three. One of the guards let out a great loud

“HALT!!!”

____________________

Gizmo’s journey on the road to Grey Vale.

The sun hasn’t even gone down since we have been here. I look up at the sky blinking. Why does this place have such weird time issues?

“If you wonder why it’s still day. Ever since the heart of Dream Valley died and the sunstone was destroyed, it’s all connected to Flutter Valley. Most of what is going on in this land is connected to Flutter Valley.”

I look back up at the sky. I never understood this, but we are here to find Rosedust. To stop Omega but before I could say anything else. I finally saw the giant robotic creature the three of us stopped to stare at the robotic creature flying over.

“Omega…”

I softly spoke.

“So it does exist.”

I glance over the large rat.

“What do you mean?”

The large rat smirks

“There have been rumors of a large robotic creature. Many rumors are of this creature asking the way to Flutter Valley. But it also helped some of this land as well. It became a hero in one part of the land and it even tried to destroy an evil king. From what we learned it ended up here way before you and your friends did. One pony asked where it came from. Dove can finish this part.”

Dove chuckles.

“The creature explained it was brought back online by a magic eater named Ruby. The fact you’re friends with this Ruby shows it’s telling the truth and many creatures want to meet her. So now she will get a chance.”

I groan, shaking my head.

“Ruby didn’t even mean to wake the creature. She got mind-controlled since her creator Majesty used her to wake them up. I wonder what will happen to Ruby when they learn of her fate when we head back home.”

The others were about to ask when a loud yell was sounded.

“HALT!!”

The three of us stop staring at the guards and the cloud creature. I grab my hammer hilt and remove it from my back. I turn on the hammer getting into a battle stance. Goliath and Dove stare at me.

“Get out of my way I am here to find the second key to open the heart of Dream Valley. If you get in my way I won’t stop myself from killing you. I don’t have time for whatever bullshit and whatever you’re defending. I don’t have time for a self-righteous speech of right and wrong. Now get out of my way or explain what is up.”

Dove snickers and the large rat has a smirk forming across his snout laughing. The guards are caught off guard. How ironic it’s impressive I just had to say a few words to make them silent.

“Classy.. Hello, you must be Gizmo. I am Storm.”

I turn to see the cloud creature. I have seen a few of these creatures before. I figured some would know my name because of being close to Ruby. I knew sooner or later I would never be able to get away from her.

“I am here like I said I am here for the key as well as removing the bandits from some building.”

Storm chuckles.

“It seems the rats asked you to take care of their cousins then. But there is more to it. This entire city is cursed. It’s been cursed since the days of evil. But the best way to handle it. Well, the best way to handle it is to take care of all the bandits as well as what is in the shadows.”

I let out a very annoyed sigh.

“Look I get it. I am not here to free your land. But if it’s the only way to get to what I wish. Then I will do so. Now if you excuse me I will get something to eat.”

I don’t let the guards stop me. I walk through them. Dove and Golith follow behind me. When we fully get into the city proper. I look around, frowning, this city looks like the cities before the Lightbringer brought rainbows or whatever back. Dove frowns. I make sure to keep the two going.

“Let's get some food and then maybe we can figure out how to help them.”

The three of us walk through the broken city. Seeing the citizens look so gray and sick. I notice they have no shadows and I am guessing the one who took their shadows is the creature who fought them before.

“Gizmo there is an inn down the road.”

I turn my head to stare at Dove. I look at the sign looking down to the road. I notice many guards down the road. They’re pushing back what looks like broken citizens and desperate ones. I wish I didn’t have a heart. I feel bad for these people. But I have nothing to give them. I focus on my task of getting heading inside the inn.

When we get inside it’s pretty run down. From what I had to deal with this is pretty normal for me to see. I took a breath letting out a sigh. I nod to the others to find a spot to sit. I head to the owner after many eyes stare at us. Stood at the bar or the stand the owner stands.

“What can I offer you, hmm? A room, a meal?”

I just sigh.

“I don’t know what I have to use for payment here. I don’t have bottle caps or whatever else the world uses.”

The owner smirks.

“There hasn’t been any way to buy food here in years. All you have to do is prove you’re worthy of the meal and that is it. But you seem worthy of a meal. Now how can I help you? Allow me to get you something to eat.”

I give a quick nod.

“Can you give me three? I have friends here with me who wish to help me deal with an issue.”

The tender nods.

“So what brings you here?”

I let out a sigh.

“I am here to find the second lock to the heart of ponyland. I have also been asked to clean up this town. Is there the best way to do so?”

The tender looks up at me with a smirk forming across his face. He comes out of the shadows and it’s a pony. A large pony and he chuckles.

“Well, this town is run by a gang. I hire the guards. But I can only do so much. You will have to fight to the Mansion to get to them. I am also sorry to say you won’t get anyone to join you. The only way you will be successful is if you take them on.”

He lifts his hoof using his magic from his horn to make the food. I look over to a table and see a large old zebra. This one has a satchel. Wait a moment, this is Zeb? Is this town frozen in a time bubble like this entire land used to be?

“Question, then I know that zebra. Have you heard of Megan?”

The pony sighs.

“Yes, I have, I was living around the time she was here. She fought for us and we did all we could to keep things peaceful. But this land had another idea. It forces us to relive everything when the evil wizard is still here. You kill the zebra there and then finally break the spell. By killing what remains of the wizard. You will bring this land back to normal. It will cause many of us to start aging..”

I stroke my face with my robotic hand sighing.

“I see. It’s not something I wished to do. But I am here to help my friend finally get her task done. If I have to do this then so be it. It’s the best way to do it. All I got to do is fight him and then it will be easy to take on whatever is in the Mansion?”

The tender chuckles.

“It’s what we have been told of course. I highly doubt it will be that simple.”

He sets down the meals and I head back to the others sitting down and giving them the meals. I explain to them what is going on here.

“I see that this town is stuck in a time spell. So what do you plan on doing? Just going to do your task and not help them?”

I looked at Goloth who angered me with those words. I turn to see Dove look so sad and she looks up at me with tears in her eyes.

“Please Gizmo…Help them I know you don’t want to but they need you. Then I can finally help them and give them a peaceful life.”

I groan and just eat the large rat smirks.

“Ya know hon she is right. Fight for them and you will not have to worry about us anymore and we will come to help end the fight.”

I let out an angry groan. I finish my food then grab my hammer

“You two stay here then and protect these citizens just in case someone survives all this. I will return.”

I stood up and just walked out before the others said a word. I had it with this journey already. I want to be with those I love. I want to make sure Ruby is safe. I worry though I will not stand by her when the time comes. I feel that deep down I will be one of those who pull the trigger.

_____________

After the journey is over many months from now.

I stand there looking at the others who joined me in firing on Ruby. She is tied to the tree and standing beside me are Roll Roll, Soft Heart, Gem, Cranberry, and Hawk. We agreed to join in on this as we lift our weapons. I don’t know why I did this. I don't know why at all. A voice not far from us sounds off.

“Get ready. Aim.”

We get ready to fire.

___________________________

Back to the story [The Mansion]

After those thoughts to myself for a bit of knowing I will never turn on Ruby. I made it to the Mansion. I found this strange though no one even welcomed me to it. When I go inside though I find many bodies of those thieves and killers I was told about. Standing in the middle of them is the old zebra Zeb.

“I did the job for you old turtle. But I need an answer from you.”

I stare at the zebra. I have no idea what he wants. But the look of guilt on his face is great. I wonder if this is another version of him. This land has always had a weird issue with time travel and I wonder if this Zeb is from another timeline.

“Explain.”

Zeb weakly smiles.

“Ruby still lives, correct?”

I quickly nod.

“Then… the attack my master and I did. Didn’t work this time. Then it means the timeline should have fixed itself. I guess it is a cruel sense of fate. I will never vanish since this land has always been this way to torture those who do evil.”

He stood over the bodies of the dead he killed. Opening his bag of shadows a machine gun comes out of the bag itself aiming it at me. He smiled weakly at me and with a chuckle he softly spoke again.

“We have faced each other many times before, Gizmo. I..”

He moved his coat just a bit. He shows he has a stopwatch in his chest. I stare at the Stopwatch just for a moment. I know what this stopwatch means. He has been in project Stopwatch like the one magic water Ruby told me about.

“You’re another creation of the ponies of the past used to fight the war.”

Zeb chuckles.

“Yes. I was part of Project Stormwatch. A group of judges were ready to fight Grogar when the time came or fight with him. But the Stopwatch brought me back here. Always back here. I went back in time before the war ended the world. I was captured like many who were part of Stopwatch. I never knew what was going on. I just couldn’t tell what happened in the future.”

I just glance at him.

“Question before you go on. Are you the final one who survived Project Stopwatch?”

Zeb stares at me confused. I would stop him. I never asked this question every time we had this fight in the various timelines.

“I am yes.”

A smirk forms across my face as he gets ready to fire. I turn and let the bullets hit my cybernetic metal shell. Then I quickly after the gun jams grab my hammer and I go in for the kill. He quickly gets out of the way but I hit the bag. It breaks something on the inside. A bunch of the shadows began shooting out including one of Ruby.

The shadow stares at me for a second before vanishing whatever happens during that one timeline. That one Ruby can finally rest. Zeb twisted his back leg to the point he couldn’t even run. He grabs another gun firing on me but it bounces off my cybernetic body.

Lifting my hammer I try again to smash him. The stopwatch starts working like this every time this battle happens. I am guessing and I feel myself since I am very close to him, time changing back to when the gun is aiming at me.

“Ruby still lives, correct?”

It’s the same question again. I had enough of this and it was only one time. I don’t have time for this. I click a button on my cybernetic arm, the hand forms into a small gun and I fire into his leg. He screams. But when I do this I notice the leg is in the same position as it was. I am confused. Maybe we have had this loop many times already.

“You know what. FUCK Time travel!!”

I scream with my hammer and smash down on the watch. Zeb screams in a great amount of pain. The Stopwatch begins going crazy. I am stuck in a time bubble watching many futures and pasts going by. When Megan and her friends came here and many other futures. I lift my hammer again quickly smashing down on the watch.

Zeb vanished from time itself leaving his bag behind. I destroy the bag after I pick it up. Letting the shadows out. I notice Ruby’s shadow is no longer part of the ones taken. I think I changed something maybe. Maybe not, I am unsure. I walk through the Mansion to find this creature I was told about.

When I get to the basement I notice the creature. The creature or the part of the Zeb’s master just floats there. It’s Storm, the one I met before. But this is not the same Storm. He is older looking and before I could speak to him. A flash hits my eyes and the location Storm hovered over the lock to the heart of Dream Valley was left behind.

A message was left on the wall.

‘Thank you Gizmo. You changed time finally. Ruby will survive the attack. Finally, this city will be free. Free of the pain the old me sent it into. Thank you, my friend. I shall see you again when you meet the younger me.’

I let out a groan. I hate time travel. I stand and put my arm in the lock. Like I was told to do and I hear a click. I don’t know what to expect but at least I used my cybernetic arm just in case I lose my arm because of some stupidity I am unsure of.

Now I wait for the door to open as the others do their journey.

Max level

Chapter Eighty-two Rhoylite's Journey. The dragonslayers kingdom {Human kingdom]

Humans are a strange concept within Dream Valley. A place of many magical creatures including dragons. A kingdom of dragonslayers formed from an old human friend of the ponies. A knight who became friends with the little dragon Spike. When the judges did their job. He joined in on the hunt of the dragons. He became a threat, a fool. He became what no one ever should be. The one who destroys the dragon kingdom. A kingdom of dragons who fled to Equestria and still live there, forgetting their roots.

Written by a wizard.

_________________

Rhoylite’s room within Dream Castle.

This is different from the home I used to have before I left on this journey. I am within a part of this castle which has bones of species like mine. I wonder if these are the missing links of my people. Well, honestly I don’t fully understand anyway. I gather all my armor and my moon-touched weapon. Sharpening bonehead the bone sword. I swing it in my lizard-like arms and my claws click on the ground.

I hear a knock on my door.

“Come in?”

The door opens up and Majesty comes in closing the door after she comes in. I look over to Majesty, a smile forming across my maw.

“Hello Majesty. It’s nice to finally meet the creator of Ruby. May I ask why are you coming here to see me?”

Majesty sits in one of the chairs within the room. I just swing the sword training with a fake foe in my mind. I don’t fully know what is about to happen. I have no worries in my mind or heart. I just focus on my want for mating.

“I heard you’re an active creature. The others told me you kept wanting to find a brothel. But that is not why I am here. I have come to ask you a question about Ruby.”

I lower my sword down sitting in the other chair. I don’t know why she has questions about the bug. I have almost spent a full year with her. I know she is very unsure of herself. She has caused a great deal of many issues thanks to waking the creature Omega.

“What do you wish to know?”

Majesty sighs, stroking her head with her hoof.

“I walked in on her writing a letter. It made me worry about her. A letter about what is going to happen to her. It seems she knows her fate and thinks many of her friends are going to turn on her. My question is, would you turn on her?”

A smile forms across my maw

“She is not my species or my family. She is just a friend. To my mind, other creatures are below us. But she risked so much for my species and my queen. But I will be blunt if I have to. To protect my species and my family. I would allow her to be put to death or I would do it myself.”

Majesty sighs.

“I see so many of her friends will turn on her. For their reasons. I wonder if there is a way to stop this fate.”

I shook my head.

“To my kind if so many want to kill you. You did too much to bring hope. Once you bring hope, destroy the natural order of life. The natural order is when the strong take over the weak. If the weak wish to die then we see it that way.”

I knew this wasn’t going to be easy for Majesty to understand. But I knew again it’s not as simple as she thinks. I look out the window of the castle. This land has strange weather issues. It normally starts raining then the sun comes up.

“The song brought life back to this land. But I notice the weather is not working correctly here. Is there a reason for this?”

Majesty glances outside and chuckles.

“Because of Flutter Valley and the Sunstone. The judges and I didn’t understand this land too well. I was just some mare with a chip on her shoulder. Who was jealous of the princess who gave everything to Equestria. I was tossed away because I dared cause an issue. My problem is when I attacked I allowed so much to happen. I stood there watching the great hero Megan die. When we destroyed the sunstone and now it caused the weather to destroy this land.”

I am now starting to understand more and more about this land. I don’t care about it. I stood up from the chair gathering what I needed. I take a deep breath sighing and letting it out. I glance over at Majesty.

“Majesty, can you please give me enough food for my journey? I got my armor and everything ready. I will be ready to fight whatever I find.”

Majesty gives a nod. Before she even speaks again I hear an alarm and hear a stone moving downstairs.

“Hmm, Gizmo found her lock. I will gather what you need. Do what you need before you head out.”

I gather everything to get ready for my journey. Majesty left the door open when she left. I hear buzzing turning to see Ruby hovering at the door.

“Something on your mind Ruby?”

The bug looks like she wishes to ask me something.

“Rhyolite. Will you do me a favor?”

I tilt my head to the side. Why would the bug ask me for a favor? I don’t care as much about the little bug as the others do. Most of us just call her a friend that is it. It’s going to be harder to understand what is going on.

“What do you need from me, Ruby?”

Ruby looks away letting out a sigh. She began to explain what she wanted and I just stood there confused about what she wanted. I close the door and after the talk, I head downstairs and head to my opened door. I was glancing at Ruby nodding to her.

“I will see you again Ruby. Be prepared for everything.”

I went through the door taking a torch from my bag and lighting it as the door behind me closed. I didn’t know what to think. I am locked somewhere and then the door is fully closed. I am now able to see what is happening.

___________________

Secret hallway Kingdom of the Dragon Slayers

I have no idea what I am in. I walk through a strange hall. I click on a wall and a door opens up in a throne room. I enter the room and I see many creatures known as humans. I look at many eyes staring at me.

“Um… question, I am searching for the heart of the Dream Valley mind leading me there?”

The king on the throne stood up and laughed.

“You must be one of Majesty’s guests welcome to my kingdom. I am Danel and you’re just in time. We are on the way to search for the location of the key. One of my wizards thinks it’s in this castle somewhere. Of course, what we are dealing with is a civil war. I hope you understand you may have to study the location yourself.”

Great I ended up in a crazy land and I have no idea what to think anymore. I rub my head trying so hard to understand what is going on. I take a deep breath looking over to the wizard he told me about.

“I see I will go with them.”

_______________

The history of the castle

It’s been a few hours since I followed the wizard to his study. He told me a story about the ponies of old and how they helped create this kingdom for the king. The king is a former knight turned dragon slayer. The judges hired him to kill the ponies of old including the old Spike. What is strange about the story I was told? No one saw Spike again. He went to another land with many dragon eggs.

“So the ponies helped you build this castle so then the king turned around and helped kill them in the name of the judges? Is the king a judge then of the stars?”

The wizard shrugs his shoulders.

“I wouldn’t know honestly. He is just a dragonslayer. It's pretty normal and honestly, it’s hard to know the path of the king. He has done things without even telling most of us or even his advisors so I don’t know fully what to tell you. I just know this castle was built around the keyhole to the heart. The location of this keyhole I have no idea. I doubt I could help you long because of the civil war brewing.”

We finally get to his study and there are so many books. The wizard locks the door, looks around, and then walks back to me. Nodding quickly using a spell to open a bookshelf wall and we both go inside with a few books. But right there in front of me is the lock to the heart of Dream Valley. I stare at it for a long time and then try to go to it. The wizard quickly grabs him, pulling me away.

“No, there is a curse on it. It’s been cursed even before this place was built. The curse is causing those who go near it to age till their death. The King doesn’t even know the door is here. My teacher found it years ago.”

He shows this by tossing a book into the doorway. The book begins turning older and older. Then turning into dust.

“I have been doing all I can to destroy the curse. All I know from what I read about old stories of this curse. The one who knew Megan back in the day. Needs to be killed so the curse of the judges can be removed. Half of this kingdom knew Megan back in the day.”

Being who I am. I am confused and before I can say anything there is a loud explosion outside the castle. It shakes the room and the wizard quickly opens the room to look out the window and quickly come back.

“Stay in here.”

I just stood there on my back legs, my claws clicking on the ground.

“You know I can fight right? I may look like a species that can’t fight but I can. So what is going on?”

The wizard sighs.

“No time to argue this is not your fight and the war started.”

He closes the shelf door. Before I could even get ready to leave. I hear screaming and swords smashing into each other. It sounds like the Civil War started sooner than I figured it would. I am stuck in a room and near a door I can’t get to. I need to find the one who knows Megan and kill them.

I sit down and lean on the wall, closing my eyes a smile forming across my raptor-like maw. This is like back home the screams and the sounds of the battle. It’s glory all I can think of is the blood flowing as I fall asleep at the sound of glory being made.

Max level.

Chapter Eighty-Three Rhoylite's Journey Civil war. {Third lock]

A civil war in one of the human kingdoms in the land of ponies. Most find this ironic a land of peace and hope. It’s now under a great deal of stress. This land is alive more so than most think. The land has been alive since the return of the so-called hero. When battle happens in this land it cries of sadness. Soon it will send its magical creatures to fight the humans and get them to stop this treatment of each other. The story can no longer be lost within this world of hope. I know someday the creature I lead to the door will know the truth. I just wish she stayed out of the fight but she did her task and that is all there is.

Written by the wizard of the Dragonslayer kingdom.

_______________________

Two days later Dragonslayer Kingdom.

I have been here for the last two days. I don’t know what is going on out there. I just hear screaming and explosions out there. Thankfully I had food Majesty got for us before I left. I need to leave soon to learn what caused this curse on this lock. I look through my supplies, and I don’t see any more food letting out a sigh.

I need to get out of here and find food. With all the battles going on it’s not going to be very easy to do so. I quickly stood up, grabbed my sword, and left my bags behind heading out of the hidden room. Looking around the room it hasn't only been ransacked and many bodies litter the floors. It’s been burned up a bit. I quickly closed the wall again to ensure no one else could find the key.

I don’t care who is winning, I don't give a rat's ass who is winning. If I did I would be joining in this battle. All I want is to find who is linked to this curse to finally use the key. Then hopefully the war will be over. I am trying to figure out the best course to go through this.

Before I could do anything the door opened up again. I see soldiers from the other side. I stare at them and they look back at me.

“Listen, I am not part of this kingdom. I am working for Majesty to bring back the stars of hope and change.”

The other soldier looks at the one behind them.

“I see, this is the one Majesty told us about. I am sorry to say that the king of this kingdom has played you. This is not a kingdom and he is not the real king. He killed the true king years ago.”

I let out an angry sigh.

“I see then who is linked to the curse to the keyhole to the heart of Pony Land?”

I finally get a good look at the woman behind the soldiers and she just chuckles.

“Did they tell you a lie like many others? There is no curse placed there by the wizard who let you in there. With him gone, you could have just used the keyhole. But before we allow you to do this. I heard you’re a fighter of great worth. Maybe you can help us get to the throne room. It’s heavily guarded and the way there is not going to be simple.”

I let out a groan and another set of lies.

“Is the wizard with the king right now?”

The woman nods.

“Then I shall do this my way.”

I head to the window.

“The location of the throne room is there a window there?”

The woman stares at me.

“Yes it’s the top floor but why do you?”

I smash open the window and jump out of the room using my many claws like a creature like me should. With various stones able to hold my weight and the fact I am using my sharp claws to make sure I can climb. This is not simple for my race. The woman pokes her head out the window.

“Are you insane?!”

I glance back down at the woman.

“I will meet you in the hallway to the throne room. Survive if you can but I ain’t risking my neck for anyone I don’t know.”

I work on climbing the wall wondering how those below will get there before I do. Maybe they will get lucky. All I know is I have a long climb before I get there. I wish this room was on the top floor and not so many spots below it.

_____________

The nameless woman and her troops a few hours before the meeting with Rhyolite.

I am known as Tanya. I am just a simple knight of my kingdom looking to retake the throne from a madman. I am one of the few women who knows how to speak to a dragon instead of killing them like the dragon slayers.

I use the scale armor I got from a dragon before they died by the judges of old. How old am I some would ask? Old enough to know not to mess with the stars like Majesty wishes to help the creature who came from another land to do so.

“My lady, we are almost at the front lines. Is there anything you need before we join the battle?”

I glance up at my guard.

“No, just let me know when we get there. If the one Majesty told us who was waiting for us there. Then we need to be swift.”

The guard hits his fist in his armored chest bows his head and leaves. I head to my bed and relax, closing my eyes and wondering what is going to happen. I haven't had this kingdom since it was first saved by Megan and her friends. I wonder when everything went wrong. Why were all the judges attacked as they did?

I don’t know how long I was asleep. I open my eyes when I hear horns and sounds of fighting. I hear swords smashing outside. I quickly get my helmet on and my weapon. Getting out of my cart as quickly as I can.

“My lady, they made a path for us. We need to get there as quickly as we can. This is the only chance.”

I didn’t answer, I followed the team I picked myself. I picked them back many years ago. The only chance we would have is if the Dragonslayer’s king got lazy and didn’t keep his army up to snuff. We cut a swift slice through the troops heading to the back of the castle. It was the path Megan used to break in years ago.

“Go..we need to get to the wizard's office.”

We have no idea why a mage recently told us what we need will be in the wizard's study or office. I am unsure what to call it and I don’t care. It took us at least almost six hours to get through the entire castle, not even getting into any fights or battles. It was strange why no one even tried to defend the halls.

Getting to the office. We see whatever the creature is. Majesty told me about this creature and we would see them sooner or later. I have been in contact with Majesty ever since she came back.

I don’t get it the creature is stupid or crazy. She just jumped out of the window and climbed up the wall. I wave to the others and we head to the main hall.

“Come let's get going.”

Again no soldiers even trying to stop us. Most of them are dead or giving up. Something is scaring them to do so. I wonder if there is more than we know here. Finally, we get to the main hall. When we get here the window smashes open she did.. She made it up here by just climbing outside.

________________

Back to Rhyolite

I think maybe I did a stupid. I don’t even know why I did this fucking wall climbing. Maybe because I felt these monkey creatures were below me? They’re warriors like I am you dumb creature. Just come on and do what you must do.

I smash the window with my claw and jump into the room noticing the knights made it before me and I just sigh.

“I see you made it. I..”

I went silent looking around. There are no guards, they are already dead all over the floor. I have no idea what is going on.

“This is not normal why aren’t they defending anything?”

I glance at the human.

“We don’t know.”

I shake my head. We go into the throne room, my eyes open wide. Standing right there the king has a large claw deep into his chest. Is a pink-grown dragon. This dragon lifts his head looking at us with a dark smile.

“Spike?!”

The woman yells.

“Tanya….”

I take a look closely at the dragon. I take a look back in my memory. I remember seeing an old painting of Majesty and this dragon named Spike. I asked Majesty about what happened to him. She didn’t explain. But told me his eyes always glitter if they don’t.. Then it’s not the real Spike.

I take a look at the eyes closely. I don’t see the glitter, I see a strange electrical charge going through his eyes. Something strange is going on though. I smell heated metal like a generator… OH SHIT!!!

Spike's head folds in on itself turning into a large cannon firing at us. Tanya and I get out of the way but her team takes the full blast and when we look back all that is left is their chard bodies.

“Well….they’re not real.”

Spike's head clicks forming back to normal.

“Show us the location of Ruby.”

Hearing Ruby’s name. I stood fully back on my back legs. Grabbing my moon-touched sword. I get ready to strike.

“You’re kidding right?”

Spike asked with a laugh. With a quick movement, I toss the sword and the moon-touched spell causes the sword to glow smashing into the robotic body. It just bounces off like it didn’t even hard it. I was the sword that just bounced to the ground. So much for Moon-touched weapons. But I think I hit the right. The robot turns to look at me nope I missed. The Dragonslayer king is tossed away but the wizard lifts his head weakly. Sends a charge of magic into the spot I hit with my sword.

The Spike robot goes haywire and the wizard slowly passes away with a smile on his face. The robot falls apart and two monkeys come out of the body. These monkeys they’re monkeys the ponies had to deal with ages ago.

“Gizmonks…”

I glance over to Tanya and look back to the monkeys they changed big time from another painting I saw back at the castle. The male monkey tries to pick up my sword and he screams in pain. Oh, he is touched by the stars. I quickly charge to get my sword and slice into the monkey and he is pushed back. He groans a deep cut deep into his chest. If it wasn’t for his cybernetics he would have been dead.

“Gonk quickly let's go meet with the others at the heart of Pony land!!”

The two monkeys jump out of the window. I just turn around to get back to the keyhole.

“Rhyo thank you.”

I just turn to the human.

“I did nothing. I just climbed a wall and waited in a locked room for a while. So please do what you must. I am just here for the keyhole. Now if you excuse me.”

It didn’t take me long to get back to the hidden room and I slammed my arm into the lock hearing it click and unlock. What a waste of time this was. Two new judges of the past and now I know they’re looking for Ruby and the others. I close my eyes, falling asleep with my arm in the keyhole.

Max level

Chapter Eighty-four Dust's Journey Escape from Catrina [The past]

I see the past. I have been sent back to when Catrina did what she did to the ponies. Why am I being shown this? Is this my fate to stop myself from killing her like I have been tasked to do? I don’t fully understand what is going on with this land. But I am here to do my duty. If I can be proven she deserves another chance then I best be shown the task within the task. If I can’t be shown why my task or my hunt needs to be stopped she will die here and now.

Written by Dust [Many years in the past Escape from Catrina.]

___________

Dust and his room in Dream Castle

It’s been at least a few days since we have been here. Ruby and the others are already on their task. I still haven’t finished my task. I need to find Catrina and finally put an end to her. I do question myself though. Before I could question myself more. I hear my door open up looking over at Majesty.

“Dust, I know why you’re here. She came through here before any of you did. She asked me for a time spell to get back to her machine. But Dust, are you sure you wish to do this? She is carrying your keyhole. Could you do this without killing her in the past and see her become a hero again?”

I shift a bit.

“She is a threat to the rest of us, Majesty. She has lived as long as I have and I know full well when it comes. Well, I will have to kill her like I was created to do so.”

I let out a sigh.

“The fact she has held this lock for so long and the others didn’t know. Majesty, what does the old Keyhole connect to?”

Majesty sighs.

“It connects to her old lair. The lair no longer exists in this timeline. You again will have to go to the past to bring the lair back to this time at least for a time. Then you will be transported to the heart itself when everyone else finally gets to their places.”

I shake my head again, stroking my head. I have no idea why I am even choosing to do this. Catrina has been a thorn in the side of our kind for ages. It will no longer be easy to do everything because of her.

“The spell and the tech used to keep me alive all this time wouldn’t work on another hunter. The other created hunters had to be put down back in the old days. Now I am the only one left to hunt her. If I can finally put her down and end what she has caused us in the past. The reason why she was banished to this land then I will do so.”

Majesty looks out the window. I didn’t know ahead of time what she was going to tell me. But I fear what she is about to say will anger me.

“The magic and spells they used on you and the others. I gave these spells before I was taken to Devil's Due. I do wish you knew my friend. I didn't know they would do this to you and the others. I am very sorry for what they did. I thought they were going to use the spells to make their magic eaters. But they didn’t even do that. They wanted to go after Catrina.”

Closing my eyes for a moment wondering what to do.

“I will do my best not to kill Catrina in the past. Unless she is going back to see what she was like. I know the one named Rep will defend her. Now please leave me Majesty. I need to gather my thoughts. I haven’t been in contact with my king or the others for a long while now. It’s hard to know my path. All I can think of is following Ruby and that's it.”

Majesty nods.

“Oh…I need to warn you, Dust. The order of Mimic contacted me. They wish to speak to Ruby before she leaves.”

It’s been a while since I heard the order of Mimic they used to be in the town the others fought over. I don’t fully understand what they want but I just grunt sitting in a chair staring at the Alicorn.

“Well alright, they must have a reason to be here as well.”

Majesty sighs.

“They were founded here after Mimic grew old and started dying. Most don’t know but Mimic is alive and here in this strange land. She looks so old to many and the order here is more willing to listen, unlike the ones in other lands. Who uses her name to do evil well.”

Great a cult around a mare I have never heard of is here. I figured I would run into them sooner or later. Now my biggest question needs an answer.

“Question for you Majesty, will a spell allow me to transport myself and Catrina from here back home? Will it work here and then a return trip? I need to take her back there and see her judgment.”

Majesty sighs.

“Your spells will work and the return trip will be a bit crazy. Then hopefully she would have given you the key. I know her key is the witchweed potion. All you have to do is go back to her old lair when you return and drink it. The entire lair will cause the lock to open. Then you will be transported when Ruby gets to the heart.”

I take a deep sigh nodding.

“I am not sure what to think of Ruby even after this journey is over. I know I am going to be asked to turn on her. I know it’s going to happen and my people will demand it. Grogar is going to win no matter what we do.”

Majesty chuckles

“Sad truth of the matter. No matter what we do, evil will win till the final battle.”

I hear a door open up below.

“It seems my time is here. When I go to the past will I be changed to a pony or stay as I am?”

Majesty’s horn glows casting a strange spell on me. I feel a strange magic going through my body having no idea what she is doing. I felt my hands tingle just a bit. I grunt and it felt painful after a while.

“You will be seen like one of the ponies of old. No matter what, you can’t change the past. It’s a sad truth and this land has always been stuck in time. When the heart is brought back to life. Time will start to affect this land again. Then the ponies will be truly free and they can heal.”

I stood up gathering my supplies and closed my eyes, sighing. I am not looking forward to seeing the past. I never cared for the idea of time travel; it's never going to be an easy task. I glance back at Majesty, a smile forming on my furred cat face.

“Thank you, Majesty. I heard old stories about you in the past. You were a monster, a creature who turned enemies into tree bubbles and even turned the old Stormking of old and his imps into rocks.”

Majesty chuckles.

“Yes, most forget about the Stormking of old and his minions of Imps. Now you should get going.”

I gathered all my bags looking around to make sure I got my daggers. Including my knife singer and the moon-touched knife. I place them all in the scabbards, grab my cloak, and head downstairs to see the others. I give them all a nod, even those who are still here. Looking towards my door.

“Ruby.”

I head towards the door not even staring at the bug.

“You’re my friend, remember this.”

I turn to look over my shoulder at the magic eater. I felt maybe it’s best to put what is said between us. I am her friend knowing I will be asked to turn on her. I want her to remember these words.

“What happens in the future? I want you to know I am sorry and I want you to forgive me for what will happen. I know it may take years but when the time comes. You will see the reason I do these things is because it’s the grand design of the universe.”

A weak smile forms across the buggy face or what is considered a smile on the face of the bug. I know her emotions well since I have been around her for a year. I will be around her one more year to think of her as family.

“No matter what happens between us Dust. We are always going to be family.”

A weak smile forms across my face. I doubt this is going to be true. Walking into my door a strange magic carries me through the timeline watching the door close finally and when it does I come out in the old lair of Catrina. I stay hidden and Catrina lifts a strange hairy creature over a green pool.

“Please don’t drop me…please don’t drop me!!”

The little hair creature begs.

I see the time I come back to watch the exchange.

_________________________

Escape from Catrina {The 1980s movie]

When I finally got here I stood beside Catrina and Rep while they watched their past. Somehow they’re here as well, maybe they had the same idea? I look over to Catrina staring at her. She knows full well why I am here.

“I knew you would find me again, Dust.”

I just stare at her watching her hold the bushwoolie over the pool.

“Why are you here Catrina? Are you looking to see what went wrong or are you here for your potion?”

Rep growls sighing.

“I have been telling her for ages now. Going back on what Megan did for her is going to destroy her life. Now she is trying so hard to follow her path of judgment again. But she stood there as Megan was killed and did nothing when she made friends with the ponies.”

I let out a growl.

“Do you wish to relive her death again Catrina?”

Catrina glances at me. We watch while the bushwoolies escape from her lair. She didn’t say a word at first.

“I didn’t betray the ponies of old. I did what I had to. I did what I had to survive the coming storm. The fact Grogar is returning and the world is slowly healing from the pony war they brought among themselves by doing what I did back then is nothing compared to that.”

We watch while history goes on. We don’t need to move, it seems a lot easier than I thought. We stay in the same spot watching everything go on. The fact Catrina tried to turn the ponies into her slaves shows the truth.

After everything we get to the end of her story, the song and all. I place my hand on Catrina’s shoulder staring at her.

“I need to take you back home Catrina. It’s time for you to accept your judgment.”

Rep growls, changing into a bull and getting to gore me.

“No Rep he is right. It’s time for me to stop running.”

Rep changes back to his true lizard form looking worried. Holding Catrina’s hand.

“I will be with you till the end, Catrina.”

Catrina gives the lizard a sweet smile.

“Like you said all those years ago.”

Catrina turns to me nodding.

“Let's go.”

The time spell ends and we are in her old lair in the future. It’s seen better days. But I see the lock it’s parts of the old machine she destroyed. I feel when I set the lock into the machine it will reform into the door I need to go through. I bring out a gem closing my eyes. The three of us teleport back home to Abyssinia.

Max level

Chapter Eighty-five Dust's Journey Catrina's redemption. {Fourth lock]

It’s been years since the one in question has been home. We are here to see if she deserves to be redeemed or put to the sword and killed. Most will never understand the ways we do things. But this is a must. She has done things in our name, making us worry she will do so again. Catrina used to be one of our powerful wizards of the past. Now she is just a judge of the stars and they must be put to the test.

Written by Rassie

_________________

Old court house

It’s been at least a few days or so. We appeared in the middle of a meeting with the other land leaders. Rhy’s queen and Gizmos leader found it kind of strange a judge is under to be the judge. I don’t expect it to last very long—just an in-and-out judgment. I sat with Catrina and Rep in the cell so I could at least try to get her to repent of her sins.

“Listen if you do what they ask and repent for what you did. You will be free to go. Many of those who wanted me to go after you are now long dead and gone. They wanted you dead but I see you as an asset to help Ruby end this coming war.”

Rep snorts.

“We have been trying to get away from the war. She refused to listen to me. She wanted to get more of her potion so she could finally be powerful and get what she wanted back during everything. But no longer will we be able to since you caught us.”

I chuckle

“I didn’t catch you. She wanted to finally get this over with. But again all those who wanted me to go after are long since dead. I am the longest-living hunter for you. When I can finally retire I will see the world hopefully healed before I do so.”

Catrina spoke, and it’s been a while since she even did.

“I know what I did was awful Dust. I know they ruined your life to make you a hunter for me. Maybe I could give them whatever they want. Help Ruby and then do what Rep asked me to do. Settle down and enjoy the rest of my life.”

A smile creeps onto my face.

“I agree you should have a peaceful life, Catrina. Those you wronged are long dead and they didn’t expect you to do all this. Now for me, I should get back and I feel I need to get the lock. May I have it please.”

Catrina smirks

“No. Please defend me Dust and then you will get it deal?”

I let out a groan.

“Fine.”

Just as we finished speaking a large group of lights turned on and in the stands were leaders of those who we used to fight including my kin. I don’t know why the others of this land we fought are here. But I have a feeling they wanted to be able to be part of this.

“Hello, Catrina.”

The judge spoke and I stared up at the judge. Rassie is the one who doomed Ruby to her judgment with the others who thought they had a right to do so. I fear whatever they try to do with Catrina will be far worse.

“Do you have anyone who will defend you, Catrina?”

I stood up staring at Rassie and the others raising my hand.

“Since my life was destroyed by those of old daring to change me to hunt her. I will defend her. I have my reasons. Besides I don’t trust you Rassie, you have personal reasons to go after Catrina for what she did to your family in the past.”

Rassie snarls

“You’re correct, I have reasons. But those days are long gone. Catrina you’re standing accused of stealing the secrets of the witchweed potion. You stole it from the wizards and mages of old. You proved to the leaders you can’t be trusted but… I have seen the old history since we can now read it again. The old history was full of monsters in leadership. There is no stopping this. You’re not the only monster of our past.”

I stood there watching Rassie. He is correct that a lot of the races of old will never leave their sins. Their sins are going to be what they always focus on. It’s going to be harder to understand the truth and see it.

“I…Rassie with our allies here. We remove everything the past put on you Catrina. The past is the past and we need you now. With Ruby doing what she is doing and I know she is alive she was here. She is the reason we are now allied with our former enemies. I need you to gather troops and get ready to head back to the desert. Then we will find a way to remove the judge's mark on you. So you can finally age and slowly pass into a peaceful life.”

Catrina stood up with a smile on her face.

“Removing the judge mark will kill me Rassie but I will do what you ask. When the final battle comes I join Grogar. I expect you to be there to fight me to the end. One of us will control this city it will either be me or you. Now I shall do what I must.”

Catrina opens her bag and sets down an old piece of the machine looking at me and nodding. She is led out by some guards Rep not far behind her. I stood back up and looked at Rassie and the other leaders.

“I will return and get my key set for Ruby. I can’t just stay here Majesty told me the magic of Dream Valley is not safe and I was lucky I even made it here. So take care I shall come back and talk with you later.”

I take the piece and vanish before they can say anything. I am back in the old lair setting the piece in the machine and it rebuilds fully into a door. I stick my arm into the door lock hearing the key turn. I close my eyes feeling my chance to finally make something of myself over. My task is over. My life shall be fulfilled another way. Not for revenge. The revenge of those who wanted it long since dead.

Max level

Chapter Eighty-six Wicker's journey The land of legends. [Fiveth lock.]

There is a door in Ponyland. It leads to a wondrous land of stories and legends. Robin Hood has many human stories. Since the end of this world, we haven’t even seen what is on the other side. Do they even know what happened here? Will they even remember the ponies of old or Megan herself? There are times we will never know. Then it will be harder for us to understand them. Maybe we will? I am the only one who remembers them now and the ponies who used to be here are long dead.

Written by the Moochick.

________________________

Wicker’s room

Majesty didn’t wish us to be in the same room as those we loved unless we were married. Since Gizmo and I aren’t married, she separated us, and I understand why. It’s normal for the Sea Raiders since sometimes lust can cause many problems. With Gizmo I don’t just feel lust, I feel deep love. Same with Oil. But again as I understand Gizmo is just being who she is she doesn’t care honestly.

While I polish my moon-touched club, I allow my sea-raider outfit to dry. I wear this outfit a lot, and it’s been with me since I became one of them. I glance over at the pistol and the sword I use. But this club is impressive. A knock sounds on the door.

“It’s open.”

Turning the chair, I see Majesty walk into the room. A weak smile forms across my face, and I chuckle.

“What can I do for you Majesty?”

Majesty looks over at my coat and she laughs.

“Well, Wicker, it's good to see you again. I never expected to see one of those I worked with when I used to hunt for slavers when I was bored.”

I chuckle

“Yes, when I learned you’re the creator of Ruby and her species. I didn’t wish to tell her we worked together a few times. But thankfully to end the lives of creatures like slavers and so on. Now I am not unhappy you forced me and Gizmo into different rooms. But why is Rock-Back and Joona together? They aren’t married yet.”

Majesty chuckles.

“Well, Rock-Back and Joona care about each other. It doesn’t mean they’re together yet. Joona is not ready for love and such yet. Rock-Back is more her guardian than anything. I know they act like they’re in love. But deep down, both are unsure and want to protect the other. But that is not why I am here.”

I let out a chuckle.

“Then why are you here?”

Majesty sighs.

“The demon of the sea spoke to me recently. Wicker you have been asking too much of him. He won’t be able to help you when you finally return. At least not as much as he will let you. But he has been to the desert and saw what Wheel Tread plans to do. He will break his own rules when the time is right.”

I knew I had been asking too much of the demon of the sea. I know this fully well. I want to cuss in my old tongue. Since I know very little about how to speak like a Kirin, I may go to the land of ours.

“But there is one other reason I am here. I know the place you’re heading to in your journey. It’s called the Land of Legends.”

I lift my head blinking the land of legends?! I heard a story of the land of legends. A land full of stories written by humans from the other world. I remember stories of them thinking our world is dreamed up by druids. Of course, they learned truthfully this world is real and not a dream of a druid cult. But most wonder why humans are in Dream Valley. They’re what remains of that druid cult who ran from being killed in the past.

“Is there a reason one of the locks is there?”

Majesty sighs.

“I think it’s because the ponies opened the door in the past. They traded and gave many things to them. The stories haven’t been seen in so long. The only way you can find the remaining books is through the ruins of the Estate. I know many of the books survived there. There are even ponies who write the stories now. There is a rumor they have a magic connection with Megan’s world. If this is true this needs to end. Bringing another human to this world to fight for us. Is what caused most of the issues with the judges, to begin with.”

Those words hit me hard. The bigger reason for what the judges did in the past. Because of the humans trying to find a way into our world. No one knows but for many of the raider factions, it’s an old story most of us know from lost stories.

I knew this because of my mother's great-grandmother. She was one of the ponies of this land. I was born on that ship Ruby and the others destroyed. I would have been more angry about them destroying my home. But I knew full well that if I fought back, I would have lost more than memories of my life. Now, I must be ready to take on or fight what the humans created in the past. I stood up, using my magic to gather my gear and weapons.

“When do you think I will be going?”

As if it was fate I hear a door opening up and I let out a sigh and chuckle.

“It seems to be correct now?”

Majesty nods.

“I warn you there has been no communication from the land of legends since the old times. We have no idea what is going on there. So it’s best to be prepared for what you might face there. I hope you understand this.”

I took a deep breath, and I understood. This is a land made by humans who need stories and need to imagine a world better than theirs. Sometimes, though, these stories are more violent than their world, and I don’t enjoy seeing that.

“Wicker.”

I turn around, staring at Majesty wondering what she needed.

“Yes?”

Majesty lifts a strange bag in her magic offering it to me.

“I would like you to give this to Robin Hood if you find him. He will know what it means and he will understand. If he follows this he will be able to join the rest of you and the others of the land will be able to fight with you. But only a certain group of them can follow, not all of them.”

I look at the bag in my magic. I don’t understand why she wants these figments of stories to come and fight for Ruby. I doubt they will be able to go back very easily. Unless there is something in this bag.

“Alright, Majesty, I won't ask. Maybe I will try to understand what you want me to do with this and why the lock is in this land anyway.”

Majesty sighs.

“Maybe you could ask again if they did a lot of trading before they had to go back. Now get going we have no idea if the plans Wheel Tread wishes to do back on the island are going to wait for us. It might be too late before you and the others get back. I will be joining in this final battle. Then I know when the time comes. When Grogar finally returns I will have the final battle with Ruby. I am not looking fond of killing her. Because she won’t be able to beat me unless she does something to trigger my end.”

I let out a sigh. I knew what she meant. I don’t know who I will have to fight. I fear it might be the demon of the sea. I know he will join Grogar in the battle ahead, and I fear that’s what I will have to deal with. I head downstairs, seeing those who remain.

Sterling and the others. I glance over at Beezen.

“Beezen do you have a door to go through?”

Beezen chuckles.

“Thankfully no. I will be meeting you at the very end of the journey. I hope you’re willing to fight whatever you meet in your journey. It will join with the final battle for the Avatar of the Stars. Be prepared and I know it’s not going to be an easy battle.”

I shook my head.

“Lovely. Now I need to head on my journey.”

I walk into my door. It closes behind me and the cavern is pure darkness. I look back and use my horn to light the place. I take a deep breath blowing out heated breath with a bit of smoke. I feel my stress added to my anger. Since we Kirins turn into Nirks when we get angry.

___________________

The land of legends.

I heard stories of this land so long ago. It’s one of the things that kept us going during our days at sea. The stories of humans and ponies working together. I heard ages ago some of these stories are not fake though some are real as in the history of the humans in the other land. I took a deep breath when I came out of the cave. I glance at the sign near the cavern. Welcome to Sherwood Forest.

The forest Robin Hood stayed in with his men or whatever. I am unsure I don’t remember the story fully. I follow the path noticing something strange is going on. I go deeper into the forest and I see a grave marker. I read it to myself. ‘Here lies Robin Hood, may he live forever in our stories.’ I hear a sound in the bushes. Suddenly a group of humans comes out of the bushes and they aim their arrows at me.

One of them is dressed like Robin Hood in the old stories. I look back at the grave marker and then back at the man.

“So you’re not dead.”

The man blinks, lowering his bow.

“A pony? A pony from DreamValley right? My father told me many stories about your kind and a young lady named Megan. Why did you come? Is there a reason?”

I set down the bag.

“Majesty sent me to find the lock of the heart of Dream Valley. I was told that it is here.”

The young man lowers his hat nodding.

“Yes.. but I am not Robin Hood, I am his son. My father and mother died years ago by the king of England. Most of the heroes have become villains; he was the only one who didn’t become One. Now you wish to find the door? I know the location it’s in a cavern not far from here. But I have a feeling from what is in this bag you want my help too correct?”

One of the men takes the bag and gives the note to Robin Hood. He reads it nodding.

“It seems so. I can’t help you while the land of legends is still like this. You won’t have to go on a long hard journey though. This thing or whatever it is has corrupted all the heroes of legend. I..”

Before he could finish the ground shakes and they begin to hide and I follow them. We see a giant man with an ax and a blue ox. I stare at the two creatures as they walk by. There is blood on the ax and the ox has bloody horns.

“Paul Bunyan and his Ox Babe. They guard this tree in the forest. I know the location of the tree. I warn you though it’s not going to end well. Are you sure you still wish to help us?”

I glance up at the men.

“I never said I would but I fear if I don’t the land of legends will never be able to have a book written ever again. Am I correct?”

Robin Hood smiles.

“This land resets when all the heroes die. It will happen again. But I want my father to live again without this tree being here. It has poisoned our world. It’s a strange creation from your land. It poisoned us because of the magic I am told.”

I shake my head oh wonderful now I have to worry about an old creation of Dream Valley now I have to deal with it.

“Question items like this bag will they cause issues?”

Robin Hood looks at the bag shaking his head.

“No stuff like this won’t. I warn you though the place the door is in for the lock. Is protected by the reset. After we destroy the tree. The land will start resetting and if you’re stuck in it you will become one with this land. So when the tree is close to being destroyed, run towards the north of the tree. You will find the cavern.”

Robin Hood takes the bag, giving it to one of his men.

“Take this to Father's old case and place it inside. He will open it and understand what it means.”

The man quickly gets on his horse riding off.

“Come let's go and I warn you. If the dragon shows up run.”

I am confused, staring at the young Robin Hood.

“What do you mean by dragon?”

We run off while we speak towards the tree.

“Back when a wizard created the door to our land. It was to trap a dragon who became our friend thanks to Megan and the others. But he has been corrupted by the tree. When this land resets he will reset with it. We may need to finally kill him. It will take him longer to reset and form him back into an egg.”

I don’t understand this land. But I understand what it means by reset. It’s like when the one who writes the book writes a new story to replace the older story. The ponies do this as well. They create stories and then they sometimes get updated and then lose the real idea of what is going on. The moment things update sometimes the real point of the story is lost.

It took us at least a few hours to get to the tree. I don’t know why it took so long. But I started to notice each time we made a path to it a genie from one of the stories did so much to stop us. I got tired of it. So I took my gun as the genie formed and tried to laugh.

“Really?! You think you can kill me?!”

I just stood there as the genie laughed. I fought many creatures like him during my time with the raiders. So I armed myself with magic-killing bullets aimed at his head. While he laughs it blasts a hole through his head the genie bleeds magic groaning.

“But….I can’t…die.”

The poor genie began falling apart and turning to dust. I put my gun away back in its holster. The arrows didn’t work for Robin Hood. I turn to stare at Robin Hood he is bleeding from a large wound and he will die no matter what we do.

“I knew this would be the end of me. We are there. Let me take care of this then.”

Robin Hood reaches into his bag and brings out a large bomb.

“Go.. get to the cavern quickly.”

I nod and quickly trot off as Robin Hood as he dies, lights the bomb and leans on the tree. He looks up at the tree and weakly smiles.

“I do this for you father..”

I get as far away as I can and the bomb goes off and the entire forest starts screaming and screeching. I hear screams from those still living in this land. While a strange magic portal sucks in whatever is left. I feel the suction coming for me. While story creatures fly past me. I see a man with a strange hat and a rabbit singing a very un birthday. After a while I get to the cavern and I watch while the entire land turns dark and empty.

After a while I see trees slowly growing again while the stories are being rewritten again. I look towards the door and the lock. Looking back out the trees slowly grow as I stare at them. I need to get ready for the final battle in this land. I insert my hoof into the lock hearing the lock turn, closing my eyes, panting softly from the pain and passing out while I allow my leg to stay in the lock.

Max level.

Chapter Eighty-Seven Amandla's Journey The threat of King Charlatan. [Sixth lock]

It’s been so long since anyone has been in my kingdom. I used my device to try to freeze the entire world. My son stopped me and I turned good. Till I watched the other judges kill my son. I turned evil again to get revenge. Then I joined them to take on the real threat of the world—the ponies. Because of them, my son refused to listen to me and now I am here again. Waiting for the hero to get to the Avatar but first I must face one of her friends. I must guard the door or try to. If I lose I will join the Avatar and they will have to fight me again. So I must do everything I can to win.

Written by King Charlton

________________________________

Amandla’s Room

While I wait for my door to open, I work on my armor cleaning it out and repairing what I can before I head out. I upgraded it so it uses more magic batteries, which are easy to come by now. Since Majesty can make many of them for me. I finally attached my new sniper rifle to the armor. It goes inside the other weapons compartment so I can use whatever.

It took a while but I finally fixed the damage from the war we got stuck in to save the Upholies. I do hope whatever I am doing. I am useful. I heard a knock on the door looking towards the door and lowering my mask.

“Donkey is in.”

Majesty comes in with a box of batteries. I quickly get on my hooves trotting to them and opening the box. Put them into my bags and replace the old ones offering the used ones to Majesty while she repowers them for me. It didn’t take too long, so I placed them into the bag.

“So Amandla. I have been wanting to ask you this question. Why the power armor what made you wish to use it?”

I was surprised.

“Well to be honest I just wanted to go on an adventure and read stories about how awful the waste was. So I gathered everything that came to Junk Island and then when I learned things aren’t as bad I just thought of being a guard for the king.”

I am getting ready to get inside. I made sure though my food stores were ready the waste system worked. So it can give back the water. I hate the taste but I do what I must when it comes down to it. I turn back to Majesty with a smile on my donkey face.

“I am sorry I ruined most of the peace by having Ruby wake up Omega. I am sure somepony else would have found a way to wake him sooner or later. But he is needed for this task. I hope you and the others are up for the task of talking him down from his target. But there is something else I need to tell you.”

She sighs.

“I know you’re a former member of the Order of Mimic.”

My ears perk up.

“How did you learn this?’

Majesty sighs using her magic to move a spot of fur on my side. There is a symbol seared into my skin.

“Only the mark can give off the magic of her light my friend. I have been feeling it ever since you came here. Mimic is here and she knows one of her followers is here. But she doesn’t understand or know how evil the ones in the other lands are.”

Evil? She is correct; the order of Mimic changed many years ago. I heard stories that they used to help so many, but they have been doing things to take over powerful lands. They tried in Equestria, but many areas don’t agree. But some parts of the hoof accept them. Some parts of this widowmaker desert, I am sure have. I remember Jumper telling me they tried to return to Junk Island. I think they’re still there, just silent.

“Reason I say this… they work with the Pact, the group trying to find ways to bring Grogar back to the world fully. So after the war is over stop Wheel Tread once and for all. I will be joining to help Grogar so when we meet on the battlefield again my donkey friend. I will be trying to kill you?”

I grab a gun from my side using my hoof to hold it to get ready to fire.

“What happens if I end you now?’

I tried to fire but when the bullet went out of the gun a strange shield made of stars or what looked like stars stopped it. The power of the stars, the omen of the stars, the Zebra feel it’s real. So it is true. The old villains of this land are the judges. That is no story, it's all been true. So the stories of the stars are the reasons for the war. The Zebra’s must have been right all along.

“The stars have their game to play. Right now if we would fight you would surely lose. The stars of war are too powerful. It’s why heroes only can complete their tasks sometimes. They find a way to break the hold of the stars. This is Grogar’s will; he wants the stars to return to normal finally. I am going to tell you the reasons for this and you will never tell the others.”

Majesty closes her eyes, sighing.

“Years ago Grogar tried bringing his city to Dream Valley pony land. He stole all the unicorns and placed them in a cell when they winked in his city. It took Megan and the others to escape. With a song singing.”

She uses her magic to show the ponies of old with the humans singing.

“Let the bell of freedom ring.”

Let the bell of freedom ring, and they kept singing. It was the song that we hear in many stories from the descendants of the ponies of old. It’s something that most of us have heard all our lives. I heard it on Junk Island from my father and my great-grandfather. Maybe the song will be sung again and then we can finally end evil once and for all. I doubt it will end once and for all. It’s a sweet thing to think of but we must do what we can.

“Then It seems I must do what I need to. I will get inside my armor and gather my thoughts but I worry I wonder. What should I do when It comes to it? Before I get inside the armor, is there anything I should know about the place I am going to?”

Majesty chuckles

“All I know is the frozen north. I hope you have heaters in that thing.”

The heaters are great. It will take at least six to seven hours for it to charge.

“I guess I better go sleep for a bit. I know the others haven’t left yet and it may take them time to get their doors open.”

Majesty chuckles

“Well, some of the areas they’re going to are stuck in different times. So hours here could be days for them. I hope you understand that some may be gone for a week or even longer. We don’t know till you see them again.”

I shake my head. I hate time magic. It’s been an issue for so long. But this is normal in this land. Dream Valley had heroes who went back in time to deal with the issues of a spell.

“I feel bad for the heroes of time. Who lost their lives because of the time travel spells. Now I am going to get some rest and take care of Majesty.”

Majesty nods.

“Take care Donkey friend, I will have a meal ready for you when you get ready to head on your journey.”

I smiled at the Alicorn.

“Thank you, Majesty. I hope to never have to fight you when the time comes. I know full well when the time comes it will be hard to fight you.”

Majesty nods.

“I hope not to fight you too. But get some rest and you enjoy your peace till your door opens.”

Majesty left and I lay down in the bed I was given. The light turns off and I stare at old paintings I finally take a look at. I see ponies of old and the one known as Megan. She looks older and ready to fight a war. I have a feeling this is the last time she was even seen.

Closing my eyes I have a dreamless sleep.

________________________

Seven hours later.

I just had a very normal dreamless sleep. It’s been a while since I had a good rest like this. The airship is wonderful. But it takes so much time to get to sleep because of the sea air. I hear a knock on the door.

“Your door is open. I will be waiting for you downstairs with something to eat. Be prepared please and I am sorry but I haven’t heard anything from your friends. Ruby is getting very worried. I hope you understand and say nothing to her.”

I slowly stood making sure my power armor and everything else with my weapons armed and primed. I make sure the heater works to keep the core going. I check my drugs for healing and many other things. They’re all good. I get into the armor heading down the stairs. Seeing Ruby waiting by my food. I get out of the armor to get my food before I go. I sit down by the bug eating. I haven’t seen the other three. I am not going to bother them; they might be doing other things.

“So Ruby you doing alright?’

Ruby shakes her head.

“No, I am worried I finally learned who got me in this issue with the stars. A mare named Desert Rose. She got me into this issue during her old journey. Majesty is going to help me confront her. But I doubt I will be able to remove this journey from myself. She told me the stars will want me dead during the fight with Grogar.”

I shake my head. I don’t know what I am going to be doing after this journey. I finally finish eating and I notice Majesty filling my armor with more potions as well as injections to keep my body warm. She places food into the compartment as well.

“Alright, Amandla. Get going but I warn you. What you’re going to be facing you won’t be able to take on alone. You need to try to get him to come to the final battle with the avatar of the stars. If you anger him enough he will go join you for the final battle.”

I shake my head using the remaining food, and placing what is left in the compartment that turns the food into a type of drink. I add water to the system after and get inside. I put my helmet on and looked towards the door I am meant to go in. It leads to what looks like a cavern. But looking deeper inside with a light I see what looks like a button to open up the cavern to lead to the frozen waste.

“I will return when it allows me to or when the way to the heart of Pony Land lets me go.”

Heading into the cavern the door closes on me and I click on the button the cave wall moves opening up to a frozen cavern. I take a deep breath taking in the air my system gives me and close my eyes to take the plunge.

__________________

The frozen castle

I don’t know how long I have been here. The sun has at least gone down and raised three times. I don’t know how I feel. I haven't been able to get any sleep. So I am allowing the drugs to keep me awake. Finally, though, I found the location, and before I could even get in. Suddenly I get stopped by a bunch of birds and they surround me.

“Halt in the name of the king!!”

I took a deep breath to relax

“I am here to find the lock to the heart of Pony Land.”

The birds take a look at each other lowering their weapons; one who looks like they’re in captain armor comes forward.

“You must be the one Majesty told us about. I warn you it’s best to go in guns blazing and kill the rebels. The rebels joined the king and now we are lost.”

I lower my helm, taking it off for a moment to let the cold all over my face for a moment.

“Why wouldn’t it be wise to keep them alive?”

The Captain shakes his head.

“They’re no longer alive. He killed them and used a spell to bring them back. The only ones who are alive are hiding. He still allows us to live because we are useful. I can’t explain right now why he is like this. He used to be such a good king. When you take care of him you will learn.”

I put my helmet back on, arming my mini-gun on the armor and the soldiers opened up the door for me. I take a deep breath, charging in quickly. Many of the undead creatures turn around hissing at me. Quickly I fire my mini-gun while they charge at me firing what looks like arrows and spears.

All of the weapons not only bounce off me. They can’t get through my armor. I leave undead bodies in my wake. It’s been so long since I used this gun it’s overheating but I can’t stop now. I quickly charge with the soldiers following me taking out what I left behind me.

I think the king knows I am here. The minions are getting much worse. They’re getting armored now. I quickly changed to my sniper rifle. Arming armor piercing and fire quickly. The creature screams and burns. My weapon is not only touched by the moon. It’s used to destroy those touched by the stars. I have a feeling it’s not going to be as easy to know if it fully works.

Charging through the dead bodies with my armor. Using whatever power I have left in this armor. I break through to the throne room. The king stood up and laughed.

“Well, I was expecting the bug. I am sure she told you what she saw. The coming storm, the coming stars to win the battle for the true side.”

When he says these words I see a strange image of a blood-red ball opening up and a couple of words like a song.

“To all of my children in whom Life flows abundant”

That is what I hear and then quickly break through it. My mind is stronger than Rubies.

“You want the bug?! She will be at the final battle or you can take her on during the battle with the Avatar. But before I allow you to leave I must do this.”

I fire a bullet from my sniper rifle. It doesn't hit him, it goes right through him and he laughs softly.

“I figured you would try to kill me. So I already left this is just a magic recording. Bye, my friend, and please.”

He frowns.

“Make sure my people take care of themselves. Tell them I am sorry for what I did to them. When we meet again the good side of me will be fully gone. Take care Donkey and please win.”

After a while, the soldiers came into the throne room, and from what they told me. When he left all those he brought back from the dead fell for their last rest. So many dead I wish I could help them.

“We need you for the final battle, think you could come and do so?”

The captain gives a very weak smile.

“We can. We need to help our people. We just need a few months. Then we can follow. But we will need to get a new leadership to take over and get our people back into their glory days. I am sorry for what you had to go through and if you want the lock. It’s in the king's chambers. I will lead you there.”

I am led through the halls of the castle.

“The reason why he turned to evil. His son got sick from the ponies brought from Megna’s world. So many died including his son. He never wanted to become evil like he did. I am sorry for what you had to do for us. He used to be called the great king. Now he has become a judge no one is allowed even to say his name here. It brings bad luck. Now I hope you do what you must and please stay safe. Many creatures might take advantage of the king being gone.”

He unlocks the door for me. I head inside and it’s oddly very warm inside here. I get out of the armor letting it cool. I will work on it later.

“I will lock the door just in case desperate ones of our kind try to harm you.”

The door closes back up and I look around seeing the paintings of the king and his son. Then I see Megan and the other ponies. But he didn’t harm the painting. I see the words beside the painting. ‘Forgive me, Megan.’

I walk towards what looks like the lock and put the hoof inside hearing the lock turn and finally, my journey is complete for now. I close my eyes at what feels like time-stopping for me or at least how Majesty put it. Time will stop for those who use their locks.

Max level

Chapter Eighty-Eight Sterlings journey The racers [Seventh lock]

These long-neck birds call themselves. The racers I am here to see if I can find their lock. They want me to race them. But I fear there is more to this than they let on. I noticed many things from the order of Mimic all over this area. I have to see how to find my lock so I can get the others to move forward. I don’t know what to do or how to do it. But I know the best way to learn secrets and then blackmail to get what I need. To do this I need to make a deal with the devil. Mimic herself is nearby. I must speak with her before Ruby is forced to meet with her.

Written by Starling.

_____________________

Sterlings Room.

I sat at a lovely desk in this room. I had a story to tell the ones back home about my journey. I’m not sure how this is going to work. How am I going to talk to them about everything? My reason for following the bug was to give the others the news. The news is no longer as easy as it was during the war. There were so many ways to get the news back home. Now it’s so much harder to do so.

A knock hit my door a few times.

“Come on in.”

The door opens, and Majesty smiles with a smile on the alicorn's face. I have never seen a pony like this in my life. I have heard stories of them and how they came to my home so long ago, how they promised there would be no wars.

“Forgive me if seeing you Majesty doesn’t bring me any pride. Two of your kind tried to tell us there would be no war and then war.”

Majesty gave a quick nod.

“Yes, Celestia and Luna tried very hard to make sure there would be no war. I do understand why you’re upset with my kin. But to be honest I wasn’t there. I was trapped in Devils the entire time. That prison was meant to keep me there to ensure the squid would never escape.”

I just look back down at my writing. I don’t know if there is any way I can get this news to those on the other side of the world. But I have to find a way. Maybe I can ask the queen here to give me the ability to use my gear on the ship. But with the storm, I'd rather not do so.

“Majesty, I don’t know how to send this news to the others back home. Is there a way we could send this news to every land to let them know this journey is going well or do you feel the enemies of Ruby may try to cause an issue if we do try to bring news to the masses?”

Majesty glances down at my writings and chuckles.

“I would feel it might be best to wait till you fully return home Sterling.”

I gave a quick nod. Hearing my door open I took a deep breath. Our donkey friend left at least a day ago. I stood up gathering my suit, my hat, and my weapon. I check my pistol to make sure I have enough ammo. Then place my broad sword in my coat to make sure no one sees what I have.

“So you have no idea what I should expect here?”

Majesty shook her head.

“This part of Ponyland I have no spies in. I know who does reside in this area. Is the order of Mimic. I warn you Mimic herself might take interest in what is going on. If she does and asks you to come and speak to her, do so. Then try to get her to explain why her own are starting to fail on her teachings.”

I give a quick nod heading down to my door. Looking towards the last ones to go. I finally get a good look at Beezen. He has stayed back and he looks towards me. He has been talking to Ruby and I can tell she is not taking all this well.

“Reporter, I want you to write these words down.”

I glance over at Beezen again. He tells me something and I open my eyes wide staring at Ruby. She gives a nod. I quickly wrote it down. He then tells me something else. So I can’t publish this in the news till a certain time and I know when that time comes.

I make sure I have everything and head to my door and then glance back as the door closes. I head through what looks like a basement. I head up the stairs to see what place I have come out of.

___________________

The Church of Mimic

Opening the door I get surrounded by a bunch of guards.

“Bring him to me.”

I heard a voice and I was taken to a throne. On that throne is a yellow mare. I stare at her. It's the one known as Mimic herself. But behind her a tube turns on and inside is the brain of Mimic herself. While I watch the brain is inserted into what looks like a flesh being. But I look over at the tube. Project Live Forever, is a project from old stories I heard. The brain is kept and clones are made to place the brain of the one before it is placed in while the clone brain is destroyed. The head is sealed after the brain is placed in. Then like there are no scars. The mare opens her eyes staring at me.

“Forgive me for the show. But I figured you would handle this better if you spoke to Mimic herself. Before you ask, yes I am Mimic. My brain has been preserved since the old days. I have been told you have been given a home by Majesty herself. I am happy to see she has stopped her evil ways. But I wish to have your name and your reasons for being here.”

I stood there looking at the mare and the guards looking at me. This is the real Order of Mimic. The order is known for creating this. I stared back at the mare I spoke for her as she asked.

“I am Sterling. I am a race who knew the ponies of Equestria. We used to work together before the war destroyed the world. I am here with Ruby, the Buzzer, the one who is here to bring back the stars of peace and hope. Not the stars of war and hate.”

Mimic clicks her hoof and the guards leave. They all close their doors as she gets off the throne and stares at me.

“Then I am happy to meet you. I heard about Ruby’s journey from here. I have been doing many things to make sure she won’t die at the end of her journey. But we can’t stop the people from wanting justice. But this body I can leave to help fight this coming final battle. If I do so I won’t be able to fight for the world when Grogar fully returns.”

I just give a shake of my head.

“Listen, do what you feel you have to. This battle might be worse than Grogar. Or it might not be but what Wheel Tread plans to do.”

She lifts her hoof to silence me.

“Did you say Wheel Tread? Forgive me but that pony with many others has tried so much to be a god in our world. I have heard the journeys of other ponies including the ones they fight. It’s something most of us never wish to see again. So many would-be gods in this world are causing bigger issues. Now why are you here?’

I just shake my head again.

“I am here to find the lock of Dream Valley. So can get into the heart of Pony land with Ruby and the others. But one question for you. Do you know that your land is causing great issues? As they kill in your name, they take children and raise them in your name from their families, even do things in your name saying it’s your will.”

Mimic stood there a moment shaking her head.

“It seems the rumors are true then. I guess I will walk among my followers as I gather warriors for the final battle. But the lock you’re after? There is a group of birds outside. Who call themselves the racers. Some would think they are doing races they used to of course. But out there is an arena. If you want the lock you need to win. I hope you have good weapons.”

I reach into my coat and bring out the moon-touched weapon. Mimic stares at the weapon and she laughs.

“Oh, a moon-touched weapon. Now that is the greatest weapon of all. I warn you that what you may fight there may be worse than most things. It will be an endless rush. So you fight after fight after fight. I don’t know what you will face. So please be careful but let me give you this.”

She whistles and a guard comes in and injects something into me and I grunt in pain.

“What was that?”

I questioned why she did such a thing but who knows honestly. I take a deep breath while she speaks.

“A little cheat to keep you alive.”

I have no idea what that was. I head outside to go to the arena and it looks like Mimic’s followers already took care of everyone for me. The racer winks at me and I am forced into the arena as the next fighter. This is going too fast for me. But I have to be ready.

_____________________

The racer arena.

“Lady birds and gentle roosters. We are here for the greatest battle in all of Pony Land. We are here to finally give our greatest treasure. A simple door lock. It has been in our hands since the days of the great Megan. Now it’s time for the battle ahead. One is fighting a bird we have no idea their race, we know it will come and we know it’s full on. Their first is a human from that world of Megan. Everyone, please cheer for our greatest warrior ever the Night Warrior!! Or his real name DANNY!!”

Danny? I heard of the name before. The brother of the human Megan. I stood in the middle of the arena waiting for the human to walk into the arena. I grab tightly on my blade. All he did was charge at me very quickly and swung his large mace at me. When our weapons collided my weapon I guess was made so well that it shattered the mace. So with a quick movement, I stabbed the human in the chest.

“OOOOO what an upset the human is dead.”

The helm of the being comes off and it’s not even a human it’s a creature like me. Why did I just fight one of my kin? Quickly before I could even move I felt a movement and a stab in my side. I groaned deeply and pushed to the side.

“You fell for it you dumb bird.”

I groan trying to stand but there is something in the weapon he used on me that is causing me to be weak and unable to move.

“Oh, Danny has done it again. He has used his weapon to get the weakness of the bird. Now he must beat him to go back home and get back to his sister Molly.”

I felt something happen in my body. Whatever the order of Mimic injected in me is working. But I refuse to move yet. Danny stood up and cheered.

“Is this all you ponies who destroyed my life can do? You all allowed Megan to die when she came to your world to defend you all. Then you allowed the judges to kill her. Now I shall take my prize.”

While he was boasting I quickly took my sword and stabbed into his back and he screamed in pain. He has been touched by the stars and when I fully cut deep into him. It wasn’t blood that came out of his body. It was the dark magic of the stars.

“No…I remember now… I betrayed her to the judges.”

He turns his head to look at me.

“Win…the next foe is much worse than I am. He uses magic coins to wish for his weapons.”

He whispers his last words to me.

“If you see Megan’s grave please tell her I am sorry.”

He dies in my arms and the door opens up and I turn to see Niblik the troll. He stood tall and ready to fight.

“I heard of you bird. You’re working with ponies. I used to be friends with ponies. They wished me a friend. So I could bring back the rain and cure this world of the sun. But there are times when things change. I am now a judge.”

He lifts a coin and holds it close to him and with a great wish armor forms on his body with a large sword. I have no idea how to beat him. Then I remember the armor during the battle back home. They’re slower and there are weak points. I need to find those I quickly charge at the troll. He takes another coin and makes a wish and I trip and groan falling on my face.

“I heard you’re with ponies and a bug. You must be those heroes looking to fight the Avatar of the stars. I used to fight with ponies back in the day. Then they used me and gave up on me. Now all they are to me is targets.”

I groaned and heard a voice in my head.

“Listen Sterling. You need to get up and fight. Mimic herself has given you the magic to do so. Just do it and you will be able to strike him. Look deep into your heart you will see you’re able to strike him.”

Looking deep in my heart like I was told. I saw I could strike. I heard his steps get closer and with a quick movement when he struck down the ground I took the blade and swung hard into his neck and he screamed in pain. He turns his head to look at me, he gives a weak smile while the magic fades.

“Finally, I can go see my friend again and visit Megan. She died by my hands. I wish I could have seen her. Oh, one of the moon oh one who is the enemy of the stars win. I will return when Grogar wishes it.”

He explodes into many stars and they all fly into the sky to vanish as if he is becoming one with them again. After all that, I felt my body getting hard whatever was injected into me was causing me to get weak. I pass out and many hours later I wake up in a bed with the lock beside me.

Mimic sat in a chair waiting for me to wake.

“Sorry, we had to do that. We had to make sure they wouldn’t try to force you into another fight. Now place your arm in that lock and I will watch you as you go on your journey.”

I just give the mare a look. What does she mean by the journey?

“What do you mean by journey?”

Mimic laughs softly

“Like the others, you will freeze in time and when the final door opens. You will all be transported to Ruby herself. When you find her I want you to do me this favor. I want to speak to her after her journey is over here. I have a task for her and she should do it before she leaves.”

I gave a quick nod and put my hand into the lock and I felt myself freeze in time. Mimic herself though moves I could hear her say something.

“Are you ready for your journey to the land of the others my goddess?”

Mimic chuckles.

“Yes, hopefully, this Ruby is up to the task. For the Pact is on the move and I fear I am the only one who can stop them for the time being. So Grogar is not released earlier than he is meant to be. Now I want you to go to Majesty and give this weapon to Ruby.”

Mimic uses her magic to lift what looks like a sword.

“This sword will connect to the swords I am told she carries and will become one. She will fight her foe with this and win. Hopefully, she knows her task is needed and I will wait for our friend here to vanish and then head to get ready to meet the hero.”

Max level

Chapter Eight-Nine Joona and Rock back's journey. Paradise Estate. [Eighth lock]

Paradise estate, there are so many legends and stories centered around this home of the ponies. Most never forget them Majesty herself knows she has a long story to tell the two racing to this building to seek their key. They won’t be facing a great threat. No, they will be facing memories and ghosts of the past. The past is never a good thing to find or see. Those who wish to know will never learn. The stories of this land will never fade. Paradise Estate has the most stories of this world than most never will ever see. The two who must go on this journey are of races who faced the ponies before. A Panna and a Stone back. The Panna in the past attacked the ponies as a ghost. The Stonebacks attacked the ponies during the loss of Flutter Valley. The first time.

The first time? You mean you don’t know the full story? Well then allow me to show you through the words here. First, we must get the chapter going. As Majesty and I explain the story of this building to the two about to head to it. Then you shall see what has happened for so long it’s time to know the truth.

Written By Beezen

Joona and Rock-back

I open my eyes and look beside me in the bed seeing Rock-Back. We have been sharing a room. I felt my heart flutter seeing the one who wanted to marry me after this journey’s end. I would like to be with one of my species but I do wonder if someday it will happen. Maybe he will let me do so I am unsure.

Before I could wake him there was the sound of a knock on the door. Rock-Back gets up looking at me and I just smile. Looking towards the door.

“It’s open.”

Beezen opens the door coming inside with Majesty not far behind him. He turns to look at Majesty nodding to her and then closes the door. I get out of bed gathering my weapons. I knew full well it was going to be time for us to leave soon.

“Majesty and I have something we need to tell you before we allow you to leave on your journey to get the lock you two will be going for. I am sorry this will take up a lot of time and it may take awhile for your door to open. The place you will be going to is Paradise Estate itself. A place the ponies lived in after giving the Grundles Dream Castle.”

I turn my head to look at Rock-Back. Then back to Majesty.

“What do we have to expect then?”

Stone-Back had trouble speaking still since his species wasn’t able to talk very easily. Majesty sighs looking through a magic bag she brings in from a strange magic space. It's a large book of history and it’s only of this one little building.

“Paradise Estate, a magic given to the ponies by the Moochick. He did so much magic to bring this lovely little home to the ponies. It went through so much. The first attack of Grogar. The ponies losing everything. It stood up to the attack of the judges and then fell after Megan died. The ruins are all that is left. Ponies still live there and they know full well the past will never vanish.”

Majesty opens the book.

“Let's start at the first page then. When it was formed. The ponies just lost Dream Castle to the Smooze. Megan with Wind Whistler and Fizzy went to get a new home. They sang a song about home and then it ended with Paradise Estate before formed. I wish I could go deeper into this history. But most of the history will never know. It’s sad to know and it will never understand the pain most see. But most of the history will just be short some of the history I know that wasn’t written.”

I just sat there unsure if I wanted to hear all the history of this place we were going to. Unless the reason we are going to be hearing all this is because our door is not even open yet. I have a feeling that’s the case.

“Let me guess the reason we are learning about all this is because our door is not opened yet, am I correct?”

I turn my head to hear Rock-Back speak. He can speak now and again when his throat allows him to. It’s rare but when he feels it’s correct then he can speak. Or when the battery in his throat machine works.

“The door is not open yet. It’s going to take longer for your door to open. You two have to wait for the others. Soft-Hearts door is the final door and when it opens. Ruby can finally get into her door and follow the journey the Princess ponies of old followed so long ago. Something you two need to understand. You’re going to be watching old history unfold. Seeing images of the past. Why is the reason we are here to tell you some of it? You may see things you might not like or enjoy to learn about.”

I knew this wasn’t going to be a simple journey. The journey Ruby told me going to be a year to get here then a year to get back to the land she came from. They said they may even stop at her home to gather more Magic eaters to fight Wheel Tread.

“I am looking forward to the history of this place.”

I didn’t know why I even said these words. Someday maybe when this story is published for all those to read. I would be able to understand why if I am even alive after it. Hopefully, I will be so I can read it and see what I have forgotten over the years.

“Now I will be reading this to you. Bezeen will teach you what is not in this history book. He wrote it mostly to remember what he destroyed. But he kept a lot of it out because most of it was secrets he didn’t want to bring to light. Most of the secrets are of Megan when he destroyed her. He kind of tortured her and it wasn’t the most pleasant thing he did to her and he regrets it. He knows he will have to face her in the land of the dead.”

I have been hearing this many times lately. The land of the dead is a place I know many of the past went to. I will never understand this idea of it. I wish I could but my story is never going to start on its own. The path to see what is to come.

“Now the next part of the Story is the fall of Flutter Valley the first fall. I was already gone even before the Smooze showed up. I was the first threat and I had my own Spike like the ponies did before. He is the child spike of the Spike I owned at the time. Well not owned he was a friend of mine and helped me through so much.”

They explained many of the stories of Paradise Estate. I was going to write this down on my page here. But Rock-Back felt the secrets told us and all the histories told to us was a bad idea to place it all in this part of Ruby’s story. Now after everything was completed it was time for me and Rock to go.

The two of us head to our door as it opens and I glance over my shoulder back at Majesty and nod to her.

“What should we expect?”

Majesty chuckles.

“Nothing my dear. All you two have to do is find the lock-in room of Megan’s the ponies there should at least be helpful. All you need to do is to tell them that you see the remains of Megan. They will show you and then you must steal the lock to use it in a closet close to.”

Beezen shakes his head, reaches into a bag of his, and brings out an old bucket of paint.

“Give them this. It’s the old bucket of magic paint I gave the ponies of old that brought the items of their home to life. If you use it on the building it will rebuild it. Then bring everything back to life. So you can see it in the greatest glory it used to be. Give them a home but you may have to tell them why. If you do it they may just give what you can. The story must come to a close, pain must bring hope.”

I take the bucket and place it into my bag. I wanted to make sure it would hide, closing my eyes and sighing. I knew what it was like to want history to repeat. I wish I could see what remains of my people. I wish I could go back to see this place in the glory it used to be. I remember Paradis Estate.

“I will show them the paint. If it’s all we can do we must show them the past. They can’t just dream it. They must know it.”

I hear Rock-Back speak the words. He is right and I need to understand this myself. He was locked in a cage like I was. He knows the same pain I do and I am unhappy that I will always lose that path.

“Go you two finish this chapter in the pony's story of this old home of theirs. Use it and let them see the memories.”

I give Beezen a nod and gently hold Rock-back’s claws with my wing. I know the pain I am feeling. I love him and I want to share my life with him. We may never be able to have children. It’s something I must see with him but this journey must end. Then we can get married and enjoy our lives together. Till the great threat forms and Grogar shows up and we either die together or win together.

We walk through our door to return to the place where most of the stories started, Paradise Estate and when we enter we end up in an old ruined basement.

________

Paradise Estate ruins

The door closes behind us. I don't get why these doors connect to places too far away from the castle. I am guessing Magic Portals or something. But when I get in there in the basement there is a mare cleaning the basement. She looks up at us with a smile.

“Ah, you must be the ones Majesty told me about. I wish I could greet you better. But the keepers of history here have gotten even worse than they used to. I am Mop handle. My name is strange but it’s how this land is sadly. Most ponies refuse to give their children peaceful names and names of well trash or battle.”

The mare clicks the light on and we finally get to see her fur colors. It’s pure red and has a black jagged horn.

“Forgive me for the mess but now you’re searching for the lock correct?”

I give a nod.

“Yes, we are.”

The mare sighs, shaking her head.

“I wish I could help you to get it. The history of this place is hard to get ahold of. The door lock is a piece of the door leading to the Heart of Ponyland the fact no one can ever use it. It’s why they’re so angry about following the Hippogriff who found a way there. Now they’re trying to do the same. But they can’t and she hasn't been seen for many years now.”

Rock-Back looks through the junk in the basement while I talk to the mare. Maybe he thinks it’s the best way to find the lock. I didn’t notice him taking the paint can from me. I turn my long neck to see what he is doing. He is burying the paint can in the junk piles. He looks at me with a wink.

“There are old stories of a paint can down here given to the ponies by Beezen the ponies of old tossed it on him to run him off making his wand come alive. It helped chase him off and they took what was left of the paint and hid in the basement.”

Before I could say anything Rock-Back spoke up.

“Is this what you’re looking for?”

The stone back spoke, moving the junk away and pulling out the paint can. Mop handles eyes open wide. I could tell in her mind she had been searching in these spots for years and never found it. I am starting to wonder if Beezen came here a while ago and stole it or if the ponies never got it back.

“We have been searching for this for years!! We read stories on how it could automatically fix this building. Why has it been hidden from us for so long?! How…did you find it?”

Rock-back gives a sly smile.

“I did what it is best to do in times like this. Never give up hope. Always have hope for life to give you what you need. If you give up hope then you will never move on from what is needed. So I will say this: give it to the keepers of your history. Best way to show this. Joona please show her your weapon.”

I did what he said. I reach to grab my sword. The mare's eyes would open wide again. Walking over to me she places her hoof on the blade stroking along the moon runes and lets out a big gasp.

“A blade touched by the moon. It means you’re truly the hero trying to bring back the balance of the stars. Please come with me quickly!”

Mop Handle carries the paint bucket upstairs and we follow her. Looking around the stairs. Seeing many of the ponies they’re so sick, some are even dead. I am guessing they have no hope in their hearts. I glance over at a filly holding the hoof of her dying mother. I am guessing this place used to magically heal all the wounded and give endless food through magic. The smell is so awful it feels like none of these ponies ever took a shower.

A pony quickly comes to me when they see the sword. I didn’t put it away when they saw the runes.

“A moon touched weapon!!”

I could see the hope in his eyes. When he screams, the Moon touched runes a bunch of ponies surround me. They rub their dirty hooves on me. I see the hope and wonder in their eyes. So many tears they feel we are here to save them. Maybe we are here to save them. I don’t fully understand why a hero causes issues more than being a help.

“I…”

I tried to speak.

“I am.”

I look into the eyes of the little ones. They need hope and I raise the sword to pose as a great hero. I felt this was the only way I could do something right for them. The moment I do this they all cheer.

“What is the meaning of all this?!”

A voice screams. I turn my head quickly to see one of the keepers of history and he looks at my blade and then stares at the paint bucket.

“Wait… are you the heroes Majesty told us about? You found the paint can how? We have been searching for years through this entire building. What did you do? How did you do it?!”

I glance over seeing Rock-Back nodding to him. I guess I better keep up with the lie he said. I take a deep breath. I am not a fan of lying but sometimes to bring hope you need to lie to those so far down on their luck. So I figured I would do what is needed. Before I left Bezeen gave me a paintbrush. So I figured I would do what is best.

“I am a hero, we are here for the lock. But first I shall do what the ponies of old did.”

I reach into my bag and bring out the paintbrush. The music seems to follow us when the magic of this world feels something starting to happen which causes the magic to get stronger around the others. I began to sing.

“Follow me to the future. Follow me to the dreams. Memories are what is here today. Never forget what was before. Show the hope of the dreams to come. Show it to me, my friends. This paintbrush of hope. Shall bring forth the memories of old.”

I put the paintbrush into the paint can and got a great amount. Then I began to paint around the place. The building started to repair the items around the house and slowly began to rebuild. A grandfather clock begins to sing.

“Thank you for the memories. We will see those ponies again.”

I began to sing with all the items repaired.

“It is time to bring forth the memories of old. The memories to know.”

I watch the memories form of the ponies painting around and them starting to run around the happiness. The other ponies see it. It seems to have no hope of giving a magic block to the others from being able to see the past.

“It’s time to move on and give us hope.”

I gave the paintbrush to a little filly and they all began taking it and sliding it on the ruined building and others began to do the same. While they sing Rock-Back and I follow the keeper of history to Megan's room and he is holding the lock.

“Majesty told us to give you the key to open this door so you may go in. It’s the only place in this building still fully repaired. I wish to know why she feels you’re the only two who can do this. I wish to know why.”

I shook my head.

“I don’t know myself honestly. I am guessing because we have been chosen by the stars of peace. Who knows but it’s the only thing I am guessing. I wish I could help you understand. I just don’t know why we are chosen. Maybe because we got touched by the minion of the stars Ruby herself. I am unsure of this as well.”

The stallion just gives me the lock.

“Whatever, my friend. Thank you for your hope.”

He unlocks the door and Rock-Back and I go into the room. When we go in the door locks behind us. We look around and see all the old history. Megan's body is in a glass case and is preserved by magic. It is written on the glass case that when the time is right she will return to us to be a hero again.

There is a door I place the lock there and there are two holes in this lock like it knew two of us would be here. I look over to Rock-Back. I remember it on the door and it becomes part of the door and I insert my wing while Rock-Back does his leg and we kiss. We freeze in time when it’s time. But I didn’t expect to be there. Bezeen smiles after he comes out of the shadows.

“Thank you, my friends… Thank you.”

He puts his hand on the glass Megan is within.

“Someday we will meet again. Now I have given back what I helped take from the ponies. Now you can forgive me when we finally meet again.”

Bezeen left the room through magic and finally, it was time for one more lock, and then the battle to bring balance to the stars would finally come to a head who would win no one knows but the stars themselves.

Max level.

Chapter: Nineity Softheart's Journey. The ruins of Bumble land. [Final lock]

The land of Bumbleland. It used to be the land of the Bumbles, the bees who weren’t welcomed in Flutter Valley. But even though they were welcome again the queen of them turned on the Flutter ponies again and killed most of them. Most of the time when we killed those who deserved it for harming our queen. No, the ponies never deserved this. Sadly this time I felt the same as the others. I stood over the body of a dying Morning Glory, a friend I made so long ago as I killed her. She reminded me of the past. I wish I could have stopped myself but what the queen says goes. I wish I could take it back but I can no longer. I heard stories of what Soft-heart found in our old home. It breaks my heart at what she saw and found. I wish she could forgive us for what we did but it was the past.

I know that is not wise to keep saying but in the past when we were minions of a judge of the stars our queen still is a judge. But now she regrets so much of what happened. It’s how we know fully what is happening.

Written by the Captain of the Queen's Guard Sting.

_________________

Soft-Heart the Dragonslayer’s room.

I had my armor off my large body, closing my eyes and feeling able to relax for once in my life. Being back home it wasn’t easy to relax, always feeling the world was ending. The fact we float on a floating land and our leader kept us away from the normal world. Looking around the room I notice the queen of the bumbles, those bee creatures. I have seen them before but I know nothing about them.

I head to the bed to rest. But before I can I hear a knock. I was about to sleep. I wasn't used to this time difference. I have been living in that floating land of the dragon slayers for so long just a change of time is hard for me.

“Come in?”

Majesty opens the door and smiles sweetly at me.

“I haven’t seen one of your species in so long, Soft-Hearted. I thought the ponies of old killed all your species. Is there something that kept you all alive and stopped this from happening?”

I just shook my head.

“We just stayed away after the war between us and the ponies. Then we watched while the world ended. We did what we had to do just to survive. We brought ponies who wished to live with us during the old days. We even saved some of the ponies from the end of the world.”

Majesty gives a quick nod.

“So it will be a while before your door opens up. I hope you understand you’re the final heart to go to the key. Then the battle in my creation's life will finally end. Sadly I know full well she will not have a happy ending.”

I shook my head and I knew this as well. I have been told how she feels. I know the poor little bug is not going to have a happy life after everything is said and done. I wanted to rest a bit so I could be ready for my time.

“I see you have a moon-touched weapon.

I gave a laugh

“I have had it for years. I knew sooner or later from a vision I had I would be facing those of the stars. It’s not something I was hoping to see in my lifetime but I lived long enough to see it and I know now it’s time to get ready for whatever I will face. Do you know what I will face?”

Majesty gave a sigh

“There has been a spell placed on the land of the dead walk and they guard the door. The only way to stop them is to get to the one causing the dead to rise. It’s a necromancer left there by Grogar. They have been walking there unchecked for so long. They are even getting ready to attack the rest of the land.”

Necromancer I am going to be facing one who raises the dead and uses them as puppets? I am starting to understand why I got the weapon of the moon. Why during my vision I saw myself fighting the undead. I don’t remember much after it, I just know the battle will get to the end of the journey. I don’t know if I will die or I will live.

“I see I knew something about the undead would be in my future. So I made sure to train to fight the undead. It’s why I had this weapon made and went to the mainland in the old days to get a gun. I haven’t used it in years but I trained with it. Now before I do anything else have you been able to keep track of Omega?”

Majesty sighs.

“Yes, Omega landed near the path heading to Flutter Valley. I placed a spell on the way in. Omega won’t be able to fly or dig under. But the spell will end after several days. I sent a magic warning to Rose Dust to tell her to hide. But she refuses to so you need to go as fast as you can. It’s best to do what you can and how fast you can end this before the last hope for this land dies.”

Great, just wonderful. I have no idea how to fight an old creation like Omega and how we are going to talk the creature out of killing Rose Dust. I am sure Ruby has been told how. It’s the only way I can do it. Now I lay in the bed to rest and feel myself fall asleep with Majesty still in the room.

I could feel her using a spell to make sure nothing bothered me, not even the sound of the awful storm outside. The storm hasn't stopped since we got life back into this land. I have a feeling the storm is trying to bring full life back. I have a feeling the bigger issue is that there hasn’t been a storm like this for years.

_______________

A few days later

It’s been a few days since the time is very screwy here. The others had left and I saw the door open one by one. Ruby spent most of the time writing a letter. I even saw her leave to go back to the ship to talk to Gem and the others. Mellow even told me she is staying with her children. She will never see those children again after this journey.

After so long I hear my door open up finally. When it does, a couple of undead creatures come out of it. I take my spear and Ruby takes her swords and we fight them off as they spill into the castle.

“Quickly take them out I will cast a spell to make sure they can’t rise ever again!!”

Ruby and I fight off the creatures while Majesty does what she can to cast the spell. It took a while and finally, the spell was cast. The cavern heading into the Bumble land is finally free of the undead. I took a deep breath getting ready to go.

“I will return.”

I glance over seeing Ruby. She took off her armor and gear. The poor creature hasn't even given a smile since has been here. I think her life is not going well. She is worried about her wife and her own life. Her family and her friends back home.

“Ruby.”

She turns to look at me.

“Yes?”

I give her a weak smile.

“Thank you for coming to my home and doing what you did. You brought this old girl back to life and gave her a time of hope.”

Ruby just looks at me after a while. I couldn’t tell if she was smiling. But the look in her buggy eyes made her happy.

“I did my best for you Soft-heart. I am sorry for what I did to your home. Now I need to be ready for the end of my journey. It’s never going to be the end, it's always going to be the hope. The end and the journey. I know when my journey ends my life ends. Thank you for helping me give me wonderful hope and dreams.”

I just stare at the poor bug. She knew her fate and I wish I could stop this fate. I head into the door and gather what I can heading in and the door slowly closes. I look around heading through the cavern seeing no more undead and finally get to the location.

______________

The dead land of Bumble land.

A book opens up quickly before the story continues. I am Sting. I have been asked before the story continues in the vision of Soft-Heart. You will learn so much about the Bumbles. You are allies when you read this during the Battle of Grogar. We are not your enemies. Our Queen refuses to join Grogar. Please when you get to this part of the story. Don’t turn on us, we will join you in the final battle. The Silver Trial needs us and the Silver End will come. Respecting what we did for the past is not the future. Now back to your story.

I get out of the cave into the dead forest. When I get into the dead forest I hear screeching and screaming. Seeing pony bones and bodies broken and melted into the ground and trees reach for me and scream for help.

“Help us….save us.”

I close my eyes, taking a deep breath. Oh, this is awful. I figured the ponies would be a weapon to give fear to who comes here. So I did the next best thing, grabbing my spear, the moon-touched weapon. Forcing the blade into the dead they scream so loudly when the magic leaves their dead bodies.

“I am sorry for the past.”

While I do this I face the bodies of the former Flutter ponies. I watch them come towards me so many of them. So many of them are dead and I feel if I do this I will finally free their souls. I quickly charge through the bodies of the dead ponies. Who try to use their bodies and teeth to dig into my flesh. Thankfully I have enchanted armor to deal with this thanks to my visions. I slice through each of them, each spirit coming out.

“Thank you… I am HoneySuckle.”

Bows her head, vanishing. I keep so many of the others. So many of them I can’t name them as I write this. Then I see one final one in a wooden cell. She is so broken and butchered. On her bones, she had been tortured and I feel I need to speak to this one.

“Sting?”

The voice of a female speaks up.

“I… it's been so long and empty. I don’t know what happens to the world around me. I just hear the empty land.”

Morning Glory. I know the story about this one. She was famous in pony history. A flutter pony who helped save Flutter Valley in the past and gave many Flutter ponies hope. Now I see this broken mare. Betrayed by her former friend and killed by the ones she saved so long ago.

“I am sorry. It’s been so many years my friend. The world died in a magic green fire. Your land got stuck in a time-travel spell. It caused it to be cut off from the rest of the land. It took heroes from the outside to destroy their own lives to break the spell. Even so, when the Avatar of the stars is destroyed this land will become part of the normal world again.”

The body of the dead mare looks up at me with her empty eyes.

“Rose Dust still lives. She left us to die. Many of us are asleep now in the hidden mountains of Flutter Valley till a new Sun Stone is placed back in its hold. By Doing so this land will return to the world at large. Not just the Avatar of the stars, the sun and the moon must be back in balance. Take it from the magic of the Alicorns. They’re the reason our land is destroyed.”

Before I could speak, finally the master of this land landed beside me. Quickly I turn around seeing a Flutter pony covered in Skulls. I just give the stallion a look. A flutter pony why would a Flutter pony do this? Then before I could do anything a flash of white hit me. After a while the flash ends and I finally see the real creature.

A human. I need to end this spell. I can't let them use their words or their mind. I quickly charged with my spear and the Necromancer didn’t expect me to just charge. He quickly chants a spell forming a sword of bones and blocks the attack pushing me back.

“How dare you?! I was going to speak to you about why and all this!!”

I laugh.

“I know your kind necromancer. I will never let you speak and tell me some story of why you’re like this or what happened to you in the past. You’re my foe I am not a fool and I am not going to allow you to cast your curses. So die with your kind and never return.”

The human found this funny and he laughed.

“Wow someone finally not just accepting what I am. Come on then let's see who has the best power. The power of the dead or the power of…The moon?!”

I quickly lift my spear to toss it and the moon glows on the runes. It shows the name Hope's arm and I toss it at the Necromancer and he tries to block it with a spell causing it to stop for a moment. I quickly grab the spear and force it into him and he screams in pain breaking through the death spell and killing him.

The death magic has built so much in his body. When he explodes it causes me to crash into a tree and he starts screaming and melting. The smell of his body turned into green fluid. While the body melts. I see the lock finally and I look around seeing the land slowly turn from death to start to heal. It will take years for this land to heal. I take the spear out of the ground, lifting the key lock. Looking over to the old throne of the queen. It is shaped like a door and I place it on the chair and stab my spear into it and close my eyes. Opening them watching the spirits of the flutter-ponies finally be free. I wave at them while Morning Glory cheers with the others and they finally go home. For me, I wait for the time spell to stop me and wait for Ruby to finish her task. I shall be there to fight for her.

Max level

Chapter one: Time to leave the isle of the lost.

“Yesterday is history, tomorrow is a mystery, today is a gift of God, which is why we call it the present.”

Bil Keane

"And so it begins." Kosh Babylon Five.

The sounds of a book opening and being set on a desk, a pen writing on a sheet of paper in the book.

“Time of death 8:00 in the morning on June 18th. Thirty years after Sunshine and Rainbows. Name of the deceased Ruby Glide. Cause of death. By firing squad reasons by bringing hope to the land. She will be buried in an unmarked grave with two others.”

A stamp goes on the paper titled ‘The NCR’

War, war never changes. There are stories of heroes and villains; some stories show the heroes as powerful beings who could do no wrong. There is no truth to heroes and villains; the real story of both has been so romanticized over the years. When in truth every step a hero makes they leave death and destruction behind them.

Certain groups use pain and destruction to spread their views to anger the minds who scream for pure change. Most call this progress removing the heroes and villains like they’re legends or myths. One of these myths and legends became to be known as the Buzzer or to some the minions of the stars. Her name is Ruby Glide, a species known as a magic eater. Created by a former Alicorn named Majesty a villain but to others around her a hero in their minds. It starts on the island known as Devil's Due.
________________________
It’s been ten years since Star Shooter and she brought peace to our island. It feels like a path of peace. I go through my queen's old brood nest to see if I can find anything remaining to take with me. All I could find though are old exoskeletons of my brother's sisters and my queen. I just focus on the body of my queen.

A gentle cloudy hand lands on my shoulder. I glance behind me at Reaver. The cloud creature who used to work for the queen. He did so much heartless stuff to us and everything he did cause us a great amount of pain. Even though many are willing to give him a chance without the merchant or the queen.

“I am sorry Ruby, it's time to go if you wish to get the final ship of today. They won’t wait any longer and the others are waiting for you.”

A sad buzz comes from my wings. My body feels heavy and everything I did back then bothers me so much. I did awful things in the name of the queen.

____________
Ten years ago Majesty’s throne room.
Majesty tosses so much of her throne room all over the place. She screams anger and pain tears falling down her face.

“How dare they love her more than me?! How dare they show her more respect than they show me. I will show them.”

Reaver floats into the throne room. A group of floating armor guards pulls me in. I scream trying to fight them while they hold me. Majesty stares at Reaver then at me. She chuckles weakly looking right into my eyes.

“I don’t have my powers right now. So I can’t control you my dear Ruby like I would be able to. I have a friend getting me another way.”

Majesty glances into the darkness a lizard wearing a heavy pack comes out of the darkness and he bows to the queen.

“My queen, our master, brought you something to control all of your magic eaters and send them after your foe.”

The merchant opens his bag bringing out a crown.

“This crown will not only fuse to the head of the one you place it on. Even if it’s removed some of the parts will stay within their forehead. They won’t remember much of anything of what happened here. The only way they would remember it is as if they were told by one who is in here.”

Majesty takes the crown laughing loudly.

“Yes, this will show them for not loving me. Who shall be first..”

Majesty stares at me.

“My dear Ruby, I don't wish to force you. But if you wear this crown I promise you nothing will happen to your queen or brood.”

I tried to fight the guards.

“My queen, we have been following your orders for years. You don’t need to force me or my brood to join you in your war. We will fight with you to our deaths.”

Majesty smiles.

“Then why dear Ruby are you fighting the hold of my guards? Could it be that your mind is telling you to say this but your heart says otherwise?”

I buzz angrily trying harder to break through the guards. I can’t do a thing and Majesty laughs softly. She clicks her hoof on the stone. Reaver, The merchant, Majesty, and the guards holding me tightly take me out to the brood nest I was born in. Outside of the brood all my brothers and sisters are chained up and my queen has spears pointed at her neck.

“Now again will you join me peacefully Ruby or do I have to break you?”

I didn’t know what she meant. I stare at my brothers and sisters and my mother. I had no choice but the guards to let go. Majesty comes up to me with the crown. She chuckles softly looking at my nest.

“No loose ends. Kill them all.”

I flew up in horror. Majesty uses her magic to hold me from helping and the guards kill all my brood brothers and sisters including my queen. They then burn the entire brood, destroying every egg inside.

“YOU BITCH!!! They didn’t need to die.”

Majesty shrugs her shoulders forcing the crown on my head and my vision goes dark. All I remember are the screams and the deaths I caused waking up in front of the hero after all was said and done.

_________________
The present.

I come out of the memory shaking my head and looking back at Reaver.

“Tell them I am coming, Reaver. I just can’t forget everything that has happened. I feel the best way for me to forget everything I did ten years ago is to leave and live in the land Star Shooter is from.”

Reaver smiles.

“I may not deserve your kindness after everything, Ruby. If you ever wish to return please remember you’re always welcome here. Thank you for convincing the others to let me out of the bottle after everything.”

I smile or at least I try to smile. My species tend to show emotions differently in how we move our bodies and our wings.

“I did what I could for you Reaver.”

Reaver heads off to the docks to tell the others. I fly into the air flying to the town of Cliffside. I stop in midair to look at the island I was born on. I see so much hardship and rebuilding after the war ten years ago. The fires don’t burn anymore around the castle; many graves litter the area. I am sure there are more on this island.

I close my eyes and I feel it’s time to go. I fly to Cliffside and land down by the docks. I look at my friends, the ones who will be going with me.

“Come on Ruby, we thought you would never leave.”

I look up at Hawk. Hawk is a project creation known as project mech. I don’t know much about the pony she used to be. But I know a lot about the creature she became now. She has no heart and is just a brain in a dome and legs. After getting to know her for the last ten years. I see there is more about her I need to learn.

“I was starting to get worried. I wanted to Roll around to relax but the others told me it would properly cause some problems with the zebras.”

Roll Roll is a creature who is a magic eater like I am. A siege breaker of his kind is very rare these days to be born. Since we aren’t even at war anymore. They’re only born when it’s wartime. Roll Roll has been so much as I have at least he has a family to return to if he ever returns to the island.

“Yes, thank you for coming. This sea air is starting to make my gears stick. Even if this fake skin helps, it causes more problems for me.”

Tick Tock is a former pony of robotic nature. Tick Tock from what she told me about a soldier who ran away from the war of old. She followed the words of a Dr. He told her on this island they will change themselves to be no longer flesh and blood but powerful beings who could live forever and never suffer from sickness again.

And me? I am Ruby Glide. I am known to my species as a worker. I am a magic eater like Roll Roll. I am weaker than him. I can only lift some things and I have a hard exoskeleton that if it gets hit enough could evolve and become stronger.

“All aboard!!”

It was time to go and Glendo the warden hasn't said goodbye yet like he said he would. I am sure he is very busy being the warden of the island. I follow my friends heading to the ship. Hawk's legs hiss and groan while the hydraulics in her legs bend. Roll Roll skitters on the ground with his many legs far behind the mech. Tick Tock walks beside me if I hear close enough I can hear her gears.

We get on the dock of the ship and the anchor gets ready to lift from the water.
“Wait, I am here!!”

We look up into the sky seeing the image of the warden.

“Sorry I am late. I had to help take care of a little issue. I wish I could tell you what you would be getting yourselves into. But I can’t please take care of yourselves and remember you’re always children of this island welcomed to return.”

“Excuse me, we need to get going.”

The warden looks at the griffin lifting a pocket watch.

“I don’t mean to be a bother here. But if we want to get to the docks in Equestria we need to be leaving now before there is too much NCR traffic.”

The warden just waves by to us, turning off the screen in the sky. The crew removes the plank and we get ready to set sail; the wind will take us wherever we go now. A week later while in the middle of the sea we are still about a month to Equestria. A strange window hits us quickly and suddenly vanishes like it was magic. I could sense a little bit of powerful magic.

“Captain, we are off course, can you move us back?”

The captain tries to move the wheel but it's stuck.

“I can't, it's stuck!!”

We hear lightning and it’s raining hard. We see water funneling up into the sky being absorbed by some powerful machine in the sky. We are going right to it.

“Everyone brace yourselves to something if you can!!”

Hawk opens up and cables wrap around the mast to keep her from moving. Roll Roll ties himself to part of the ship so he doesn’t go anywhere and Tick Tock and I go below deck to get ready for whatever is coming.

“We can’t move out of the way!!”

I feel forced to the side of the ship while its spines in the air Tick Tock closes her eyes I close my eyes and we hear the griffin crew scream we hear water splashing I fear they have been tossed overboard.

I feel a sudden change like we have been tossed. I can move some I dizzily. Get back onto the dock to see what is up. I see we are up in the air and I feel a sudden change again like we are falling. We are speeding up to something. I quickly go back inside grabbing a part of a pole.
With a loud smash, the boat is strewn about while I am flown with my friends to an area we have never heard of before. Are we in Equestria? Are we somewhere else? I am not even sure but I know I am in the story of a lifetime. Welcome to my Story.
_____________________________
The book opens again for more writing.

“There are times when you might understand the fate and may understand none of it. But they came and when they did it could have brought a change to bring peace to a land in turmoil or bring more harm to it. It’s a matter of souls and hearts. Can a hero win them or is it always the idea of progress? Welcome to the story of pain-loss heroes and villains. Who will win the battle of winning the hearts?”

The book closes

Footnote:

Ruby Glide

Special:

Strength: 3

Perception: 4

Endurance: 8

Charisma: 5

Intelligence: 3

Agility: 7

Luck: 5

Virtue: Determination: {Determined to prove herself to those around her. Even if it threatens her life.}

Chapter Seventeen: The order is given

The universe began with a word. But which came first: the word or the thought behind the word? You can't create language without thought, and you can't conceive a thought without language, so which created the other, and thus created the universe? That is the same as the language of war.

Lorien Babylon Five.

The Stormking did so much to us when he had control of our lives. We allowed him most of the time to control us. Even though we tried fighting back. He took control of us so long ago most of us forgot where we came from. Most of us just called ourselves Storm Creatures I for one...don’t remember what we are called. I am descended from one that he captured years ago. I wish I could remember how it used to be for us. But all I see now is his anger and wanting to control the world. Control the world for one big storm. All I see here is either him losing this battle or we controlling the world.

Written by a minion of the Storm King

Early morning

I opened my eyes to the sound of gunshots and explosions. Going outside of the hut I couldn’t believe what I saw. I saw four armies fighting for control of Kludgetown. The lizard creatures or they called themselves the poachers couldn’t even get into the town. All four armories are at each other’s throats. As soon as the battle started though it ended and both armies retreated.

“See minion of Wheel Tread. There is no way for either side to win this war. This battle has been going as long as anyone can remember. We don’t even remember why the battle started. We live longer than ponies and zebras. So you would think our kind would remember. But still, we don’t even remember who used to own this city.

“So to stop this war you need to kill innocents.”

The king nods. “My mate is not happy with that idea. One they aren’t dragons. Two they’re innocent creatures thinking war is still going on after all these years.”

“Why not tell them the truth.”I look up to the king who is smaller than the Queen. He just gave me a sad smile.

“We tried many, many times. Even gave them proof. They refuse to listen because to them the war is still going on. I guess old hatreds die hard. But the real reason we want this city. It used to belong to creatures like us. The war chased them off.”

“I am sure I found the bones of some of the creatures of old out there. It’s not a pleasant desert. It’s even worse this land is cursed. So I am wondering if there is a way to lift the curse.”

Watching the town turn back to normal since most of the citizens that live there are coming out. It looks to be like the battles happen off and on. Then the citizens of the town go back to their lives but I am sure they’re waiting for a battle to start up again.

“See that is what this town is like. Lives are lost and then everything is ruined. You can replace food and other things. But you can’t replace lives. My kind is normally warlike. But after being out here for so long and watching this. We can no longer act like that. I changed after watching a little foal get murdered.”

“Then why act so warlike when you know it doesn’t work?”

“That is the issue my kind are naturally always hungry for blood and battle. Some just don’t have the brainpower to see otherwise. My mate is trying very hard to show them the truth. But it’s not easy. Some of the males of my species are too thick-headed. Same with the females there are some in both sexes who aren’t.”

I sighed softly looking towards the burning town. This town has been through so much. I’m starting to wonder if the biggest reason this is my last task. Because wheel tread would have a hard time doing this himself.

“I know you understand how to speak Zebra. The co-leader doesn’t speak equestrian. So if needed we can give you a translator.”

“I know some I only had a month to learn a few words. Even then it’s a lot harder to speak it. So I wouldn’t mind if you could get me one.” The king stares at me like I am crazy.

“What do you mean to give you a translator? If we could find one of those more power to you. But we can give you one of our kind who knows how to speak zebra. She spent most of her life learning other tongues.”

“Oh, when do I meet her?”

“When the meeting is set up that will be in a few hours.” He points to the big table in the middle of town. “The co-leaders got a cease-fire going between them. They don’t get along so we told them the only way to agree to this is to force them to have no weapons. If any weapons are on them the deal is off.”

I sighed deeply “ What do you need me to do?”

“While the talks are going on. We want you above on one of the tents watching and then if things go bad to kill them. But I am sure you won’t have to worry about her being a problem just those that follow her.”.

“I was told by a few zebras from the community I just came from. Don’t trust any zebra at all. Don’t trust any of those in this town. If they’re up to something it will be easy to tell. I am sure the zebra leader will have assassins.”

“Yes, it’s to be expected with zebras as well as Enclave. But the normal ponies aren’t that bad I think at least.” I looked towards the tent I had to get ready so I flew up to it and made a few bolts from as I remember. With one of them though I put venom on it. The venom I was told wouldn’t kill but paralyze just in case.

I kept my crossbow on top of the tent and flew down looking around to make sure I saw every shadow and tent. The ones that own this little camp didn’t seem upset about me looking around. I did see a few merchants from other races selling their wares to the lizard creatures and seeing them paying half of what they make to the raiders.

I heard of raiders from Star Shooter. Those willing to cause problems for their gains. You would think about how the world changed outside this land. You would think they would leave this desert to get a new life. I turn and then hear screams and gunshots turning back. I watch while a mare gets beaten for not having enough caps for the toll.

I heard in the back of my mind the stars want their blood. I grunted a bit. I wanted to help them but do I have a right? I felt a clawed hand on my back and looked at one of the lizard guards. He points with his spear to the outpost gate.

“Grr if no one does anything they grr... We will keep building up that outpost to a base. We watch them daily, only seen ten in there at a time.”

“Is it my right to do so though?”

“Grr, your right? What do you mean by your right? Anyone who had the guts and the will to do it should. We would do something but we aren’t strong enough to fight them. “ I look to see that I have my weapons on me but my crossbow. “You better do something they’re going to take that mare in there to rape her.”

I heard the word rape and I click the stealth chip attached to my helm. I vanished and sneak to the door hearing screaming and crying inside the outpost. The two guards one a mare and one a stallion their eyes so red and they looked high.

“Hmm listen to those screams. Butcher.” The mare laughs.

“Yes, it seems he is enjoying those mares.” I grab Spitfire and I could hear the sword guiding me again? Maybe it was because I am doing something in the mind of the spirit good. I took a deep breath. I grab a rock and skirted to the wall on the other side of the gate and smack the wall with the rock.

“Huh, I will go check it out, Butcher. Could be that zebra filly selling flowers again.” I move from the wall dropping the rock watching the mare come over to see. “ I see nothing..” She turned her back to me and quickly stabbed spitfire right into her back and her body collapsed hard to the ground making a loud thump. I stab the sword into her deeper quickly enough that she drowned in her blood. Pulling the sword out while she gasped for air. She made loud enough gasps and coughs to attract the stallion.

“Prick?” he asked as he looked and he didn’t see the rock coming from my buggy hand smashing into his face. I hit him hard enough that he is now dazed. I once again took a quick swipe with spitfire and sliced him good enough that his head is barely attached to his body anymore.

I put the sword back on my side. Taking the dagger to let the gem absorb some of the blood. The dagger needs its filling for its part of this task. I doubt I could stay hidden for long. So I had an idea: I cut the two heads of the ponies and took two spears from the lizard creatures.

I forced the two spears into the sand in front of the outpost and impaled the heads on the spears. I flew up between the spears. I didn’t know if I should do this. I am sure I would find my end from being this dumb. I turned off the chip and came out of hiding and yelled.

“To the leader of the raiders. I have killed two of your members here. I will no longer play this game. I demand you come out here one on one combat. If you don’t then you’re a fool and a coward. So you better come out here. If you don’t come out I will take out every single member of your pretenders than you as well.”

The door opens up and what comes out is a large group of ponies. Then I saw a camel. A camel in raider armor and the camel looked like he knew what he was doing. He didn’t have the drugs in his system from the look of his eyes. He had one of those large gun blades. A lot of his kind used those.

“You demand hmm?” The camel is so soft-spoken and not like these monsters. “I would say I make the demands. I am not a fool like these ponies here. So easy to control with drugs. Just look at them. Their brains are nothing but putty. Give them drugs to make them under your control.” He just stood there and I knew I was in trouble. Each camel had the skills passed down from its ancestors.

I gulped, I just watched the ponies around us cheering. I looked behind me to see the king and Queen they stayed away from this. Looking back at the camel. I am sure he knew better than to do this. But I am sure from the past of those that came before. What caused him to be this way. All those memories.

“How could you do something like this? I know of your kind they have lifetimes of memories to teach you.”

“Oh come on are you for real? I did this by my own choice. I could care less about those before me. What did they do for me? All they did for me was give me these memories. Memories of the sins of their failures. Look at the world around us, little bug.” I did what he told me. All I saw was a desert and not the land of Equestria. Then it hit me. I know what he is talking about. The curse that Luna did.

“The curse. The rebellion..” I softly added.

“Got it in one. I am saving the land my way. Now I may not care for the rape and murder. But you do what you must to keep the money flowing. Even if it means selling slaves. You do what you must to save the world.”

“Then why can’t you do it like the other of your kind do?”

“Because this is the will of the stars and the universe. The universe has forsaken us years ago. It’s what caused the war. The stars have their little hands everywhere. I am doing what the cards of the universe gave me. Some say the universe is a dealer. But it’s a golem that makes us puppets for the universe. It molds us even now.”

The universe brings me to another. The universe and the stars are folding me even now. I grab my sword. I ain’t backing down from this. From the motion of me grabbing my sword. The camel grabs hold of his gunblade. It’s a weapon that I have seen many of his kind use.

“If that is how you wish it. Then so be it.”

“I have come myself in the name of the stars. I will allow the stars to pass judgment on me or you” The camel stared at me. I could see the fear in his eyes. But he smirked after knowing that we both fight in the name of the stars.

“If we fight for the judgment and praise of the stars. Then so be it. Let’s allow those that the zebras fear to honor us.” The judgment of the stars and we get praise from them. I am hoping my praise will be a more lean judgment of me. But I doubt that will happen.

“I shall do what I can in the name of the stars. Even if it means fighting one that rapes.”

“Ah, those screams you heard. Again these ponies are too dumb to know the truth. I was helping the merchant they almost murdered. She screamed because they broke two of her legs. Of course, these ponies again are too high to know the difference.”

“You know they can hear you say all this right?” I look at the group of raiders still cheering like a battle is going on right now.

“Again like I said give them drugs and add a little something to them. Their brains can’t tell the difference and make them think the world is still like it was before Pip. They don’t see the sun, they don’t see anything. Just see the blood, the guts and that's it.”
“So no matter what if I win this. I will have to kill them. To save them from themselves.”

“Yes, ironic ain’t it? You try to be a hero but you’re still a murderer of innocents. Well Innocent in the way of raiders of course. You will still have to kill and murder. Even if they have done the same. But to be a hero it seems you need to do the unthinkable. Come let's fight.”

<00000>
Battle of stars

More and more eyes start watching us. Merchants gather more of the lizard creatures gather. My battle has even triggered a cease-fire so those in Kludgetown can watch. I held tightly on Spitfire since this was a battle of swords.

“You see little ones we have eyes watching. A hero, a villain who is the real threat? Me or you? You see this is a set of words and eyes. Look in their eyes and see the fear for you.” I look at all the eyes. The zebras looked indifferent. The ponies I couldn’t tell since most wore masks to hide their eyes. I was tricked and the camel's sword smashed down. I moved away quickly as I could lift one of my cybernetic arms to block the attack. The runes on my arm and his blade glowed.

“Ah, Dune walker.” I didn’t care if he knew her. I attacked him even though Spitfire never had a rune placed in it. Then when he chanted a spell and took a swing to try to shatter Spitfire. The blade glowed bright showing the name of Spitfire. The rune slowly vanished now I know why the sword lasted all these years. I charged right at him and his sword cut right into my bags. Before the bags could be repaired the venom-laced bolt dropped out to the sand below.

This battle is hard for me than I thought. Since the camel is so much bigger and I am just a simple worker. Our blades kept smashing together. I didn’t notice the bolt. He cocked the gunblade and I felt the ozone and noticed the glow. He forced me to the ground and got ready to fire.

Grabbing sand with my buggy hands tossing it into his eyes, He screamed and aimed up to hit a bird above us and it fell to the ground smoking and sizzling. I noticed the bolt and grabbed it tightly in my hand. I didn’t want to use tricks or this venom. I didn’t know how it would affect a camel.

Quickly swung my sword at the camel and he lifted his hoof to smack me right into the helm. I dropped my sword and groaned and kept ahold of the bolt as tight as I could. The camel stood over me and reached down with his hooves.

“Let’s see how I have been fighting this entire time.” He tried to remove the helm and I had to act. I lifted the bolt and jabbed right into his leg and the bolt broke off. He groaned and I was able to move away. He fell paralyzed and I didn’t know what this venom would do to him. I grabbed my sword and got ready to kill him.
“Daddy?” I lowered my blade staring at a little camel coming to her father. She had tears falling from her eyes down her cheeks wetting her face.

“No. you didn’t need to see this little one.” He smiled weakly unable to move. “Your daddy is facing one that feels their sense of justice is the right justice.” I didn’t know what to say I was about to kill a father. I felt my guilt getting to me again. I was going to kill a father.

The young female camel looked at me with hate in her eyes. I have a feeling she would have grown up to become the leader of his raider gang. She would have done worse but the hate I saw. It made me sick and made me wonder. Am I the hero or the villain?

“Click the button on my leg hero. You have won the battle without killing me. But the guilt will still affect you.” I had no idea what he meant by that. I clicked the button and the little camel closed her eyes. I heard beeping from a strange device on the ponies' necks. Every head blew up and the entire outpost caught up and flames.

I watched in horror all this happening and the smoke blocked my ability to see the young camel and her father and when the smoke let up just a bit they were gone. The piece of the bolt that was in his leg on the sand. I turned to see the camel on top of the rock.

“When the time is right, hero. We will return to come and help you on your journey. But for now, we vanish to Peace Rock. You won in the name of the stars. Enjoy the guilt of giving them blood.” I had no idea why but I had no guilt for what happened to those ponies. The families of those ponies may use their deaths. To help with the trial to make sure I am guilty.

I sat there watching while the outpost went up in flames. Looking over the bodies of the dead. I didn’t kill them, I just did what I thought was right. Looking back at the flames, am I in the right? I have no idea anymore. Too many thoughts fill my mind making me unsure of this entire thing. The guilt filled me because these ponies could have had families.

I felt a hoof on my shoulder looking up to see a zebra. She wore the headdress of a leader. Beside her is a smaller mare. But all the mare did was smile.

“Iqhawe ka le izinkanyezi wamukelekile”

“Warrior of the stars welcome.” The little mare translated for me. “Greetings I’m Diamond this is my mother Iliva. She enjoyed your little fight. She is impressed with you.” Impressed with me, the leader of the zebras of Kludgetown is impressed with me? I had no idea what to think of that. I look back at the bodies. The zebras lifted the bodies and went deeper into the desert with them.

“We heard that you came for Wheel Tread. We know Wheel treads intent for this town. But for us, we just want lasting peace. We know you have been to Peace Rock. Those zebras are right. There is cancer in our zebra community. Find them, kill them in the name of the stars.”

“Do you have a list of who you wish me to take down?” Diamond whispers up to her mother. Iliva nodded, speaking in a strange device that looked like a zebra made in her ear. I could understand lists and names, that's all I could understand.

“She is getting the list ready for you. Our tribe is called kuxutshwe. Meaning we are a mix of all tribes. So we call ourselves that. So you will see all types willing to harm within.” I had a feeling that those wish to harm from within. Are those zebras I have been told about from Hunter. Those zebras need to be given to the stars.

“How will I be able to tell? Are they wanting to kill your mother?”

“No, they don’t wish to harm my mother. They don’t want peace, they want this town for themselves. They will attack the other leaders. I know you were to meet the co-leaders of each race. But I convinced Wheel tread no other will try to take my mother's place.”

I sighed to myself finally I won’t have to kill the leader of the zebras. She is so kind from what I can tell in her eyes. I’m sure it was hard for her to be here. But I think she has a lot of protection hidden around the area.

“Now I don’t trust the other co-leaders with my mother. I’m sure they have attackers waiting in the shadows. So please keep an eye on them.”

I wanted to know if these two knew mares as Lotus and Hunter. “Do you two know these two mares Lotus and Hunter?”

Diamond smiles. “Yes, we trade as much as we can with Peace rock.”

“Hunter helped me learn some of your tongue's words. Of course, she only had a month to teach me.”

Diamond nods and speaks to her mother. “Umzingeli i-lotus wakhe abangane” Diamond pointed her hoof to me. Iliva has a large smile form on her face bowing her head concerning me. I think those two are close to her.

“Hunter and Lotus are honored by my mother. Even if they have no tribe she still respects them. So they both trained you?”

“Yes, they did. Hunter trained me to hunt. Lotus told me never to trust a zebra with things to hide.” Diamond nodded.

“Yes that is true, never trust one that hides the truth from you. Most always will though. Even some zebras have secrets. It’s always best to allow zebras to have some secrets. But the ones that hide everything don’t trust them.”

I never thought I would hear that from the daughter of the leader of this tribe. But maybe she is right it’s not going to be easy to learn more about their kind. Since many of them might hide too much and not speak Equestrian. I know full well though you can’t force them to learn. It’s not right. It’s best to learn to speak as they do so you can talk to them.

“Now your name is Ruby?”

I took the helm off and showed my face. My color is back to pink and I nodded. “Yes, I have been in hiding for a while from my friends and family. But how could you tell?”

“It was very easy to tell Ruby. We don’t see many females of your kind. The fact that you came from Narik and we heard what happened there. I hope your innocence hasn’t been taken from you. We both know what you have been forced to do. Before the return happens. Do you wish to have the control removed?”

I stare at Diamond. I could tell she cared about how I felt. I didn’t know what to think about that at all. To be free but I haven’t felt Wheel Treads control for a while. Maybe that one piece that left my head. I will never know.

“You know what Wheel Tread wishes to do then?”

“Yes, we do. We know it’s going to be bad so. Mother is to lead our tribe to Peace Rock before it happens. She knows what Wheel Tread wants. It’s not something our tribe wants. The only ones that will stay are the ones who hated my mother. After all of this is said and done. The army will be given a list for those that need to be taken care of.”

“If you’re leaving then why do you wish me to take care of these zebras?”

“It’s the will of the stars. Sometimes you have to give the stars their blood. Even if my kind is not wise to listen. But sometimes the stars are kind to us. My mother is a big worshipper of the stars and I am as well. We know their path will lead us to death someday. But for now, they’re needed.”

Closing my eyes, putting my helm back on. I have a feeling that I am now too deep into this. I know when it comes down to it. I will have to fight for my life. I am not looking forward to fighting for my life at all.

“I will do my best to fight in the stars. I know full well what is going to happen to me. I am not fond of the idea of what is going to happen to me. But I promise I will fight for my life. Thank you so much for your kindness.”

“Zebras will always be kind. We can’t allow ourselves to focus on the past. We understand that our kind got overly. Ahem, holy warlike during the war. It happens because of Luna and her deal with the moon.”

“I think the meeting will be soon.” Just as I said this the co-leader of the enclave that is holed up in kludgetown lands with two guards. Their armor looks so much older than the Enclave I have met recently. The mare in the armor bows her head to the two zebras. I could tell she was trying to be respectful to them.

“We should go.” Diamond nods to them pulling her mother along with her to the tents. I have a feeling they don’t trust these Enclaves. The guards leave the side of the leader and she walks up to me.

“I watched you fight that camel. I wouldn’t let the deaths of those raiders get to you. I am Skysong. I wish to try to bring peace to this town. It’s harder to do when my commander is a bit too warlike.”

“I guess that is normal for Enclave. Even though I have been adopted by one.” I could tell Skysong didn’t like it when I brought that up. I couldn’t tell if she was studying me. I have been warned that the Enclave in Kludgtown thinks just like the other Enclave used to.

“Maybe you can explain something to me. What happened outside of this land?” I didn’t know everything but I do know what has been told to me. I went into what The Lightbringer did and how she risked her life to fight the Enclave. How she brought back the sun and the stars. Then I brought up what happened in the hoof.

“Wait so you mean to tell me a unicorn. Well, just a unicorn put the old enclave in their place?” I nodded. “I see so that means they’re more open to the ones below? Of course, we have some who wish it still was like that.”

“Yes, I am not from this land though. I do know the Enclave is not trusted after a war ten years ago.”

“Ten years ago?” The mare tilted her head.

“Yes,” I explained about the hardliners and what happened. I explained what happened like the war getting bad enough. Then I brought up Celestia one and the mare removed her face mask. I was told she never showed her face. What I saw was a light blue mare with one of her eyes missing. It looked like her eye was ripped out of the socket. I could tell it happened years ago. She placed the face mask back down.

“So somepony finally put the Enclave to the task but she failed. Maybe if she never forced a war as she did. She would have been loved more by the world. I am sure there is another universe out there where she is the leader of the world.”

I nodded. “I got a question..for you miss SkySong.”

“How. Oh, I see Peace Rock. They know everything about those in Kludgetown. So what is your question bug?”

I took a deep breath. I didn’t want to seem rude asking this. I knew full well that enclaves kept to themselves. I wish I could have learned more about them. But I didn’t have a chance to learn. Again I knew what I was about to ask was over the line.

“Do you have a list of the ponies in your faction? That..” I went silent for a moment.

“Of ponies, what?”

“That will get in your way from peace?”

“No when the leader dies they will all listen. He has pissed off everypony even his wife. We always said no children. He took out children and. That was the last straw. There will be a power vacuum some may try to take his spot. But I already have everything set up.”

I nodded I knew I would be the one to kill him. I knew full well that I would have to do it. SkySong bowed her head and headed into the lizard creatures' camp. I still wish I could understand what they fully were. Just the name poachers seem insulting. I sat down on what a bug has for an ass. I didn’t hear the hooves come up behind me. A hoof was placed on my shoulder. I looked up seeing a unicorn mare.

They had a gun aiming right at my head. I have a feeling this is one of my judgments lifting my many legs high in the sky.

“I don’t trust you...bug. I heard what you did in Nirak. Give me a good reason why I shouldn’t shoot you.”

I just turn to face her and reach up to grab her gun placing it on my head. She stares at me in horror. I didn’t think she expected that.

“I have done worse than that. When I was mind-controlled by the Queen. But you think you have the right to fulfill the souls that died under my deeds? DO IT?! What are you waiting for?!” I think my willingness to face my judgment scared this mare.

“I…” She lowers her gun. “I didn’t expect you to face that head-on.” She didn’t expect it? She didn’t expect that?! I have been going around controlled by Wheel Tread and I should face judgment for it all.

“Alright now, why are you here? I was just watching the last of the fire. Since there is nothing else for me to do.”

“I am just the leader of the ponies fighting the zebras and Enclave. I’m Galaxy.” I stare at the dark red mare. Who had diamond eyes? I never understood why some ponies have diamonds in their eyes. Maybe I will learn that someday but I am not fully sure.

“Alright, are you the co-leader or the leader?”

“I am the Co-leader. My leader knows about this meeting. She is fine with stepping down. All her terms are. If she is allowed to be exiled. But there are some that you might have to fight.”

‘I will have to fight? Oh yes, I remember I am doing Wheel Treads dirty work. I have no choice. Since I am sure he could tell the control didn’t last on me.”

“Aren’t you a race that is easily controlled though?” The mare tilts her head.

“Yes sadly. I am sure when I get near him again. I will be fully under his control again. I am not fully sure. But I am hoping these talks go decently.” Turned back to the fire to just watch. Galaxy wanted to speak. But she didn’t and left. All I could think of while I watched the fire. That was what I did.

“In the name of the Queen.”I softly spoke. “All in the name of the Queen.”

I lifted to my feet and I turned to see a merchant looking at me and the fire. I didn’t know what this merchant would do to me. But I couldn’t tell if he was happy or unhappy. The stallion looks down at me.

“So you removed the raiders. I don’t know if I should be happy or unhappy. I’m wondering what happened to your senses of judgment when you understood. The leader was never really evil. But the ponies around him were. But I won’t judge you for what you feel was right.”

“Are you trying to tell me that? What I did was wrong or that I did right?”

“That is how you see it yourself. Now we can pass after the fire goes out. When you’re done with this meeting. I would like to sell you some things.” I sighed nodding and flew off to the camp.

<00000>
The meeting

I took a quick nap and I was woken up by the sounds of talking and the sounds of a feast. I wasn’t allowed any of the feasts at this moment. I got up onto the tent and went prone with my crossbow. Thankfully voices did carry in this area.

“So tell me, Diamond. What do you wish to gain from this peace treaty?” The young zebra mare just shrugged her shoulders to the enclave mare.

“My mother's gain is just peace. Then when the time comes. We shall go to Peace Rock. The storm king's return will bring ill tidings.”

Skysong sighed nodding. “I am not fond of them having to bring him back. But we all know what Wheel Tread wants. I just know it won’t be good for this land. But I sadly have no choice. Everypony follows him. So much he has promised.”

Diamond nodded. “Yes that is the problem mother and I see. Too much to promise. We all know that shall never come to pass.”

“Yes if all his promises did come to pass. I mean giving us what we all want? I know what I wish to have. Knowing that all heroes will be held. For their crimes.”

Diamond frowned. “Yes.. all the crimes the heroes have done. All their sins even though we have had our own. But every hero, every path they walk.” Diamond looked up at me. “Every sin they have caused. Judgment will come for them. All the lies even we have done. Everypony will get their due.”

“In the name of the stars?” Skysong added.

“Yes so say the stars. For every being under them. Every being will get their due justice. Even I will one day. My judgment for following my mother's path. Her judgment for forsaking our kind and leaving them in the past.”

Skysong sighed, nodding taking off her helm. I got a good look at her entire face now. It was just her eye. There was an entire scar going from her right eye down to her neck up to her forehead. Her neck had cybernetics just to keep her face together.

“Yes, all sins will come to pass. Even the sins that gave me this. Killing one of your kind and thinking I had the battle won. Then taking their blade and taking my eye and almost killing me.” Diamond just gave a gentle smile.

“Yes, It seems all our sins. I for one will not sit and wait. Exile for my mother and me to Peace rock.” Skysong sighed looking up at me. They seemed to all know I am up here. I think they have been told just in case.

“That hero that is here. I noticed what she did.” Diamond nodded. “ What gives her the right to be a judge?”

Those words stung me hard. I never thought Skysong would say these words. I already knew Galaxy had issues with me being here. A strange bird landed beside me and I looked towards it. It looked like most of the birds I have seen flying. Something was odd about this. The bird lifted its wing. Like it was pointing at something.

I looked over to what it was pointing at. I noticed a wandering drone looking through the crowd and asking questions.

“Excuse me, I am a Dj mixer mind telling me what is going on here?” The drone asked one of the Enclave guards. The guard turned to the drone and looked over at Skysong. She nodded to show it was okay to answer.

“Alright, there is a peace treaty in the works. We feel the battle has gone on for too long here.”

“Really… Forgive me if I don’t think that is true. Stranger things have happened lately. Just a peace treaty? What is going to happen with those not willing to listen?” Skysong nodded to Diamond and quickly trotted off to help her guard.

“I can answer that. We have a guardian willing to do the work of the stars. To those that won’t listen. Our guardian will ransack whoever won’t listen.”

“I see. You do know they will hear this broadcast. They will know you have someone gunning for them.”

“Oh, we know. We know full well we will be fine.”

“I see what else can you tell me?”

“I can’t tell you why this is going on. I can just tell you what happened in Narik. It Will happen here as well. We will not be stopped and the rise of judges will clean this land.” Dj mixer went silent for a moment.

“I see that you’re here Ruby.” I turned to look at another drone. But this one is different compared to the widowmaker ones. This one is less armored and looks like it’s been through hell

“Who are you?”

“Watcher. I found a way to get out here. You do know right that things outside this land. Well, ponies are getting scared. Many towns and cities outside of here. Are building up their defense after what Dj pon3 has been told.”

“What have they been told?”

“That the Storm King is returning. That something bad is going to happen here. Some are trying to get here. But many of the storm king's followers are stopping them. No matter how many die more keep coming. It’s like they’re endless.”

I didn’t know what to think. Endless though that is something I never thought of. Maybe there was a machine that brought more of them like an endless stream. I didn’t know what to do. But I felt maybe this is my fault.

“Yes, I know. I am sure you have heard what I have done.”

“What do you ...wait you’re the one that left that wave of death in Narik?”

I didn’t want to answer but I nodded. “Yes, Watcher. I haven’t been under my control. I was bug napped or however, you say it. Then put it under mind control. At this moment though I don’t feel it. But the guild it’s hard to cope with Watcher.”

‘Every hero in the wasteland goes through this. I’m sure things will get better for you.”

“No.,” I explain to him what is going on and why the Storm King is coming back. I didn’t leave out who Wheel Tread is. This is the only chance I had to tell the truth. Maybe he will warn someone but I fully doubt he will be able to.

“Well, I sadly can’t warn anyone. Those that knew Neighsay are long dead. The only one that might remember is Fluttershy. But if this is true. He has had help from many. Since things like this happen over time.”

“Yes, the universe...is watching me even now. I ..” I went silent looking back to the peace talks. I noticed the talks were normal but by the tents. I saw a zebra mare slowly sneaking to stab Skysong.

“Excuse me, Watcher, the stars need their blood.” I aim for the zebra and hold my breath. Got right on target and fired the bolt right into her side. She screams falling to the ground. She screams in great pain.

“What did you place on that bolt?”

“Rock Viper venom. I hunted some with Hunter. Back at Peace Rock. A deadly viper that if it bites you. You will turn to stone. I wish I didn't do this to her. But the stars need their blood.”

“I have a feeling you’re under the control of something Ruby. But it’s not Wheel Tread. I know fully what it is.”

“What?”

“These stars you keep talking about. I know next to nothing about the stars. But I have a feeling.” I lifted my hand to silence him again. Lifting to Watcher staring in the eye of the bot.

“Watcher I think you overstayed your welcome.”

“Ruby.”

“No, I mean it... You have overstayed your welcome.” I lifted my crossbow.

“Ruby, you need someone..to talk to please. What would your adoptive mother think?” Before I could strike the bot. He said the words that made me pause, what would Cranberry think? What would she think about all this? Before I could speak to Watcher another voice came from the watcher robot

“Hey hey. We need to talk when you get done with the talks.” I didn’t know what to say but this voice sounded deeper.

“Uh excuse me Watcher your voice has changed.” I heard another voice, a female.

“Okay stop acting stupid bug. Look through your crossbow scope to the city you will see us.” I did what they said and looked towards the city. I saw a black cat-like catrina and beside him a green feathered female parrot. But they weren't alone, another was with them. A griffin? Now not a griffin this one had a griffin body but a pony body at the back.

“We will be waiting in town. Look for the inn no one will attack it. It will be thought of as a safe zone.”

“Alright um. Thank you, sir.”

“Alright see you soon and don’t worry. No more are coming to disrupt the talks. We took care of that.” All three waved to me and left my sight. I didn’t know what to think about what I have just seen. It made me think that this was going to get odder. This was going to get stranger and more silly. I am not sure what to think right now.

A few hours went by and I didn’t see any more after that first one. But the talks finally came to an end. It seems the talks went well. They singled me to come down. I took a deep breath and they gave me a large list.

“These are buildings you will find the Enclave leader and Galaxy’s leader. Do what you wish. They’re too big to just burn them down though. You will have to break into each of them. One is a large old motel. The other is an old casino. So we will get what we can for you in supplies. Then you can leave to fight.”

“But first Diamond's mother is leaving for Peace Rock. She wants no part in the battle ahead. Taking the city won’t be easy.”

“I have a question about that though. What about the strange cat and parrot I saw?”

“Oh, the Abyssinians? They don’t leave their home as much. But if you see them or a parrot. That normally means an ill omen. Both kingdoms closed off their borders during the war. Nopony has heard from any of them since. But they only show up in this area. If things are bad.”

“When was the last time they showed up here?”

“Oh about 100 years ago? They both came here looking for something and rumors of building a base at mount Aris. That is just a rumor of course. No pony has been able to get in there. The hippogriffs are very closed off.”

“If I may butt in Skysong.” I turned to Diamond.

“They have normal contact with us. But if they’re here now. They only show up once a year. They show up to trade. But if they’re here now again to my kind. Not good.”

“To either of us, it’s not good.” SkySong butted in. I sighed Diamond's mother put a hoof on me and pulled me away from the others. We went into a tent and Diamond didn’t follow us. I wouldn’t be able to understand her.

“I am sorry for the lie that I don’t speak Equestrian. It keeps the others on their hooves.” Iliva looked around to make sure we weren't being watched. She leaned closer to me, a gentle smile forming on her face. She took off my helm and whispered in my ear.

“When you get to the inn. I want you to meet up with friends of mine. Diamond and I know why they’re here. I can’t tell you why. The Storm King has eyes everywhere. He may be dead still. But eyes watch and the ears listen.”

“Why won’t you tell the others they’re here?” I wanted to know if it was strange to me that she kept it for the others. She looks away again to the entrance of the tent and then back to me. I could tell she was very worried about all this.

“I can only tell you this once. So please remember it. There is only one weapon. One weapon that will defeat the Stormking. Diamond has a piece of it. You need to give it to the Hippogriffs. Because it’s a piece they created. The next two pieces need to be given to others. The only way to fuse this weapon.”

She went silent when a guard walked past the entrance. She looks out to see if anyone else is watching or listening. She then closed the flap again and came back to me. Her eyes and ears look everywhere like someone else is already there.

“Is a powerful forge in Abyssinia?”

“That could be easy enough.”

“ I’m sorry that’s all I can tell you. Now I need to go to Peace Rock. if I stayed in Kludgetown and the king returns. I will be the first on his list to kill.” She puts a hood over her head.

“Wait. Why is this weapon the only way?!” She turned to me and a gentle smile formed across her face.

“I sadly can’t tell you that Ruby.” A strange sound outside made her ears perk up and look outside. Seeing the poacher's training for the battle ahead. She bowed her head and left. I looked out of the tent and Diamond hugged her mother and trotted to the tent I am in.

“Here.” She reaches into her bag bringing out a strange hilt from a sword. I looked at the name it was in. I think it was called the old poneish?

“What is this name?”

“Neomeniam iustitia.” She whispered to me. She didn’t tell me any more about it and quickly left and I nodded. I wasn’t very sure of all this. I watched Diamond leave and watch as troops got ready to fight for Kludgetown. I didn’t know if this was a wise idea or not. But a weapon? A weapon that can only defeat the Stormking?

From what I can tell from looking at the hilt nothing is amazing about it. It’s just a simple old rusted hilt. I stared at the name of it again. I wish I could understand what that means. I sigh deeply. I need to get some rest. Diamond put a cloak on as well after she gave the list of zebras to the captain of the troops. She bows her head and meets her mother on the walk to Peace Rock. They didn’t even walk; they trotted away as fast as they could.

I floated in the air watching them leave through the pass Hunter and I came through. Diamond looks back over her shoulder. Stopping even though her mother went on. She waved to me and then followed her mother.

I watched the sun slowly go down and sighed deeply. I am not sure how to work on this. I tried turning on the radio to listen to DJ MIxer but I heard something else. “Tower has been destroyed. Rebuild the tower. Repair the tower.” I look into the part of the city I can see. A large building is one of the towers used for Dj MIxer to make it out here. Half of it is blown apart and it looks like it happened years ago.

I remember DJ Mixer telling me that Kludgetown would be able to hear her. I wonder if she didn’t even know. Yanari didn’t even know how to use the system when I met her. Skysong flew into the air beside me.

“Ruby you should get some rest.”

“I don’t know if I will be able to Skysong.” I turn my head to look at SkySong. “The stress of everything that is going on. I feel the only way I could rest is if I am dead.”

Skysong sighed since her face was down. It sounded like a robotic sigh. “Ruby please, you're a hero to the children of Kludgetown. Most of them already know their lives are going to end during the night.

“They know what is going to happen then? They don’t mind that their lives are going to end?” Skysong lifted her faceplate. She looks at me with one good eye. I look deep into that eye. I see hope but also a great deal of fear.

“They knew their lives would end. To have peace here some souls need to die. It’s the sad truth of battle Ruby. All we know for a hero to win the day is for those to die. Even though to me you’re no longer a hero.”

“I know I am no longer a hero. I wish I was but I failed at that. I’m only now Ruby. I am me, I am just a simple Magic Eater.”

SkySong smiled. “Now you’re a hero. You no longer wish to have fame or glory. You have learned the truth of being a hero. Remove the want of glory. The cheering fans those words spoken about you on the radio”

I stare at Skysong. What did she mean by that I am now a hero? I shrugged to myself unsure. I went back to my tent and lay on the bed. When the time is right they would wake me up and let me know when the battle is ready to start. Laying my head on the pillow remembering Skysongs words. So a real hero is to save and maybe allow some lives to die for all to be saved. I close my eyes falling asleep with those thoughts in my head.

<00000>
The night

The sun fully went down and I woke up when it was time for the battle. It was just about midnight the moon was up high giving us some of the light. The troops are of each faction in Kludgetown. My task though was to get to the Inn at any cost. They brought me over to show me a map of the town.

“I don’t know why you need to get to the inn. But here it’s called Capper’s dream. But we have been given the list the entire base of zebras needs to be taken out. Diamond said she feels the stars will be complacent after that much blood is shed.” I didn’t like how SkySong said those words. I took a breath sighing and nodding.

“Ruby.” I turn my head to look at the pony Galaxy. “Will you be alright harming little ones?”

I didn’t like the idea of harming foals and teens. But from the sounds of it. I would save them from a fate worse than death if I didn’t do it. But my first task is to get to the inn and learn what I need to do.

“Maybe I won’t be the one taking any of the little ones down. But I have a feeling many will die. When we invade the bases. But like I was told my first task is in the Inn. So you must get me there. I must allow blood to be drawn. I can’t stop you from harming young ones.” I took a deep breath and was not happy with the next set of words.

“To have peace some must die to bring it. Even if they’re young and know their time is coming.” I look away tears falling from my eyes. So many young minds are going to lose their lives because of this battle and I am powerless to stop it.

“Ruby.” I look at the General of the lizard creatures. “I wish we could bypass the young. But too many have been trained. They have been trained to fight. More have died because this war was allowed to go on.”

“Before we leave. I have been meaning to ask. What is your species name?” The General looks at me and smirks showing his sharp teeth.

“We have no name but the zebras call us Isilozi. So we have taken that as our species name. We have been called poachers or dragon hunters for the longest time. It’s about time we used that name.”

“Okay General. What’s your name?”

“Okujway is what I am called.”

“Uh mind if I call you Oku?” He laughed and nodded as I looked at him more. His scales are a dark blue. He wore strange bone armor. I look at his weapon, a heavy stone mallet. He gets in front of the troops of each faction.

“Troops of all kinds and creeds. Of all walks of life and sins. Many of us here are what some would call evil. Some of us have given ourselves to sex. Have done things we aren’t proud of. Some are even here. As pedophiles knowing their punishment for that deed will end in their death.” He stares at a few ponies. “I will make sure of that.”

The ponies he stares at a gulp comes from them. “We are the cannon fodder. Our lives are meaningless. For all our skins for all our creeds. We are nothing but fodder to bring peace. Whatever gods you pray for. You better hope they let you live. I for one will kill you myself if you sin. Fit death as a crime.”

He looked at all groups taking a deep breath.

“Many of us know that not all of us will return. We will be fighting for peace. Just for another monster to take over. I for one hope death takes me. So I don't have to live under his rule. We have no heroes here. Ruby calls herself a hero. But she has fallen like us. She has sinned. Her sins will be her end. When the stars say.” He walks along the line closing his eyes.

“I have children and a wife. But they know the truth if I don’t die for them my queen will kill them. I have no choice but to give my life.” He stares at me. “We all have to give our lives to peace. Even if It means falling because of our sins.” He lifted his hammer in his claws.

“ Allow me to give a poem before this battle.” He took a deep breath, tears falling from his eyes. “We walk into the valley and shadow our deaths. There will be no songs sung for our battle. It’s nothing but our sins. Blood will drain. The stars will sing. For they scream in the sky for blood. Listen to them. Let them scream for your blood. For their justice is all there is in this land.”

He went silent for a moment so they could hear the stars screaming. ‘Bring us blood!!. Bring us justice!!’

“The stars of peace have gone silent. Our need for a hero has been lost.” He looked at me” She is no hero. She is like us going to be part of the tongue-shrilling music that will take us. Take us to whatever afterlife there is. I for one won’t let her sins stop me!! Let's do this!! For the Storm Kings return!!”

They all cheer but me. I just watch all these soldiers here. Are nothing but cannon fodder. I guess that was bound to happen. I grab hold of my two blades. The dagger and Spitfire. I held them tightly in my hands. I didn’t like the fact that so many around me I see now will die.

Each general of the troops lifted a horn to their lips and they sounded the horns. The troops again cheered and I noticed troops forming at Kludgetown of the three vacations. I was told the Enclave wouldn’t fight. But I am guessing the leader Skysong told me about. Is threatening their families of them.

“Let’s go!!” They all charge with me not too far behind. A cloud of dust picks up from all the feet and hooves smashing into the sand. I saw drones watching from the Dj mixer. I am sure Yanari has seen me. I am sure she won’t be happy when she learns I am part of this.

<00000>
The pistol

I am just a tool used for hunting and battle. I have no feelings. I am normally used as a last line of defense. Wait. I am being lifted. I feel my barrel heating up. I feel the bullet escaping my housing. My barrel heats up as my food and my bullets are removed. The pony holding me uses me as another type of weapon. My body is smashed into the face of a mare. It’s hard enough that it causes bleeding. The desperation from those fighting grows. Blood runs no matter who wins this battle.

Just a simple item is known as a gun. I have no feelings. I have no hopes I have no home. I have only one task. To kill is it my time to be the killer? Is it my time to fall and become One with history and the dust? Is it my time to be? Wait I am dropped by the one holding me. I am picked up by another on the same side.

They quickly reload me and fire into the army coming. They get into the same battle as before. But I have no feelings. A tool is a tool I am used as a tool for either protection or death. I shall never know myself.

Finally, I fall into a growling pool of blood. I am not picked up again instead I am smashed broken. I am no longer able to feel. But have I ever been able to feel? No, I am just a pistol, a creation to be used as a last resort. Around me is a real last resort. For this is war and bodies fall around me. A mare struggles to grab a hold of my broken frame.

She screams she cusses. The desperation in her eyes As one comes up behind her with a sword and one swift cut all I see is her dead eyes. I am one with the dead for I have never been alive. More walk over to me to get their task. I shatter and break. To become one with the sand and dust as I lay around my former owner.

<00000>
The battle for Kludgetown

This was hell or whatever the ponies called it. I have already cut through so many my armor is splattered in blood. The sounds of screams and crying as I look at a mare holding her foal tightly to her. I look to her and to the way.

“The way is clear, please get clear.” The mare and foal nod they trot off and I turn but I hear a mortar falling and I turn to see an explosion fall right near the mare and foal. I hear crying and sobbing as I look to see the smoke finally clearing. The mare is dead; she shielded the foal with her body. No one even ran to help the foal they were going to let the little one die. If I had to do something. I had to save the foal.

I flew as quickly as I could to the foal. Please oh please, stars let this one live. I heard another mortar shell falling. I quickly swooped up the foal. Into my lower arms holding the little one to my armored body. The shell went off behind me and my armor and body got shredded. I felt shrapnel go into my back and I rolled, dropping my sword and dagger holding the foal tightly. Rolling with them trying to protect them.

I stopped the roll and looked at the foal. He was bleeding but alive no wounds. I laughed to myself. One is saved, and one is saved!! I felt a needle go into my side. A potion is released into my body. I feel my exoskeleton heal around the shrapnel. Even though it’s painful I can’t stop now. If I didn’t have the armor I would have likely been dead.

“Listen can you walk?” The foal nods he was covered in dust. I couldn’t tell if he was a zebra or a normal pony.

“But...but my mommy.” He cried and I held the little one to my bloody armor. I didn’t care if I smeared blood on him. He needed a hug.

“Look, your mother may be gone. But you will grow up to honor her won’t you?” He nodded tears falling from his eyes. “You need to be strong. Little one. Oh, and what is your name?”

“Cready.” I smile at him and stroke his mane. I look at his cutie mark. It's a shamrock I pat his head.

“Go to the camp down there. Tell them Ruby sent you they will take care of you. The little one nodded and trotted out of the town. Maybe he will live a long life. Maybe I will see him again someday. I am sure he will go to peace rock. But now for my task. I look to see the battle not going well for either side. A lot of the buildings are on fire. I see the inn not far from me. It’s one of the only buildings not on fire. I heard another shell and it went for the inn. I was worried that my task would end.

When the shell hit it though a magic shield shined protecting the entire shield. Now I just got to get to the inn through the battle. I heard hooves stomping toward me and I felt a sword almost hit me. I quickly dodge away and grab my two blades. Turned to see a zebra covered in blood. His eyes are full of rage. I have never seen such rage before. He gripped the hilt of the blade tighter in his mouth. Holding my two blades tightly. Looked down at my cybernetic arms. I had the dagger in one of them. Then looked up back to the zebra. I tried moving but a twinge of pain went through me. It was hard for me to move because of the shrapnel.

I felt a needle go into my side again. Even though the med-x tried to numb the pain. It didn’t work. I tried flapping my wings to get into the air again. But my dragonfly wings are too ripped apart. Fully bending my body more pain going through my pain. So I could stand on my lower legs.

The zebra charged quickly too fast for me to move. I felt the zebra smacking a hoof in my back. It made the shrapnel go in deeper. I screamed in pain groaning. I quickly rolled on my back and when the hoof was lifted again. I stabbed the dagger into the leg. The zebra didn’t even act like he was in pain.

I look deeper into his eyes. He is high on some potion. A battle potion Hunter told me I might run into some of these. If I did the zebra would fight till their last breath. The zebra backed up my dagger leaving the grip of my cybernetic hand. Quickly get back up on my lower legs. The zebra then spits out the sword. Opening and bag and bringing out another potion.

“Don’t do it!! Your body can only handle one of those at once, don't do it!!” The zebra drinks back the potion. His mussels expanded showing the veins within the fur and skin beating and flowing blood through his body. His eyes bug out, and his body looks like it’s about to explode. He picks up the sword again. Charging at me so quickly I didn’t have a chance to act. My sword jabbed into his side as he tried to slice me up with his blade. I did all I could to move and get out of the way of the attacks.

I use my little buggy hands to try to punch him even with the punches in his face. It did nothing and he tried to slice into me again. I even punched into his chest a few of the attacks hit me. Cutting deeply into my armor and exoskeleton. Sweat poured off his body but it wasn’t normal sweat it was blood.

He stopped very suddenly dropping the sword and flung his head back screaming. The scream of his rage and pain made my blood curdle. The scream went so loud that others joined in with it. I turned my head to see other zebras screaming. They all over did the potion. The scream went through the air. Blood, water, and bile escaped from their mouths; they sounded like they were all dying from within.

Then one of them not far from me exploded like a bomb. Blood guts everywhere but the one she exploded on lay there dead. I quickly tried to get out from under the zebra but I couldn’t. His body expanded close to exploding like a bomb. Oku the isililo the General I met this morning. Pushes the zebra off me and I quickly got up on my legs. I couldn’t get my weapons back so the best thing.

I ran away from them and quickly hid behind a trash can. Covered me into a bend-like position and all I heard was the screams and then explosions. After all of that was said and done. It rained blood, Guts, and parts of origins. An eye fell right beside me. I just stared at it in horror. I take off my helm and vomit right near the trash can. After emptying the meal I had that day. I put the helm back on.

I got out from behind the can. I saw Oku still alive with my blades in his gut. I slowly walked toward him and he reached for me with his hand. I held it tightly as I looked at my blades. I didn’t know what to think.

“Is the order given?” What order? I looked down at Oku. “Do I have your permission to die?”

“Oku… You can’t die your wife, your children..”

He laughs coughing up blood and groaning. I doubt a potion could save him. He held my hand tighter as I stared down at Oku. I could see the sadness in his eyes. I looked up hearing screams and sobbing. Looked up to seeing so many fighting and not caring about one dying.

“Please Ruby, they’re already dead. Let me go to the afterlife. To see them please!!” He coughs and he is having a harder time breathing. I remove my helm tears streaming down my face.

“The…” I barely know him but I sob hard. “The order is given.” He reached up weakly, his claw stroking the tears from my face.

“Con...te” He coughs more blood draining from his mouth as he coughs more up. “Con..t..venue.. The fight.” He lays his head back taking his last breath. A smile on his face as he goes to see his family. I reach up and close his eyelids. Pulling my two blades from his gut. I stare at him a little longer. Putting my helm back on and slowly walked through. I heard a song playing from a radio on a blown-up counter.

“There's no time for us “

I walk through as the battle screams around me. An old run-down enclave ship crashes into one of the buildings as I feel my heart slowly beat. In front of me, a mare held an ax and she was on their side. I turned off my emotions and my feelings. All I felt now was emptiness and a thirst for the battle. Our weapons smashed into each other. As the song went on.

“There's no place for us”

I just didn’t have the will to want to stop this mare. My attacks didn’t even break through her magic. This unicorn did all she could to hit me. It’s like without my emotions I can fight better. But I think it was more than the song and the world around me is gone. All that is left is my task.

“What is this thing that builds our dreams”

“Yet slips away from us?”

I started cutting through the wood and the fear in the mare's eyes was growing and I saw her looking at a foal. Her foal I hit into her weapon harder and more brutal. The wood of the ax started to splinter more. She just stared at me like I was a monster. Her foal screamed for his mother. But I have seen too much. I couldn’t care anymore. The blade of the ax got cut from the wood and flew to the radio.

“Who wants to live forever?

Who wants to live forever?”

The blade hit the radio slicing right through and hitting the blown-out counter as my blades cut through the mare and she fell to the ground. But I didn’t strike any vital spots. I cut off her left forehoof and she cried. The crying finally got me to wake up. I saw her the mare. I finally saw what I was fighting. The cloud of what happened earlier really hit me hard. But I finally came back to my senses.

“Miss, can you walk?”

Despite the pain and the loss of blood, she stood on her three hooves. It wasn’t easy for her. I single her foal to come over.

“Listen get out while you can. Go to the camp outside of town. I promise you they won’t hurt you. They will help you.” She nodded and then went off but before she fully left she turned back to me. I could see her face full of happiness.

“Why? I am not on your side. You could have just killed me and my foal right here.”

“The stars have had their fill I think. But I feel it’s the right thing to do. Better get going before someone picks you off.” She nodded and trotted away even if it was harder with three legs. I turned back to the inn. It wasn't that far away but more battle is on the way. I had enough of killing for one day. I put my blades back into their homes. I looked at all the dead on both sides. The zebras blew up parts of them everywhere.

<00000>
The inn

I finally made it into the inn. The battle outside is silent here. I now see why zebras standing around chanting a spell in strange symbols of salt and other items I couldn’t even name. They glowed and a strange power came from them. To keep the inn from getting harmed. I look around seeing old paintings of the one who owned it. But that is not all I saw. I saw six mares.

They had names on their frames, ‘Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, and Princess Twilight Sparkle. Besides Twilight is a teenage growing dragon. I could see the war affected them. Besides them, I saw two Alicorns like Majesty. On their frames their names. ‘Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.’ I look at the other photos and paintings. One of them is a newly made school.

Another is a cat? Who is looking to be helping Rarity with writing books? The last thing I saw was a glass case with words inside. ‘I can no longer condone what the ponies have done in this war. I watch my former six friends lose themselves in this war. I helped them in the ways I could. But I saw too much and I can no longer call them my friends.’

“History.” I turned to see the cat that talked to me before. “Greetings miss Ruby. I am Rassie. This place belonged to a hero of my people. We try our best to protect it during their battles. So please welcome.”

“It’s too bad we couldn’t meet on better terms.” I look at the parrot. She had heavier armor than I saw last time. She held a minigun to her side. “Oh, my manners. I am Captain. Well, the former captain lost my ship. I’m SilverWing.” She lifts her silver feathers that clashed with her green ones.

I turned to see a HIppogriff. There are more but these three stood out. These three are leaders the hippogriff offered her claw to shake.

“I’m Queen Ocean wave.” She looked pure blue and the cat was brown. I didn’t know what to think of them. But they all had stories I could tell all of them did. “I am the last of the royal family. Mount Aris was destroyed 230 years ago. The desperate ponies and zebras. Cast a spell on my former home. Those that lived underwater survived all this time.”

“Why are you telling me all this?”

“Because Ruby we trust you. We trust you to find the weapon. To fight the one coming. But you look like you need some rest. Some healing as well. Head up to one of the rooms we have a doctor waiting.”

I nodded and went upstairs. Each of these creatures kept to themselves. But I wasn’t the only one here. A few made their way in here to hide. I went inside one of the empty rooms to wait. I took off my armor and set it down. It would take a while for the rips to repair. After a while, a parrot who wore a doctor's suit came in. She had bright blue feathers and smiled at me.

“Ah, You must be Ruby. I am going to have to knock you out to check you over. Are you alright with this?”

I sighed and I didn’t want to argue. I gave her a nod. I lay on my front as she asked me to. I felt a needle going into my side after she cleaned me. I felt dizzy and she held one of my buggy hands speaking to me.

“Shh speak to me, Ruby.”

“..B..” it was strange this dizziness feeling.” What...is your species name?”

“Oh we are upholi,” She said the words of her species name and I finally passed out from the needle that she placed in my side.

Footnote: Level up.

Perk got.

The warrior of the stars: You're now the warrior of the stars when you hear the name of a zebra named Desert Rose you hear she is the one that cursed you so long ago. She is the reason you follow this path when your paths cross she will finally face you.

Chapter: Twenty-Eight Desert Dwellers: Naga

“We are known as Naga. Many of us remember the past. Many of us stayed out of the history of this world. We stayed hidden. Many of us found a desert way before Nightmare Moon attacked. The desert dwellers have known us for years. I may not be the first queen to lead my tribe to an alliance."

I sigh looking at the notes. It was so hard to make the words. The heroes are here well what is left of them. I am told we won’t be seeing Dunewalker anytime soon. There are reasons for this. My guards are lifting me on my throne since. I have a sensitive underbelly these days.

“We welcome the heroes. To lead us to victory. I..” I sigh and crumble another page of my speech tossing it into a trash can that one of my chambermaids is carrying.

“My Queen, are you having problems?”

I glance down at the albino chambermaid. She was an open speaker and helps me through many things as of late. Leaning back in the chair it was my first time in so long a naga was allowed at Mount Aris. Looking at the old half-destroyed town from the weapons of old as they try to rebuild and fight ghouls created from the old bombs of the past. I haven’t seen so many desert dwellers or other races in one area in so long.

“I am a bit. It’s been so long since an alliance like this has been formed. How do I put it into words? The fact this city hasn’t been lived in for almost 200 years. What do I say to all this?”

The chambermaid follows us and I just sigh looking at all the souls of the alliance that we are about to form. Seeing so many here it’s scary to me. What would happen if suddenly The Storm King attacks us all?

“Well, why not talk from your heart then?”

I sigh deeply and when finally make it into the halls of the meeting. Sitting in every chair are various leaders of tribes and other races. Some rat creepers to more mantis to some creatures I have never seen before. Sitting on the throne is the princess taking over for the Queen. While she is away trying to find Dream valley.

Sitting by the stand are the heroes. Even if Hawk can’t sit she is looking like she is. I took a deep breath and they seem to be waiting for me. I need to speak from the heart. Looking at the notes and all I can think of is the story of my kind.

Getting off my throne and sliding my legless body to the podium. Taking a deep breath speaking into the old microphone from so long ago.

“Many of us have come together because of a creature that we all thought was long dead. We all know those beside me. The heroes minus two of them. Dunewalker and Ruby. For all, we know the hero will never return. But the hope she brought. Has made me understand the past of my species.”

Looking to the Chambermaid.

“To speak of our will for this alliance. I may have to go back before my time as Queen. It all started 1000 or so years ago before the time of Nightmare Moon.”

________________

The story of the Naga.

Like most of us here we are creations of our father. Our father Grogar. I know most of us never wish to speak of him. But he is our father our creator. If it wasn’t for his evil we would never exist. We helped him cut a slice through the world.

Then after Gusty, the great did what she did. We got freed most of us were killed and a lot escaped to many areas of the land. I...or my ancestor that founded my tribe came to what is known as Widowmaker desert. It wasn’t Widowmaker then. Then it was a lovely forest land full of water and hope.

It is written in our history of what happened. I open my eyes shaking and cold. I haven’t had a good night’s rest or sleep in ages. I could be the only one left alive I know of. I slowly lead myself into a shelter and I see the owners of this land. Camels I have no idea how they would act towards me.

I am hungry I am dying. I need help. I slowly come out from behind the trees.

“ Help me..” I cried the camels look down at me and they scream in a language I don’t understand. I fall on my chest groaning deeply in pain feeling I will no longer be awake without something to eat. I try to cry for help again. But darkness takes me.

Open my eyes in a soft bed. Looking around and only hearing a few words.

“You gave us a scare. The fact we don’t get Naga this far out. It must be true then you’re all free.”

I didn’t fully understand every word they were saying. I found it strange though they didn’t just want to run or kill me.

“Why not kill me?”

The camel just gives me a sweet smile.

“Why should I? what would I gain by killing you? I don’t think you understand. Even if you’re an evil soul we would never harm you. Unless you try to harm us. From the look of the shine of your scales and how you look. You must be a leader?”

Me a leader? We have no leaders or we didn’t. I look at my shining scales and the gems embedded in my scales. This normally means we are just a leader of warriors or important. But not a leader.

“We have no leaders...Maybe that should change?”

The camel that has been helping me did all they could for me. They clean up my scales and they cleaned my wounds. They told me an area most of my kind have gathered. It was many days later before I left. But their chief gave me pointers on what to say.

“You need to show leadership. It’s not always going to be easy. You have to prove that you can be the leader. This may even mean that you have to battle. From the looks of you that you have battled.”

A battle is not something I wish to do. I want to do it peacefully but that may be too late to do so. After the ponies going after us and trying to kill us for being children of Grogar.

“What if we run into more ponies going after us. Because we are children of Grogar?”

The camel chief shrugs his shoulders.

“Ponies need to get over themselves. Ever since they lost their land back then they have become extremely xenophobic. Don’t worry though for now the borders are protected here. For now, at least they haven’t tried invading yet.”

I took a deep breath. The chief helped me make a necklace of gems and embedded more into my scales. It was to give me a shine. Now thankfully my scales didn’t hurt when we did this. Since sometimes this happens just by gliding our bodies on the surface.

“I hope that someday that we can all be at peace. It’s not going to be easy to want this but we have to do it someday right?”

The camel shrugs.

“There are times that even my kind are xenophobic but when it comes to those running from the ponies. You will always be welcomed. As long as you don’t try to take over our lands. Then you just find a place for yourselves. You will be fine with us. Now you better get going.”

I took a deep breath my lungs expanding as well as my chest closing my eyes very tightly. The stress in my body of thinking I would fail at becoming the first leader of my tribe or whatever tribes are here.

It was the next day and I went to go find the others that survived being hunted by the ponies. The fact we are creations and sons and daughters of Grogar himself. We would have to learn to move on to what he has done to us.

It took me about three days to even find more of my species. This land was like a jungle it wasn’t easy to go through it. I heard stories from those I came across. That this land is known as the killer. I am also told there is an old wrecked ship at the coast a large town created on it known as boat city.

From the stories, it’s gone through many names. The one explaining this to me is a pony.

“I do understand that you’re a creation of the monster Grogar. You have to understand though the tribes don’t fully understand how to accept others. I may be an earth pony and homesteaded some land not far from here. But I am willing to allow you and others of your kind to form a city under.”

Relaxing in relief. Now I just need to gather what tribes or others I can. To form and dig under this ponies land.

“Are you sure the other ponies you live with won’t have an issue with this?”

The pony shifted on his hooves and lifted his head with his hoof. He looks up at me with a weak smile. I could tell it wasn’t easy for him to tell me the truth. The truth ponies couldn’t get over the fact that my kind and others are creations of Grogar.

“Well you have to understand the war with Grogar is still pretty fresh in the minds of my kind. Most might never get over the war. We still don’t understand what Gusty the great and her friends did. All we know that they sang a song. Let the bell of freedom ring. I am guessing that means freedom for all who fought for him.”

I heard a commotion since I wasn’t far from the village. I quickly went to hide into a bush and a group of ponies came over the farmer.

“Hey Blast. We found an entire cave of those nagas. We are going to go attack them in a few days. Are you willing to come to join us and get rid of those monsters?”

I watch from the bush feeling scared about this. If I didn’t act and find these others they would have been killed. I knew about this cave but I haven’t been able to get over the fact. I am a female and most of them in there are males. I took a deep breath and I had to go save them.

“I don’t know boys maybe. The mares are right we should just leave them alone. I have a feeling if we attack them we won’t like what would happen.”

The larger stallion stood over Blast. The anger in his eyes just thinking of not harming these creatures.

“Did you forget what they did to all of us? They turned us into their slaves in the name of Grogar. If we don’t take care of them we might as well give them our asses so they can fuck us in them.”

Thoughts going through my mind and I just shook my head. What a classy way to say that we would kill them. But well shoving our swords into their asses. I shook my head at the thoughts again. I then watch them beating my friend. I had to help him all I could think of doing was scaring them. I took a deep breath and made a loud screeching roar as a hydra would. The ponies quickly move from beating the stallion.

“Come on he’s had enough come let’s go!!”

The ponies leave the beaten stallion. Thankfully they didn’t hurt him too much just made him bleed from his head. When they left I went to the stallion and did everything I could to clean his wound.

“I am sorry my friend. It seems many of my kind have a hate for your species. Just before you leave and save those others of your species do you have a name.”

That question hit me hard. We never had names Grogar just created us. And then sent us out fighting as his warriors. Looking down at my scales and how mine is different from most. The females of my kind have more shiny and glowing scales. I see diamonds and many other gems lodged between my scales.

“I guess. I should be called Diamond. Now I must go. Blast. I will bring who I can back. Then make our home.”

I left the safe area of the homesteaded farm closing my eyes tightly. It wasn’t easy to get to this cave. I had to go through many checkpoints that the ponies set up. The checkpoints are normally walls being built up. I found some weak points in the walls and able to get through them. Since most of the walls were just built and not very well. A lot of them got rushed.

When I got closer to the cave. I saw many ponies getting ready to attack in a few days. I had to convince them as quickly as I could to leave. I am sure most would like to stay behind and fight. I have killed many ponies myself. I just don’t wish to fight or kill anymore.

It took a better part of a day hiding and passing through so many heavily guarded areas just to get there. When I get into the cave the others welcome me with open arms. Being as tired as I was I could explain what I had to go through yet.

“Listen…”

I cough deeply trying to regain my ability to speak.

“Relax.. miss. “ A large male spoke up and helps me to a chair I could relax and after a while, I can finally say it.

“I am here to get the rest of you out of here. The ponies know you’re here. There is a pony near a farm willing to let us dig under his farm. To build our home. We have to leave in a few days please listen to me.”

The males look at each other. I could see that they wish to fight.

“We know this. The warriors of our species will go out to meet them. While you and the others escape. The other warriors and I know that if we do this. They might think they killed what is left of the warrior males. I will give you at least two of my best warriors.”

I had no choice I couldn’t argue. I wanted to argue but to them, I was just a female of the species. One to help expand the species. Grogar did much for us he gave us life. He never thought this would happen. If I could speak to father even if he is trapped or dead.

It was many hours later everything was set up. Me and others many females and one that is an egg tender holding eggs of our future huddled with me in the cave. The weaker males stood with sticks and sharp rocks tied to the end of the stick. It was tense and the battle outside started. I could hear screaming on both sides.

The smoke from the fires started outside seep into the cavern. I allow myself to be the first to go out. It was like an hour or two later and when I came out everyone from both sides was either dead or dying. The forest was on fire and I am sure soon more would come.

We did what we could and left behind the battle. The fire around us was intense but we did what we could to make it through before it blocked us off. The males protected the only remaining egg tender.

It took us a day to get through and we made it back to Blast home. He turns to look at us while he was looking out at the fire. He didn’t seem happy at what happened. But I am sure he knew that the attack force that attacked

“I am sorry Blast it didn’t go well. Just we need a place for our tender to rest. If you allow it still and we will start digging underground and making a place for ourselves.”

Blast lifts his hoof to his barn.

“You can use that. There are also tools in there to help you dig if needed. Just if ponies come looking for you. I will do my best to keep them away from my barn. “

All of us went to the barn and the egg tender did what she did best. She started digging an egg chamber tunnel that she would place the eggs in. I did my best to coordinate what I could. Then after a while without much fanfare I became their queen. I don’t know why they agreed to it. But I have a feeling we will find more of our kind.

For a year we layed low. It was kind of surprising they refused to try to hunt us down. Of course, the ponies always gave up when they learned that everyone they knew died trying to hunt us down before.

While I waited I made the laws I am hoping that will be normal for our kind late lives.

“First law the stronger males will be the warriors. The weaker will sometimes be the breeding stock. I doubt they would care really. Some of the females will be the chambermaids of the Queen. The egg tenders will have more power than the queen. Since without the egg tenders we would be dead.”

I look up to others. I want to make sure the males have no issue with this setup.

“I do agree to this. Since the older ways, Grogar had us live seemed a bit crazy.” I look up at the male who spoke and I nod.

“It seems the ponies have the females lead most of the time. I doubt they will breed as we do. I just feel it’s easier just in case we had to run. We can have the weaker males escape if the need comes.”

I quickly nod. It’s strange to me that they’re all so accepting of this. Again Grogar never really gave us anything go by. Just told us to breed and make more of our kind and the leader was him. I shift on the throne that has been made for me. The throne is made of a strange ore that the ponies call gold that we found in the ground.

We have been making ourselves ready for battle. There are stories above that the pony tribes are fighting each other. There are stories of what is going on above ever since the defeat of Grogar the tribes have started trying to work together. But things are never going to end. We don’t know how long our life span is.

One of our scouts quickly comes down the tunnels. She is panting hard and groaning. Our bodies were never made to rush down so quickly. One of the chambermaids gives her water and she groans.

“It’s getting worse up there. The camels went into hiding since the ponies war is expanding to above. The barn and Blast are fine for now. I have a feeling though his family will be the next target. Since the ponies are becoming so war-like.”

I was scared of this. The plan was to dig deeper into the ground and collapse the older tunnels and then come back in a few years. I lift my hand and point to the sand as they nod and start digging. I lay back in my throne stroking my head. I didn’t like the fact we have to dig deeper and we can’t rely on Blast protecting us. I close my eyes falling asleep.

I woke up many hours later after I woke up with my chair being carried. They dug that quickly looking down at the other naga.

“You sure dug quickly.”

The other naga behind me I knew them and the egg tender. I didn’t know why they dug so quickly though. They stop and rest in the tunnel setting my chair down and I finally get to see that this is a new group of Naga looking behind me seeing the others of mine and the egg tender being heavily guarded.

“Sorry, we didn’t wake you up miss. We had no choice but to get you out of there fast and destroy the old tunnels. We are of the black scale tribe. We have no king or queen but we heard of you the past year. From ponies that we captured they told us about you. Then told us they refused to harm you. Since you have been protecting them.”

I look up at the male who has bone armor. I didn’t know what to think of them but if they’re able to help us and defend the egg tender. Then we are going to be alight I hope.

“Forgive me if I don’t trust you. I know I should but it’s hard to trust other tribes. I am sure you understand. I have been hearing stories about other naga going after other tribes.”

The male quickly nods.

“Yes, that is why we are deeper underground. Just look we do have females with us. Most of them are egg tenders. Also, you’re going to need to mix your species up. If you just stick with your tribe. There would be many issues later on.”

He is correct Grogar did try to force us to breed within our tribes many times. So he started mixing the tribes. I am from a mix of a long-dead tribe known as the green scales mixed with the red scales. Both tribes are now long dead. Looking back up to the male.

“I am willing to allow my females and my males to mix with yours. Just remember I am the queen and you must follow me do you agree?”

The large male with the bone armor shrugs.

“It’s better than fighting for Grogar at least I am sure sooner or later you’re going to want a king.”

A king? A male to help expand my line? I wasn’t sure about this idea. I like the idea but sharing power with a king. Unless the king just turns into one that is willing to lead but be my consort. I will have to talk to the male that wishes to connect with me if they have no issue with that idea.

Many more years have passed. It’s been a while since I wrote in this book of mine to keep the history of my kind alive. I have a king now and he agrees to just be my consort. Life has gone on without writing in this book. I have learned that we can live longer than most creatures.

The tunnels are now kept together by mud and some gold. We haven’t gone back to live under Blast barn for years. I don’t know how many years it’s been. All I know is that the tribes are still fighting each other. What I do now is spending time talking to citizens and others about their problems. Today on this day the birthday of the birth of our race I spend talking to the new egg tenders.

“I don’t fully know how egg tending works. But if you need more room for the eggs coming then ask for it. Just try not to find a water source again and cause another flood. That took a while to handle.”

The egg tenders leave to take care of their issue. I just lean back groaning the boredom of being a queen is getting to me. I don’t even know my age. I was one of the first females that Grogar brought into the world. The blacksmith comes in I look up to him he is very close to me as I am to him. We have grown fast friends when I met him when I got here.

“How can I help you Soot?”

The black burnt scaled male looks up. Something is on his mind. When something is on his mind then something is very wrong.

“I don’t know how many years have passed above. But snow is starting to form all over the land that is owned by the ponies. Thankfully we are spared this issue above here. Since it only seems to happen closer to the kingdoms of the ponies.”

This is not the first time I heard this story. Strange and powerful magic has been forming above in the land of the ponies. I am wondering why he is bringing this up to me though. I shift on the throne. It’s starting to get to me that I am on this golden throne.

“Why bring this to me Soot? The king and his scouts have told me much of what Is going on. Unless you have more you wish to add to the table?”

Soot comes over and sets down strange weapons. Armor that looks like it was created by a griffin and pegasuses the wing blades and the claws. I stare at both of the armor and weapons. These armors have blood all over them. Like whoever used these were in a battle not too long ago.

“I would like to mimic this armor and weapons to make better weapons for us than rocks and badly made iron. I would like to go on a journey to learn how to make better armor and weapons. If I have your okay for this my queen.”

I took a deep breath shifting on the throne again. This throne needs a pad or something soft to sit on. Oh, wait he was speaking to me about wanting to leave. He wants to leave to learn how to make new armor and weapons? Maybe I should allow it.

“Do you have an idea of the ones that will teach you this ability to make these armor and weapons?”

Soot shifts on his long tail. He lift the griffin made armor. There are no nicks or breaks in the armor. While with the Pegasus armor there are many spots they have they can breakthrough in that armor.

“I would like to find the Griffins and learn from them on making their armor and weapons.”

I don’t like this idea of a war going on between the ponies. Then what looks like here a battle between the Griffins and the pegasi. Are you willing to risk your life to find the ability to make something much better than what we have now?”

Before Soot could speak up one of the guards chimes in.

“I feel maybe he should go my Queen.”

I look to the golden scaled naga guard. He is the most outspoken and I enjoy how outspoken he is. I listen to him even if my mate refuses to let him speak when he is here. I lift my claw to show please allow him to speak again.

“With the war, the ponies are having it will give us a chance to do this while it’s going on. Maybe the griffins are willing to work with a race that has been attacked by the ponies just as much as they have. Even if they’re not creations of Grogar not that we know anyway. Since we never met others he is the father of.”

I close my eyes stroking my head. I didn’t want Soot to do this. I have a feeling he will have to do this on his own. If there is more than one Naga out on the surface some could attack them. So He will go on his own.

“I will accept this Soot. But you do understand you will have to go on your own correct? You will only take what you can with you. I don’t want you to look like a threat to others on the outside. Just please come back to us. Teach what you learn and then we will become stronger than we have ever been before.”

After all, this is said and done. We all leave the tunnels to watch him leave. We all said our goodbyes so did the king. The bone armor naga that I had issues with in the past. He fell in love with me. I fell for him for his ability to question me.

“Are you sure about this Diamond?”

I just shrug my shoulders.

“No, but we need to protect ourselves better. I have been told stories from others. The war might come this way. The camels are getting ready just in case the tribe wars make it this way.”

___________________

Many more years passed.

Hello, again history. I have been neglecting to write to you again even though we have avoided the war that ended. We have had our little problems. Sickness has been through our tribes our tribe hasn’t been saved from this sickness. Here I sit on my throne while all those around me grow sick. Our scales fall off and some die and some get better we don’t know if there is a cure.

I sit here not knowing if I am sick. But the egg tenders and others have been blocked off. Beside me, my consort is not very good himself.

“Diamond.”

I look up from the book. I reach for my sick consort holding his weak hand. I could feel the life vanishing from his soul. I didn’t care any longer I got off my throne and sat on his throne holding me to my body.

“Don’t Diamond… you might. Die yourself.” I held him tighter I no longer care. I had my eggs taken to the tenders. Those that come after will learn the truth. I stop holding my consort just for a moment. I open my throne to put the book that I wrote concerning our history. I lock it shut feeling my body starting to die from the sickness. I groan deeply grabbing a rock and chisel that I found years ago.

I put in the gold on the throne. ‘Don’t allow the outside world to destroy what we made here. Ti my people I make one last law. Don’t turn on each other. Follow my bloodline to glory. Forget we are children of Grogar. The history shall show the truth.’

I close my eyes grunting in pain looking back to my dying consort. I got back to his throne wrap my arms around him and my body. All around us the guards that stayed and those locked in here with us slowly pass away from the sickness. My last thoughts I wish they knew my last thoughts. I try to speak loud enough. So they can hear me on the other side of the sand wall. We have little air left and with the sickness taking our lives. I can only hope. Those that come after me. Will be great leaders.

I close my eyes my breathing going slower. Do we have an afterlife? Do we even have a soul for being created by Grogar? I hope we have a soul or an afterlife. For I wish to see those I lost so many years ago.

Many years pass like those that died didn’t even exist. On the outside, though life didn’t go to a standstill. I am one of the guards writing in a book of the history of my own. I have been protecting the Queen and her king since this tribe started. Many years ago thought they both died of a sickness.

Right now we wait for the next Queen to hatch from her eggs. I have heard stories that the pony tribes have stopped fighting each other. They found some land farther away from us thank Grogar.

“Hey, Hard scales.”

I still hate that name. I look up from my book and see Soot finally come back after all these years. I smile at him. Then I frown he doesn’t know what happens to us the past few years. I shift onto my tail. Being a female with that name Hard scales angers me a bit.

“Soot welcome back. To well our queenless home.”

Soot turns to me he was about to go inside. He had a look of surprise on his face and a large backpack of many items and from what I can tell a book.

“What happened?”

I didn’t have the heart to speak of it. I took a deep breath opening up my book so he can read it. He takes the book and reads it from the chapter I had it on.

“A deadly sickness that has been hitting the other tribes in this land and other lands beyond from the stories. Has hit our tribe. Those that are sick have been locked into an airless chamber. The queen’s eggs have been moved to the egg tenders. We haven’t moved the sand in many years scared that the sickness still lingers.”

Soot drops the book and breaks down sobbing. I didn’t know what to do but wrap my arms around the poor blacksmith and hug him. He was good friends with the Queen. I wish I could have helped myself. Tears fall from my face as all we can do is remember.

“We did all we could Soot. We even found a local zebra healer. That did all she could for us. She said there is no way to heal this sickness. She told us some will live no matter what. She added that we shouldn’t allow the peace and alliance we formed with others to stop us from living.”

I don’t know much I am just a guard. That normally has no right to speak up. Just when I do I can. I have no feelings at least at times it feels like. Quickly though one of the egg tenders finally comes up after so long.

“Her eggs are starting to hatch our new Queen will be coming!!”

It wasn’t new to cheer for eggs hatching. Just the fact a new queen is finally coming. We all charge down to the egg chamber and finally, all of our eggs hatch but one was slower. They all seem dead but one. This has been normal as of late our queen’s eggs all die. This one though is hatching and out comes a beautiful little female. I lift the little one despite how the others feel.

The beautiful scales on this one. The emerald body I know a name and Soot agrees with me.

“Emerald.”

___________________________

1000 years or more go by.

I look up from reading the history that I was reading to all the creatures and heroes that have been listening to me the entire time. HIstory to me is not needed to fully express my want to become part of this Alliance.

“I went back to that spot my mother died. I found her my father and this book. Back then I had no idea who I was if I was just some queen. It took us so long to go back in there. Since I was told the sickness might still be in there. It wasn’t I learned who caused this sickness though.”

I shift away from the podium. Taking a deep breath looking at the group of everyone listening.

“Years ago we learned that Grogar put a failsafe in our bodies. Thankfully the new generation was born without this failsafe. Of course, all those that had this failsafe slowly started to die. All those I read to you about Soot hard scales. They’re all dead. But they showed us what we must do”

I grab my sword and lift it into the air.

“In the name of all the naga that came before me. We will join this alliance. I will do my best to lead my tribe and the others that join us to fight the monsters that have come to destroy our way of life. “

I took a deep breath looking back on all the history I skipped over. I didn’t want them to know that we joined the Lunar rebellion and joined in the battle with Luna at the request of the camels. Though that may come up sooner or later.

“I will add one last thing. We never took a side in the war between the ponies and the zebras. I feel if we did we would have suffered the same fate that happens to them. I feel right now though it's time to change this since we all now brothers and sisters in arms and our blood will drain into the sand. For WindowMaker desert.”

The entire room cheers as the first of the alliance have spoken their mind. As I sit in here watching and learning about this I have come to understand the truth. This battle is not going to end well.

Even though I have been welcomed. I do have a feeling. When they learn who I am the heroes won’t be happy. Since the others know I am the former judge that Ruby thought she killed. I look down while my pen whispers to me.

“Beezen should we tell them? Should they know that you’re alive?’

I shook my head.

“No, it is not wise yet. The fact a judge of the stars is sitting here watching this. The fact the heroes don’t even know as a test to them. When they learn I am the reason for her fall.” I lift the hilt of the spitfire blade that Ruby used on me. Placing it back into my pocket watching the cheering as I go back to writing what I learn.

Footnote: Max level

HIstory of the naga: The Nagas history is full of glory and pain. The children of Grogar try to learn more about themselves. When they don’t even know about half of their lives. This perk is when the alliance is formed the hero will found. The perks name is.

Perk added: The heroes return: When the heroes learn that they need each other again. The way to the hero will be known. When the Alliance has formed another key in that lock will lead them to the way of her. A song must be sung a song of friendship it must ring to them and all who listen.

Chapter: Thirty-Five: Friendship finally is magic. [End of arc three]

A friend has been lost to them. Some stories have them fight some monsters and come together in an idea of friendship. When it comes down to it the path of something always seems to end. It means that they will either have to face their fears or forget they even have friends that exist. It’s time for the heroes to follow this simple path. If they don’t then the end shall come to them.

Written by Unknown.

It’s been almost a week since the alliance was formed. All the friends are sitting around a campfire. I close my eyes and sigh. I turn my head to look at all my friends including my wife. She hasn’t spoken to any of her friends since the alliance formed and since we found Dunewalker. So I have to try to get them talking again.

“Do any of you have any ideas on how we would go about finding your friend?”

It took a while and there was no answer.

“I have an idea of how we can find her.”

They lift their heads to look at me. I didn’t know but this is getting tiring. We need to try to find this Ruby before these friends who don’t even act like friends right now go after each other again. I stood on my claws looking at the airship.

“There are many ways I remember in the old days that friendship helped the ponies find anything they needed. They just had to prove that their friendship was worth it to them..”

They all just looked at each other. Dunewalker shrugs her shoulders standing beside me. I didn’t know what to think. She lifts her head to look at the others who just look into the fire like they have nothing left in the world.

“The betrayal hit them harder than you think. I also think their friendship is strained after being away from each other for so long. All I can think of though is that we may have to wait for someone from the order of Mimic. They tend to show up when you least expect it.”

I quickly nodded. I had a feeling this was true. The order of Mimic I have met them many times. I never dealt with them. But every time they came they wanted to talk to my wife. I have a lot of issues with religions I will never understand. I don’t wish to understand it either.

“How long do you think we will have till they come?”

Dunewalker chuckles.

“All I know is the one that I killed when I was trying to fight Inyanga and the one I met back at Hard Rock. All I know about them is they have a stake in this land and they wish to see it healed and brought back to life. I am sure they will find us when we least expect it. Just keep your wife from getting into fights with the others. I can tell full well she is not happy to be near them.”

I turn my head to look at my wife. The look on her face. I know it well she wasn’t happy to be here. She felt uncomfortable like these creatures are strangers to her. Maybe she and I need to have a private talk.

“I am not surprised it took her a while to even open up to me. I had to force her to marry me so she would finally relax around me.”

Dunewalker shifts on her paws, sighing.

“There is another way that could get them to calm down and open up to each other again. Sing…”

I stare at the camel singing?! A dragon has never sung at all. I took a deep breath. Maybe it will work. But what to sing about what to. I stare at the friends and then the stories they told me about Ruby. I shift my head looking at Dunewalker.

“I got an idea of what could work.”

I felt stupid standing there looking at Dunewalker giving a quick nod before I do what I have to. I close my eyes to try to feel this music I am told that suddenly shows up out of nowhere. But I can’t feel it at all. I lift my head hearing singing not far from us Dunewalker and I see a group of pilgrim camels walking to honor wherever they’re going.

“We honor our souls, this is why we walk. We honor our hearts this is why we seek. We honor our very tribes for we must remember and never allow the past to be erased. We shall gain in the knowledge we shall gain in truth.”

So that is how it feels. Maybe they hear the music in their hearts? I may not hear the music. I doubt I will ever close my eyes again. I felt Dunewalkers paw on my shoulder. I open my eyes while staring at the camel.

“Don’t force this music into your heart. Allow it to come slowly and naturally. Just think of something you love dearly. Something that makes you feel that music in your heart. Friendship love.”

Love and friendship, I turn my head to look at Cranberry. How she is looking at the ground breaks my heart. Everyone else just stares at the fire like they’re not even alive. They have been this way ever since we left. Even after we heard about that old interview with Ruby.
I sigh, not feeling the music at all. I look back at the broken heroes as one little thing they say they could ruin everything that was just fixed not so long ago. I growled softly to myself ‘Come on come on. There has been music in my heart. There has to be something… that.’ I have a flash of how Cranberry didn’t only come to my rescue but she did so much for the souls of that island. Looking at Cranberry I finally felt the music. Just I need to push it a bit.

“You’re a gentle heart..” I softly sing Cranberry and the other heroes look up at me. Cranberry just stares at me like I was crazy.

“You’re a gentle soul. Oh, my love. You have a hopeful stare. I look deep into your heart. I see who you are.”

I gently lift her to her hoofs smiling sweetly at her showing my deep love for the wonderful mare.

“This is the song of love. It started with friendship. Then it came to love oh Cranberry you have seen my dance. You have seen my soul. We have mated in the dark and become one. But now you’re lost. You have become empty in search of another.”

Dunewalker joins in.

“I have betrayed you all. I have backstabbed. I have helped the wicked in hurting the one that means so much to us. I regret it all. I wish to seek forgiveness but for now, we must stand tall. If we fail now we will never find ourselves in the endless abyss of the desert. It’s time to stand and stop feeling sorry for ourselves. We must allow the magic of friendship in our hearts.”

Finally, the music is fully playing in my heart and all I can do is keep singing to my wife and then get the others to understand we need to finally find Ruby. The only way to find her is to bring back the magic of friendship.

“We need to bring the magic of friendship back to our hearts. I am a dragon. We have never had this idea of friendship. They tried and the ponies failed. Come and allow the magic of friendship in your heart.”

It didn’t take long for another to join in with the song. I lift my head to see Water Spout singing.

“You all welcomed… me with this magic of friendship. I am just a water hunter, an enemy to the creatures of this land. You have shown me the magic of friendship in my heart!!!! We must never fall and allow the Storm King to win. We must bring back the magic into our hearts. “

A smile forms on my scaled face. The feeling of singing drains the stress and pain from one’s soul and heart. It’s something I have been wanting to feel for years and now I understand why ponies sing. It releases more stress than most would think.

“You never knew. My past. I had a lie programmed in my brain. By the very doctor that turned me into this. I was a former murder and killer in the name of peace to stop a pointless war. I am now a freak to some but a friend to you. I am Hawk the mech and I am here to show. Even if I may have no emotions I still see with a heart. I still have a soul even if it’s been tainted and broken. I am still here. To dance… along.”

It surprised me when Hawk sang and she danced. The robotic creature looks strange doing her dance but at least she has hope in her so-called heart. I didn’t know what to think.

“I am just a clockwork mare. I have come to see what has happened to my old home. I understand the hope that we bring. I will never learn why we started a war over oil and whatever else it was. I am lost within a shell. I am a mare of my former self. I have become one with the land. I see my friends, I see our empty broken souls. We must become one again and seek and seek...the one that brought us together.”

Another reason why I feel that the music is bringing me the hope I need as well. I have never had this hope in my heart. Even after I married Cranberry and she became my mate through dragon rituals of mating. She has become not only my rock to keep myself sane. She has become my love. I am now understanding her friends and why she had issues with them but why deeply she loves them. I shift my head seeing the zebra Inyanga stand opening her bag to pour a strange potion into the fire. The fire shifts to drums the zebra stands on her back hooves using her staff to dance.

“I am a far-seer I see normally in the darkness of the future. I didn’t foresee the friendship I would gain. I didn’t even see when Ruby would find me or the others. I am just a simple zebra. My kind normally wants to be left alone. My heart and soul seek my friend. I seek the one that brought me to the others. I may not be good at this type of singing. Singing to my kind is not easy since most of your words are hard to understand. But I am here…. And there is friendship.”

The last two to sing are Roll Roll and Cranberry. Quickly though that changed when Roll Roll stood upon his many legs. He spreads his shell showing his wings and flaps them to stretch and he laughs

“Follow the blood of the raiders. We are the singers, we are the killers. Rock Ball our lives we will and will fight in the name of friendship we will break them we will put them in their place. The idea that the enemy thinks they have won. We are just showing we are here and to win it. In the name of friendship let there be blood and then we shall become one with the dust.”

Finally looking at Cranberry who is unsure what to do. I gently go to her holding her cheeks in my claws staring down at her as the others keep singing the song of friendship.

“Oh, my love. I see you broken and empty. Thinking you’re never going to become one again. Oh my love I see you as the strongest mare alive. Come and sing with me. For the magic of friendship needs to be in our hearts..”

Cranberry closes her eyes, tears falling from her eyes. I think it’s working. I think she can finally get over this. There is hope after all for my dear Cranberry. I see those lovely eyes filled with more tears. The words finally come from her heart.

“I have...been lost. I have been empty. Ever since Celestia one. Was used on my home back during the war. When Scootaloo did what she felt she had to. I felt empty ever since I lost my entire family in that attack. I will never hate. The pegasus or those that used the weapon. I have lost so much. I lost my friends for three years. I lost my adopted daughter. Ruby. Now I see you...I see you...I see the magic of friendship in my heart.”

Finally, I thought to myself I feel the music gaining for those around us to hear if they ever wished to hear us.

“We have been lost for too long. We allowed our pain and our emptiness to control us.”

They all sang.

“I allowed my pain and my sadness of the loss of my children to keep me from pursuing my husband’s love. I lost him to divorce when our children died during the attack. He went off and killed himself. I was empty and lost forever and then my commander brought me here. It was all I had left then...I saw the little bug and adopted her. Then after her judgment and death. I was empty again till I met the dragoness of my dreams. I may not fully be better yet but I seek the magic of friendship back into my heart.”

Dunewalker is next to sing.

“I have done so much betrayal. I look back on the broken souls and memories of my family and those that came before me. I never wished to be in this curse but power doesn’t allow a Dunewalker to change. Power is what a Dunewalker normally seeks and when they’re attracted to it they see the path to end it all. Then we will never see it end and then we see the magic of friendship and the magic of friendship is in our hearts. So I ask...those that came before me bring the magic of friendship back to my heart.”

Tick Tock shifts on her clockwork hooves and her body clicks from the movements while she is starting to dance as well. Her eyes glow brightly, a smile forming on her fake skin face. I could feel the love from this clockwork mare even if she can’t show it as others can at times.

“I am just a clockwork mare. I used to have flesh and I know fully what the magic of friendship is. I have lost my way. I have seen what happens when friendship is lost. When friendship is lost we never know what will happen. So I see the magic of friendship in my clockwork heart!!”

Roll shifts on his many legs. I doubt he has ever sung before and now it’s time for him to open his heart and try to sing.

“I miss those I gave my heart to. Most of those I gave my seed to and fell in love with them before I left. I regret never forgiving Ruby when she made us heroes of this land. I regret everything I ever said to her. I feel the magic of friendship filling my heart… The magic of friendship fills me like magic. I feel the magic making me stronger as I sing these words through my heart.”

Water Spout was next.

“The words of my kind we are murders to some. We are seekers of water. To bring back the water in our desert of a land. To free this land from the curse of Nightmare moon. Oh, great Luna. I hope we can bring back the water in your name.”

The ones that have sung start glowing; they don’t notice yet the song they sang. Makes them too focused to notice. Most never understand that friendship even without the elements is still powerful. Just those that seek it are weaker versions without the elements friendship is always magic.

“A zebra. Like me, I will never understand a pony. Even if I make close friends with them. But I shall learn. I have learned to remove the hate of the past. I feel my soul finally cleansing itself. I shall never allow the past to control my actions again. I forgive the ponies of the past and I forgive the zebras of the past. I have the magic of friendship filling my zebra heart. I forgive...you all..”

The mech shifts her body. She may have sung but the pain is too much for her to fully forgive. She may never forgive anypony. The problem for her is that she has no emotions, at least not any longer. She has the feeling of emotions but without the face and the heart, it’s not easy. But one song could change that. She could finally feel the emotions if she finally forgave.

“I...was never a good pony. I murdered and killed innocents in the name of peace. I was a monster at war and did that to many. I was a so-called freedom fighter. We tried so hard to fight to end the war. To do so we bombed innocents. We never wanted peace, we wanted more war. I got my punishment. I have never forgiven those that did this to me. I will never forgive them but I will forgive Ruby. So now… the magic of friendship fills my nonexistent heart. I feel the emotions, I feel the hope. I feel the dream”

I smile. I finally stop singing, backing away and letting those of the outcast village watch the heroes sing. I was happy to see that my wife is finally feeling better. We all see through they start glowing. I have been told before that the magic of friendship through song can do many wonders. Holding your friends dear and holding them tight is always wise. To a dragon, we never had this feeling. The only one that ever got this feeling was a younger one of us. All the heroes sing together as one.

“We all have lost our ways. We all lost our ways.”

Cranberry sings first.

“I lost my heart after the judgment and I was tossed. I found hope again in the name of a dragoness named Gem. I found love again in the name of that dragon. I found my soul again as the healer. I hid my body to hide my scars. I was running from the past. During the three years, I met many. I healed many and I found ways to cope with my children. The children that I adopted and through the healing I kept running. I kept running and never allowed my friends to even get near me. I was rude to them. I was empty and I never allowed them to see me again.”

A song won’t get rid of every issue that friends have. Just closer, for now, the pain will come back. The problem with singing is that it doesn’t cleanse the soul, it just masks it. Many thought songs healed the wounds of the broken. It just masks them till they can work on them.

“To a zebra, we are always alone. We never have friends, only those in our tribe. We have watched as our past dies, we have watched as the war brought forth more pain and death. The stars are our monsters. The stars sing to us as well. The good stars have vanished and someday the stars will return. It is time… for all to be one.”

Cranberry and Inyanga start to float, glowing, closing their eyes as if the power of friendship is streaming through their body. The next one to sing is Roll Roll.

“I have never understood this need of a pony to hold the magic of friendship. Star Shooter tried to explain it to us on the island but I never fully learned till I got here and fell in love with two beautiful souls. I miss them dearly but I feel the magic of friendship from their love and those around me. Oh…. please world.. Give me the magic of friendship!!”

Roll Roll lifts into the air like the others and starts glowing. He floats above the zebra as the zebra is below him and Cranberry is in the middle. I have no idea what I am seeing. Dragons have never seen magic like this. I am guessing this is the power of the magic of friendship. I wonder why if this magic is so powerful that they lost the war? I never understood how the war ended so badly if friendship is this powerful. Maybe the ponies during the war forsake the friendship of the past.

“Water to the water hunters is all we seek.”

The water hunter softly sang her voice not too well. She is still learning many of the words.

“Water to us is magic. The water shall always bring us back together. The magic of friendship has been lost to us. Luna forsakes this land when the rebellion refuses to keep following her. The people of my kind keep worshiping her in the name of the moon. Oh, the great goddess of the moon. Bring the magic of friendship back to my heart… and back to my soul.”

The water hunter glows and floats up floating right beside the others as the song is waiting for the last three. The magic of friendship is showing them the path to find the one they have lost. It’s all they can do to bring forth what they wish to know and wish to see if they see it at all.

“Under the light of the sun and the moon. I am just a simple clockwork mare. I lost the ability years ago to understand the idea of touch. I fell in love with a hero in another village. A village called hope. I have learned over time that we need hope as well as friendship. I feel in my soul that we have lost our ways. Bring the magic of friendship back to our souls. Bring the magic of friendship back to my heart!!!!!”

The clockwork mare floats up with the others, her body glowing showing all her gears and wires in her body since her real body is glowing through her fake body. I can make out almost everything inside the poor creature. Again to a dragon, I will never understand this need to change yourself. Maybe I will meet a dragon someday that did the same.

“I am not fond of singing this. I am not fond of much. I am very hateful of many things when it comes down to them. Many don’t deserve the pain I bring them. The hate I bring them many will never understand what I have gone through. But that doesn’t give me the right to harm or belittle those around me. I bring. The magic of friendship back into my robotic mech of a heart... And I forgive…. Till we can work out our issues… The magic of friendship comes back to me!!!”

Hawk floats into the air near the others. The fact she is glowing a mech that has no flesh or even a heart is glowing. Her brain along with her metal shell floats and glows. Her mech-like body attracts many rocks and metals in the ground but it doesn’t do much to her. Till I see that it starts forming armor around her legs and body. The metal starts to form a heavier shell around her just because of this.

The last was Dunewalker she stood there looking away from the others than to her wife and her adopted children. She knew she would miss them since she told them they might be gone for a few years to fight this evil that is trying to take over the land.

“I don’t want to leave you.”

She softly said to her wife and children the dragoness lifts her claw to stroke her wife’s face. She didn’t say a word, she just took Dunewalker’s face in her claw, kissing her deeply, breaking it after a few seconds. The look in her eyes says it's all you need to do. You need to move on and find Ruby. Dunewalker turns to the others to join in the song again.

“I have found love and hope. I am an outcast. I am a betrayer. I have become what many fear. I am a Dunewalker, a curse on my family name. But if this is the only way to clear that name. Then I can finally find a male. My wife and I can extend my line. Without the curse destroying them. My wife brought the magic of love back into my heart. Now… the magic of friendship is needed. Oh, Ruby… forgive me for what I did to you. Oh everyone forgive me. But forgiveness will not be easy. Just accept me again, that's all I ask.”

She softly sang as she started to go like the others. She floats up and when they get together a beam of light flies into the air to at least break the Storm King’s spell for a moment. The magic of friendship disperses the storm just for a moment.

______________________
Silver Gunner.

We have been here for three years and defeated the Storm King's minions but there is no way for us to break through. Many of us want to return to Tiria’s heart. I told them to give it a few more days. I am sure something would happen. But those days are up.

“I am sorry Silver we tried. But there is no way to break through these clouds. I have no idea how your friend found a way in but we can’t find it ourselves. Just we need to go home, Silver. I miss my wife and I miss home.”

I sighed robotically ever since the war and lost my head back during this war. I have felt more feelings and emotions than I normally do. I wanted to just break through this cloud to fight and protect those I care for.

“I guess you’re right, Shadow it is time to go.”

Shadow shouts to the other.

“It’s time to pack up, come on, let's get home. Maybe we will find another..”

A big commotion starts to happen as we hear the storm screeching loudly like it was alive. A strange light slices into the storm and despises it for a bit. I look to the others and then to the storm the storm has almost fully been removed but it slowly starts to form again.

“We need to hurry and pack up and take everything you can get.”

I shouted joining the others to pack up as we quickly got everything that we brought with us. I turned to Deep Thought who came with us.

“Deep Thought I need you to return to Tiria’s heart and let the others know what happened and if you can join us please do. Let Bulwark know that we need her to put a heavy defense on Tiria’s heart just in case we fail and whatever is in there wishes to harm it.”

Deep thought the changeling gives a quick nod.

“Alright ssssir. Stay safe Silver GUnner.”

Deep Thought quickly flies off and we quickly go into the desert. The storm that has kept us from going into the desert itself is slowly back up and I look back at the forest that we came from and slept in for three years.

“Goodbye...everypony.”

I don’t expect to return intact if I do. It’s time to do what I was built for by a great teacher. Bring peace in the only way I know-how. I bring my shotgun Remembrance out of my back and hold the shotgun cocking it and following the others into the storm and it closes on us when we finally go in. We go to find whatever village or city is willing to take us in.

_________________________________
The heroes.

I open my eyes when we finally are lowered to the ground. Looking at everyone we try to understand what happened. But no one speaks. I look at Gem who shrugs her shoulders and all I can think of is what just happened.

“Now what must we do?”

Hawk asked.

“I don’t know...Hawk, I am unsure.”

I shift on my hooves and spread my wings trying to understand what just happened. Before I could say anything else. We heard soft hooves behind us and we all turned to see the one that brought us all back together that order of mimic mare.

“You have done what I told you to. Are you all willing to see this through to the end? I know full well it won’t be easy for you. Some of you could get badly hurt. One of you could even die. Are you still willing to follow this path and heal this land?”

I stood there with the others and we looked at each other. We didn’t say a word and we all stepped forward as one.

“I see good. I will lead you to Ruby. But just you heroes. I will not explain anything when we get there you will see.”

That surprised me but none of us said a word. We followed the mare and it was like my stomach was in a knot. What do I say to her when I see her? I feel so bad that she has been alive for so long and we didn’t even look for her. It took most of the night to follow this mare and when we finally got to where she stopped. She uses her magic to lift a door from standards.

“This is an old bunker that was built during the war. The order of Mimic found it ages ago and when we learned that the water hunters found Ruby we told them we will take care of the creature. Of course, they had no idea what it was when they found her. They just thought it was some sort of Gem.”

What did she mean by it? We go into the bunker which is a pretty old run-down bunker. No one else was here but deep in the darkness of the Bunker a strange orb webbed onto the wall and I finally saw what she meant.

“She cocooned herself!!”

Roll Roll shouted.

“What does that mean?’

Tick Tock asked.

“Sometimes our kind can save themselves from death. It seems when they killed her they made sure she bled and the blood cocooned into a shell to keep her alive and mutate her into her next form. It’s a way she could either become a brood mother or a warrior. I foresee her becoming a warrior larger and more able to fight than she was able to earlier.”

I had no idea what this meant. I had to finally ask, tears streaming from my eyes down my face.

“How do we wake her?’

The mare turns to look at us and smiles.

“Sing…”

We look at each other, we have to sing? I felt it was wise to do so looking at the cocoon and seeing Ruby inside. I could see her and I want to hug her and tell her how much I love her as my daughter.

“Bring the magic of friendship.”
We all turn to see Hawk singing. She walks to the cocoon and stays under it. Then we all join in feeling that it’s right to do so.

“Bring the magic of friendship. Back to our hearts. Bring the hope back to our only way of coping. That we seek each other and become the heroes we are meant to be. Our hearts will never empty. Bring back our friend… oh the magic of friendship.”

I sing alone now.

“Oh, Ruby come back to us.”

I flap my wings and fly up to the cocoon putting a hoof on the red orb tears falling from my eyes. I feel my heart beating. I want to cry but I can’t now. I must help free Ruby. It’s time I shout my voice with the others.

“Bring the magic of friendship back to our hearts. It’s time to wake oh hero the buzzer oh Ruby. Now it’s time to come back. Bring the magic of friendship and hope back into our hearts.”

I lower myself to the ground near the others. The shell cracks and peels. A strange fluid empties from the very shell. A large shining pink exoskeleton flops to the floor with a loud thump. My eyes stare at how large she has become. She looks like one of the tunneler warriors with larger wings. I took a deep breath trying to not startle her as she tries to stand on her many legs. Still, two missing it seems they never grew back.

” Welcome back. Ruby, we all missed you..”

Footnote: Max level

Perk added: Friendship and heroes: The heroes have mended their friendship but their problems with each other need to be fixed. But that is not all Ruby has awakened but no one knows what happened during those three years to her. When the time is right she will speak of her nightmares to you.

End of arc three

Chapter Fifity-Four Souls and stories within Ornithia castle.

There are old stories about the castle in this lovely kingdom of the Upholi. Old stories of the kings of old making a deal with the devil to be royal blood forever. The stories of this went through the ages; most of these stories have been lost since the war. Only a few books on this subject are left. I wish I could go deeper into this in one of my newspapers but I know full well when the king's army comes out they will read this and then try to hunt me down.

Written by Sterling's father a month before his death

It’s morning in this lovely kingdom we landed in. It’s been at least a day since Ruby left to go outside the castle. I wake up in the bed stretching my wings looking beside me and my ears droop. I wish Ruby was beside me. I got off the bed grunting. The bed felt so amazing just wished she was here.

I look into the mirror cleaning my mane and eyeshadow then hear a knock on the door. One of my guards, who is an old suit of armor, turns their head to look at me.

“Want me to open it?”

I chuckle

“Go ahead rust I promise when I get back to the airship we will polish you.”

The suit laughs

“Don’t worry about it.”

The suit walks to the door, and opening it up standing outside is our friend Silver.

“I oh I forgot Beezen could bring objects to life. Is Melody willing to talk?”

I come over sighing.

“Does the court or the king himself want me to show up so they can insult me more? Am I going to be the object of more of their raping or the fact they want to force themselves on me and the fact I am married?”

Silver sighs.

“I am sorry you had to deal with all that. But I got a request from some of the courts. They learned you’re a doctor and we don’t have a doctor here. So they felt as a way to say they’re sorry for how they treated you. I know they aren’t trustworthy. I know you’re upset with me for lying about the souls outside the castle. Will you please do this for me?”

I am unsure if I stare at Silver looking at the suit of armor.

“What do you think I should do Rust?”

Rust the suit turns their head to Silver then back at me. I am sure it’s not going to be easy for a suit to choose.

“Well to be honest it could be a way to show at least respect and kindness to them. At least it’s something you can do for them. Heh unless you want Gizmo to crush another one of them with her cybernetics.”

I chuckle

“If you can promise me they will not make a pass at me and accept I am married. The only male who I will accept is the one Ruby and I are going to herd with. I hope they understand this.”

Silver strokes her head.

“Yes, I promise I will warn them if they try anything. I will have the king punish them. Now there is an old doctor's office. Also Ruby brought the water back. I haven't heard from her. I have heard she is keeping to herself right now. I have a friend keeping an eye on her for you. He will introduce himself and then I am sure his friend will also show up.”

I sigh.

“May I talk to her myself before I go do this Silver? I just need to go to Gizmo's room and ask.”

Silver nods

“I don’t blame you, she is your wife after all.”

I make sure my armor is on and gather my doctor's kit. I wave goodbye to Rust who waves their armless armor to me. Gizmo’s room thankfully is right next to mine. Silver felt it would be wise for the big turtle to be by me. She knocks on the door.

“If it’s another servant wanting to come in to clean my shell I am going to ask you to stay away. I am not used to being treated that way.”

I giggle.

“No Gizmo it’s me. I would like to talk to Ruby if you don’t mind.”

Gizmo opens the door and I stare at how shiny her cybernetic arm is. She looks very annoyed. I have never seen her cybernetic arm so shiny.

“Rhyolite has been getting some offers to train the guards. Dust went to do something and had no idea what was going on with him. Joona is trying to do her best not to cause problems and Beezen is offering some advice to the king.”

I sigh deeply

“I see but can I please talk to Ruby?”

Gizmo stares at me, sighing.

“Melody, I know you’re worried about her. But can you please relax? I may be worried about Wicker but I ain’t talking to her every time of the day.”

I snort.

“Gizmo, how old are you? Have you ever been married? Have you ever been deeply in love? Like you are now with Oil and Wicker?”

Gizmo nods.

“Yes, I have been a mother as well. I have learned over the years it’s best to relax. Now I will let you talk with her. Soon though you will have to let her do what she needs to do.”

I shake my head.

“My question though, have you felt like you do with Wicker and Oil that you felt with your husband in the past?”

Gizmo smiles.

“To be honest no. I will ask you not to bring him up either or my children. Since they all are dead and I have outlived them. I'd rather not be reminded why I gave myself this shell and cybernetic arm.”

I just ignore this and hug Gizmo and she is confused. She hugs me tightly herself. We have been on the same ship for so long now. It’s the only way I can feel happy to know these are my family now.

“Now come in you two and close the door, please. I don’t want to deal with any more servants. I am sick and tired of being waited on. I can take care of myself and I don’t need someone trying to take care of me.”

Silver and I walk into Gizmo's room. She closes the door and I sigh deeply. Gizmo grabs the device from her shell clicking on it.

“Ruby, are you there?”

There is a bunch of static and after a while, I hear Ruby.

“Yes, I am here. Is everything alright?”

Gizmo sighs.

“Melody desperately wants to talk with you.”

Ruby sounds like she is annoyed.

“Melody, I was asleep. These eggs are taking a lot of my energy now. I need to rest a bit at least. Anyway, what's up?”

I try my best not to be worried about her. I can tell it won’t be easy for me because all I can think of is being with her.

“I heard you brought the water back, how did you do it?”

Ruby sighs laughing.

“I learned my species are created from corpses of mirelurks. I can speak with them and I talked to the queen in the water treatment plant. She is dying because of the necromantic magic it’s soaking this very city. If we don’t do something soon the entire Upholi species will die out.”

Silver stares at me and then Gizmo.

“Wait, why didn’t you tell me about this? Is this why so many of us can’t have children anymore?”

Ruby sighs grunting and she sounds like she is in pain.

“I think we could find a cure if we find whatever caused it. I am not sure I could do anything about it. I just want to do everything to help them and then leave because I don’t want my eggs to be harmed.”

I am unsure I can find a cure for anything magical like this. I glance at Gizmo wondering if she would know any cures. All she did was shrug her shoulders. I grunt knowing my body is getting affected by this magic.

“Ruby, do your best to rest. Have you seen Wicker or Amandla?”

Ruby laughs.

“Amandla is the reason I am stuck in this room. She locked the door and told me to rest. She saw me during the party rubbing my stomach and she is worried the stress is getting to me. I am not worried she and Wicker are gathering me for a big feast right now. Including Sterling, we are getting ready to meet the other factions. Starting with the ones in the north. I am hoping to get this city to work together again.”

I sigh happily.

“Silver, I got a question before I go back to resting.”

Silver tilts her head.

“Oh?”

Ruby takes a while to ask. I have a feeling whatever she is about to ask is not going to be pleasant.

“Silver everyone I have talked to including Gearshift feels you have betrayed them. Have you forgotten them and betrayed them?

Silver went silent for a while.

“No I haven’t Ruby it’s not very easy to help them when the court refuses to acknowledge them. I am hoping your friends can help me with this. So we can finally get some of the court to help the sick.”

Ruby goes silent for a moment.

“Alright thank you, Silver. Anyway if you don’t need me for anything else. I am going to try to get some sleep. Before you ask Melody, yes I went overboard and pushed myself yesterday. I had to do something. Those three little ones hanging haunted me. I swear I saw them asking for my help and all I could do was watch. So I had to bring the water back. Now I am dealing with the stress.”

Silver sighs, glancing at me.

“I doubt it was wise to let the expecting mother out of the castle.”

I laugh.

“Yes, even if she was locked in here. She would have lost it even more. She has no love for anything royal. She will do anything to put them in their place. I am sure she would have lost it. I am used to this type of living. Since I was raised in a place full of high society ponies.”

Ruby groans.

“I better get to sleep, sorry Melody. I will try not to go too crazy again.”

I shake my head. I know full well she will not listen to anything she saids to herself.

“Ruby sweetheart just try I can’t stop you since I am not there. I love you Ruby please stay safe and I make sure the other two keep a close eye on you. I know it’s not what you want or what you’re going to be happy about.”

Ruby chuckles

“They locked all the windows in this room. It was at the request of Amandla. They want me to at least get an hour of sleep then we will be leaving to go find another of the factions. I am hoping they like us bringing the water back for them.”

Ruby yawns.

“Anyway, I love you, Melody. Oh is Gizmo there?”

I glance over to Gizmo.

“I am here Ruby, what is up?”

Ruby chuckles

“Want you to know Wicker got so badly drunk she said this. I may be drunk but I want to stay loyal to the turtle I gave my heart to.”

I laugh

“At least that is what I think she is saying. Amandla had to carry her to her room because she was so badly drunk.”

Gizmo laughs.

“Yup, I figured as much I don’t mind if she falls back into her old ways. I am old enough to know she cares about me and Oil. I may have been the reason why we both got drunk and slept together. So yes this old girl is the reason for most of it. Now please Ruby get some rest before I ask Joona to come and keep an eye on you.”

I laugh

“Alright old girl…”

The device turns off so Ruby could get some sleep and Gizmo stares at me.

“Alright is that all Melody or do you need something else?”

I chuckle weakly

“No Gizmo I need to go to the old doctor's office. I will see you later alright and I hope they stop bothering you.”

Silver leads me through the halls of the castle. I walk past a locked door that leads to the basement. I hear screaming. I lean my ear to the door and I no longer hear the screaming. I wonder what is going on.

“You heard the scream didn’t you?”

I nod to Silver

“What is up with all this and this locked door?”

Silver shrugs her shoulders.

“The king told me a while ago the old king locked himself in the basement so many years ago and died down there. He said you will still hear the screams of those he abused and harmed from the anger he had from losing the war. He won’t tell me the full story and I don’t blame him.”

I didn’t like the sound of any of that. Silver led the way past the locked door. I walk into the old run-down health office. Looking around I see there is much I can use here. It just seems no one like me has ever been here for a while.

“Now I am going to go get some of the courts. I will tell them not to make any rude comments to you and respect you. So be prepared they might not all agree with what I will say. So do what you can and ignore them.”

I sit in the old chair Silver leave and I lean back, closing my eyes to relax. I wish I was back home or the new home I made before I left. On the lovely island, I met Gem and Cranberry. I hope deep inside my heart Cranberry accepts I am married to Ruby now.

“Hello there.”

I open my eyes to see a middle-aged female Upholi.

“I am your nurse or at least I trained to become one. Just I need to learn from a doctor then I can become a full nurse for those in the castle.”

I chuckle weakly.

“So how come I have never heard of you? Silver never told me I would have a nurse.”

The upholi chuckles.

“I don’t blame Silver. I tend to keep to myself and only come out here when I need food. I was born and raised here. My mother and father told me never to leave here unless I needed food and it was to protect me from the court.”

I sigh I am unhappy about the king and the court. At least they learned to respect me and treat me better. I am hoping Ruby will be treated better after she gets this land back to normal hopefully it gets back to normal.

“So tell me what this city used to be like before the civil war?”

The upholi shrugs her shoulders.

“I don’t know all I know from the stories my father and mother told me. The king and queen of this kingdom were pretty crazy. They did so much they could to destroy the ones they hated and the ones they considered weak. It’s what caused the civil war to begin with. After the king killed his daughter in one of the bunkers. So that is what I was told at least I don’t know how true it is or not.”

Daughter in the bunker? I wonder if there is more about these bunkers than we have been told. The king hasn’t told us everything. It’s gotten to the point I have noticed they don’t wish to tell us about anything. Just some things I look over at the nurse.

“What is the supply like? Is there anything like shots or anything I could use on the court if needed?”

The nurse thinks for a moment looking through the supplies. I am sure they haven’t ever been down here. This place hasn’t been used in years and I doubt they will even be kind enough to me to let me do what I need here. She comes back to me a few minutes after she looks concerned.

“We have nothing. I will do what we can just. I don't know if we can help any of the courts medically. You have just been asked to check them out correctly?”

I give a quick nod. I am worried about what I might see. Some of these creatures look like they haven’t even taken a shower. Silver comes in with one of the females of the court. She is very skinny. She is not one of the males who treated me awful.

“This is Melody, please respect her. She is risking a lot to do this for you. Now you do know what is going to happen right?”

The female looks over to Silver and then to me.

“The last time I saw a doctor was years ago. I doubt many of the courts will respect her. But if she is willing to risk her life by looking at us then I will respect her. I am Wilt my father and mother saw me as a mistake. Then I took up their seat after they both died of sickness.”

I stare at Wilt smirking weakly.

“I wish my wife treated you all better. Just so you know if anything happens to me. My wife is risking her life to help bring this city back to normal. She found citizens lost and forgotten in the city. I am sure you knew about them all this time.”

Wilt frowns.

“We knew the entire time they were there. The king even wanted to help but many of the courts refused to help what they considered below them. I have a feeling whatever your wife finds in those bunkers it’s going to cause another war and no one will ever win again.”

I sigh, stroking my head with my hoof.

“So you feel the court will just cause another war because the citizens outside will demand to be remembered. Would you join them in that battle?”

Wilt shakes her head.

“No.”

Wilt smiles weakly, sighing.

“I will never join a war to harm the citizens of this wonderful city. They’re the only thing keeping us alive and if they knew the sins we caused in these walls. Then they would never accept us. I have been part of much and it’s not what we have.”

I weakly sigh.

“I wish I could understand that I have lived on an island most of my life. I joined the island community after I became a doctor and I have my deal of sin. I was a mare who lived through brothel life. Then a moment of sex gave me a job as a doctor and I became a pretty slutty mare. It took meeting Ruby to change and at first, I was going to use her and then leave her.”

I shook my head hating how I used to act and how I was going to treat Ruby. I was going to use her till I didn’t want her anymore. Then I saw how kind, gentle and sweet she was to me. Also, it helped that Gem gave me a harsh talk. Saying if I hurt Ruby Cranberry would never forgive me and hate me forever.

“What changed is the fact her adoptive mother was with us on our journey. She took me aside when I started getting close to Ruby. She said if I use her and treated her like the others. She will rip me apart or she will tell Ruby the truth. The issue is I would have been on this journey with Ruby for two years or so. I know full well I would have fallen in love with her and I am happy I did. She is so gentle so sweet and she is amazing in bed.”

Wilt chuckles

“You’re blushing dear.”

I laugh stroking my face.

“I know I am everytime I think about her I blush. She is my treasure after I got to know her. She is my everything. I wish the male she thought loved her didn’t implant his brood into her. So she could be forced to live with that till the end of her journey.”

Wilt shakes her head.

“Sounds like a typical male. Sadly some females are like this too. Females can be just as bad when it comes to sexual intercourse. Of course, it takes two to tango and some females don’t understand that idea, males sometimes understand it but most of the time they never do.”

I laugh loudly.

“Yes, I had an implant inside me during the time so I don’t get pregnant. Now I had it removed because I knew I am a lesbian now. But I know when Ruby and I want to herd with a stallion. I am hoping we meet him on our journey. I would love to share a stallion with Ruby.”

Wilt smiles.

“I am sure you two will make a stallion very happy. I hope you and Ruby have a wonderful life together.”

I chuckle

“Now Wilt, will you undress me so I can take a look at you?”

Wilt takes off her clothes and she sits on the old table so I can check her out. While I look at her she is pretty healthy for one who has never seen a doctor before. I tilt my head. It was the first time I ever looked at a Upholi.

“Now I haven’t had time to look up everything about your species but from what I see you’re pretty healthy. Are there any foods or anything which makes you sick?”

Wilt thinks for a moment shrugging her shoulders.

“I don’t know if I am sorry if I am not being very helpful. We haven’t had a real doctor here for years and you’re the first who took the time to even try to help us. I am sure a lot of the males in the court would have many problems. Since many of them shove into servants without protection.”

I chuckle weakly.

“I am worried they may try it with me.”

Wilt smirks

“Oh don’t worry I will make sure they don’t. I will tell the other ladies in the court to not let them touch you. If they even try they will have to deal with us and it will be the first time we stood up to them.”

Wilt puts on her clothes.

“Thank you for trying but is there anything you suggest?”

I think the best way to help her.

“Well, a diet would work, and maybe taking a shower? Since the water did return I am sure a good shower would help those feathers of yours shine perfectly.”

Wilt nods.

“Silver, please tell the other females Melody will do her best to help. Just tell them don’t expect much alright dear?”

Silver nods.

“Alright.”

Silver leaves to go get the other females of the court. Wilt pulls a chair to sit beside me. I think she is here to make sure the other females treat me with respect. She makes sure to put her clothing back on.

“May I ask why you’re staying Wilt?”

Wilt smiles.

“I am staying mostly because it’s wonderful to have a young mare like you to talk with. I am also staying to make sure the others treat you with the respect you deserve.”

I chuckle softly.

“You’re very kind Wilt. I am sure one of the biggest reasons is that you don’t know much about the outside world. Since the news here is very slow, am I correct?”

Wilt nods.

“Yes, you’re correct. I wish I could understand the world outside. Since the males of the court are very anti-news of the outside world. They don’t like news from the outside world. Mainly because they can’t control the outside world.”

I shake my head. Another female walks in with Silver behind her. This one is a pretty skinny gal who doesn’t look very healthy. She weakly smiles, the shine in her beak is not there and I look at Wilt.

“This is Melody Robin, maybe she can help you with your feathers.”

Robin undressed for me. This poor gal wasn’t healthy at all. I could see her bones and she hadn’t eaten much. I worry she is going to die of awful sickness. I look at Silver who turns to me with a weak smile on her face.

“Can you do me a quick favor Silver? Go find Joona and have her head to my office in the airship to bring some supplies. I wasn’t able to because I didn’t know I was going to be here to help you like this.”

Silver nods leaving as I write on a paper looking up to Robin.

“Now do you know any of your family health histories?”

Robin strokes her head.

“I just know my family has high blood pressure and my mother never ate the right food. I think my issue is I have been pushed around too much. I haven't allowed my body to heal from the beatings of some of the males in the court. Are you going to ask me to take a shower and get a good meal?”

I smile sweetly.

“I was going to ask you to let yourself molt Robin. Let your feathers fall out of you and then you would look so much healthier. I would even say take a shower and get some good food. Are you allowed to get good food or are you scared?”

Robin strokes her arm looking at Wilt.

“She is scared to take a shower. Do you have any guards on that airship that could protect her?”

I nod

“We do have guards; they are normal objects. Beezen has the magic to bring creations to life. We use them as guards because they’re very hard to kill.”

I glance over at Robin.

“Wilt, could you take her to the back of the room and help her molt?”

Wilt nods as I watch while she takes the skinny Upholi to the back. I close my eyes and sing. I feel very bad for these creatures. I wish I could do more to help them. They have to help themselves. It’s the only way they will be able to live. Silver comes back in a little while after.

“Alright Joona left to check for some supplies and I asked her if she could bring some of the guards from the airship for a time to help protect some of the females in court, same with some of the males.

I stroke the back of my head with a hoof.

“Are the older males of the court that bad?”

Silver sighs nodding.

“Very they want to control everything. They feel they’re owed the world and when they’re put into their place then this castle will be healthier. Be prepared if one of them comes to make an example out of you. They don’t like outsiders telling them how to live. I have seen one of them stalk Rhyolite but I am sure she can take care of herself.”

My wings wilt. I am unhappy my life is going to be threatened because some of the males in power can’t handle that I am helping here. I chuckle weakly. I have been trained to fight and I have been trained to fight very dirty.

“Thankfully I have been training with my wife Ruby. She fights dirty and she told me when you fight a male go for every spot of them.”

It took a few hours to go through all the ladies in the court. A lot of them didn’t have any issues and WIlt stayed and made sure they were treated right. I was pretty tired after everything was said and done. I laid back. During that time I taught the nurse how to use needles and to give shots to the ones who came in.

“Oh wow, Melody, you look dead tired. Maybe you should go back to your room. I will escort you.”

I glance at Wilt laughing.

“Thank you Wilt I am happy you stayed with me. It’s strange though none of the males wanted to come in.

Silver chuckles

“I think it’s because they know they can’t touch you. After what Gizmo did they’re kind of scared coming near you.”

I laugh softly as I glance at a painting of a Upholi captain. I stare at her. She is beautiful but, weirdly, she is with six mares I know well. As well as a cat and they’re in front of Canterlot with the shards of the Storm King.

“Who is that?”

Silver stares at the painting, and her feathers droop.

“A hero who died in the early days of the war or so they said. She fought with the ponies of old and helped them defeat the Storm King. It was the peaceful days before the war.”

I stroke my head and lean back, closing my eyes a bit to relax.

“I wish I could have met her. I know Fluttershy is the only one still alive. I worry though someday she will get weaker and weaker and the world may turn darker before it gets good. I worry about many things like this journey with the stars.”

Silver nods as Wilt look out in the halls.

“It seems the halls are calm. Let's leave the nurse here and I am sure she will be fine. I will come back for her to get her outside for a bit.”

I nod standing out of the chair groaning. I haven't felt this way in so long. Joona went to go do something and I haven’t seen her since. I am worried about her. But I don’t need to worry much longer. I am too tired. I follow WIlt and Silver back to my room and I see many eyes staring at me. It’s the males.

“Silver, if you knew any better you would stop protecting the outsider.”

Silver turns to one of the males.

“Shut the fuck up I have had it with you. She is offering to help and all you do is an act so high and mighty. I got news for you this city is going to be given back to the people and you will be put in jail. Jail is where most of you belong for everything you have done.”

One of the male's sighs.

“Look, I am not with them. These high and mighty idiots. Can’t handle they can’t touch a mare so beautiful. I told them you should never touch a married mare who is married to a bug willing to disembowel you just for being royal.”

The male who I finally get a good look at. He is a different species of Upholi and looks more like an eagle. I wonder if he is a mix of a griffin and a Upholi. It wouldn’t surprise me. I smile weakly and the male comes over to me lifting my hoof to kiss it.

“Charmed Miss Melody.”

After he kisses me I feel a strange sensation. I have been kissed like this before. I feel just weird. I shake my head, focusing on Ruby. I find myself returning to normal. I smile weakly bowing my head.

“Thank you, sir. Now if you excuse me I need to get back to my room and sleep.”

Wilt quickly pulls me away. Silver looks back as we walk away.

“Melody I am sorry that he is a kind guy but he is a strange power over us females. I noticed you’re the first one he had no power over.”

I glance at Wilt then at Silver.

“Is that why I felt like he was controlling me with strange magic? I don’t understand is he part of the royal family or something? I felt the same way about the king. His kindness made most of us odd. With Ruby, we noticed she just got more and more upset.”

Silver nods.

“Yes, the royal family has a strange magic. We don’t know what magic is. All we know is that he desperately wants to find a powerful item from the bunkers. All we know is he is older than he looks and each time he touches one of us our bodies turn out and it takes months for us to go back to our normal age.”

I think I heard them right but my brain is so tired right now. I miss my wife so much that I am worried about her too. I open the door to my room looking at Wilt and Silver smiling sweetly.

“Thank you for your kindness, Wilt. I am looking forward to having a cup of tea with you.”

Wilt smirks and we see Rust who is waiting for me and my bed is all clean and ready for me. I head to the bed laying on it holding the other pillow tightly wishing it was Ruby. I was holding the door closed and Rust gets back to his defense as I go to sleep.

________________

Gizmo

Melody finally left and now I can relax and work on my new weapon for this journey. I open my bag to bring out the weapon parts. I am working on making a powerful pistol that is made from star metal or metal touched by the moon. I glance at the painting on the wall she is a gentle young Upholi and she looks at me.

“So tell me what it is like hanging on a wall?”

The painting laughs.

“It’s strange you see so many things. You may be the symbol or what remains of the old soul. Gizmo tells me something please.”

I glance at the painting again.

“What’s up?”

The painting signifies that the poor painting has been asking me a lot of questions concerning the state of the world. I don’t blame half the creations most of them have been stuck in this castle for most of the time they have been built

“There are stories and things I have seen in this room. The royal family most of them vanishes and then a new royal shows up. They change their looks but they’re no longer old. They have the same name and the same soul in their eyes. Just a new body now something like this hasn't happened for years. Ever since something has been lost in a bunker.

I am now very concerned. I have noticed how some of the royal family and even the court stared at Melody. She is young and some could try to take her body to do something to her. I worry more about her and the others. I am too old for them to care. Lately, though, I worry more and more about what they want with me.

“If this is true then it would make sense why they stare at Melody. She is a wonderful gentle soul I am told used to be a very sexual mare. Then she met the bug who I made friends with. I will be honest Ruby is not easy to get along with. But she is not an ass hole or means to her wife. She loves her and treats her like she used to in the past.”

The painting laughs.

“Thank you for talking to me at least. I have been hanging here for so long. I never knew I could come alive. Beezen didn’t need to bring me alive. Just I have so much to say with an old lady like you. You’re willing to stay in this room and chat.”

I laugh.

“I am very old, my kind can live 1000 years or more. Most of us never reach old age. I am right now at least four hundred years old. Those I fell for will grow old and I will watch them die. But that is life for one like me.”

The painting sighs weakly.

“I can understand like I said the image of the one I am is long gone. A powerful captain I don’t remember the name of. Just some powerful captain who helped a group of mares fight the Storm King. I just wish I could remember more and all I remember is that she either died or vanished soon after the civil war in this city.”

It’s becoming more apparent to me that I wonder if this captain is still alive. It would be interesting if she was. I hear a soft knock on the door. I sigh standing off the bed and knocking again. I groan lumbering over to the door like the slow turtle I am.

“Sorry I am coming just I am always slow I am sorry for it as well.”

I open the door noticing a upholi wearing an oil covard outfit and a welders mask.

“Are you Gizmo?

A male Upholi lifts the mask from his face.

“Yes, I am, what can I do for you?”

The Upholi smirks.

“I am trying to get power back to the city and the castle. There hasn’t been a power in this city or castle for over Two hundred twenty years. I have been working on it taking after my father and mother. We have all been working on this and I am told you might be able to help me.”

I cock my eye ridge staring at this Upholi.

“Huh, impressive but why now? Why are you trying this now are you trying to stop the court from stealing from the city?”

The upholi chuckles

“Well yes, it’s to help the city live on its own. The court is never going to help the city if there is not something in it for them. There are some males and females of the court who will help but I ain’t going to try asking.”

A smirk forms across my lips.

“Alright, I will help you. Just let me gather my tools and the gun I have been working on. Since it’s made from metal which has been in space for an amount of time.”

I lumber back to my bed grabbing all over my tools and parts of the gun. Opened a part in my cybernetic shell putting the gun parts and my tools inside. Lumbering back over to the Upholi and I chuckle weakly.

“Are you okay with me being way behind since I am very slow?’

Upholi laughs.

“No it’s fine I am Blow Torch. I am one of the servants or slaves in this castle. I don’t listen to the court or the king himself. I do what I feel is right and I do it without Silver telling me to do it. I have been doing this all my life. Just trying to make life simple for the ones outside the castle.”

I smirk looking back at the painting.

“Do you think if I bring back the power it will be good for the city itself?”

Blow Torch stares at me then look at the painting he stares at the moving painting as the figure in it looks at me.

“I would say yes it will help hope come back to this city. At least a little bit of hope and maybe enough to help your friend Ruby to do her task. I know some buildings from what I learned from being on this wall for so long. Some of the buildings have their power cores like the treatment plant. But the rest of the city doesn’t have that luck.”

Blow Torch stares at the painting of the captain; he holds his wing to his chest and kneels to her into a bow.

“Captain Celaneo the element of love.”

I stare at Blow Torch and then at the painting.

“So it would mean there were more elements than the six mares. Even so, the world still ended in fire and death. It’s sad to see that the elements couldn’t even save the world. If only we could find their remains.”

Blow Torch shrugs his shoulders.

“We have no idea what happened to the elements of the past. We don’t even know if they have any descendants at all we know. They went to fight in the war and then vanished soon after it started. It's when the war got worse.”

I shake my head looking towards the painting smiling.

“I will come back later to talk with you more. I need to help with this and then we can try to learn more about you. I am sure you have some of the personality of the one you have been painted after.”

The painting looks back at me and then at Blow Torch again. I am wondering what I will learn and maybe see what I can find if we find the bodies or the places they died. I am hoping someday we will find their bodies or at least something of the old world here.

Blow Torch led me through the halls as fast as my large lumbering body would let me. I got strange looks in some of the courts. One of them sneers at me for what I did to one of the male's crotches with my cybernetic hand.

“I can tell you made them scared of you, Gizmo. We don’t have far to go. I am leading down a path that leads to a power system that is connected to an old underground power station. They never come down there, they're too scared of work.”

I laugh loudly stomping hard on the floor to scare one of the males and they back away smirking at them.

“That will teach you from trying to touch a married mare like Melody. She is like family to me now, and so is her wife. So do me a favor and if you even try to harm anyone in my family including Ruby. I will deal with you myself.”

After a while, we finally get down to the basement and I groan as it’s harder for me to walk downstairs. It’s painful from how heavy my shell and my arm are. So having cybernetic body parts is not always a good idea. I laugh to myself thinking oh this will make my fighting easier.

“Are you okay Gizmo?”

I glanced at BlowTorch who sounded very conceited about me. It’s not the first creature who was concerned about me. I am not used to this type of walking. I doubt I will ever be useful in a battle. I am going to do whatever I can to be helpful.

“I will be fine. Now, how close are you to getting the power back up and going?”

Blow Torch turned on a battery-powered light. When the lights come on I see a large old power core. This core could have been running for years but it looks like it’s been shot at, beaten, and destroyed like the royal or some rebel destroyed the power.

“Wow, what happened here?”

Blow Torch shrugs.

“I didn't know it was like this when I was trained by my grandfather; he told me it wasn’t finished before the war started. It was meant to take the place of the personal power systems around the city. Since the old power systems would die out and they did over the years. The last one died out like thirty to forty years ago. Don’t know the history of all this is kind of lost.”

I sigh it’s not going to be easy to get this core going. It’s going to take a lot of work and I am sure I could get it going if I use every item I have in my cybernetic shell. I turn around clicking strange hitches on my cybernetic shell and it opens up.

“Look through my shell and see if you can find anything. I should have enough tools and such to work on this system.”

Blow Torch looks through the strange system of my body. I feel him touch my cybernetic spine and I am amazed I survived getting my old shell blown off in the past and happy I had someone willing to give me this shell. I would have been crazy to do it myself as I did with my arm.

“How in the world did you get this shell?”

I chuckle.

“Oh, that is a story. We have a lot of time. Now as you look through my shell for tools and such to work on the core. This is what happened.”

I take a deep breath sighing.

“I was at least a hundred years old. My species even though other turtle species like us were already in the city. We came last since it took us a very long time to leave the water to come back on land. I found myself stepping on old world bombs and my entire shell was blown off including my spine.”

I sigh remembering it.

“It took a pony we ran into to help me make a cybernetic shell and what kept me alive was the magic of our species. Now thankfully I had some of my shell left but the pony felt replacing it all was best and now I have this. So I can open it up and my entire body is protected. Unless someone uses anti-cybernetic ammo.”

Blow Torch removes all the tools I had and some spark batteries I had inside and closes up my shell.

“I got what I could. What I plan on doing won’t be a permanent thing. It will only last at least ten years. We need to find a way to keep it going forever and the only way we can. Is to find one of the bunkers and see if we can remove the power supply from one of those.”

I make sure my shell won’t open up again.

“I am starting to wonder about the Blow Torch. This core was not meant to be used to power the entire city and the castle or did the king and queen of old demand this core to be used to just power the castle?”

Blow torch sighs.

“Yes, it’s one of the many causes for the civil war. Gizmo I know you can’t promise anything. Do you think your friends out there will do what they can to bring this city back to normal for the ones outside?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I don’t know if they can, if they can then It will be the best thing for this city I am sure. Just the first thing needed: the court needs to be put in its place here and the king needs to tell them to grow up.”

Blow Torch nods. I help him attach the spark batteries and other power batteries to the core. I see why it will take ten years. It could take a long till the core shuts down. At least it will give power for a time. After at least two hours we got the entire core ready and I get ready to pull down the lever.

“Ready Blow Torch?”

Blow torch gives me a feather up. I pull the lever and the core turns on. It takes a while for it to heat up. While Blow Torch watches the reader make sure it doesn’t get to the point of melting down and then I work with him on the console.

“Okay open the valves to release the energy through the entire city. It’s going to take time for a lot of this to start working again. Okay, Gizmo please turn the valve up to the other valve and we can finally release all the power into the city and the castle.”

I nod, doing what he said to do and we finally see lights turning on in the basement and the entire system turns on, and hear an old alarm ring outside the city. It then dies down soon after and we both head upstairs seeing all the lights turning on in the castle now.

When we get to the balcony the entire city finally turns back on and I laugh.

“We did it and now. All we need is to get the others to know everything is back on and then we can make sure they get to the bunkers before the magic of this town destroys us.”

I head back downstairs with Blow Torch to get my tools and I head back to my room to rest and relax. Blow Torch leads me back to my room so I don’t have to deal with any of the males on the court even though one of the males stops me.

“Are you the one who brought the power back?”

I nod

“Thank you so much Miss Gizmo we have been hoping we would see power again. I am sorry for how we have treated you and your friends. You’re willing to do everything you can to help us. We should do the same for you.”

I sigh deeply.

“The only thing I want is you to treat your females and servants in this castle better. They’re not sex toys for you and the ones on the court need to be treated better. Are you sure you can do that?”

The male nods.

“It won’t be easy but I can do what I can for you. We will treat Melody and your friends better at least. I am sorry for how we treated her. Some felt since she was married it would be a game to grab her and screw her. We learned more about her over time. She helped so many with her medical training.”

I nod.

“Good, what about Dust and the others?”

The male shrugs his shoulders.

“All I know about Dust is he has been going around the castle putting many in their place. Beezen is still talking to the king and queen. Your bird friend Joona has been going from the airship and such to get food for those in the city. So the court is getting worried they’re gathering an army out there.”

I chuckle

“If there is an army gathering out there then it would be what you deserve. Anyway, I need some rest. Anything else you want to tell me about?”

The male shrugs.

“Your raptor friend Rhyolite has been doing everything she can to train our army. She has done a pretty good job but I doubt they would be able to handle those wanting the city back. Unless we allow them to take back the castle.”

I blink, wait they have an army here? Is there an army deep underground we don’t know about? I shrug my shoulders heading back into my room.

“I was happy to help you Blow Torch do what you can to keep the power going. Also sir please do what you can to change the power structure here. Maybe those who come in will not kill you anyway. I need my rest.”

Blow Torch nods leaving to head back downstairs and I close the door to my room looking at the painting who is asleep. I am amazed she has to sleep. I sigh, getting into the bed and closing my eyes I miss Oil and Wicker and wish they were with me while I fall asleep.

________________

Rhyolite

I have been enjoying getting to know Melody and the others. When I saw how the males of this castle treated her and wanted to abuse her sexually from their words. I wanted to lose it, of course, but Gizmo beat me to it.

“So you wish to force yourself on Melody here? Is it because she is married and you can’t have her?”

The male laughs.

“No, because she is female and beautiful we deserve to have all the beauty given to us. So stop protecting her and acting like she is alive, you're not even alive to us but trash.”

I growl deeply wanting to kill this male. I watch Gizmo lumber over smirking down at the Upholi male.

“You know males like you are so hot.”

I just stare at Gizmo and then look over to Melody and the others. Beezen had an amused look on his face. I think something is about to happen.

“So you wish to be pleased by a female? I may be old but I could give you some fun. Now let me see how strong you are first.”

Gizmo reaches into the pants of the upholi and with a movement I hear a crush and the Upholi screams and she tosses him into the wall soon after standing over the male she stares down at him with her old eyes.

“Melody is off limits if I see you or any other males trying to harm Melody or if I see you go after any female with me around. I will crush all of you and then let Celestia laugh at you. Now get up and get out of my sight.”

I laugh loudly after the male walks off limping.

“Wow Gizmo that was amazing.”

Gizmo stares at me smirking.

“Eh, this old girl knows how to deal with males who can’t get what they want. Now let's get to our rooms and Beezen is going to bring creations to life. Ry I want you to focus on something other than sex while you’re here.”

I stare at snorting.

“What made you a leader?”

The large turtle stares down at me, turning around fully. I stare at her and I gulp. I should have kept my mouth shut.

“I am the oldest and the wisest here. Well, not the oldest. I am sure Beezen is older than me but I doubt he cares who is the leader.”

Beezen shrugs his shoulders.

“I don’t just I am one to give wise words. Now let's get you to your rooms. You need to rest and if you hear anything about Ruby outside don’t let it bother you. If you hear she causes a stir we don’t allow ourselves to lose it. If she gets hurt we can’t do anything to understand? Melody do you understand?”

Melody wanted to argue. I could tell from the look on her face. I put my claw on her shoulder shaking my head. Melody whines. I could tell she wanted to be with her wife. I understand why she wants to be with the bug. She cares so deeply for Ruby. Ruby has brought all of us together; it was something I never expected myself.

“Alright”

I glance at Silver and she gives Melody one room and another for the others. I am far away from the others near the kitchen. I look into the kitchen to see the upholi waving at me. I am sure I will get to know her very well.

“I am sure we have to give you this room Rhyolite. The king learned how sexual you are. So he wanted to keep you away from the males.”

I roll my eyes.

“What is wrong with sex?”

Silver stares at me laughing

“Rhy I am going, to be honest with you. I don’t care how horny you are. I will never allow any of the males to touch you. It’s not right and I don’t think you want to have any of them sleep with you they might do something to you.”

I laugh at my claws clicking on the stone street. I shook my head.

“I will be fine anyway, thank you for giving me this room.”

I went inside and closed the door and I saw one of the creations Beezen brought to life. It was a table and a couple of chairs. On the chair was a plant, a statue, and a pencil playing cards and the table was laughing.

“Come on you three are you done yet? The chairs want to get back to their conversation.”

I roll my eyes, getting out of my bone armor and setting it by my new bed. I open my bag to bring out a whetstone taking my sword and sliding the stone slowly on the blade. I take a deep breath, closing my eyes.

“Ah, our guest here is the one we are meant to protect.”

I stare at them laughing.

“I can protect myself, you know. I am a strong gal. I have been raised to fight and kill. I will always be the first one to strike. Just if you feel you have to protect me and keep me sane when talking to someone then it’s wonderful.”

The table chuckles.

“Well, I have been here longer than the chairs and the others. The stories I could tell you on who had sex on the bed you use.”

I stare at the bed. It's clean, thankfully. I could tell these sheets are very old. I doubt many have ever used this bedroom. I stroke my claws along the soft bedding. I could feel the dust and pushing out bugs. I take a few of the bugs into my claws eating them.

“Hmm.”

I take the bedding off the bed seeing more bugs. The bed hasn’t been cleaned for a while. So I do what I do best. I am a meat eater and I can get any meat and bugs are easier to eat right now than wanting to do anything.

I eat more of the bugs and make sure the bed is now clean and I remake the bed and get into it to lay down to relax and wait to be awakened and before I could fully go to sleep I hear a knock on the door.

“It’s open.”

A heavily armored Upholi male comes in. He looks at me and notices the table chairs and the various objects playing cards. He turns back to me and I chuckle.

“How can I help you?”

The male moves his helm to look at me.

“I am told you’re a powerful warrior from the outside. I am wondering in the morning are you willing to train the army?”

I tilt my head.

“Army? I didn’t see much of an army unless the bunker was outside of the castle, am I correct?”

He nods

“Yes you’re correct, are you willing to give them some pointers on what you can do?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Eh, sure, why not see you later, big guy.”

He smirks, nodding, closing the door back up and I lay back down to rest. I close my eyes to rest and I have no idea how many hours it’s been but I hear a heavy knock on my door and I groan.

“Who is it I am sleeping or trying to?”

I hear Gizmo laugh on the other side.

“Goddess damn it Gizmo I am trying to sleep this better be important.”

Gizmo opens the door telling me Ruby wants to talk to all of us. I groaned that she picked the worst time to do this. She gathers the others and we learn what Ruby has found in the city. It’s pretty impressive this city still has souls outside. We also learned there is some necromantic magic in this city causing some problems for the citizens outside.

I groan hearing we have a new friend now, a Upholi named Sterling and she is going to do what she can to bring back the water. To at least give some hope to those inside the city. If Ruby can do anything she can bring hope or destroy this city because of the castle itself. I groan angrily getting off the chair.

“Can I go now and get back to sleep?”

The others stare at me.

“Rhy can you be more respectful? Melody is scared her wife is going to get hurt.”

I stare at the yellow pegasus who is sobbing softly and all I can do is hug the yellow mare smiling at her.

“Hey it will be okay Ruby is a strong little bug she will be back soon and you two can enjoy yourselves again.”

Melody smirks

“I am more scared of her stupidity and how she is prone to getting herself in unneeded danger.”

I chuckle weakly.

“Well, she is one of those gals who is trying to prove herself. To me, she has already proven herself enough. You just need to remember she is your wife now and you need to force her to listen and not allow her determined mind to control her.”

Melody laughs.

“Harder said than done. Now I need to get some rest. I am sure I will be woken up to help with the medical issues here. Rhy will you give your pony sister a promise?”

I tilt my head pony sister? Oh yes, I remember she and I consider each other sisters now I am sure she is going to ask me to keep my mind off sex. It’s hard when my body screams for it and I miss the two males I gave my soul to. I am sure they’re going to ask every male or female I slept with on the journey. I just chuckle to myself remembering how nuts I got back on junk island.

“What is this promise Melody?”

Melody smiles.

“Will you focus and not try to get screwed so much as you did back on junk island. I am sure it can’t be healthy for you. So please for me for your yellow pony sister please don’t give yourself anymore?”

I let out a deep exasperated sigh.

“Okay, Melody I promise. I will make sure to focus and help whoever I am asked to help here. Some army leaders have asked me to help train them. I hope if I do it won’t turn around to bite me in the ass.”

Melody gives me a tight hug and the others come into the hug. The only ones who don’t join in the hug are Beezen and Jooona and they both are smiling as I see them.

“It’s nice to see a powerful friendship like this again right Beezen?”

Beezen laughs.

“Yes even though a friendship like this won’t save them from the battle to come. The only way their friendship would save them is if they make friends with other friends of Ruby. Then they all fight together for the battle ahead.”

I headed back to my room and noticed the armored Upholi waiting for me by my room door.

“May I help you, sir?”

Upholi lifts his helm again, staring at me with one eye the other is missing.

“The training will be after breakfast in the morning. So you know who I am. I am Iron shuffle and I shuffle like an angry bitch fucking a male.”

He smirks

I laugh loudly.

“Sounds good to me. I am Rhyolite looking forward to helping train your soldiers and then get back to sleep again since I promised to keep myself from getting screwed again.”

Shuff tilts his head.

“Let me guess you’re also extremely very slutty.”

I laugh loudly.

“What is slutty to other races is very normal to my species. Heh heh, I may be mated to two males who gave them my soul but we still sleep with other males or females or whatever we give ourselves. It’s very normal and if we didn’t do it we might as well be dead. But again I promised my sister I would not do it here.”

Shuffle laughs.

“I see so you made yourself a family with those you’re journeying with.”

I nod it’s odd I never expected to call them my family. I am sure I am still going to call them my family even after this journey is over. I open the door and the objects on the table are now playing another card game. I see them playing with various money and other objects.

“Oh, she is back. Hey, Rhy everything alright?”

I turn to stare at the statue of the Upholi who is having help holding their cards but another new creation Beezen brought to life looks like a stand.

“I guess there is some necromantic magic going through this city and into the castle and there are many living outside in the city. Do you know anything about this?”

The table sighs.

“The royals have known about them for years. They refuse to do anything to help them because they won’t bow to them or give them anything. The king knows about them and he even wants to help them. But the court refuses to do anything.”

I groan, stroking my head.

“My queen never backstabbed us like this. They allowed us to have a life and sometimes they did what they could for us. Now I need some rest. Is there anything else you wish to tell me about the city or do you know anything else?”

Table thinks for a moment looking at the others.

“Is there anything else maybe?”

The others don’t seem to know anything.

“Well, I know something.”

I glance at the bust of a Upholi. I never got the name of the one who the bust is. Just they’re some element of their community who was lost during the early days of the civil war. I wonder what would have caused most of this to happen.

“I just know a story from an old zebra who stayed in here before the civil war broke out. A pony and the zebra talked about how bad the war was going. They were both mares talking about the future if the war ended peacefully. One of them was a necromancer the other was a pony of science and technology they respected each other. I don’t remember much else, just I know the zebras wanted to bring the Upholi to their side during the war and it didn’t end well for both.”

I sigh, stroking my head. I knew I would learn more and I knew I wouldn’t know. I look over to the window to try to at least get some fresh air. It wasn’t much of a window, it was focused more on the water than the city. I took a deep breath smelling the salty air. I look over at the Bell of Freedom floating into the gentle blue water not far from the city.

“Oh, what is going on back home I wonder? What is even going on back in the desert Ruby came from? I wonder what is even going on back on the island she told us about. I wonder if she misses any of her friends.”

I finally get back into my bed and relax feeling my mind finally allowing me to sleep and I wonder what is about to happen. I groan, stroking my head. I have been feeling like this for a while. I felt like this after meeting the alicorn Crosser. I didn’t care that she could read my mind and talk in my mind.

Ever since the first meeting, I felt like she was watching us or others of the order of Mimics. I groan stroking my head more, laying my head back on the old pillow feeling my mind finally relax.

I finally wake up hearing a knock on the door. I groan laying in the bed looking towards the door.

“It’s open.”

One of the servants opens the door bringing me a tray of food and I tilt my head staring at her.

“Um, no offense, you don’t have to do this for me. I could have gotten the food for myself. Is everything alright?”

The servant puts the food on my bed and she smiles sweetly.

“I know just I was asked to since your friend Ruby brought back the water. I hope you understand the castle and the court are happy about your friend doing this task. What they’re more upset about is that they learned there is a large community outside of this castle and they’re worried your friend might start an uprising.”

I laughed while taking the tray to eat the weird pudding it was called. It’s like a strange mush of bird seeds and mush. It wasn’t hard to eat and it tasted like meat? How in the world did this happen? I finish my food and take their pure water? Hmm, I thought the airship could only get pure water. Even though not the entire world got hit by the bombs. The magic of the bombs kind of affected all the water. At least for now, I am told it will clean itself up in many years.

“I highly doubt Ruby will start an uprising; she will need a good reason to start one. I am sure you have seen some odd things living here for so long. How old are you?”

The servant tilts her head.

“I am..”

I notice she doesn’t answer, just stands up and gets ready to leave like she was about to say but she turns to look at me.

“I am sorry I need to get going.”

I found it confusing.

“Wait, what about my question?!”

She looks back at me smirking weakly. She just leaves this is getting more and more confusing. I have no idea what in the world is going on. I am starting to wonder if I will ever get the answer I want to this question. I took a deep breath sighing and shaking my head.

I get my armor by strapping it to my scales and putting my weapons in my home. I hear the knock on my door again. The door opens up and Shuffle walks into the room. The upholi looks around the objects and he looks extremely confused.

“I keep forgetting one of the creatures with you is a judge from the old world of Dream Valley who has the power to bring objects to life. I have seen many of them in the halls they’re judging us trying to study us.”

The bust laughs.

“We have a good reason for doing so, monster.”

Shuffle stares at the bust of one of their old leaders. He sighs looking toward me. I will never understand why they call all these creatures monsters. It’s starting to make me wonder if there is more going on here.

“May I ask why you call them monsters?”

I glance at the creations.

“Beezen told us never to tell you. We told him everything which is going on here. He doesn’t buy it himself. But he said that every hero needs to fight their own battles. Without the story of the hero being ruined by those that get their stories from the stars themselves.”

I just glare at the bust.

“Did he give you that load of bunk? I haven’t known Beezen long but he knows so much like he knows what the fuck is going on. Just when the witches showed up he didn’t know about that. He just knows what is to come and he worries if we know we might cause more problems.”

The bust and other creations laugh. As a cup tosses a card with a coin.

“Spread 'em.”

They all put their cards down and they all groan but the bust and the one helping him take the caps or whatever they’re using and bust laughs. I shake my head. These creations are playing poker. It’s gotten so stupid and I can’t stay here anymore. I look back to Shuffle. I forgot he was there.

“Oh, I am sorry I will be there soon Shuffle. I am sorry about them. They’re no help and I got a question what the fuck is your age?”

Shuffle stares at me shrugging his shoulders.

“If I told you. You wouldn’t believe me so please don’t ask these questions you may anger some of the citizens of the castle so please follow me to the training yard.”

I groan again no answers no fucking answers. I am getting sick and tired of this. Of course, I follow him leaving my room and following the armored male through the halls to the yard and I see many of the troops, some of them look very young.

“Alright, troops there are rumors of the guardian or hero friend to this creature here. Found the factions of those outside the city. The royals are worried she may cause an uprising and another civil war and she will be training you.”

One of the upholi trainees lifts their wing-like they want to ask a question.

“Yes?”

The trainee looks like they’re thinking of stroking their chin with their wing. I wonder what they’re doing and what they’re thinking.

“Why are we going to be trained by the friend of this guardian if the royals feel she is going to cause an uprising?”

Shuffle laughs.

“Eh, you know the royals, they get upset if they can’t get their wings or claws on a female like some of those in the army here. I am sure most of them know what I am talking about. How they always act as they own you.”

One of the older female soldiers laughs.

“Yes, I know what you mean. It’s why I had to be saved from getting my tongue cut out. Heh heh, it helps to have training.”

I stare at all the army. I swear none of these creatures even look that old. It’s so odd to me and then I hear something and then see another Upholi in heavy armor standing by the others. They look at me and I look at them. Why are more showing up?

“You birds confuse me, you're so young looking and how in the world do you spread your seed around if you don’t breed with the ones outside? How are you not inbreeding? Is there something I am missing?”

Shuffle laughs.

“We make sure we spread out our DNA so we don’t have the problem. Also, our diet makes us very young looking. We don’t like talking about our age or why we look so young. I will tell you this though.”

Shuffle looks around to make sure none of the royal family is around.

“I can’t go on. I wish I could Ryo. I can only tell you so much and what I just told you now shouldn’t have been saying. Come let's get back to training.”

I glance at Shuffle and the others then back at Shuffle.

“So that's all you could tell me, why not try to tell me more?”

Shuffle weakly smirks.

“That's all I can tell you and I can’t tell you more. All I can tell you is there is a strange mystery in this city and this castle. I can’t go on because I am sure we are being watched by the king’s spies or the spy Silver hired recently.”

I groaned, shaking my head and it took all day to train the Upholi army. They were pretty good at what they did. I didn’t need to train them as much. From what Shuffle told me though from what he could. There have been some strange things going on in this city and castle for years. We went back to my room to finally talk privately.

“About at least twenty years ago many of us started to see something strange going on. I would talk more about it but again this castle has many eyes hidden. I can tell you that you and your friends are watching even now I am sure we are watching.”

I let out an angry sigh

“Shuffle, I am starting to wonder if we should even be here. I am wondering if we should just tell Ruby to find the Star metal forge and make our weapons and leave. I don’t want to leave. I want to help you but I am no hero. I am just a warrior and one who fucks around and came with my new family.”

Shuffle laughs.

“I can understand now how about you get some rest. You and your friends will be here. I hope your friend on the outside can help us. Take care, Rhyo, good to get to know you and meet you.”

Shuffle leaves and I groan then I notice something weird going on. The power clicks back on and I hear the commotion. I don't want to worry about it. I go to turn off the light, groaning a bit. I feel so tired. I fall asleep ignoring the fact the power came back on and go to sleep.

_______________

Dust

I sat in my room. It was dark. I wanted it that way and I saw the door open up. Silver told me the spy she hired a month ago will be here to talk with me. I turn on the gas lamp beside me and I see the creature. I get a good look at him. He is a dark brown lizard wearing a strange hat and a strange outfit.

“I am Rep, one of the judges of the stars, you must be Dust. The friend of Ruby I was told by Silver you would want to talk to the one who spied on Ruby since she came here. What would you like to know?”

I stare at the lizard creature. I swear I know home from old stories. His name is Rep and in the old stories, he was a friend of one of my species.

“You’re Catrina’s friend? Tell me how are you doing Rep and how is the traitor Catrina?”

Rep snorts.

“She never betrayed your home or your king. She told you all she found the waterways to Dream Valley from the days of old. How dare you judge her. She may have enslaved a race known as Bushwoolies to gain a powerful magic drug known as WitchWeed.”

I let out an angry sigh. I knew it when I was given the old spells from the kings of old. I would run into the traitors of old. I have lied to Ruby only Gizmo and Rhyolite know. I was there during the days of Storm King. The king of old before the king won put a spell on me and the others. I was the last one left of the old assassins of the king of old.

“Who are you?”

Rep gave me this question about who I am. I smirk.

“Dust Catrina and you know by my old name, Quick Step.”

Rep groans.

“I see, do you want me to tell Catrina you’re here? Are you here to find her?”

I laugh

“Rep I didn’t even know you and her were here. I could care less. I am following Ruby and the others to Dream Valley. I am sure you two are heading that way as well, am I correct?”

Rep sighs.

“Yes even after Catrina to the ponies of old including the one known as Williams she would never go back to her old ways. I think Catrina wants to go to the land between lands. I am sure the land is going to accept her after she follows her old steps.”

I nod

“I am sorry I won’t be able to follow you two. Someday I may be accepted in the land between lands. Those days won’t be soon though. I am sure the days when that comes will be just my task to keep Ruby safe. Keep her safe and then do what I don’t wish to do. Betray her to the NCA and let the NCA destroy her.”

Rep sighs.

“I see Rassie told you to do this?”

I shook my head. I explained many things to him. Then after an hour of talking with him, he leaves and I go back to being alone. I glanced at my room. Nothing was alive in this room. I asked Beezen not to bring anything alive.

I notice the lights coming on and I turn it off hearing the commotion outside my room about the power being back on. I close my eyes, crossing my arms to fall asleep sitting up holding two knives in my paws ready in case I am attacked.

___________

Joona

It was at least I am sure more than many years ago when the Alicorns. My father and my mother were training me to get ready to be placed in the tube to be ready for the time I am needed. I look at my mother.

“Mother, I know the Alicorns are giving you and father a lot of treasure for accepting me in this program but why do you believe the old prophecy of the stars wanting our blood and judges? I am not even of age yet and you want to do this to me?”

My mother was a beautiful Panna and I was closer than my father and my father wanted me to do things. My family lived in one of Alicorn's old homes. I look out the window of our home. It was in the middle of the water. I remember stories of an old creation of the Alicorns being created in this place. Project Omega but I knew I wouldn’t be here much longer. I would be frozen and taken to be woken again.

“The reason for this sweetie Dream Valley has been destroyed and Majesty banished. The Alicorns have done everything to destroy old history and maps leading to Dream Valley. The Alicorns even said Grogar released a sickness to destroy their kind.”

My father came in and he was sick I learned before I was placed into the tube of ice. The sickness started to spread to my species. I was happy to learn Equestria or the land connected to Equestria was free of this sickness and those Alicorns leading there would be free from this.

“Get ready Joona you need to have half of the map programmed into your head. I am sorry Joona I wish I treated you better but this is the last time you will see your mother and me. When you wake up many years will go by. You should wake up at least a hundred years from now. I am sorry for how I treated you.”

I hugged my father. I went through the downloading of my half of the map. The alicorns did what they could for me to make this as easy as they could. A mare I grew up knowing called herself Mint.

“I wish I could tell you why we were doing this Joona but I can’t. It’s the only way to protect you from the judges of the stars and it’s the only way you can find yourself back in Dream Valley. I am sorry when you wake up you won’t ever see me again. I am sorry little one.”

I let out an unhappy sigh knowing everyone I grew up with and my family will be dead. The door closes and Mint puts on a strange magic spell to talk to me.

“You will feel yourself falling asleep. I hope you will remember us. I am sorry for everything.”

The world around me went cold and I went into an endless sleep of dreams. I remember all my dreams of what would happen if I would be found. Soon though I found myself waking up and the door opened up and my eyes burned. I fell to the ground groaning looking around trying to see and I see nothing but shapes I was told I have sleep blindness and I was moved and I woke up in a wooden room and I felt trapped

I heard a knock and a blue dragon walked into the room.

“Ah, you’re fully awake. I am sorry I am Gem, we woke you up, do you remember anything?”

I shrug my shoulders.

“I remember, yes am I a prisoner?”

Gem shook her head.

“No, we need to find Dream Valley. Ruby said she talked with you?”

I gave a nod.

“Yes, she talked with me. I found it hard to trust her since she is a creation of Majesty. Am I being too mean to not want to trust her?”

Gem chuckles.

“I don’t blame you at all Joona. Now you relax, you're now part of this family.”

It was a pretty simple time we went from area to area. I kept to myself and Beezen, one of the judges I was warned about, sat with me for a while to help me relax.

“So what is it like to be a judge?”

Beezen chuckles.

“Boring.”

I let out a soft laugh.

“I am not surprised at all. So do you know where we are heading?”

Gem smirks.

“Well, Joona, we are heading to Junk island.”

I don’t know anything about Junk island. I followed Gem up to the docks and I noticed something odd about the water. I saw a strange metal object in the water. I couldn’t make it out but it was large and floating?

I saw Ruby again and we talked. I got to know Gem is married to the adoptive mother of the little bug. I even got to know Melody Ruby’s wife-to-be. I found it amazing that things have changed so much. Many days went by and I learned where we are. I am above my old home. I was told Omega was brought online because of Majesty?!

Then I sat in the arena watching Ruby fight for her freedom. She won and she got worried she killed a mother about to give birth to her foal. I groan this world has become worse and harsher over the years. The next battle was with the former king when he said the words the Flames of Truth.

I remember those words so long ago. An Alicorn told me stories when the flames of truth are said the world will be forcibly reset or the land the words are caused in the land itself will not only die it will burn to leave to be healed for what is to come.

The final battle was to come and Ruby wasn’t winning. She lay there like a pathetic bug and she was close to the end. Being told she is worthless so I did what I felt I needed to. I flew into the air heading to the PA system room. It was locked, thankfully I know how to lock pick. I shifted my body to a lockpick and another half of myself to a screwdriver. I opened the door and changed back to my true form.

I flew quickly to the pony at the desk and shoved him away transforming a part of myself into a jacket to keep him at bay.

“Hey what are you doing?!”

The sound screeches and I groan holding my ears a second. I had to do it though I had to save the bug even though I hate she is a minion and a creation of the former monster Majesty. I know full well I will regret this someday.

I heard the others scream for her. It was easy to hear it all in this room. I look at the pony swinging my head mouthing ‘Yell her name.’

“RUBY!” Screams Gem

“Ruby for the love of all the fucking dicks in the world kill him!!” Rhyolite

“Fight him, Ruby.” Beezen

“Show him the true meaning of pain.” Wicker

“Ruby, I love you with all my heart, fight him!!” Melody.

“You’re a magic eater like me. Ruby, please prove him wrong!!” Mellow

“Fight him like you fought the cult for Rassie.” Dust.

“Kill him for what he did to my work on your arms and armor he will fucking pay for destroying my work!!” Gizmo

"You're stronger than you think, Ruby. if anyone can take care of my cannons like you and then smile when a bolt of lightning hits you like it's nothing then you can kill this ass hole do it!! Be the cannon!!" Gunpowder

“They care for you, Ruby. Please fight for me Joona and my species Panna. You have to get revenge on Squint for me and the others.”

I watch while Ruby begins to have her sorrow removed from her face. We all chant for Ruby including the crowd. They didn’t care for this creature and they knew full well it was time to end it and time to end him.

“Fight him darling show him what happens when he harms my Patrons of my bar and my Brothel” Loxie

“Just kill him already, hero. Doing so will make us not hate every hero. You will get a past for now.” Obsidian

“Your win will bring money to the market double fold. Gold jewels and everything under the sun.” Teal

“If you defeat this fool. I will upgrade your sword for free.” Anvil

“In the name of Mimic and the Goddess of unity fight him!!” Crosser.

“Kill him, remove his heart and origins bring them to me. I will use them in my medical research.” Green Dust

“Show him he is not much better than Bloodbath!! HA HA HA HA” Bloodbath

I began to chant with the others. The fight went as well all expected. Ruby got her ass kicked and she was about to be killed. It took her realizing she had a knife the king gave her and he stabbed right into the creature's eye. He died through poison but too much and Ruby got too wounded.

The king gave me at least a chance to meet others of my species. I did what I could before I had to leave.

“So you’re from the past?”

A younger Panna asked me.

“Yes, I am from the Alicorn war with Grogar. I was placed in a frozen tube and given a part of the map to find Dream Valley all over again.”

I had at least a month to get to know the other Pannas. But I didn’t have much choice but to leave when it was time. I got to know them. I was told many Pannas are still around in the world. Some of them find themselves in other lands hiding as the changelings do.

“I see I don’t know what changelings are. I am sorry.”

The older male Panna laughs.

“I don’t blame you, they're kind of like us but more pony bug-like. But they do have the ability to change, just not as good as we do. They eat love while we just eat normal food. I hope if you do meet one they don’t attack you.”

I hugged the others of my species. I am not alone and I was told the enemy of our species is still alive. I was told he has been gone for years and escaped his prison. I told the others goodbye and knew it was time to go.

It didn’t take very long. We ended up in the city of Ornithia. I had a talk with Ruby about her eggs and learned the one she thought loved her gave a false sense of security and used her to spread his brood into a creature like Ruby.

Many hours went by after I was given my room alone. I was left alone since the Upholi males of the court knew about my species. They didn’t want to do anything to me and cause me problems. But I hear a knock on my door.

“Um, it's open.”

One of the males from the court came in and he smiled.

“Hi, there you must be the Panna named Joona. I am sorry for the others who tried to go after your friend Melody. I am Bubble Blast and before you ask my mother was drunk a few days after I was hatched and called me that.”

I smile weakly.

“Are you here to try to harm me?”

He shook his head sitting on the couch near the bed they gave me.

“No, I have read about your species. I have been wanting to see your species. I wish to understand you. I won’t do anything I promise.”

I smirked about talking with him before I could say anything Gizmo came in.

“Ruby wants to talk to us and…sir are you here to harm Joona?”

Bubble shook his head.

“No, I wouldn’t dare hurt her. I am not like the others.”

Gizmo nods and I follow her. Ruby told us what she found and I told her I would go from place to place. But I felt I had to do it a few times. When I landed on the airship one last time I felt very tired. I groaned.

“Wow, Joona you have been flying back and forth, why not rest here?”

I look up to Gem and smile.

“I need to talk to Mellow about getting fresh food to the city. So you’re going to have to do extra fishing Gem I am sorry.”

Gem laughs.

“Eh anyway go talk to Mellow then go to my office and sleep.”

I am happy I got to know Gem and the others. I flew tiredly to the kitchen. Mellow was getting ready to close her kitchen for the night and when I landed she looked up to me and the magic eater looked at me smirking.

“How can I help you Joona?”

I groan tiredly.

“Mellow I am sorry to make more work for you. Do you think you could make some extra food for the citizens of the city?”

Mellow frowns.

“I could try. I may have to go on my own to find some extra food in the sea. I will do what I can, you look very tired Joona so please get some sleep.”

I chuckle watching Mellow fully close her kitchen for the night and head to sleep. The entire airship went to night mode and the creations Beezen brought to life became the nightlife. Gem allowed a red light district in the airship to be created only for the night though. Some of the crew have been stuck for so long here and went to enjoy themselves. I am sure some of them will get married before we return.

I groaned again wishing I could join just so tired. I headed to the Gems office since she didn’t sleep much without being near her wife Cranberry. I lay in her bed before I could fall asleep. I saw the lights from the castle and the city lights come on and I heard cheering from the citizens in the city. I smile leaning out the window and Gem comes in to see what happened Gem chuckles

"Just what we need to see in this broken city hope. I am hoping we see more of this in the next few days. I am sorry Joona I hope you feel more welcomed by this new family of yours and we find you more of your species. Now go ahead and rest I need to go find Beezen. I am told he came back to the airship about something."

I nod and sigh watching Gem leave and I went back to the bed to sleep hearing the cheering makes me smile helping me fall asleep hearing the hope for once.

Footnote max level.

No new perk.

Chapter Sevenity-Five Roll Roll {Meanwhile Arc]

A siege breaker a known warrior to the magic eaters. It takes two souls to form one. Sometimes the minds never fuse into one. Sometimes the minds will break and fight. The body of the one who is the strongest will be the one to take over fully. The one known was Roll Roll the youngest of them started as just a simple warrior when he fused with a scout. The scout some thought stronger but Roll Roll won out in the end. His name back then was Strong Heart. The scout the name of them has been lost for years. But the one known as Roll Roll has been a good warrior the queen for years. The warden will watch him and ensure he knows what is to come.

Sighined by the warden of Devils due

_______________________________________

The day the hero returned.

I am just a simple siege breaker. I am here with my old friends my wives at home and my children not wishing to come either. I didn’t want them to come. Since I knew Ruby was returning today. I didn’t want Ruby to meet my family and it bothers me I knew she was coming back. I stood beside the others looking over to Hawk.

“I am happy to see you, Hawk. I hope everything is okay with you.”

Hawk turns to look at me with her cams and she just gives a robotic chuckle.

“Just remembering the last few years. I know Beezen is going to want me to write it all down. But I know we will all have to write down and the judges will have to read this to make sure Ruby is judged correctly.”

Judged correctly I don’t understand why are we allowing this. I changed a lot since I met my wives. I used to be pretty nasty to the poor little bug. Now when I see her again I am going to wonder if we should have done this. But this would be the last time I see her ever again till a battle later in my life. But this hasn’t been written yet and it will be a time before it is.

“Tell me something though Hawk why is Majesty here?”

Hawk turns her cams to me again and we both look over to Majesty. She has changed a lot since we met her and fought her last time. From what I learned the reason she is here is because Ruby convinced her to come with the other allies. She wanted to help end this coming war and when it’s time to fight we know if she will turn on us or not.

“Somehow Ruby convinced her to come and help us. From what Majesty told me Ruby changed a lot since we met her. It’s something I am happy to hear. Just I wish I didn’t want to turn on her and allow Gavel to judge her. I don’t wish this but honestly Roll. She needs to be placed in jail for what she did.”

I did agree but what did happen surprised us even more. I wish I could have gone back and changed what I said about Ruby. But I can’t and I never will be able to. I heard from a mare they see the ship coming. We all turned to look to see the ship coming and finally, it was time to remember. My life hasn’t changed much since then. So I won’t be writing it all I will say my life never will change and what did change is this. I am no longer a siege breaker most would think. I am a siege maker now. I have changed again and that is the only change in my life that I needed.

Max level